《The Romantic Trials Of A Transmigrated Empress》


 Chapter 1: A hero never dies__but i am no hero

    <h4>Chapter 1: A hero never dies__but i am no hero</h4>


    "Sigrid, it''s best for you to ept your inevitable death, hand over the hidden files on myw firm and be on your way. I am not a bad man, i promise to give you a swift death."


    These words came from the mouth of Sigrid''s beloved fiance Elisha Latham that was pointing a gun at her with a look of determined ruthlessness in his eyes.


    Standing next to him in a short red dress was her recement__Nova Isolde, his new fiancee that had returned from Australia only two weeks ago.


    Sigrid could not believe how she could have missed the obvious. She should have known that the coward and the bitch were exchanging body fluids intimately when she saw them giggling closely during coffee breaks like a catty pair of whores at work.


    "Sigrid, you bitch, did you really think that Mr. Latham would really allow you to marry his son and be a partner? The name of thew firm is Latham and Isolde..he is Latham and I am Isolde. There is no room in there for a Piper Sigrid." Nova snidelyughed.


    She moved towards Sigrid, her heels were dragging against the floor because she simply had not learned how to walk properly as a child.


    Nova always walked as if shecked energy. Sigrid was willing to bet that she was as unenthusiastic in bed,ying there like azy overly inted blow up doll.


    A sharp pain Sigrid''s chest reminded her of her current critical health situation. She was injured from three gun shot wounds, two to her right arm and one to the left lower abdomen.


    She could feel the life slipping from her and she was barely holding on, her death was close but she refused to ept it.


    Her mind wandered for a second, this was the perfect moment for a heroice back, the part in the movie where a miraculous rescue happens and the viins are defeated. A hero never dies, after all!


    Unfortunately for her, this was no movie and she was no hero: she was just like these two bad eggs Elisha and Nova, a real life viin.


    Sigrid had always known that her ending would not be good and she never held any ridiculous dreams of making it into heaven.


    From the moment Mike Latham bought her from a human trafficker at the young age of ten, she had done nothing but bring misery to others especially as an adult. As awyer, she used thew to destroy so many innocent people. She had turned good into bad, white into ck, it is only karmic justice that she too be destroyed in the end.


    Of course, she never thought that her adoptive father and his son, her husband to be would be the ones to deliver that justice. That, she particrly found unfair.


    She also didn''t think that it would happen on the day of her engagement. she had prepared so excessively for this day, sparing no expense.


    The quarter a million dor white dress on her body was now soaked blood red in different parts.


    The hair she had spent ten thousand dors on was disheveled, she had no clue what had happened to the one million dor ruby slippers she was wearing earlier in the evening. They had been lost during the pursuit when she tried to escape.


    It was dark outside, not even the stars hade out tonight to bid her farewell. They were in an unfinished building, a tower two hundred meters tall and the next home of Latham and Isoldew firm. Even if she screamed for help, nobody wasing, Elisha had chosen the perfect ce to end her life.


    From below, she could hear the sound of a concrete mixer, it had not stopped for a single second since she was tricked intoing to the building.


    Sigrid knew what was going to happen after her death, her body would going into the mixer. She would be a permanent part of the building. It was ironic that she had secretly and tirelessly built the excellent foundation of a tinyw firm into a gigantic one and now she was practically going to be part of the building''s foundation.


    Sheughed, a dry joyless sound came from deep within her. To think that she was sold the dream of love and a happy ever after by Elisha and his father!


    She was Piper Sigrid, she calcted every move and was always ten steps ahead of everyone. How had she let them get the better of her? They even knew that she had secretly kept a record of all the dirty things Latham and Isolde had engaged in as a safety.


    She thought she was the predator but as it turned out, out there was an even greater predator that pretended to be a sheep and lulled her into a trap.


    The night air grew colder, to her dying body it felt almost like winter. she wanted toin about the cold but to whom would shein?


    She tried to think about a loved one that would miss her after her death but her mind was nk, an abyss of darkness. There was no one that would miss Piper Sigrid, not even the pomerian which she had raised for two years. She saved it after it''s former owner put it in a stic bag and dumped it in a garbage bin.


    The darn ungrateful thing however preferred Sigrid''s old neighbor to her. She was sure Mrs. Dalton would take it in permanently after hearing of her death.


    "Bitch," Nova suddenly rushed, which was unlike her. "You are just a dog that Mr. Latham raised but you dared to bite your owner. You should have known what happens to dogs that are not loyal. They are put down, shot or stabbed and sometimes they are even skinned and roasted."


    She shoved Sigrid in the shoulder and she fell to her knees for a moment and finally on her back. At this point, it was only sheer stubbornness and a strong will that was keeping her going.


    Nova stood over Sigrid, with a de in her hands and a wicked look in her eyes. She looked extremelyfortable with it, a little too pleased with herself.


    Dread filled Sigrid for a second, she always knew there was something off about Nova.


    "Shit!" she coughed up.


    A shudder run down her spine as she imagined what was toe. As strong willed as she was, she did not wish to die at the hands of Nova Isolde. There would be nothing swift about it, she would probably pluck my eyes out and skin her slowly.


    She had done that to three women that she disliked and thew firm covered it up. Sigrid had handled the pay offs to the families and did all the dirty work to cover up the mess so she was familiar with Nova''s work.


    These were the consequences of protecting a bad person and doing bad things.


    Elisha joined Nova, Sigrid could see his silhouette through her not so clear gaze. Him, she could deal with because he was dumber but much more rational than his psycho girlfriend.


    "I will give you the files if i can choose my death." she lied.


    "You are already dying anyway why not make it easy on all of us?" he replied.


    "But i am not dead yet." she countered.


    All she wanted to do was ensure that she did not be a part of the building. She would not go into the concrete, she refused. Maybe__just maybe if her body was found, her murder would be solved.


    She was unwilling to let Nova and Elisha have a happy ever after.


    "I want to look at the moon before you shoot me in the head, right between the eyes. If you want those files, you should hurry. I don''t have more than thirty minutes, tops." She said.


    She was no doctor, so she could not tell how long she had left but the puddle of blood slowly forming beneath her body told her that she was bleeding out.


    Elisha was in a hurry to get the files, so he lifted her up with a major look of disgust on his face.


    "That window," Sigrid nudged towards the only window that was facing a busy street.


    Elisha was not much of a thinker, he just did as she requested and Nova followed.


    "I get to shoot her Eli." she said.


    "Whatever you want doll, you can consider it another engagement present from me to you." Elishaughed.


    By the window, Sigrid craned her neck from side to side.


    "I can''t see it, put me on the ledge." She said.


    Elisha lifted her up and put her in a sitting position but he firmly held onto her waist. He did not trust her, it was good, she wouldn''t trust herself either.


    Sigrid smiled and looked up at the half moon in the dark sky, it''s crescent shape glowed with a sift silvery light. It was such a shame that i was dying, she could not appreciate it.


    "Yourst moon, it''s not even a full one." Nova mocked.


    Sigrid did not respond to her, instead she scratched Elisha''s right hand with the fractured ss from the watch on her wrist. The surprise caused him to wince and pull back his hands.


    He gave her a slight nudge forward and her already weak body went falling down. The street below had pedestrians and a few parked cars. She could hear the screams even before her body touched the ground.


    One of the screams came from Elisha from above, Sigrid''s public death was going to cause a mess and they did not even have the files. Whatever safety measures she had set in case of her death were going to be activated. The bitch had screwed them over.


    Sigrid was going to die but she was smiling, in the end, she had won.


    *****


    A truck driver was just about to eat his cheese sandwich when he heard a loud thud as something fell on top of his vehicle. His eyes that were a strange shade of gold looked up and he smiled.


    "To think that i did not need to collide with this one with my truck." He put the sandwich aside and got to work, there was delivery to make.

 Chapter 2: Introducing the bank of fate.

    <h4>Chapter 2: Introducing the bank of fate.</h4>


    "You are dead."


    Sigrid blinked once and affirmed with a nod of her head, "I know."


    The memories of her death were still fresh and hot in her mind. She thought for sure that she would be somewhere in the deepest pits of hell burning for all the wrong she had done but that was not the case.


    This ce where she had been brought to after death was not the hell she pictured, but it was not heaven either, it was a bank:<i> The Eternal Bank Of Fate</i> as it had been introduced by a chipper receptionist that took charge after she was dropped off by a truck driver that had been in an awful rush to return to earth.


    It was a vast and magnificent ce, essible through enchanted portals only. The bank was an existence that stood between space and time, it had existed since the dawn of time, thriving in every era and catering to every world in existence.


    The grand lobby Sigrid had found herself in on delivery was awe inspiring. Every structure was elegant and sleek, with walls and pirs of transparent ss and alloys.


    It was designed like arge international airport in a way, with all the different customers that wereing and going through various gates marked entrance and departure. The terminals were many, extending far beyond what her eyes could see.


    Some clients were dragging luggage in suitcases, some had small bags while others carried nothing. They were all dressed differently like they came from different worlds.


    Even in physical appearance, you could see the differences, some were human looking, others animal like. There were those whose faces were hidden or veiled.


    It was a busy ce and everyone seemed to be in a rush to get to their final destinations. Sigrid wanted to pause and look around but the receptionist was also in a hurry.


    She was led down a hallway, to a ce with a big sign that read <i>fate exchange.</i>


    Her mind had immediately resonated with stock exchange from earth.


    She had many questions about this bank and what it did but the receptionist abandoned her in arge private booth and left so Sigrid could not ask her about this mysterious ce.


    She had taken a sit and naturally looked at her surroundings. Before her was a crystal gold desk and behind it, a banking official. He was a middle aged man in a white robe adorned with gxy patterns that were changing.


    In her mind, Sigrid pictured him with a white beard and a long stuff, with those two items he would be the perfect fit for an ancient prophet.


    "Wee to the Eternal Bank of Fate." he said. "I am Cosmos 12, an eternal custodian of the bank. I think i should inform you that you are dead."


    He smiled, his entire face radiating with warmth and assurance. Sigrid had replied that she was aware of her death while looking around the booth.


    She did not think that he would begin their conversation with the most obvious thing.


    "What is this ce?" She asked the burning question in her mind.


    He spread his arms out. "This is the ce where fortunate souls like yourse for a second chance once it has been determined that they are still of use. Here, we do everything that a bank does, we provide various services, for a fee of course."


    He waved his hand and the desk turned into a blue screen, the services offered by the bank scrolled by.


    <i>Deposits, loans and credit, investment services, payment services, currency exchange, safety and security, financial advice, digital services.</i>


    Sigrid''s mind drew a nk, these were mortal services, the bank seemed to be immortal. she was expecting to see services like immortality____.


    The writing changed and new services appeared.


    <i>Eternal loans, temporal savings ounts, inter dimensional investments, eternal currency exchange, stasis vaults, cosmic consultancy, ancestral trusts, relic loans, dimensional safe deposit boxes, timeless transactions, mythical insurance, eternal asset management. </i>


    <i>Bonus services. </i>


    <i>Rebirth, reincarnation, transmigration, immortality[On selective worlds].</i>


    "With our services, your wealth will be secure, timeless and ever-growing no matter which era or dimension you find yourself in forever. Even your descendants will have the opportunity to enjoy it depending on how long your contract with us runs." Cosmos 12 said.


    A smile drew on her lips, these new services were much more impressive than thest ones, just in line with her needs.


    "There is a price to pay of course." Cosmos informed her.


    Sigrid''s fingers were itching to dig in, and she was quite thirsty for vengeance. The Latham''s were quite powerful, with their connections it was possible to escape the trap sheid for them. In order destroy them, she was ready to pay any price for this once in a lifetime opportunity. With this bank helping her, she would be invincible on earth.


    "What do i have to do?"


    Cosmos stood up and floated up, she noticed that he had no visible feet.


    "You should abandon all thoughts of returning to your old life, it''s over." he told her.


    Sigrid''s breath hitched, it appeared there was a w in her revenge n. She had assumed that she was in the bank for an opportunity to be reborn and deal with her killers then dominate the world in secret and be vastly wealthy. If she could not go home, back to New York, then why was she there?


    "We at the bank are prepared to offer you an opportunity to start afresh on a new world however, you should know that the price for the services of the bank are high so you must pay if you want it." Cosmos warned her.


    Out of nowhere a reflection of library that spun for miles appeared in the booth. Sigrid saw many books that were arranged neatly and she frowned.


    How was this rted to the matter at hand?


    "For some services, the price is a fragment of your lifespan, others it''s a heart, a finger or a toe. In some cases, it''s your hair or voice or beauty.


    There are those that pay with recollections of wisdom, soul bonds, mystical relics, promises, ethereal currency and favors. The price depends on the world youe from."


    Cosmos 12 turned to her, his pale eyes roamed over Sigrid from head to toe. His chilling gaze caused a shiver to pass through her.


    "Youe from the lowest and mostmon mortal world so your price is life span or maybe your beauty."


    Her right hand moved to her face and her mouth dropped slightly open. She did not want to offer her lifespan, beauty however could be considered. With the advancements in stic surgery, she could buy a beautiful face.


    Cosmos 12 burst intoughter. "You are truly a cunning one, in your death you were that way and even in this bank, you are calcting. Put away your little thoughts and let me tell you why you were picked as a candidate. It is to fulfill a task for the bank and change your fate perhaps upon sess."


    He pointed to the many books and slowly moved his hand around.


    "All these books on different worlds, written by millions of authors have been turned into real worlds by the immortal entities that run the bank. On one world, we have encountered a problem recently; a false heroine with a halo that transmigrated into the world identally. Her presence there has changed the course of events on that world, ruining some of our business."


    He returned to his chair and the desk returned to in crystal gold.


    "The bank cannot directly involve itself in the affairs of such worlds, we must be neutral at all times so we can only act through a third party, which is why you are here.


    We want you to act on behalf of the bank, go into that world and destroy the halo of the false heroine. As long as it''s gone, she can be erased and the bank''s affairs restored.


    If you choose to ept this mission, there will be no price to pay for your transmigration and some of the services of this bank will be free for use for you. Not forever, ten years, that is all we can offer."


    Sigrid leaned back against the cool chair and held her hands together, forming a triangr shape. Slowly, she tapped her fingers together and pondered on all that she had heard.


    An ordinary person would be jumping at the opportunity but she was no ordinary person. She had drafted many contracts with tricky uses and traps over they years. In his words, she could detect more than a few.


    Wasn''t it said that bankers would lend you an umbre when the sun was shining and take it away when it was raining? She did not want to be left in the rain without protection.


    "There is something you are not telling me, i am good at smelling poop beneath the surface, my former master taught me well."


    Cosmos 12 shook his head. "I have no idea what you mean."


    Sigrid leaned forward, with her hands ced beneath her chin to support her head.


    "The best candidate to fight a false heroine is a real heroine and i am so far from being heroine quality. I am a viin, i know it and i am okay with who i am. Why are you poaching a viin for this mission? More importantly, where is the real heroine of that world?"

 Chapter 3: One unwilling transmigrator.

    <h4>Chapter 3: One unwilling transmigrator.</h4>


    "You ask too many questions." Cosmos 12 replied with a grim face.


    "Because i need to know what i will be walking into should i ept this mission. You have told me that i cannot return to my old world and this new one will be my home. You said i could change my fate and since my fate on earth has been wrapped up i guess you were referring to my fate on the new world."


    Sigrid raised her eyebrows, "Judging from your vague exnation, my fate or the fate of whoever i am about to be is not good. It is highly doubtful that i am the heroine or else you would have told me that."


    "You are not the heroine." Cosmos told her.


    "There we go." Sigrid pped. "Am i a cannon fodder or a viin?"


    "Viin." he answered.


    Sigrid nodded, epting the news with ease. She liked this sudden pacing of progress, it was moving much quicker than the hidden exnations he had been giving her earlier.


    "Is this a battle of viin versus viin? A false heroine qualifies to be a viin, she is a bad egg, right?"


    Cosmos 12''s upper lip twitched. He had met many clients in the bank but none so straight forward like Sigrid. She was getting information out of him that he should not have divulged.


    "Ye...yes." he replied.


    Sigrid snapped her fingers and stood up.


    "Let''s see it, show me the world and i will make a decision. We can only get down to business if i know the story personally, not what you tell me."


    Cosmos 12 hesitated, her request was not something that had been done before.


    "I have to get a senior manager for that, give me a few seconds."


    He vanished in a cloud of white mist and Sigrid sighed in relief. Despite acting tough and knowledgeable, she was wary of this ce and the so called immortal entities behind it.


    She reached her hand out and touched a golden pen with a feather that wasying on the desk. She had never seen a pen so beautiful and exquisite.


    Cosmos returned in a cloud of smoke just before Sigrid''s hand touched the pen. She pulled her hand back quickly and folded both of her hands between her thighs.


    Cosmos was not alone, he had returned with a woman that looked quite inhumane. She had brown gold eyes and in the pupils Sigrid could see movement, images and words scrolling by. Her face was blurry, changing with every second.


    "Show her." she told Cosmos.


    Cosmos 12 nodded, he floated towards Sigrid and touched her head. In less than ten seconds, Sigrid started bleeding from the nose and screaming. Cosmos took his hand away and Sigrid copsed.


    Ten minutester, she opened her eyes and mouth, gasping loudly. With tears running down her eyes, Sigrid cried loudly and touched her arms and legs.


    There was terror in her eyes, speaking volumes to a horror that she had personally experienced. When she asked to be shown the new world and know what the viin suffered, she did not anticipate that she would forced to actually experience it.


    Now that she had, Sigrid was not willing, especially when she it came to the viin''s moment of death.


    "I don''t want it..." she muttered.


    The woman snapped her fingers and Sigrid''s whole body froze. Her consciousness started to fade, she was feeling the same way she had moments before her death.


    She heard a deep gravelly voice in her mind, it was so powerful that every word felt like the hammering of a bell.


    "You dare to think that you can outsmart this great bank, we were polite to offer you a choice and you misunderstood, you don''t get to say no. Now you know the story go and change it. If you fail, you will die that horrible death on that world and then, we will send you to hell."


    She snapped her fingers and Sigrid vanished from the bank.


    *******


    When she opened her eyes, Sigrid found herself in an unfamiliar ce. Her mind was still vague and she struggled for a moment to pull her senses together. The first thing she felt was a soreness from her forehead which was a result of having it touch the hard bristles of a red carpet.


    She could tell that she was on her knees, with her handsid out in front in a posture she had never been in before.


    A deep resonant voice thatmanded attention was speaking so she raised her head and her eyes sought out the owner of the voice.


    It was none other than the king, a man she had seen when she was thrust into the novel upon demanding to know the story. King Raff Maximus, the fierceness and cunning as he was known to many around the continent. He was sitting on his mighty throne staring down at her with an intimidating look meant to instill fear.


    There were ten steps which led up to the throne, and on each step, two armed knights carrying swords on their backs or hips were standing, staring down at her with sinister eyes.


    Sigrid''s body lost some of it''s energy and she sat down with her shoulders hunched, abandoning the kneeling posture.


    "It''s over, it''s over, I am actually in Eldoria." she mumbled.


    She could not believe that she had transmigrated despite saying no. She should have known that the mysterious bank was not a good ce either, it was shady.


    "Sigrid Thorin, are you of one mind with your grandfather? Do you find it lowly to marry the crown prince of Eldoria?" The King''s steady voice conveyed a question.


    "Your majesty," A man standing besides Sigrid, dressed in a long blue robe started, "please don''t push my granddaughter, you will frighten her or she will fall ill. My little Sigrid has always been weak since childhood, she is a child that has led a hard life.


    From the age of three, I took her and my wife to the Eastern boarder where a war was ongoing, the conditions there are very harsh and you know this. While the daughters of other nobles were raised in soft clothing and given floral water baths, Sigrid wore coarse clothing and used water from the river to bathe. While the ....."


    "Duke Thorin, i am well aware of the pitiful story which you have recounted over the years each time I arranged a marriage for your granddaughter. The daughters of other nobles ate fine rice, she ate coarse one.


    Other girls yed with dolls, she learned how to bandage wounds on the battle field, others were rocked to sleep in their mother''s arms, she slept on the hard ground in tents and so on, the list is immeasurable and it continues to grow."


    The King rolled his eyes and narrated inzy, tired voice. He was tired of hearing the same old story which Duke Thorin recited every year when marriage arrangements were made for his granddaughter. "I always let you have your way but today, I am determined to have mine. There is no rtionship between her marriage and the way she was raised which was your choice by the way, not this King''s.


    I don''t think that you need reminding of the fact that it ispulsory for all eligible maidens of Eldoria to marry before twenty five. Your granddaughter is one week away from twenty five and yet there is not as much as a whisper of an engagement in your house. Thorin, I am looking out for you as your old friend.


    Would you rather have her be handed out in marriage to any random man? Is that better than marrying the crown prince?


    If that is your desire then I can write a decree right now and order her to marry Viscount Durin as his secondary wife as soon as she makes twenty five."


    Sigrid gasped in shock, her eyes widened and she scrambled to her knees. She recalled some of the plot of the novel, Viscount Durin was already pushing seventy, not only was he old but he was physically abusive as well.


    Over the course of his life, he took in at least ten secondary wives, each being married in after the mysterious death of another.


    The author never exined the cause of the deaths or identified the murderer but between the perverted viscount and his jealous wife, one party was likely to be killer.


    Between a crown prince that didn''t want her and the old abusive-possibly murderous viscount, the choice was clear.


    "I will marry, I will marry the crown prince."

 Chapter 4: And...she has a system.

    <h4>Chapter 4: And...she has a system.</h4>


    "Sigrid!!" her grandfather called her sternly.


    His voice was just as powerful as the emperor''s, a warning that she should be as quiet as a tomb. It was this instruction that he had given his granddaughter when they were invited into the pce.


    What Sigrid knew and what her grandfather did not, was that the king was determined to have his way at all costs. ording to the plot, despite all of his ims about being old friends with the duke, the king had grown wary of the Thorin''s. Their increasing wealth and military strength had grown beyond his expectation, their influence which he once appreciated was now seen as a thorn in the side of royalty.


    The king had been advised by his first wife, the queen to tie the Thorin duchy to the royal family by marriage. If it failed, he should betroth Sigrid to a useless man and find a means of using her to tame the Thorin family or eliminate itpletely.


    Her grandfather''s continued resistance to the king''s orders was doing nothing more than raising his suspicion.


    "It is decided then, in two days the crown prince will wed Lady Sigrid Thorin, pass on my decree." The King bellowed with a smile on his lips. "Thorin, stay back with me, i wish to discuss more details about the marriage with you."


    Duke Thorin shot Sigrid a sharp nce and then turned to the king.


    "As you wish, your majesty."


    Sigrid was already making calctions in her mind, if she became the crown princess, it was possible to be the empress. In a kingdom like Eldoria where men held the most power, to be a woman was to be in the unfavorable position. If she had power however, she would never have to be helpless.


    Eldoria was a vast kingdom on a continent that had magic, however this magic was rare. It only run in five percent of the poption. The odds of awakening magical talent were slim and if you were born a girl, the magic was stripped from you at birth.


    It was forbidden for women to practice magic in Eldoria, it was also forbidden for them to touch swords.


    In this kingdom as it was on most in this continent, a man could marry two wives and he could marry at an age he wished unlike women that had to marry before twenty five. If one surpassed that age, the office of marriages would assign you to any random man in need of a wife.


    Sigrid had been unwilling to transmigrate into this world because of the restrictions on women. They were too unfair, and besides, she would have preferred a modern world with televisions, ice cream and a phone.


    She sighed.


    <i>"God i am going to miss my phone."</i> she thought.


    Suddenly, she felt a dull ache in her head and she winced just before she heard a voice.


    "Now is not the time to be thinking about a mobile phone, have you forgotten about the little part where you need to change your fate and defeat the false female lead?"


    For a moment, Sigrid thought that she was hallucinating. She brought a hand to her head and gently pped it twice, an act that confused her grandfather.


    He looked at the emperor that was writing a decree and then his granddaughter.


    "Sigrid, are you okay? Is your old illness ring up again" He asked, unnecessarily loudly. "Your majesty, do you see what i mean? Look at my granddaughter, she is already ill. I am afraid that she will not live long enough to survive a marriage with the crown prince."


    The emperor frowned and lowered his eyes, gazing at Sigrid curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter, whether it''s for a day or a year, she will be the wife of my the crown prince."


    He went back to writing the decree with a secret smirk on his face. Duke Thorin really cared about this little granddaughter of his, she was the only one he had after all. Her marriage was something he wanted to decide personally, he was looking for an eligible young man to marry into the Thorin family. There was a rumor that a sword mage from the Ye family was a strong candidate.


    The king was aware that both families had been secretly negotiating betrothal gifts and a dowry. On the eve of Sigrid''s twenty fifth birthday, she would be married off.


    The Ye family controlled half of the magical mines that produced valuable minerals from which swords were made. If they were joined to the Thorin family that had military power, how long would it take for them to get bad ideas about the throne?


    King Ruff was determined not to see the union happening, even if it was Sigrid''s dead body, it would be brought into the pce on the day of the wedding and ced in the royal tombs.


    Sigrid wasing to her own realizations meanwhile, one: she had a system and two: if she did not find a way to save herself and her family, the female lead would bury them all.


    "System, what can you do for me?"


    "I am the plot stealing system, with me here you can estimate the percentage of loyalty that everyone around you has.


    The fake female lead has a lucky halo that naturally draws everyone to her. As a result, they find themselves hopelessly loyal and willing to do anything for her. If you can steal this loyalty, you will turn things around.


    I also have knowledge on all the vital plot in the book to help you take down your enemy. Now is a good time to remind you that you should make a few demands from the emperor.


    A blue screen familiar to the one used in the eternal bank appeared in front of her eyes.


    <i>[Mission one: Prevent the crown prince from ever taking in secondary wife.</i>


    <i>Reward: A hand fan sharper than any sword in Eldoria, activation of your dead magic, a secret about the crown prince.]</i>


    Sigrid sniggered softly, she could not scheme in the bank but out here it was different, she had been brought over to scheme after all. Why stop at preventing the crown prince from bringing in a mistress when she could squeeze more out of the king? He wanted the marriage to happen more than anyone else.


    "Aah, i am finished." The king dered.


    An eunuch that served the king walked down the steps and brought the decree, presenting it to Sigrid.


    She got up and brought her hands forward for a second as if she was going to receive it and then she retracted them and fell to her knees.


    The smile on king Raff''s face immediately face and a coldness reced it.


    "Your majesty," Sigrid called out to the king in a soft frightened voice. "I would like to make two humble requests, if they can be granted, I will not ept any gifts from the royal family on the day of my wedding."


    "Ooh.." the king responded calmly. "Go on."


    "Your majesty, I hail from the Thorin family. From generation to generation, we have been loyal to the throne and always will be. At one point or another, all the sons of the Thorin duchy have picked up the sword to defend our great kingdom.


    Our family has produced more generals for the kingdom than any other. We have also lost more talented sons than most families.


    When my father, lost one of his legs at the Eastern boarder, he returned home and started a small business. It was a struggle for him and things have only be better in thest two years.


    We have only made a little money but, there are those that are already unhappy about this. They whisper with ill intention about our family holding wealth and military power, I fear that they are some that are already plotting against us, waiting in the shadows like snakes to strike and use us of a crime like treason.


    Your majesty, we are afraid, our Thorin family seeks to hide under your abundant shadow. Please grant us a death free medal and give me a decree that stops the crown prince from ever taking a secondary wife for as long as I am his wife."

 Chapter 5: Loyalty test of the stingy king.

    <h4>Chapter 5: Loyalty test of the stingy king.</h4>


    Sigrid threw her entire body to the ground and hit her forehead on the carpeted floor the way she had seen actors and actresses do in movies and dramas. It hurt, but to achieve her goal, she did it again and again, a total of three times.


    "How presumptuous!!" The King exploded in fury.


    A number of swords were pulled out immediately, Sigrid did not know how many, she only heard the sharp sound of swords being unsheathed. Even though her eyes were still staring at the carpet, she could fell the dramatic shift in the atmosphere. It was loaded with tension.


    She tilted her head to the left a little and peeked at her grandfather, Lukas Menecius Thorin, the fifth Duke of Thorin. He was was standing tall and proud, his face revealed no fear or sense of panic, he was stoic as if nothing significant was about to happen.


    Sigrid''s little heart calmed itself, if her grandfather was not afraid, why should she be?


    "I have already stirred the ho''s nest, I might as well dig my feet in" She thought.


    She roused herself, and repeated her pleas, followed by the head banging.


    King Raff maintained his silence, hiding his displeasure behind a stic smile of dishonesty. His nails however scratched the two golden lion heads on the armrest of his throne.


    "Small business!" he said slowly. "In thest two years your father has held the monopoly on salt trade in this kingdom. He also obtained management rights of the South port in Doriah, nothing goes in and out without his knowledge. I hear he makes no less than five thousand silver coins a day. In another five years, he might be wealthier than this royal family. This king would also like to own a small business like that." he said, sarcastically.


    Sigrid clenched her hands, that darn salt monopoly was one of the reasons why the Thorin family was brought down.


    ording to the plot, the fake female lead wormed her way into the heart of the royal family initially by offering a fine salt form. Currently, the salt being used in the kingdom was still clumpy.


    The new fine salt ended the monopoly of the Thorin family, it was hard for them to squeeze into another business.


    Why not beat her to the punch and do it first? Sigrid asked herself.


    It would lessen the suspicion of the King towards the Thorin family and ease her path to the throne as future empress. It could also buy some points for the Thorin family in the eyes of the public, at the moment, even though they were revered for their prowess in war, they were not very liked because they were kind of viins.


    "System, is there any way I can get a recipe for salt, fine salt?"


    "You can make a financial transaction with the bank, when you were transmigrated, your cash from earth was transferred as well and an ount was opened for you. In that ount you currently have 55, 126,000."


    Sigrid squealed in glee, an unnatural sound that displeased the King and surprised her grandfather. Not that she noticed as her eyes were still on the ground.


    It was doubtful that she would have cared anyway, she still had fifty five million, she was rich!!


    "Buy the salt recipe, hurry." she said.


    "Please excuse my granddaughter your majesty she...." Duke Thorin started.


    Sigrid suddenly cut him off. "Your majesty, our Thorin family is willing to hand over the recipe for refining fine salt. It is higher in quality, better than anything on the continent. My father gave it to me before the journey to your grand castle was made."


    She reached for the purse around her waist and presented a piece of paper with both of her hands. One of the king''s knights took it from her and gave it to the king.


    The king, Sigrid noticed was now smiling as she expected, the sat trade was very fruitful in mary terms after all. It was even used as tribute between kingdoms and empires, the higher the quality, the better.


    "System can i get a handful of fine salt?" she asked.


    "Of course, the bank will cater to all your needs as long as you pay and it''s within the scope of your world."


    Within two seconds, the handful of salt had arrived, it was in a small pouch that she handed over as well. It was taken to the king and he sent for two of his servants that tasted it for poisoning first before eximing over it''s quality.


    The king wasughing so loudly and Sigrid was afraid that he would give himself a heart attack.


    "Something so cheap andmon, they are excited as if it''s life changing." She thought.


    If salt was all it took to buy the heart of the king, it was no wonder the fake female lead had easily beaten the real female lead. Thinking of that brought another question to her mind, where had the fake female lead got the fine salt recipe from?


    That bit of information had not been shared with her or mentioned in the book. Sigrid slowly shook her head as her mind made other quick brand new calctions. Initially, she was nning to use modern technology and knowledge to pave the path for herself but if the fake female lead was also from earth, she would know who or what Sigrid was immediately.


    "No, I must hide deeply." she thought.


    The real viin stayed in the shadows and pulled on the strings of his or her puppets. It was best to let the fake female lead take the limelight and then she would swoop in and pull out the rug from under her.


    "System, what is the percentage of loyalty the king has to me?"


    Loyalty Test. [Sigrid]


    Subject: Raff Maximus.


    Percentage: 1%


    "That''s it!" Sydney scoffed.


    She had given him a fine salt recipe and agreed to marry his quick tempered son and all she was getting in return was 1% loyalty!


    "What a stingy fox." she whispered. "What about the fake female lead? How loyal is he to her?"


    Loyalty Test: [Emmah]


    Subject: Raff Maximus


    Percentage: 20%


    "Twenty!!!" she loudly eximed.


    She raised her displeased eyes to the king and lowered them quickly when she recalled who he was and how powerless she was. The king had been talking to her grandfather and her loud reaction to the shock of his loyalty to the fake female lead had interrupted.


    Luckily for her, he was in a good mood so he did not question her.


    "I will grant your Thorin family the medal which excludes your n from death no matter what situation it is. You are right Sigrid, your Thorin family has always been loyal to the throne. I have always known that I can count on you Thorin''s for anything." Heughed boisterously again.


    Sigrid did not believe his sweet words, that one percent told a different story. As far as she knew, the king and Emmah, the fake female lead had yet to meet so how could he be 20% loyal to her? If that was the case, wouldn''t he be 100% loyal after meeting her?


    If he liked her that much, he could make her the crown prince''s secondary which would fast track the path to Sigrid''s death.


    In the novel, that suggestion was made after the crown prince brought Emmah back. It did not happen because the original Sigrid threw a big tantrum and sshed warm tea on Emmah''s face in the presence of all the nobles that had been present.


    She even used the military power of the Thorin''s to threaten the king and nobles. Emmah voluntarily backed off and swore never to marry the crown prince, acting afraid of Sigrid and her mighty background.


    But even when she was acting afraid and swearing to have no other intentions towards the crown prince, she had been hiding her face in Rnd''s chest like a baby searching for a nipple to suckle on.


    "How ridiculous!"

 Chapter 6: Prince Roland, precious rose.

    <h4>Chapter 6: Prince Rnd, precious rose.</h4>


    "Your majesty, about the secondary wife....." she said.


    "This matter...." the king interrupted in a more serious voice. It sounded like he was about to reject it. Duke Thorin was not about to let that happen, not when it concerned the future life affairs of his granddaughter.


    "The Thorin family will hand over all of our salt mines to the royal family." he dered.


    Sigrid''s mouth fell slightly open, unexpectedly, her grandfather had decided that if they were in for a penny then they might as well go all in for the pound.


    "Done." The King dered with the spirit of an auctioneer sealing the deal by epting the highest bid.


    There and then, the king wrote another decree and ordered for it to be publicized.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Sigrid bowed.


    The never ending action, giving her a stiff neck as she was not used to it.


    "Rise." The King told her.


    She got to her feet just when her grandfather was thanking the king. She was ready to hightail it out of the castle and start exploring this world and putting together a survival n.


    The king''s chancellor walked in with the death free medal and it was handed to Sigrid. He gave her a rigorous look as he handed it over.


    Chancellor Beneville could not believe that a woman with a reputation of being rude and untalented had somehow swindled the king into granting the Thorin family a death free medal and denying the crown prince a secondary wife.


    Both of those actions would surely have the ministers armed with sharp words and petitions in the king''s court in the days toe.


    "Your majesty, I would like to walk my granddaughter out before we can discuss more details about the marriage." Duke Thorin requested.


    The king granted his request and finally, Sigrid was able to escape from the confining walls of the king''s presence. She followed her grandfather who marched ahead with speed and only stopped when they came to the top of the twenty stairs outside that lead up to the castle''s main doors.


    "Sigrid," The duke turned around and looked at her. He looked at her with keen eyes and a frown. "Why didn''t you do as I told you? I understand that you have feelings for the crown prince but marriage into the royal family is not what i want for you.


    You have lived a carefree life away from the politics of the capital city. Your father and I have pampered and allowed you to do as you please over the years.


    I am afraid that your carefree ways and unmeasured words will put you on the wrong side of many."


    "I am not as foolish as I used to be, grandfather." She replied calmly. "I understand the precarious situation our family finds itself in, enemies on every side looking to bring us down. The king was not going to let us go without a positive response to the marriage offer, it was either the crown prince, an old man or a dandy in another city."


    "I would never let that happen." Her grandfather assured her.


    Both of them stepped aside for a moment, allowing the herald to pass between them. He was followed by a team of six sword warriors, their hurried steps going in the direction of the castle gates.


    They were on their way to spread the news of the crown prince''s impending marriage.


    "You would have been used of disobeying the king''s orders if you resisted," Sigrid told him as they came closer again to talk. "It is not all hopeless grandfather, at least we got a death free medal, our family is safer now. As for the salt business, we can just sell something else; sugar is even more expensive than salt. I have the recipe for fine sugar, you can count on me to make us billionaires."


    She thumped her chest proudly.


    Duke Thorin snorted and rolled his eyes, he had no idea what billionaire meant but he liked the fact that Sigrid had been prepared. He was rather surprised however, with this new mental evolution of hers. Since when was she calctive?


    "Did your grandmother give you some advise?"


    Sigrid nodded.


    Duke Thorin smiled, indeed his wife had a hand in this, Sigrid would not have thought of asking for a death free medal or handing in the salt recipe on her own.


    "Sigrid, what do you truly think of the crown prince?" he asked.


    She stared at the cobble stone ground, pondering on the question for a moment and then looked up to her grandfather fully.


    The original Sigrid was a love brain,pletely an idiot for the crown prince. She had met him once at the Eastern boarder when he visited to inspect the soldiers and progress of the war.


    On that day, she had fallen into the water but her servant girls rescued her in time. She was shivering because it was cold, Prince Rnd happened to be passing by and he took off his fur coat and ced it over her.


    That single act of kindness was all it had taken for the original Sigrid to be obsessed with him. She turned into a stalker, following him everywhere and annoying him. It stopped when he returned to the capital while she stayed at the boarder.


    Still, she wrote him hundreds of letters that were never replied, she sent gifts that were always returned. When she was brought back to the capital, she secretly harmed every young woman rumored to be involved with the crown prince and once again started stalking him.


    No wonder Rnd hated the original Sigrid, she had made his life ufortable in different ways.


    The newly transmigrated Sigrid had no feelings for Rnd but the old one did. She had to give an answer that was in line with what the original would say.


    "He is like a rare rose, the crown prince, beautiful and precious." She tilted her head andughed shyly.


    Inside, she was gagging, she could not believe that she had to keep up the love brain idiot act for a while.


    Duke Thorin sighed.


    "Your grandmother once nted a garden of Pink Pocus roses, they were so precious and beautiful, so rare in the world. But, they also had thorns which made them dangerous.


    Even as a child, you were so stubborn and you didn''t listen well. In everything, you had to have your way so you always yed with the roses.


    One day when you were ying, one of the thorns pierced one of your fingers. You cried for three hours and got a fever thatsted three days. We all lost our heads with worry."


    This was not written in the novel, Sigrid had no memory of it at all. In a novel of three hundred fifty thousand words, content about the viinous Sigrid Thorin was only 5% and it was always about her plotting something and getting her face pped. It was never a full Chapter, until her death came around and the author decided to bless her with two Chapters describing her torture in great detail.


    "Do you know what happened to the roses?" he asked.


    She shook her head naturally.


    "We had them cut up and set on fire." he said gently but with ambiguity.

 Chapter 7: How not to set a crown prince on fire.

    <h4>Chapter 7: How not to set a crown prince on fire.</h4>


    Sigrid inhaled sharply and looked around, they were still on castle grounds in the territory of the king. What he had just insinuated however thinly veiled it was, could easily result in both of them losing their heads.


    "Grandfather, maybe we should not be having this conversation in this ce because we risk drawing the ire of certain someone''s."


    Duke Thorinughed. "You worry too much Sigrid, don''t we have the death free medal?"


    He reached his right hand out and touched her head, patting it carefully as if she was a small kitten. "Rx, I would never set the crown prince on fire, that would make you a widow. That is not to say I cannot do something else if he humiliates you." He sighed. "I really don''t like this match Siggy, the crown prince doesn''t love you, let alone like you. I am afraid that your marriage is going to be an unhappy one."


    "It''s not as if I truly had a choice grandfather, I am a woman, I have only a limited say in these matters."


    She looked up at the clear blue sky, a flock of birds was migrating to the West. Sigrid envied their freedom, at least they could go anywhere they wished. She could not even pick a husband as she wished, the decision was in the hands of her parents, the king, or the office of marriage.


    Who knew that a day woulde when she would envy a bird? On earth, she never appreciated the freedom she had, it was a constitution given right that nobody could take away. If a woman was in an unhappy marriage, she could divorce.


    On Eldoria, a woman could not apply for a divorce but she could be divorced by her husband__a thing of great humiliation.


    This unfairw was the reason why some wealthy men had new secondary wives every few years, they just kept swapping out old ones for younger fresh ones.


    They even had a name for it....<i>Spring cleaning!!!</i>


    "Someday, women of Eldoria will decide for themselves what they want in life and who they want to marry." Sigrid whispered.


    Duke Thorin looked back at the castle doors. The more he dyed out here, the more impatient the king would be. "I should go back inside now, whatever you said in there doesn''t count. The royal family must give you gifts and a lot of them, your wedding must be the most memorable one in the royal family. Go home now my child, you will be wed in two days, there is much to be done."


    "Try not to set any roses on fire grandfather." Sigrid chuckled.


    The duke snorted, then Sigrid curtsied and left.


    *******


    From the left side of the steps below, two men that were wearing double-breasted jackets that were meticulously fitted and secured with two ornate brooches walked out from the spot where they had been hiding.


    They looked dashing in their regally tailored princely attires that were simr in design with intricate gold patterns but different in color.


    One was wearing red and the other blue, the one in red was the crown prince, Rnd Stormwind Maximus and the one in blue his fifth brother Benjamin Brightspire Maximus.


    Benjamin was wearing a sunny smile on his face while Rnd was the opposite with a look of fierce anger on his. He brows were furrowed deeply, his eyes set in narrowed slits and his lips in an thin cruel line.


    His hands were clenched tight around the hilt of the curved sharp steel two pronged sword in his hands. He was watching his bride to be as she slow walked towards the main entrance of the castle.


    Benjamin put a hand on Rnd''s shoulder, even though he was younger, they both stood tall at the same height at 6 foot 4 inches.


    "I say brother, you should loosen your hand around that sword or else people might think that you want to kill your bride to be."


    Rnd brushed Benjamin''s hand away. "They would not be wrong, I would rather marry a horse than an ill mannered vicious woman like Sigrid Thorin. She does not have the makings of a queen,cks any usable respectful talent and spendsvishly. Her character is so wed that even a tavern wench is better inparison. If the bride dies, there will be no wedding, it is what i call a victory in my books."


    He gripped the sword tighter, if he threw it out and controlled it with magic, it would pierce through her back and his problems would be over.


    "Until the Thorin''s bring war to Eldoria and open up the Eastern boarder to invaders to avenge her death. I do not like your bride to be but killing her is not an option, you heard the old duke, he will set you on fire.


    Sigrid is his only granddaughter, the old man raised her personally, taking her away from her parents because he treasures her so much that he did not want to be away from her for a single day.


    She is the most indulged woman in Eldoria, hell, she lives better than any of our sisters. There are some benefits to marrying her you know." Benjamin said, his shrewd eyes making calctions as well.


    "I don''t care, she is morally wed!" Rnd growled out.


    He vividly recalled the day of the royal hunt when he had been taking a bath in the river because deer blood had sshed all over him. Sigrid Thorin had been caught by his men, sneaking around, peeking at him from behind a rock.


    As if that was not bad enough, she had a paper and ink. While she was hiding she had been busy drawing his nude body. When she was caught, she was not even apologetic and she just drooled lewdly with her eyes roaming over his bare upper body.


    She has no shame at all, even the prostitutes in all the brothels in the kingdom were more reserved than her.


    As if that was not bad enough, she had threatened him with her chastity, iming a naked man and woman together in close quarters was grounds for a marriage and demanded he take responsibility for her.


    He would have killed her right there if the queen had not showed up and taken her away. That kind of woman did not deserve to be his wife, she deserved to be thrown into a barracks and turned into a military prostitute since she wanted to see and draw naked men so much.


    "Just because you marry her does not mean that you make the marriage real. Just take a good secondary wife, pick any daughter of a noble family and I guarantee that the parents will bring her to your castle before night falls." Benjamin advised.


    Rnd clenched his empty hand, picturing Sigrid''s neck and he imagined himself snapping it. He reigned in his anger and moved towards the steps, leading into the castle.


    "Let''s go, I will argue my case before father. I do not believe that the marriage will hold if I express myself earnestly.


    I am willing to marry, as long as the bride is not Sigrid Thorin. If he insists that I must wed her, then the question of who sets the other on fire first after the wedding will be answered soon."

 Chapter 8: The marriage will hold.

    <h4>Chapter 8: The marriage will hold.</h4>


    King Raff, on his majestic throne was looking down at eldest his son that was stubbornly ring back at him. As soon as his son marched into the throne room, he had asked Duke Thorin to step out so that father and sons could have a private talk.


    Rnd was panting lightly, giving off sparks of anger as if at any moment he would explode. The King knew exactly what it was that his son wanted to discuss and even before he could say it out loud he decided to stop him.


    "No." he said firmly.


    "I have not said what it is that i desire." Rnd replied, with his fists clenched.


    King Raff knew his son Rnd just as Rnd knew his father, the two could read one another and understand what each wanted from the other without a single verbalmunication being passed between them.


    "This marriage arrangement is beneficial for both families, us more than the Thorin''s. I have already heard from your mother that you had a private meeting with the youngdy and you happened to be inappropriately dressed.


    Regardless of your status as the crown prince, the duke wille for you once word of this reaches his ears. His grand daughter''s reputation..."


    "What reputation?" Rnd barked. "She has the worst reputation of all the maidens in Eldoria. I am the one that should be protesting his innocence, she peeked at me it was not the other way round."


    The king dismissed Rnd''s appeal and im to innocence. "Nevertheless, it has already happened and I for one am truly grateful for Sigrid''s mistake. With your marriage, the throne is ten times stronger, once you have an heir..."


    "Ha!" Rndughed. "If I ever have a child with Sigrid Thorin, I will run through the city as naked as I was on the day I was born."


    "Ooh.." Benjamin tilted his head with a mysterious cheeky smile on his face.


    He wanted to say more but the warning look shot his way by the king firmly stopped him.


    Benjamin Maximus was the joker of the family, he was already to make a smart retort on everything. His problem was that he always failed to know when to pick and choose his moments. This was not the moment for his smart mouth to say something stupid.


    Even though he could not say a word, Benjamin took note of his brother''s words. Should the day evere when Sigrid happened to have a child for his brother, he would remind him of this moment and his words.


    "Go to your fief and make arrangements for the arrival of your bride, the wedding is in two days. You are dismissed." King Rnd said.


    His softly deliveredmand left no room for Rnd to reply, even he could see that his father had made up his mind.


    "Yes, your majesty." Rnd bowed politely.


    Rnd and Benjamin left the castle, the angry groom to be walked with angry clomping strides. The metallic trinkets on his boots making a ruckus as he walked.


    He frightened a young maid that was carrying a basket ofundry, she squealed and the basket went flying up. Rnd did not stop to help or apologize, Benjamin, the sweetest prince of all the king''s sons did.


    He saved the maid from tumbling to the ground by grabbing her waist with one hand and saving the closed basket with his other hand.


    The little maid''s heart fluttered wildly, Benjamin Maximus was not only handsome but he had a devil''s smile to match.


    He was a rogue that had charmed his way into many innocent hearts and many not so innocentdies bedrooms.


    "I apologize for Rnd, he can be rude at times. I hope you are not injured, it would be a shame for a beautiful woman like you to suffer pain." he said, and winked.


    "Its...I...prince...." the maid spoke in nervous whispers, blushing like many of the young maids that worked in the castle did whenever they interacted with prince Benjamin.


    Benjamin put her back on her feet upright and heughed lightly. He took after his brother that had already found his way to the royal stables.


    "Where are you going Rnd?"


    Rnd climbed onto the back of his fierce horse. "To look for a fight and then a tavern, then another fight and another tavern."


    His horse that was named lightning storm, to match it''s fierce wildness reared back, neighed loudly and set off at extraordinary speed.


    Benjamin shrugged at the stable boys that had been trying unsessfully to brush the horse''s coat before the crown prince showed up and took it''s reins.


    "He is having a bad day." he told them.


    He set out on his horse, following his brother out of the castle. The two brothers were followed by a group of sword knights numbering up to two dozen. Majority of these elite knights served as personal guards of the crown prince.


    They rode quickly and fiercely, passing the a small caravan of six horse carriages that was moving at a rather slow pace. In the middle of the caravan, in thergest carriage which was luxurious looking, Sigrid was peeking out from behind a curtain.


    She barely caught a glimpse of Rnd who passed by her carriage without pausing or looking back to notice her.


    Sigrid would not have noticed him anyway, she was lost in her own thoughts, marveling at the pampered life which the original body had been living.


    The mini caravan of carriages which went with her everywhere was equal to convoy of six luxury cars on modern earth. Her carriage especially was extremely luxurious, it was adorned with rich deep colors, velvet cushions, and the floor lined with a soft white carpet.


    The carriage was built from fine brown rose wood which was polished to a gleaming finish. Real gold had been melted to make ornaments and patterns of the Thorin family g on the outside.


    The curtains that framed the windows were made from the finest silk, there was a small table in the center on which exotic purplevender flowers.


    The smell of the flowers filled the air, there pleasant scent calming her even when she was not calm.


    "Too much, it''s too much." Sigrid whispered.


    Across from her, one of her personal maids, Lanai crinkled her small nose. Herdy had been muttering things to herself ever since she stepped into the carriage. The poor maid was afraid that herdy had lost her mind because she was finally going to marry the crown prince.


    Sigrid was not even thinking about Rnd or the marriage, her mind was calcting how much wealth the Thorin had. If she had to price this carriage in dors, it would easily cost at least three hundred thousand dors.


    Did the Thorin''s have that much money to throw away? Then again, in the novel, one of the reasons why the fake female lead took down the Thorin family was because she discovered their secret wealth.


    They had a few gold mines that they never reported to the royal family. In Eldoria, the royal family owned fifty percent of all silver, gold, diamond, copper and other special gem mines.


    It did not matter if the mine was on thend of another family, as long as it existed, byw the royal family was entitled to half of it.


    Emmah had found the Thorin family''s gold mines and reported this to the king through the third prince. The Thorin''s had been stripped of their nobility and mademoners.


    The king was pleased and he had rewarded Emmah with two of the mines and he gave her one hundred percent of the ownership.


    Sigrid scoffed, nobody had ever taken a coin out of her pocket and Emmah would not be the first.


    "Mission aplished, host receive your rewards." Sigrid heard in her mind and she was drawn out of her thoughts.


    "Tell me Rnd''s secret first." she replied.

 Chapter 9: Oh look, it’s Cosmos!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Oh look, it''s Cosmos!</h4>


    Sigrid waited eagerly, hoping for a secret that she could use to either ckmail Rnd or put the fake female lead at a disadvantage.


    <i>[Rnd Maximus has a weakness for fluffy dogs.]</i>


    "Is that it?" Her eagerness died a natural death.


    How was this information helpful? She could not recall reading anything about this in the novel, the fake female lead did not own any dogs.


    "System, exin."


    "Host, when a world is created out of a novel, it bes bigger and the characters grow beyond the plot. The novel does not even cover 1% of the people in this kingdom, let alone the continent.


    As for the characters in the book, only a small percentage of their lives are covered. For this reason, there are many hidden plots or ignored ones that you can take advantage of.


    When he was a boy, prince Rnd raised a small puppy but it was drowned by a maid that worked for the king''s former secondary wife. It was an experience that taught him a cruel lesson about human nature. As much as he loves such dogs, he never raised one again."


    "So, if i raise a few fluffy dogs, it''s possible that he will spend more time with me because he wants to see the dogs." Sigrid said.


    "Yes." The system confirmed. "If the fake female lead attempts to raise any fluffy animals, remember to kill them."


    "Huh!" Sigrid blinked.


    She was the viin, why was the system acting more viinous?


    "Forget it, show me my money, how much did I spend on the salt recipe and handful of salt?"


    Her bank ount appeared on a blue screen.


    "You spent one hundred fifty thousand dors host, one hundred thousand on the handful of fine salt and twenty thousand on the recipe. The cost of doing business for the two transactions adds up to thirty thousand dors....oh, and a tax fee of one hundred dors."


    Sydney''s hand curled, forming the shape of bird ws, all that was missing were sharp ws to rip the system out of her head and scratch it to death.


    "I will sue you, this is theft. What kind of salt costs one hundred thousand dors? I knew that bank was not a good thing as soon as I heard about prices being life spans, beauty and other body parts. They are in the organ trafficking business and...."


    "Keepining and things will get a lot worse for you." A voice was projected into her mind. It was not the system''s voice, it was that of Cosmos 12. "I am outside your carriage..."


    Sigrid ripped open the curtain and she looked outside. Besides her carriage, next to the window was Cosmos on the back of a horse. He was dressed like one of the knights assigned by her grandfather to protect her, if it was not for his white hair and beard, she would not have recognized him.


    "You, what are you doing here?" A smile formed on her lips. "Are you here because you made a mistake and you are here to send me to a different world; one with cars, less horse shit, phones and jeans." she asked in her mind.


    She was not loving these prom themed dresses with big arms that all the women of Eldoria had to wear all the time. It was sunny outside, she would much rather have been in a light shirt with short arms and some jeans. Even suit was preferable to the balloon shaped long dress she had been stuffed into. The dress code on Eldoria was more Victorian era like.


    This trend, ording to the novel plot was ended by the fake female lead who introduced the women of Eldoria to more tame gowns and more modern looking outfits.


    "I am here to make sure that you remain focused on the mission, the senior managers have detected your intention to be an empress. They are worried that you could be side lined from the main mission. From now until your mission is finished, I will be your personal bodyguard." Cosmos responded in azy voice.


    It was as if he was not interested in talking to her.


    "Why do you want to be empress anyway? You are a viin, viins don''t make good rulers."


    "Have you heard of AA?" she asked.


    "Of course," Cosmos rubbed the neck of the horse. "It''s Alcohol Anonymous, on your ex world, it is a meeting for people recovering from alcohol addiction."


    Sigrid nodded. "I am in VA."


    "VA?" Cosmos questioned.


    As a banking official for the bank of eternal fate, he had endless knowledge from every world in existence. This VA that Sigrid was speaking of was new to his ears. Not totally because he knew a few things that VA stood for but none could be rted to the conversation.


    "Viin Anonymous, I am a recovering viin." She said.


    Cosmos threw his head back and heughed loudly, he couldn''t process or believe Sigrid''s words. They were utterly foolish and ridiculous, for one she needed to be cruel to deal with the fake female lead and two, it was in Sydney''s nature to scheme.


    She had been on this world for less than five minutes when she decided that she would be the empress regardless of everything. As soon as she made up her mind, she decided to get rid of every obstacle in her way, fake female lead, real female lead, male lead even the crown prince if he proved to be unchangeable.


    Sigrid as anything other than a viin was simply unthinkable.


    "I am serious." Sigrid said loudly.


    Cosmos shook his head and his mouth widened even further, he let go of the reins and pped his hands,ughing as if he had just heard the most amusing joke in the universe.


    She understood that he did not believe her, and it was fine with her.


    "You can be a schemer without being evil you know. All those heroines in novels and movies, they scheme too but just because they scheme against the viin everyone cheers them on and hopes they seed. Anyway, my mind is made up, I am going to be empress and I will be a good one."


    "Right." Cosmos answered skeptically.


    Sigrid huffed and closed the curtain, she found him to be as annoying here as he was in the bank. She made her mind up to show him and all those that doubted her that she would be a good empress. Who said that only heroines could do it?


    It made her wonder where the female lead was, in this life shed no ns of making a wedding dress for another woman. She would not do all the work only for the real female lead to swoop in and take the crown, one life of such nonsense was enough.


    She thought about the novel plot, it had been written to favor the transmigrated female lead of the world. The crown prince that swore to protect her was not the male lead, the third prince was.


    The son of the prime minister was the second male lead, but the novel became confusing because somewhere along the way with plot that made no sense. The crown prince died to protect the fake female lead Emmah.


    The second prince and fifth prince fought for the throne for a long six years. In the end, both of them died protecting the fake Emmah as well.


    The main lead chose to abandon the throne because he was ovee with guilt after death of his brothers and father so he rode off into the sunset to find the true meaning of life.


    In the final Chapter, the twenty year old sixth prince that barely showed up in the novel ascended as the next emperor and he took the thirty two year old fake Emmah as his wife which also made no sense.


    Despite the plot holes, Emmah had a lucky halo and she was a tramsmigrator so the people cheered loudly and apuded, not one single person questioned the union.


    "So ridiculous! that bad egg Emmah really made a mess of this world. I wonder if I can just kill her directly, it will certainly save me time and energy. But, do I really need to be pregnant to secure my ce by Rnd''s side? Hmmm...a fake pregnancy could buy me sometime...no, no.....such schemes never end well. That Emmah will sure expose my fake pregnancy the first chance she gets."


    "There she goes, scheming again..." Cosmosughed and whistled. Sigrid''s thoughts were wide open to him.

 Chapter 10: Peacock killer!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Peacock killer!</h4>


    The horse carriages pulled into the wide arched entrance of Thorin manor, the homestead of the Thorin family in the capital city.


    Sigrid eyes were captivated by the sheerrge size of her family home. The manor was built like a mid sized castle, smaller than that of the royal family but nevertheless, just as impressive and very secure.


    Two guard towers stood tall on opposite sides of the wall, armed knights and guards that were employed as watchmen were on duty.


    The grand stone manor stood tall with wide arched buildings and purple and pink ivy creepers on the walls which drew her eyes, their beauty under the afternoon sun was marvelous and worth a thousand pictures.


    "I have always wanted to live in a house like this." she whispered.


    It looked like one of those beautiful bed and breakfasts that you found in a nice quiet countryside.


    "You will not be living here much longer." Cosmos reminded her.


    She ignored the pessimistic guard and stepped out of the carriage, aided by Lanai that took one of her hands, holding it as if Sigrid was so precious.


    When her feet touched the cobblestone ground, another maid appeared by her side, standing to her left while Lanai stayed to the right.


    The other maid was called Lama and she took Sigrid''s left hand, holding it as carefully as Lanai was holding the left one.


    Sigrid turned her head from left to right, for a moment she felt lost, puzzled as to why her hands needed to be held while she walked.


    "What is this?" she asked them.


    Lama let go of the hand and fell to her knees with fright in her skittish eyes.


    "I am sorry Lady Sigrid, my hands are a little sticky because I saved a jar of your honey from falling down. Please don''t cut my hands off, I promise not to touch you carelessly ever again." she pleaded.


    "Huh!" Sigrid''s jaw gaped in astonishment.


    Was the original body truly that bad? How could she have someone''s hands cut off for something so minor?


    "Get up." she spoke to the maid that was weeping inconsbly.


    Sigrid bent to help the maid up, she felt the poor woman''s body shivering with so much fright as if she had been caught out in the rain all day.


    "I do not intend to cut your hands off Lama." she tipped the woman''s chin up and smiled. "Unless you steal from me then its a different story."


    She turned her head and looked at the two other maids and waiting knights, someone among them was a thief. The identity of that thief had not been revealed in the novel, this individual had stolen Sigrid''s painting and given it to Emmah.


    At the paintingpetition for youngdies which was held by the queen, Emmah had unveiled the same flower painting and the original Sigrid had gone nuts.


    The event was somewhere down the road but Sigrid wanted to warn the thief anyway in the hopes that they would think twice before crossing her.


    "Let''s go." she said coldly.


    She folded her arms together, holding them close to her mid rib like most of the noble women of this era tended to do when they were walking to appear graceful.


    "I do not need anybody to hold my hands from now on." She announced.


    "Yesdy Sigrid." The maids answered uniformly.


    The one benefit of the old Sigrid''s tyranny was that her maids and all of her servants were quite well behaved, fear for their lives kept them in line.


    Thissted until Emmah came with her gospel of equality and she started a revolution in many households. The king had put a stop to it just in time before it made it to his castle.


    Even though it had failed, it had changed the way servants were treated in the houses of the nobles. It also made Emmah the most loved woman in Eldoria among themoners.


    "I will never understand why nobles here raise peacocks." Cosmosmented.


    Sigrid nced side ways at the three peacocks which were wandering the grounds freely. They wereing around the corner next to the hedges that were being trimmed by one of the butlers.


    The entire manor was being renovated and decorated ahead of the wedding so people were walking or running around, attending to their tasks.


    "I have never actually seen a peacock before." she answered.


    Sigrid had never been to the zoo, it was not part of her education, nothing normal children did had been.


    She stopped for a moment and smiled softly at the birds, to her great surprise, they turned and run in the opposite direction, making loud noises.


    "What have I done, I just want to take a closer look and pet them." she asked a little loudly. Sigrid turned to Lanai for answers. "Why are they running away from me."


    "They are just hungry mydy." Lanai croaked out.


    Sigrid shrugged, turned and restarted the walk to the house. Behind her, the servants were quaking or wiping away sweat from their foreheads.


    None of them could believe that Sigrid was asking why the peacocks were running away when she often captured them forcefully if she was in the mood to paint them. If a bird resisted, it was killed or pped.


    The poor peacocks had developed a sense of wisdom and knew to stay as far away from Sigrid as possible.


    This very information was being ryed to Sigrid by the system and she was in disbelief.


    "Stupid author, why didn''t you include any of this in the book?"


    "I told you host, the percentage of the lives of the characters captured on paper is very microscopic, little, tiny, minute.."


    "I get it." Sigrid ground out. "Of all people whose bodies they could have thrust me into, they sent me into the peacock killer''s body. I was wrong, this is hell, just a different kind."


    Cosmos guffawed, Sigrid turned her head to the knight that was walking beside Lanai and she red at him. He was equally to me for the position she found herself in at the moment.


    "Wee back Lady Sigrid." Norm, the butler of the duke''s manor greeted her.


    He opened the doors widely to let her in.


    "Thank you, might I trouble you to divulge the whereabouts of my father?"


    "In the great hall mydy, he is not alone. The wonderful news of your impending nuptials has already traveled and the rtives are pouring in to celebrate.


    Might I be the first to offer you my congrattions, crown princess?" Norm put one hand around on his stomach and lowered most of his upper body in a polite bow.


    "Thank you Norm." she answered.


    Sigrid was polite to the old butler, he was one of the people that was loyal to the Thorin family to the very end. When the whole family was executed after being framed for treason, he drunk poison, taking his life. He died right in the doorway where they were standing.


    "Mydy," Norm called out hesitantly before she could walk further. "Miss Rosalind is here, she came in thepany of Lord Oliver Ye, your former fiance."


    Some of the maids gasped like they had just heard something incredibly scandalous.

 Chapter 11: Let the face slapping begin.

    <h4>Chapter 11: Let the face pping begin.</h4>


    When Sigrid looked at her maids, they appeared to be worried. Lama looked like she was ready to faint from the great horror of Oliver Ye visiting the manor.


    Obviously, this had something to do with her reputation, after all, an ex-fiance visiting before her wedding would get the tongues of their society wagging.


    "Mydy, you must not be alone with him." Lama said.


    Lanai nodded, "Do not even smile in his direction lest a scandal shall follow."


    Scandal! is anything on Eldoria really scandal free for women? Sigrid asked herself.


    If you are unmarried and smile at a man in a way that appears intimate: scandal.


    If you hold hands with a man in public without a chaperone or good reason: scandal.


    If you talk to a man for more than an hour without a chaperone: scandal.


    If you walk with a man in the absence of a chaperone: scandal.


    If you dare to pick up a sword as a woman: scandal and prison!!!


    "Oh for heavens sake!" Sigrid eximed and rolled her eyes.


    She increased her speed and followed the butler to the great hall. In there, a small number of people had gathered, thirty or forty at least.


    They were sitting, thedies especially, helping themselves to cups of hot tea which was outrageous given how hot it was.


    Most of the men were standing in one group, forming a scandal. A few were smoking, others were talking and one was quietly reading a newspaper.


    "Thedy Sigrid has returned." The butler announced.


    Every head in the room turned Sigrid''s way, dozens of eyes all pinned on her. Some of the faces bore smiles that were genuine and others not so sincere.


    "You mean the crown princess has returned." a woman''s proud voice buzzed through the room.


    The owner of the voice was M Thorin, Sigrid''s grandmother and the duchess. She gestured for Sigrid to go closer and Sigrid did, walking slowly, as elegantly as she could towards the old woman.


    M Thorin was a beautiful woman and this showed despite her age and the wrinkles which had eaten away at the corners of her eyes. Her once dark rich hair was all grey now, but it was still as full as it had been in her younger days.


    She had a dignified air around her, her posture was straight. In her eyes, Sigrid saw a sparkle and felt warmth and care which she had not felt or seen before in her life. It was like she was looking at her most prized possession in the whole world.


    No wonder those roses had been set on fire, the love she has for me is clear as day, Sigrid thought.


    Sigrid curtsied, "Greetings your grace."


    "What grace, since when are you so polite?" M took both of Sigrid''s hands in her eyes and encouraged her to sit.


    "I will be wed into the royal family grandma, it''s time for me to refine some of my less than appropriate habits." Sigrid answered.


    Her eyes were on the te of freshly baked scones sitting on the table in a perfectly untouched small hill.


    "Lanai, pour mistress a cup of tea." Duchess M ordered.


    Lanai stepped forward to do her job but another young woman beat her to it.


    "I will do it." Miss Rosalind eagerly shoved Lanai aside and took on the task.


    A few people frowned at her behavior, puzzled by her sudden eagerness to pour tea for Sigrid. However, Rosalind and Sigrid were friends so nobody thought much of it. Some of thedies assumed that she was sucking up to Sigrid even more because of the crown princess identity.


    "This tea has gone cold, I will fetch a fresh pot." Rosalind said.


    "She is probably hoping to be ady-in-waiting." Someone whispered.


    Between all the whispers, the messages of felicitations did not end which denied Sigrid a moment of rest. She was reciting <i>thank you</i>, over and over while her maids epted gifts on her behalf.


    Despite their easy smiles, Sigrid did not trust any of them. Power was like shifting sands, difficult to control forever. The moment they detected a change, most of them would abandon the Thorin family.


    "How many of these people will turn against me for the female lead, I wonder? System, check all of their loyalty for me, start with that Rosalind."


    From her memory of the plot.....


    "Host, a plot has been detected."


    [Mission: Publicly bring down Rosalind Alexander and thwart her scheme.


    Reward: A secret about prince Rnd, three beauty pills, coffee seeds that can ripen in 2 months.]


    Sigrid''s thoughts were broken before they could expand, but it was as expected, Rosalind was not her true friend and she was nning something nefarious.


    Sigrid had figured this out the moment the butler informed her that her good friend hade to celebrate her impending nuptials in thepany of her supposed ex-fiance.


    "The tea is here," Rosalind walked towards Sigrid and she set the cup down. Smiling, subserviently, she encouraged Sigrid to take a sip.


    Sigrid reached out slowly and touched the wide brim of the small porcin cup which would provide no more than three small unsatisfactory sips.


    Duchess Thorin patted Sigrid''s back gently. "Drink something dear, you must be quite parched. When you are finished, I would like to hear all about your conversation with the king."


    Sigrid picked up the cup and brought it to her lips, acting as if she was about to drink. She noticed the huge anticipatory look in Rosalind''s eyes.


    "System, what is in the tea?"


    "An aphrodisiac."


    Sigrid''s mind traveled to the novel plot, in the book, Sigrid had lost her chastity before her wedding. The unhelpful author of course, had not revealed the cause or the responsible party. It was just another thing wrong with viinous Sigrid, added to make the pure female lead more alluring.


    The loss of her chastity served as a crucial point for her crucifixion because the crown prince did not consummate the marriage.


    So, when Sigrid prevented Emmah from being made Rnd''s secondary consort, the news of herck of purity had been spread by an unknown party through the capital.


    The queen had sent people to inspect her body, it was confirmed that she was no virgin.


    The news was sealed to avoid embarrassing the royal family but Rnd was a assigned a secondary consort and Sigrid who had no idea how her chastity had been lost could not even say a word.


    Rnd of course hated her even more because he believed that she had been cuckolding him and deliberately shamed him.


    "So it was you." Sigrid whispered into the cup.


    Mist from the hot tea rose up, finding it''s way to her nostrils. A cunning smile grew on Sigrid''s face and she put the cup down.


    She stood up and slowly but deliberately walked towards Rosalind. When she reached the chair where her good friend was sitting, Sigrid smiled down at her.


    For her, it was not enough to avoid the plot and change it, now that she was Sigrid there would be a few changes, vengeance was one.


    Nobody was more excited for what was toe that Cosmos who was standing in the corner of the hall with one foot crossed in front of the other and a thermos of wine in his hands.


    "Here ites, I knew she would not hold back for long, there is no such thing as RV."


    Sigrid suddenly reached out with her hand, striking like a snake. She grabbed Rosalind by the throat andughed mockingly.


    "Rosalind, my friend, I have received your well wishes, now please allow me to return them."

 Chapter 12: Another of Roland’s secrets.

    <h4>Chapter 12: Another of Rnd''s secrets.</h4>


    Quiet settled in the hall but not one single person moved to stop Sigrid, her family figured that she had a reason for her actions, the servants knew better and the guests preferred to be uninvolved. Sigrid was set to be the crown princess in two days, why offend her for a woman whose familycked a noble title.


    "Lanai," Sigrid called.


    "Yes mydy," the maid rushed to the side of her mistress.


    "Pour the contents of this cup down my friend''s mouth." She ordered.


    The word friend was stretched and said with sarcasm, conveying to all that understood the undertones that this was no friend. Judging from the way Sigrid was treating her, it looked more like an enemy.


    Lanai did as instructed and all of the tea, down to thest drop went into Rosalind''s mouth. She struggled but she could not fight back against Sigrid, the daughter of a general that had grown up learning how to fight in closebat.


    Sigrid threw a sniveling Rosalind to the floor.


    "On her knees." she ordered.


    Lanai and Lama put Rosalind in a kneeling position while Sigrid returned to her seat, taking up a position as if she was already royalty. Her domineering aura certainly gave off that energy, she was like the queen.


    Rosalind had never seen this side of Sigrid, it was worse than the normal brainless Sigrid that did bad things just because she was the granddaughter of a duke. Now, she was like a mountain shadowing over a small ant.


    Sigrid looked down at the young woman. "Rosalind Alexander, how brave of you. I did not think that someone would attempt to poison me only two hours into my new status."


    A myriad of gasps echoed through the great hall following Sigrid''s words, her usation stunning them all. To poison a noble was a crime but it would get one a prison sentence. To poison royalty on the other hand was different, there was no escaping a death sentence and since Sigrid was now the crown princess, Rosalind was guilty of attempting to poison a royal.


    Whispers traveled through the room, words like beheaded could be heard and the culprit that never dreamed she would be discovered grew frightened.


    "I didn''t." Rosalind denied in a weak voice. "I did not poison you, I just put some aphrodisiac in the tea."


    Sigrid''s shrewd eyes lit up. "Ooh."


    She held herself back fromughing as Rosalind came to the realization of what she had just confessed to.


    "You dare!" Duchess M banged her hand on the table. "You want to feed the crown princess with an aphrodisiac, who gave you the guts? What is your aim?"


    Rosalind shook her head, denying what she had already admitted to.


    "Who dares to poison my daughter?" A new voice came from the doorway.


    General Paxton Thorin, Sigrid''s father walked deeper into the hall. He was a tall man with good looks, somewhere in his fifties but his age had only enhanced his distinguished appearance and despite the slight limp in his walk, he carried himself with an air of imposing authority.


    He was not alone, three younger men followed him, all wearing knight''s armor and wielding swords. They were the general''s sons and Sigrid''s brothers.


    The oldest was Lord Nathaniel Paxton Thorin the first, he was now a knight and general, taking the ce of his father that had retired. The second was Lord John Thorin,mander of Eldoria''srgest navy and the third was Lord Elowin Thorin the strongest sword mage of the family.


    There arrival spelled doom for Rosalind as the three men were famous for pampering Sigrid as much as the duke himself, all of them had contributed to Sigrid''s arrogance.


    "My daughter has not even been wed officially and already there is an attempt on her life, I do not approve of this marriage." Paxton Thorin dered.


    He handed Sigrid a pouch of red gems. "I got these from a trader from Vecentia."


    Vecentia was thergest empire on the continent, it was only slightly bigger than Eldoria but greater in terms of development.


    "I am the one that got them." John whispered.


    Paxton ignored his son and focused on Rosalind. "Speak, on whose orders are you attempting to harm my daughter?"


    Rosalind twitched and shook her head, her breathing was bing heavier, signs were showing that the drug was taking effect.


    They could all see that no proper answer was going to be got out of her, especially when she started attempting to remove her dress.


    It ferried awkwardness into the room, the men hardly knew where to look.


    "Take this thing away before she embarrasses us all, we have a few unmarried stable boys find her a husband." Duchess M ordered the servants.


    Rosalind was dragged away and Sigrid decided to retire as well. She exchanged polite greetings with her father and brothers hen escaped to the sanctuary of her bedroom where she could finally be alone and breathe for a moment.


    "Congrattions host, you have changed the plot and steered the future in another direction. Your rewards are now avable for extraction when needed."


    "Tell me system, what is the newest secret of the crown prince and don''t say something stupid like he likes rats and cats."


    "The crown prince is a virgin."


    Sigrid gasped and sat up abruptly, a faint mosquito like noise escaped through her mouth.


    "No way, isn''t he like thirty five?"


    "Thirty one." the system corrected.


    Sigrid shook her head, refusing to believe it, this was also another thing that had not been mentioned in the novel but made no sense.


    "Is he impotent?" she asked.


    "No."


    "Is he gay?" she tilted her head and crossed her fingers.


    Her ns to be the future empress would be for nothing if the man she had married was not attracted to women. To secure the throne, one needed an heir, and Sigrid intended to be faithful to her vows.


    Emmah and Rnd did not share any physical intimacy in the novel, she would tease him and then act innocent and shy, unaware of what she was doing.


    She juggled about five men using that move and like fools, they all ate it up.


    "No," the system replied.


    "So, what''s his problem? Did he take vows of chastity?"


    It was highly doubtful too because he visited taverns and brothels with his brothers asionally. He never touched the women, at least not ording to the plot.


    "No, he believes in fairy tale kind of true love so he is saving himself for that special woman."


    Sigrid stretched her feet and she shook her head, prince Rnd was a marvel, everything about him was unexpected, from dogs to innocence. These things did not match the man that had been described in the book, he was portrayed to be short tempered and rude.


    This was to Sigrid, to Emmah he was kind, loyal and generous.


    But, he was also described as physically attractive, fierce in battle, decisive and protective of his men. He was kind to themoners, generous to the weak and ill and sweet to young children.


    These were some of the qualities Sigrid found admirable in him.


    "Fairy tale love..huh!" She chuckled.


    Would she have to y the role of a damsel in distress or the knight in a shining armor?

 Chapter 13: The wedding calls.

    <h4>Chapter 13: The wedding calls.</h4>


    The continuous and increasingly annoying neighing of horses together with the chomping like noise of their hooves against the cobblestones prompted Sigrid to wake up.


    She opened her eyes and looked out of the window, it was rather dull outside, the sun had yet to bless the day. "It has arrived," she silently thought.


    The day of her wedding hade, the two days had gone by rather quickly, she had used what little time she had to pack up her belongings and sent them out to the crown prince''s fief or The Stormwind as it was named after it''s lord, master and owner, the crown prince.


    The Stormwind castle was perched high on the edge of a rugged cliff close to the boundary of the capital city of Eldoria named Doria. It overlooked the sea and was known for it''s vast lush green pastures which were used to breed and raise the finest horses in the kingdom.


    Sigrid was not too excited to be moving to Stormwind, it wasparable to moving from one city to another in her opinion which wasrgely exaggerated as the castle was only a three hour ride away from the center of the city.


    The door opened with a creak just when she was about to close her eyes and return to slumbernd.


    "Siggy, it''s time to wake up."


    Iryne Thorin, her mother pushed her way inside together with duchess M and they found their way to the bed. Lanai and Lama were not far behind the women along with her mother''s personal maid Mirena.


    Sigrid twisted int he bed and groaned but made no move to sit up.


    "This child, you are getting married today but you still are acting like a little girl." Irynemented.


    She pulled the covers back and the cold air from the window which Lanai had just opened hit Sigrid who winced and unwillingly sat up. Her hands searched for the bed covers but her mother swatted them away as if they were annoying flies.


    "You are about to be someone''s wife, the crown prince no less. In future, you will have to rise at the cock''s crow and do the duties of a crown princess." Iryne told Sigrid. In her voice was some minor chastising.


    "She has maids for that Iryne, I don''t think the crown princess must wake up at cock''s crow to prepare breakfast for the prince." The duchessmented.


    Sigrid satisfactorily looked at her mother with a very happy glint in her eyes.


    "See mother, I have noplicated duties, all I have to do is look beautiful and bear heirs for the crown prince." She replied.


    In the back of her mind, it was not what she was thinking, she had to scheme against Emmah, guard against those that would be scheming against her in turn. Save her husband from death, steal his heart and start businesses to prevent Emmah from building a strong economic base upon which she would stabilize her foundation.


    Oh, and she had to fight for the rights of women in Eldoria because life was unfair to them.


    Duchess M moved closer and took Sigrid''s arm. "Speaking of bearing heirs, has your mother discussed with you how it works?"


    "How what works?" Sigrid asked.


    The door creaked, it was opened and a third woman entered, her sister-inw Deanna Winters, the wife to her eldest brother.


    "Greeting your graces," she curtsied.


    She had a very soft gentle voice that put a smile on everyone''s face, it made Sigrid want to hug her and dote on her.


    Beneath the gentleness however, she was one of Sigrid''s most loyal helpers and advisors. The advise she usually gave was questionable however, she was the one that told Sigrid to give Rnd an aphrodisiac on the wedding night. That did not end well!


    "Sit down Deanna." Iryne said to her daughter-inw and then turned to her daughter. "Siggy about the talk...." she started.


    She felt rather ufortable and her face turned a few shades of red all over.


    Duchess M could not help rolling her eyes. "You have had four children but the subject still embarrasses you, I already taught you Iryne don''t tell me that I have to do the same for my granddaughter."


    "It''s not that easy to exin mother." Iryne whined.


    "Should i do it?" Deanna volunteered.


    "No." both women replied.


    On the bed, Sigrid scratched her head and looked from one woman to the next, she could not understand what all the fuss was about. If the talk they were discussing was the birds and bees, she had a full manuscript of information.


    "Is this about sex because if that''s what''s causing all this, I already got the talk." Sigrid blurted out. "I could even give you one." she chuckled.


    The women gasped and the washbasin in Lama''s hands collided with the ground, pouring water everywhere. The poor girl apologized and run out of the room quickly.


    Normally, one of them would chastise her for being careless but it was different on this day, they were all rather more horrified that Sigrid seemed to have knowledge about the private dealings of men and women behind closed doors.


    "Mirena seal the door and stand guard outside." Duchess M ordered.


    Everything suddenly turned serious in a way Sigrid had not expected.


    "You should have kept your mouth shut." The system cackled.


    Duchess M''s hands went around Sigrid''s shoulders. "Siggy, who have you been talking to about these matters? Please, please oh please tell me that you have not engaged in any rtions with a man before."


    The duchess was frightened, Sigrid was five and twenty today, mature andte to the institution of marriage in Eldoria. It was not abnormal for her to hear about some things from her friends that were her age but already married, some young women loved to overshare after all.


    The trouble was that some decided to act on what they had heard. While it did not create a storm of trouble among themoners, it was a different story among the nobles.


    It was even worse when it came to royals, only virgins could marry princes, a measure put in ce to ensure that royal blood was not tainted by women marrying in when they were already expecting.


    "I am untouched grandmother, worry not." Sigrid assured her.


    All the women sighed in relief.


    "Great, that means we don''t need to have the talk." Iryne was d to dodge the bullet.


    Duchess M shot her daughter-inw a look of disapproval.


    "You forget that things are different for royals, M you have bex in your responsibilities." She looked at Sigrid. "Girl, listen to me, on the night of your wedding, you must make the first move, I got this information from the queen''s governess. Normally someone is sent from the castle to teach you these things but this wedding has been rushed so they skipped this part."


    "She makes the first move!" Deanna eximed.


    The duchess nodded. "It is a tradition for them, it shows how eager you are for your husband. First you take a bath and clean your body, you put on something inviting and approach the bed, undress him and then initiate the first kiss."


    While the duchess exined, M hid her face in a pillow, Lanai wanted to disappear under the bed and Deanna was fascinated.


    "Siggy, do you know how to kiss?" Deanna asked.

 Chapter 14: Eliminating the closest disasters.

    <h4>Chapter 14: Eliminating the closest disasters.</h4>


    Duchess M frowned at Deanna and the woman drew her curious gaze away from Sigrid.


    "Haha, your grace, I do not mean anything by my words. It''s just that our husbands are supposed to teach us how it''s done. How will Siggy do it if she has never done it before?"


    Sigrid scoffed internally. I can assure you, I am a kiss master, she thought.


    "She just needs to put her mouth against his and he can take it from there." the duchess replied loudly.


    Even though she was putting on a serious face, she seemed to be somewhat flustered. Her n had not been to delve into deep details, it was to skim over the top and pray that her granddaughter was a wise woman who could learn and be proactive after Rnd showed her what to do.


    Sigrid giggled and decided to y with her grandmother, "Grandmother, I don''t know anything, after I put my lips on his, what do i do next? What about my tongue, should I....."


    "I think this is enough." M put the pillow down.


    The duchess cleared her throat. "It is far from enough, we have yet to exin to her the most important part, the joining of husband and wife." Again, she cleared her throat, fighting a non existent cough. "Errr, your husband will put that...his..."


    She could not bring herself to exin more, not to her wide eyed granddaughter that was holding an amused smile on her face.


    "Yes, it''s enough I think, you will justy down, he will do the rest and I will give you a book to learn the rest on your own." she suddenly decided to stop.


    "Why didn''t we start with the book?" Iryne asked.


    She believed that they would have saved themselves from a lot of embarrassment if they had just done that instead of going around in circles.


    Thinking back to her first night with her husband, she recalled something that she felt obligated to share with her daughter.


    Lady Iryne looked at her daughter, the only one that she had, her baby that had not experienced hardships but now found herself being thrust into the midst of battlefield.


    "Siggy.." she said softly. "When you are joined with your husband on the bed, on the night of your wedding, it will hurt at first. Do not be scared, the pain will notst long and you will never experience it again.


    Do not be afraid to receive your husband again, there are some duties that matter in marriage such as this one. It will also help to bring you closer to your husband. We all know how reluctant he is about this marriage." she finished off with a mutter.


    "We did not beg them for this union, it was the other way round. If anything, we are the ones that should be reluctant, entering the royal family is like entering a lion''s den. On the outside, it''s great, on the inside you have guard against everyone and everything. It''s a good thing that you will not have to live in the king''s castle." Duchess M voiced her dissatisfaction in a disgruntled voice.


    "Grandmother, did Rosalind reveal why she did what she did?" Sigrid asked.


    Iryne huffed, "Hmph! do we need to ask, we all know that it was the Ye family which instigated her, clearly they are unhappy about the fact that the formerly agreed upon engagement has fallen through."


    The marriage had been established for the sake of both families enjoying mutual benefits, the Ye family had been the one to spread the word about the engagement.


    That Sigrid was now marrying into royalty was a p in their faces, obviously they had assumed that the Thorin''s had betrayed their alliance and sought to get back at them.


    "Do you want me to...." Deanna passed a hand over her throat.


    "As expected of a viin''s cohort." Sigrid heard Cosmos''s voice in her mind.


    She ignored the banking official and shook her head, dismissing that suggestion. Rosalind was still useful to her in the battle against Emmah. Sigrid knew that she could count on Rosalind''s big mouth and empty head to lead Emmah down many pits.


    "No, keep her alive and ensure she stays here until such a time when I tell you to let her out. Her parents will not bother to show up looking for her, I sent Lanai to pay them them off handsomely, they were quite d to get rid of her.


    Mrs. Alexander is pregnant right now, with another mouth to feed on the way, she was rather relieved to hear that her daughter whose reputation has been tainted has found a husband among the duke''s staff."


    The story about Rosalind''s poison attempt was out, all over the city it had been told and re-told. If she said anything about Sigrid in future, people would assume it was in retaliation or out of jealousy.


    "Grandmother, I made a list of servants we need to terminate immediately after my wedding, they are not loyal and down the road, they will bring us trouble." Sigrid said.


    Lanai brought the hand written list over, handing it to the duchess. The old woman squinted and frowned upon reading the very first name.


    "Mirena!" she eximed.


    With the exception of Sigrid, all the women looked at the closed door, Mirena was standing guard outside. She had served the duchess for forty years, not once had she done something that could be perceived as not loyal.


    She was extremely subservient to the duchess, quick on her feet and very forward thinking. On the estate, she was one of the most respected servants, given respect near that of the duchess herself.


    "Grandmother, some years ago a few months before I was born, Mirena got pregnant out of wedlock, she had the baby in secret and you made her hand the child over to an orphanage."


    To Iryne and Deanna, this was new information that had never crossed their ears before. Both of them looked at the duchess, hoping for confirmation.


    The duchess was solely focused on Sigrid,ced with intense doubts.


    "How do you know of this?"


    "I heard about it in passing, one of the cooks and an older knight were discussing it, calling you heartless for not allowing Mirena raise her child on the estate which has enough resources to support many people. Both of them are on the list by the way, they need to go." Sigrid told her.


    "Permanently." Deannamented.


    "Grandmother," Sigrid took the older woman''s hands. "If Mirena''s close friends think this way, what about her? She must resent you but have no way of expressing it."


    "She was pregnant for a married man that already had a main wife and a secondary consort." The duchess scoffed. "I did her a favor and found a good orphanage for that child. Over the years I have been funding that orphanage and caring for that girl.


    Mirena knows this as well, if it was not for me the girl would have been raised as a servant, mocked by everyone for being a bastard. Mirena would not be working here anymore, she would have long been terminated and ruined because her reputation would be long gone."


    The duchess pped the bed in fury.

 Chapter 15: Counter measures of a schemer.

    <h4>Chapter 15: Counter measures of a schemer.</h4>


    Sigrid raised her eyebrows, oh look another detail that was forgotten in the book, Emmah was raised on the funds of the Thorin family. They basically raised the child that would lead to their downfall.


    In addition to that, they sheltered her mother, fed her, clothed her and protected her reputation. When a filtered version of this story was released to the public, Duchess M got the identity of a viin for cruelly forcing Mirena and Emmah to separate because she could not let go of her servant while Mirena was seen as the poor humble servant that suffered a grave injustice.


    Mirena''s soft beauty coupled with her sob story and Emmah''s halo all contributed to her white washing and she won the heart of the king''s widowed brother who married her in a grand wedding fit for nobility.


    All this of course fattened up Emmah''s identity even more, she went from a woman with unknown roots to the daughter of a prince.


    Before getting married, there were some disasters that Sigrid wanted to take care of, like this one. The sooner Mirena was removed from the their home, the better.


    "Duchess, pardon me for interrupting but if we do not hurry thedy will miss the auspicious time for the wedding." Lanai interjected into the conversation.


    They were not talking anyway, all of them were thinking about what Sigrid had said. Time had really moved fast however and the sun hade up, the wedding was to be held in two hours time, followed by festivities, a banquet and then the couple would set off for Stormwind castle.


    "We can discuss this next time, perhaps we we should have a talk with Mirena first." Iryne suggested.


    "No."


    The duchess and Sigrid both responded at the same time, rejecting the suggestion strongly.


    "Lanai go and take Mirena further away." Sigrid ordered. After ten seconds, she grabbed her grandmother''s hands and said, "Grandmother, you need to get rid of her or else someone will take advantage of this matter to ruin my reputationter. How many of these noble families are waiting for an opportunity to send their daughters to Rnd''s bed and win his favor?


    I paid a veryrge price to make the king decree that he cannot have a secondary wife and many nobles are unhappy.


    If they cannot have their daughters take up the position of secondary wives the only option they have is to get rid of me, the main and only wife. Any negative information they can get on our family, however small is a weapon."


    Deanna nodded, as did the duchess but Iryne was a little skeptical.


    "Grandma, after my wedding, assemble everyone on the estate, especially the servants on this list and let them all go. Start with Mirena, make sure that you mention her child, tell her that you are letting her go so that she can enjoy the rest of her days with her daughter.


    Give them a house, a small cottage somewhere and be sure to mention the orphanage and how you have been taking care of her daughter. Do not mention the father of the child, it will be best if people specte about that matter and draw their own conclusions.


    If the storyes to lightter, everyone that was present at her termination will testify as a witness to your kindness to the mother and daughter."


    Duchess M was no fool, all the reasons Sigridid out for her made a lot of sense. Their family had given up the salt mines to secure Sigrid''s marriage. It would not be worth the sacrifice if it was ruined.


    She was even more impressed by the way Sigrid was artictely and cleverlyying out a n. When she heard about how Sigrid had talked the king into granting their family a death free medal, she had skeptical but now, she was convinced. Indeed, marriage made changed of women, and in Sigrid, the changes were good.


    Her granddaughter needed to be more cunning than a fox to survive the cunning nature of the royal family.


    "What about the rest of the servants? Should Ipensate them too?" she asked.


    Sigrid nodded. "But make sure that they receive less than Mirena and do not give them any houses. You can nt a few of the loyal ones among them to express their dissatisfaction of Mirena''s special treatment.


    She has created an image of innocence all these years, we need to turn it into one of cunning. The more they resent her, the better for us.


    People will be suspicious when we let go of thirty servants at the same time so in their ce, hire new ones, younger ones whose minds have not been infected with rumors and presumptions about our family.


    We should also hire more farm hands, I met a business man at the Eastern boarder that gave me some new seeds which have never been nted in Eldoria. I think we should grow them and see what surprises they can bring us.


    The emperor is very suspicious of our family, our military might makes him wary. If we take up part time farming and give up some of our military power, he is bound to rx."


    Sigrid got off the bed and stretched her arms.


    "I am ready to get married now, mother help me prepare."


    The threedies got up, Deanna left first to start working on tracking down the servants on the list while Iryne and M stayed behind to help Sigrid dress up.


    Even though Eldoria did not have the extremeforts of modern earth, it was not a very backward world. Sigrid had certainly found therge bath in her veryrge room enjoying. It was the size of a small swimming pool, the water was always warm and rose petals were always added to the water.


    Having maids assist her when she was taking her bath was new to her but she did not stop them, when one was in Rome, they had to do as the Romans did.


    After her bath, Sigrid was helped into her wedding dress which was a long flowing white gown that had been tailored and changed in thest two days.


    The design had been changed to includece that extended to the high neckline and long sleeves. The skirt was not as voluminouspared to the usual standard dresses that had multipleyers of silk or tulle.


    At the back, small pearl shaped buttons trailed from the arch of her back to the small v-shaped design which showed a part of her back before continuing all the way to her neck.


    Sigrid opted to design her hair personally, choosing to do a slightly messy bun with a few escaped locks of hair trailing at the front neatly.


    Instead of a veil, she chose a floral crown which was made from white flowers with a little green here and there.


    It was a little more modern without being too modern to cause rm and grab the notice of Emmah, rming her to the presence of another transmigrator.


    "So, what do you think?" she whirled around in a single elegant move.

 Chapter 16: Trouble before the wedding.

    <h4>Chapter 16: Trouble before the wedding.</h4>


    In the eyes of the three women in the bedroom, Sigrid saw wonder and shock which made her smile, this was the goal she was hoping to achieve, a bride memorable enough and stunning enough to match Emmah in the looks department.


    Emmah was described as a tender beauty by the author, she was soft and gentle, delicate and warm, evoking a heroic desire in all the men that came across her, the male leads especially.


    She had a soothing nature and gentle aura which made anyonefortable around her.


    Sigrid on the other hand was described as a striking but unsettling beauty, her looksmanded attention but they were intimidating. Her cheekbones were sharp, her eyes piercing, her hair untamed, all of her was summed in one word, ''bold.''


    While there was an allure to her, the gentle Emmah was preferred to the fierce untamed Sigrid. It did not help that she had grown up learning how to fight so her body was not as delicate as Emmah''s.


    "You..you..." Iryne stammered.


    She could not take her eyes off her daughter for she looked appealing in an unusual way. Her beauty was less challenging and more inviting as if some changes had been made to some of her features.


    Duchess M could not respond, she was in tears, drying her eyes with a silk handkerchief embroidered with daisies.


    "You look radiant mydy, the crown prince will trip over his feet when he sees you." Lanai said.


    Iryne nodded. "he will be a fool not to appreciate you, if I had known that I gave birth to Eldoria''s number one beauty I would have showed you off more and rubbed it in Portia Winchester''s face. She is not shy to proim that her daughter Aurora is Eldoria''s number one beauty but I think Aurora pales inparison to you."


    "It is the truth, you my Siggy have..." Duchess M broke off and sobbed lightly.


    Sigrid hugged her grandmother, it was nice having a family that loved her for the first time in her life. If she died in this life, at least someone would mourn her.


    The door was opened without a knock, Lama and Mirena peeked inside, when they saw Sigrid, they both gasped. Mirena took in her sight for ten seconds, turned on her heels and run out of the room choking back sobs.


    "Hmph!" Duchess M''s mouth curved downwards.


    She could not believe that there were things her eyes had not noticed, like the looks Mirena sometimes shot Sigrid. Many times they were filled with sadness, surely she had been thinking of her daughter in such times.


    "This estate is not a prison, if she asked me for her freedom, I would have dly returned it to her so that she could live with her daughter. Instead, she stayed on and now I am the insidious one for keeping her here." The duchess said softly but in an angry voice.


    She was so d that Sigrid had opened her eyes to the truth.


    "Mother, we should not ruin a fine day for Siggy, the bridal carriage is waiting." M said.


    The women gathered around Sigrid and slowly, she was walked downstairs, taking four flights of steps before reaching the ground floor where the men of the family were waiting.


    Her grandfather, father and brothers were wearing their different uniforms representing the different branches of the military that they had served.


    They were also wielding their swords as if they were ready for a fight.


    "Are we going to a wedding or a battle?" Sigrid asked them, joking lightly.


    Before she could get an answer, Paxton Thorin started sniveling, which was unexpected. His wife handed him a handkerchief immediately like she had been ready for this.


    "Father, are those tears in your eyes?" she asked.


    "I can''t help it, my only daughter will be handed over to a bastard like Rnd Maximus who doesn''t know how to appreciate good things. Hmph!" Paxtonined.


    He could not bear to give out his precious daughter, it was if he was tearing his heart out of his chest.


    Sigrid looked at each of her brothers, her arms shrugged and she tilted her head.


    "What do you think?"


    "Sister, you look beautiful." Nathaniel answered.


    "You are the most beautiful bride Eldoria has ever witnessed, you will make a fine queen." John added.


    Elowin stepped forward and hugged her. "You are unmatched Sigrid, the finest woman in all of Eldoria. Father is right, Rnd is not deserving of you."


    Thest one topliment her was her grandfather, the duke. He waited for all of them to exhaust their unsatisfactory praises which he felt did not do justice to his granddaughter.


    "Not even the biggest jewel on the king''s crown can outshine you my dear Siggy. John is wrong, you will not make a fine queen, you will be exceptional and remarkable. And your father is right, Rnd should praise the gods the be for giving him a wife like you." He pinched her cheek lightly. "Home will not be the same without you, remember toe and visit often."


    "I will be back tomorrow." Sigrid answered without thinking.


    Her brothers burst intoughter but her mother and grandmother frowned. What married woman returned to the home of her family the day after her wedding? It was unheard of.


    Paxton Thorin was not of the same mind, he dly took Sigrid''s words. "Good, good, your bedroom will remain untouched. We should tell the servants to return your belongings..."


    In the crowd of servants that were mostly d to see the tyrant named Sigrid leaving, the royal herald and a few of the knights sent to escort the bride were in absolute disarray.


    How bold were the Thorin''s to say Sigrid would make a fine, exceptional queen when the actual queen was still alive? Also, weren''t they going a little overboard by saying the crown prince was unworthy of Sigrid?


    Sigrid''s reputation was darker the shoes on their feet, the crown prince was the opposite, his reputation was ster.


    "We should start the journey, we are losing time." The royal herald loudly reminded the Thorin''s.


    The wedding was going to be held in a church on the grounds of the royal castle, the king, queen and secondary consort were waiting. It was never a good thing to keep royalty waiting, especially not a king.


    The journey to the castle was not long and it was rather uneventful until Cosmos knocked on the window of Sigrid''s carriage.


    "I am afraid that you have run into trouble outside the plot, your groom is not very sober right now, two days of binge drinking have consequences. So, what do you n to do?


    Will you change the groom or cancel the wedding? Oh, the nobles have a stand in tradition, one of the brothers or his father can stand in for him however, people will talk.


    Will you go with the flow, are you still RV?"

 Chapter 17: Sucker punching a husband.

    <h4>Chapter 17: Sucker punching a husband.</h4>


    The wedding did not get off to the start that Sigrid had imagined, she did not think that she would have to sober up her groom that reeked as if he had taken a bath in a booze filledke.


    Looking at the man that was snoring lightly on the bed, Sigrid could not bring herself to blow up in anger, she was the viin of this world, of course her wedding would not be held with ease, it was a privilege saved for the female lead.


    "I am going to kill him." Nathaniel ground out.


    All three of Sigrid''s brothers had followed her to the Eastern wing of therge castle where the crown prince lived in the royal castle.


    They had followed Sigrid to protect her physically and maintain her honor not expecting her to find her way into the bedroom of the crown prince with ease as if she had been there dozens of times before.


    She even greeted his butler and two servants that were frantically pacing outside the door as if she was familiar with them.


    The sight which met their eyes had stampeded them, even the smell of the room had them pinching their noses. The smell of ale and other types of liquor permeated through the air.


    They found the sight of Rnd not only offensive but also embarrassing.


    The crown prince''s butler Orville ced himself in front of Nathaniel, protecting his master as best as he could. The other two servants followed his actions to block the other brothers.


    "How dare he do this on the day of the wedding, is he trying to dishonor our families?" John quizzed.


    "Move." Nathaniel barked at Orville.


    "You are not going to kill my husband to be, Nathaniel. We all know that he is very much against this union, did you expect him to walk down the aisle willingly?"


    "But this is not the right way to handle it." Elowin growled.


    "I will handle it, everyone out. Give us a moment of privacy please." Sigrid told them.


    She could hear something break in the room as she made the request, what she had asked of them was something that could be considered scandal worthy. An unmarried young man and woman together in a bedroom, it was the right recipe to get tongues wagging.


    "Siggy.." Nathaniel started.


    "Out." Sigrid said firmly. "Please.." she added softly.


    Her brothers were very unwilling but she stared them down, ignoring their protests. They did as she requested, grunting all the way as they pulled the servants out as well and shut the doors.


    "System, purchase for me a sobering pill, something that works immediately."


    She held her hand out and a red pill appeared within ten seconds. Sigrid approached the bed, pried Rnd''s mouth open and stuffed the pill inside his mouth.


    "How long..." she started to ask. The question barely made it out of her mouth when Rnd sat up with a loud gasp, bent down and threw up all the alcohol in his body.


    Sigrid was unprepared for it, she did not think the sobering pill would have such an unexpected effect and her wedding dress would fall victim to the ident.


    She clenched her right hand into a fist, reared back and punched Rnd.


    The moment her fist touched his face, she gasped and stepped away from him.


    "I did not mean to do that." she said in a panicked voice. She took a deep and consolidated her mind. "I mean, are you sober now prince Rnd? I do apologize for the punch, it can be med on my quick reflexes."


    Rnd sat on the bed, one hand on his stomach and another on his left eye which was throbbing as a result of being sucker punched.


    He raised his hand, a buzz like hum sounded in the room and the two pronged sword flew from the ground andnded in his right hand.


    Sigrid put her right hand behind her back and ordered the system to send her the hand fan in her inventory. Given the way the prince was eyeing her as if she was a enemy he wanted to ughter, she was not taking chances.


    "Is it your intention to kill me?" she asked with a light smile.


    Rnd clenched his hand around the hilt of the sword. "It will not be the first time I am giving the idea serious consideration."


    His voice was low but dangerous, there was not one lie in his words. Any other woman would have gone running for the hills but Sigrid was not frightened.


    "You can try but I can assure you that we will be well matched, I may not have a sword but I have a weapon in hands equal in sharpness to your sword.


    My strength and skill can bepared to that of your white knights and inbat...." she tilted her head. "We would have to fight it out to know who is the more skilled one.


    If you can put aside your hatred for a moment and use your brain to think then you will realize what day it is and the importance it holds for both families."


    It took Rnd all of five seconds to figure out that she had called him stupid in a clever way, something that he did not expect because she was always rushing to please him in one way or another.


    He also realized that she was looking at him differently, there was no naked desire for his body in her eyes and she was not speaking coquettishly.


    "It seems you have dropped all pretense now that your goal has been achieved."


    "What goal?" Sigrid asked.


    Rnd snorted and sneered. "Do not pretend that you do not covet me. I can assure you that even if I marry you, I will never love you Sigrid Thorin, my heart will never be yours. Do not harbor any dreams about having my heirs, I will nevery with you."


    He stood up from the bed, keeping his eyes that were heavily filled with disgust on her. "Worry not for I will not dishonor the royal family by ying run away groom, I will do as the kingmands however, I will make you regret marrying me. You might as well prepare yourself to live like a widow because I do not and will never consider myself to be your husband. It''s not toote for you to reconsider, if you are clever, run while you still have the chance."


    Rnd ripped started to unbutton his shirt then he paused and looked at her, icily.


    "Get out."


    Sigrid folded the fan, lifted the dress to her ankles and curtsied with a fake smile on her face. In her mind, she was wondering if the author forgot to add narcissism to the long list of Rnd''s qualities.


    She wanted to bluntly inform him that it was not him she coveted but the chance to live again and the power of the throne. He would not understand anyway, so she didn''t feel the need to exin herself.


    "dly."


    She left the room and went off in search of the nearest bathroom to clean herself up and change to a different dress.

 Chapter 18: The short-sword wedding.

    <h4>Chapter 18: The short-sword wedding.</h4>


    A royal wedding was always cause for celebration and in the grand chapel, there were many smiles, only few were real, most were duplicitous.


    Many youngdies in attendance hade overdressed as if it was their intention to overshadow the bride. They reeked of floral scents and were decked out in extravagant jewelry.


    More than a few older men were bitter faced, unhappy with the fact that their families had missed a great chance to be tied to royalty.


    For the Thorin''s and the royal''s, it was a mixture of happiness and unhappiness, on one hand the eldest son of the king, the crown prince was finally marrying, there was hope for an heir if heid with his wife and this would ensure the longevity of the throne.


    But on the other hand, there were those that hoped the wedding fell through and ended in ruins because they hoped for a turn at the throne.


    Who did not want an opportunity to be King?


    At the very front where the royals were sitting, the queen was shooting smirks at the secondary consort, now that her son was getting married, the chances of the third prince taking the throne were slimmer.


    Who did not know that the third prince had a litter of bastards on his estate born from lowly maids? The secondary consort''s supporters had been whispering that he was more worthy of the throne than the crown prince that showed no intentions of wedding or bearing heirs.


    Even though Sigrid would not have been her first choice of a wife for her son, the power her family held was too great to ignore.


    The Ye family were supporters of the secondary consort, if Sigrid married Oliver Ye, the Thorin''s would naturally be affiliated. If that happened, where would the crown prince be left?


    The battle for the throne was a long one which did not end even after crowning of the king. The contenders did not rest, they just retreated and made preparations for the next generation.


    The queen smiled at her frosty faced son who looked like her was preparing for a confrontation rather than waiting for his bride. She sighed, her son really hated Sigrid, if she wanted Rnd to have children, she would have to intervene personally.


    "The bride is entering." The royal herald announced.


    The violin orchestra which had apanied the most famous organist in Eldoria, Mr. y Bison started ying a song to wee the bride.


    Sigrid made her entrance on the arm of her father general Paxton, another individual that looked like he was about to confront an enemy.


    "I have never seen a wedding with so many stic smiles." Cosmosmented.


    "Get out of my head." Sigrid answered.


    "Hey, you should be grateful for my presence, someone here is using magic to attempt to trip you, if you fall and make a fool of yourself that is all that will be remembered today.


    Another person has a little magic made cotton doll with needles pierced in the eyes and feet. Sigrid, if I was not here, this wedding would be the crowning moment of your embarrassment. Wait...your wedding night is yet toe." Cosmos continued, ignoring Sigrid''s request.


    Sigrid became more careful with her steps, taking deliberately calcted ones to avoid falling on her face. The path of a viin was always riddled with bad luck. In a world like this, only the female lead was allowed to have the grandest, most memorable wedding.


    Her father came to a stop, as did she and her right was handed to the the waiting one of the crown prince. It was the moment when a father would usually say something meaningful.


    With the way the general and the prince were tense stare off, it was highly doubtful that this would happen.


    "I do not approve of this marriage." General Paxton said.


    "I feel the same." Prince Rnd answered.


    The words were not so loud but those at the front and herald and the confused priest did.


    "It''s time to remove the veil and exchange vows." the herald announced.


    The king had told him to rush the function so that neither the bride nor groom backed out at thest moment. Sigrid pulled her hand from Rnd''s painful grip.


    The smile on his lips cracked as he lifted the veil, revealing her face to the crowd that gasped, mesmerized by the unexpected beauty of Sigrid which they had not seen before.


    "What is wrong with this picture?" someone whispered.


    "She is actually beautiful."


    "Has she always looked like this?"


    Such whispers and more traveled, bouncing from every corner of the church and carried all around. Rnd noticed Sigrid''s beauty as well, he had noticed when he saw her in his bedroom.


    But, the loathing he felt for her overwhelmed the attraction he felt to her.


    "The vows." the herald reminded the priest.


    The priest nodded his head a little frantically and he started the ceremony, rushing through it as the herald had told him. The rings were exchanged and withing thirty minutes, a ceremony that would have dragged on for two hours waspleted.


    The guests were stunned, never in the history of Eldoria had a royal marriage been conducted this quickly. It wasparable to a shotgun wedding at the office of marriages, quick and often forced because the woman was heavy with a child or the couple had been caught in apromising position.


    In Eldoria there were no guns so it was called a short-sword wedding. At times these weddings were held because the couple could not afford avish wedding but more often it was because of hopeless love between two people which was not supported by their parents.


    This royal wedding, everyone knew was not as result of love, the bride had not even smiled once and the groom looked like he preferred to be anywhere but there.


    "He is absolutely despicable." Duchess M said.


    She was a little loud and deliberate, her words fell into the ears of the king. King Raff made a signal at the herald, telling him to move things along.


    "They might as well have held a sword to his back." The secondary consortughed.


    The queen dabbed at the corners of her eyes coquettishly. "At the end of the day, he is married and to what I must say is the most beautiful woman in all of Eldoria. Their children will be purely noble and beautiful."


    The secondary consort clenched her hands, her mouth twitched in anger, the words of the queen were meant as an insult and reminder of the consort''smoner roots.


    These taunts were not knew and the king was very tired of them, he always ended up being caught in the cross fire. He made another signal to the herald because he wanted to escape he church which he thought had suddenly shrunk.


    "It''s time for the reception, all the guests are invited to move to the royal gardens in the west where a feast and entertainment awaits." The herald announced.


    The newlywed couple had to be escorted out first and they were led to the courage which they had to take together. Unwillingly, both of them entered it and as soon as they did, Rnd let go of Sigrid''s hand quickly as if he had been holding hot coal.


    He put as much space as he could between them in the small carriage, crossed his arms across his chest and closed his eyes.


    Sigrid was unbothered, she looked out of the window, treating the carriage ride like a tour bus taking her around the royal castle.


    "Congrattions on your wedding, I must say that I am having fun. Is it fun for you?" Cosmos taunted.

 Chapter 19: A not so typical wedding night..1

    <h4>Chapter 19: A not so typical wedding night..1</h4>


    The wedding was not funny for Sigrid, not in the slightest bit, she considered it to be a needless ritual that was required in the long journey to achieving her goals.


    It was even less funny when after the ceremony, the carriage which drove her and Rnd away from the royal castle came to a stop inside the enclosed walls of a residence that was only a one hour drive away from the castle.


    It was one of Rnd''s private residences that he owned in Doria, as the crown prince, he was blessed with vast wealth which he had invested in horses, real estate, sword forging shops and ships.


    This estate was simply called The Vale, named after thend of mist where the crown prince had achieved his very first victory in battle against the Knights of the Starfall empire.


    "This is not Stormwind." Sigrid said when Rnd stepped out of the carriage after her.


    "Are you worthy of Stormwind?" he questioned.


    Sigrid pursed her lips and nodded slowly, she understand the message he was trying to convey quite clearly, she was not his crown princess except in name so his major estate where most of his business was conducted was not open to her.


    In the novel, Emmah had treated Stormwind like her backyard, she turned the lush gardens into fruit ntations, raised chicken, built a flower viewing pavilion and lived there for months on end in the absence or presence of Rnd.


    After his death, king Raff awarded her the estate, saying that Rnd would have wanted her to have it.


    Sigrid scoffed, she found Emmah to be a greedy schemer, not only did she get the estate of the Thorin''s when they were wiped out but she also got Stormwind. It was as if everyone and everything was working hard to make her a wealthy woman.


    "It will not be happening on my watch." she muttered.


    Through the side of her right eye, Sigrid noticed that Rnd was about to get back in the carriage, he had no ns of spending the weeding night with her.


    "Host, plot detected." Her system harped. "On the wedding night, the crown prince went out drinking and when he returned to the estate, he slept outside the bedroom door."


    [Mission: Make the prince spend the night inside the bedroom with you.


    Reward: Quick ripening orange seeds, the old Eldorian book ofws.]


    Sigrid took a few determined steps towards the carriage.


    "Hey, Rnd wait up." she called out.


    He turned around and Cosmos hit him on the back of the head, in the presence of Rnd''s white knights and all of the servants that hade out to wee the couple.


    Rnd''s unconscious body fell to the ground, eliciting gasps from the servants.


    The knights, like faithful dogs attacked immediately, twelve of them rushing towards Cosmos with blood thirsty looks on their faces.


    Cosmos looked at with heavy disdain as if they were nothing more than silly ants. "I will handle things here." he told Sigrid.


    Sigrid turned to Orville. "Carry your prince to the bedchamber immediately."


    Orville could not move, his hands and feet were trembling and he stayed in one ce, frozen like a block of ice.While he was useless for the moment, two footmen that the queen had sent to assist Sigrid took on the task.


    They picked up Rnd''s body from the ground and carried him into therge manor. Sigrid and her servants followed, they were exchanging worried and puzzled nces unlike their mistress that appeared to be unbothered.


    Without the intervention of the system, Sigrid had intended to do whatever it took to keep Rnd with her on the wedding night.


    In the novel, he had gone out drinking with his brothers, returned and slept outside, deliberately allowing everyone to witness the fact that the marriage was not consummated. Even before the sun came up the following day, the news was everywhere that the crown prince and his princess did not share a bed.


    Before Sigrid opened her eyes, the royal secondary consort''s handmaidens and governess had rushed into the bedroom, looking for proof that the marriage had been consummated.


    There was none, of course and it became a huge point of mockery to Sigrid and shame to the Thorin family. It was something that was used by other ministers to mock duke Thorin in the king''s court.


    The queen did not even intervene to defend Sigrid and furthermore med her for failing to keep her husband with her on the night of her wedding.


    "Isn''t it just a matter of sleeping in one room for an hour and putting some blood on white sheets to fake the wedding night, why couldn''t the original body think of something like that?" she whispered.


    She came to the second floor of the house where Rnd''s chambers were, the footmen had just ced him down on the bed.


    "What else should we do crown princess?" they asked.


    "Should we tie him up?" Lanai asked from the back.


    "Mydy no!" ine, the old governess of the crown prince gasped.


    She, just like the rest of Rnd''s servants were dismayed. Sigrid''s servants that had followed her from the duke''s estate were unbothered, they were used to carrying out questionable tasks for their mistress.


    "You can all leave now, nobody shoulde in for the rest of the night, not even the crown prince''s knights. If anyone dares to disobey my orders, kill them." Sigrid ordered.


    She hade with her own knights and she knew that they would follow her orders. Ignoring the gasps from Rnd''s servants, Lanai chased everyone out of the room.


    "Mydy....your highness should I draw you a bath and help you change?"


    "It will not be necessary Lanai, you can retire for the night." She answered.


    The maid bowed respectfully, walked backwards and left the room. As soon as the door was closed, Sigrid exhaled and she fell on the bed, next to Rnd''s unconscious body.


    "This is really more exhausting than I thought it would be." she said to herself.


    Every second of acting like this cold, graceful,posed, dignified person was tiresome. She had to watch every word and all her actions because she was being watched every second.


    "Now I know what celebrities endure." sheughed softly.


    Despite the exhaustion, she was d that the wedding had at least gone off without a hitch, another win for her viin self. She turned her head and looked at her husband, taking her first real long look at him.


    "Husband." she whispered andughed. "Cosmos, isn''t it ironic that I died on the day of my engagement and transmigrated only to get married?"


    She did not get a response from him which was not unusual, he responded and talked to her only when he wanted. The rest of the time, he was drinking out of his sk with his eyes closed, leaning against the wall in a corner somewhere.


    Sigrid raised her head and moved closer to Rnd''s head, wanting to take an even closer look at him. He was as good looking as the novel described him, even better now that he had lost the scowl on his face which he always wore around her.


    She had only seen him smiling genuinely once today and that was when he was talking to his mother. His face had changed, lighting up like a ten thousand watt bulb. It had been so captivating and inviting.


    As if she was enchanted, Sigrid raised her hand to touch the side of his face.


    "So gorgeous.." she whispered.

 Chapter 20: A not so typical wedding night....2

    <h4>Chapter 20: A not so typical wedding night....2</h4>


    Before her hand coulde down, something in her warned her to stop and she did because she was never one to ignore her instincts.


    Her hand was hovering slightly above his cheek when she noticed that his eyes were open and the scowl on Rnd''s face had returned with a vengeance and his mood was dark, darker than the feathers of a raven.


    He growled like a bear and reached his hands out, Sigrid was not sure if his intention was to shove her away or pull her down and strangle her. Either way, both options were not very attractive to her at the moment.


    Reacting out of sheer instinct, she drew her hand back and brought it down to defend herself. Rnd rolled away, the punchnded on the mattress but her right leg was grabbed out of the blue.


    She moved quickly, aiming her fists at his midsection and sessfully got one hit in, he let go of her leg and she sat up, locking eyes with him.


    A silent mutual understanding passed between them, thick tension grabbed a hold of the air as they faced each other, a challenge wasid down.


    Sigrid moved first, attacking Rnd with precise strikes using her hands and feet expertly, better than most of the knights in the kingdom. Rnd responded to each attack with perfect defense, protecting the weak and important parts of his body.


    He did not stop at defending, he also attacked her, increasing the brutality as the fight went on for longer than he thought. He had brushed off her words when she said she could match him in closebat and he wasing to realize that she was right.


    As the fight intensified, so did the emotions and parts of their clothing were ripped like his shirt and the lower half of her wedding dress.


    The sound of their breathing became hoarse and louder as they shed like enemies, everything was a weapon so they crushed the furniture and broke the porcin. Their shoes and even the food which had been ced on the table prior to their arrival were thrown and and forth.


    Outside the bedroom, the servants and wounded knights whose pride Cosmos had shattered listened to the ruckus in wonder. The soundsing from the bedroom were very questionable, to their ears, husband and wife in the bedroom were consummating.


    All of the white knights had a few questions on their minds, beginning with why the crown prince that hated his wife was willing to sleep with her? Even though she had forcefully captured him, engaging in rtions was a different story, she could not force him, she was a woman after all.


    There were those that were snickering and giggling, the crown prince was a man after all and his wife was very beautiful, it was not surprising that he had fallen victim to her her charms. However, weren''t they going at it a little too roughly? At this rate, the crown princess would be broken into two pieces.


    Inside the bedroom, the fight was still ongoing but most of the rage had been removed and it had been reced with a different emotion that neither one could put a hand on.


    Rnd grabbed onto the back of Sigrid''s head and her hair came undone, she threw her head back, headbutting him right on the nose. He groaned and grabbed her waist, throwing her down on the mattress with force,nding on top of her.


    "Stop moving." he roared.


    He was having some difficulties, a certain part of his body seemed to be responding in an unexpected way.


    Sigrid sneered, if she stopped moving, who knew if she would lose her head, she was not taking any chances. She raised her legs and wrapped them around his waist. Her arms moved upwards, she wanted to wrap them around his neck and squeeze.


    Rnd caught them before they could reach, with one hand, he imprisoned both of her hands. Sigrid was not reconciled, she moved her head from side to side and wriggled.


    "Let go of me you mad man." she struggled.


    "I said stop moving or else this fight will take on a very different direction." Rnd warned for he was running out of patience.


    Sigrid could see that the fight in him had dissipated, the scowl was gone. She stopped moving, her body came to a standstill and she locked eyes with him once more. They were both breathing heavily, sweat glistening on the exposed parts of their bodies.


    They had both given the fight their very best, not knowing that it would push them to their limits.


    "I win." she dered.


    Rndughed through ragged breaths, she was clearly crazy. How had she won when he did not use his magic in the fight? If he had, she would not have had a choice to get close to him.


    "Even if you use magic, I will still win." Sigrid dered.


    He frowned, her words were right on time, just when he thought about using magic during their fight. Had she read his mind or guessed?


    "You can let go of me now." She told him.


    It seemed she was just as impatient as he was only now, he was not that eager to let go of her. Rnd was a man that enjoyed a good fight and she had just proved that she could be a great partner for sparring. This useless woman actually had something to offer besides her beauty.


    When he thought about her beauty he admitted it reluctantly, his wife was exquisite but he had never taken the time to observe her so closely before. If her neediness and crooked ways were stripped away, she was not so bad, hell she was more beautiful than the Winchester girl whose beauty was wide spread beyond the mountains of Eldoria.


    If they stood side by side, Portia Winchester would fade into the background. Sigrid''s skin was wless except for the little ck mole on the tip of her nose.


    Her eyes were clear, green and fierce, presenting a challenge that he wanted to take on, her lips...his eyes trailed down before he could fully formte a thought on her lips.


    She was his wife, what would be the harm in getting a small taste of the beckoning full lips?


    For a moment, Rnd seemed to forget how much he loathed her and thought about some of the pleasures she could give him, things that Benjamin had so shamelessly told him to try out when the opportunity came.


    Rnd''s free hand moved of it''s own ord, snaking around Sigrid''s waist.


    "You lunatic, are you actually aroused?" Sigrid blurted out?

 Chapter 21: Proof of consumation.

    <h4>Chapter 21: Proof of consumation.</h4>


    Rnd stopped his hand from moving, let go of Sigrid''s other hand and scrambled away from her as if she was on fire. The discipline which he had from many years of training overcame the momentary desire he was feeling, suppressing itpletely.


    He felt a dash of disgust with himself, he had dered that he would never touch her body and yet her enchanting beauty had captivated him, making him forget that she was still Sigrid Thorin, the worst woman in Eldoria.


    So what if she was an excellent fighter, she had many other ws.


    "What a hypocrite, it satisfies me to know that you do not find my body repellent, there is some hope for those royal heirs after all." Sigridughed.


    Rnd clenched his jaw and he red at her. Unbothered, Sigrid got up and removed what was left of her wedding dress. All that was left on her body was a short silk cream negligee.


    She was deliberately slow when she undressed, making it obvious that she was seducing him. It gave her great satisfaction to see his eyes pop wide open and his breath catch in his throat.


    No matter how much control he had, Sigrid knew that at some point the flood gates would burst open and he woulde out of his prison. Which man would be willing to go back into prison after getting out?


    If Emmah was a pure angel, the she, Sigrid would be the shameless seductive subus, enchanting him to a point of no return.


    She stretched her arms, pushing her breasts up and she moaned coquettishly.


    "Crown prince, since I am such an eyesore, I will not bother you for the rest of the night. Seeing as to how we destroyed the bed, you should go and sleep in another room, I n to do the same so as to save your pure unsullied reputation. As for the reputation of our families.....who cares? Oh, I am here anytime you need to let off the steam by trading blows, our battle was quite enjoyable."


    The bedroom they had just destroyed was his, there was an adjoining door leading to another bedroom next door which was hers.


    Sigrid walked to the doors very slowly, swaying her waist as if she was a snake. When she reached the doors, she looked back at the crown prince and smirked before pushing them open.


    To her surprise, Rnd followed her into her bedroom, passing by her and he went to the bathroom without saying one word.


    His actions stunned her so she followed and she saw him undressing and then he dived into the cold bath water as if it was a swimming pool, given it''s size, it might as well have been one.


    She sat on the bed and waited for him to take his bath before going in to take one as well. When she returned to the bedroom, he was on her bed, his eyes were closed and his breathing light.


    He was not sleeping, she could tell, she slid under the covers and faced the opposite side, keeping a big distance between them. Sleep came to her in less than ten minutes as the weariness of the day crept up on her.


    For Rnd, sleep did note easy and in the middle of the night, for some reason, he woke up and walked back to the bedroom which they had destroyed. He got a knife and sliced his palm, dripping some blood onto the messy white sheets.


    When he was finished, he went back to bed, crawling closer to Sigrid but he made sure to face the opposite side.


    "I am just protecting the reputation of both families." he said to himself.


    *************


    Like a log, Sigrid did not move all night, she only opened her eyes because some uninvited guests that were trying to make their way into the bedroom, talking loudly_so much so that they could have woken up the dead if that was their goal.


    She rolled onto her back and sat upright, her eyes were drawn to the side of the bed where Rnd had slept, it was empty, he was gone.


    If everything was progressing ording to the plot, there was a disturbance in thend of mist, the Vale so he had been called away sometime in the night to lead his army there to y the enemies that were attacking the citizens of Eldoria.


    The doors were split open suddenly with a sword as if there was no knob that could be turned. In walked five women that had mean looks on their faces, they came at Sigrid with so much vigor as if they hade to catch a mistress engaging in an affair.


    Behind them, Lanai, Lama and three female servants that she hade with followed, looking quite scared.


    "Your highness, they are ruthless, they came with red knights and forced their way in." Lanai rushed to the bed, informing Sigrid in a frantic voice.


    There was a p mark on her cheek, Lama''s nose was bleeding, the other maids were disheveled and also showed signs of being beaten up.


    Sigrid looked looked up at the ceiling and she chortled. "It looks like I have zero respect on top of zero loyalty. Clearly, I have not inspired enough fear in these morons."


    The invading maids reached the bed and they grabbed Sigrid''s arms, one on each side, pulling her out of the bed like she was a criminal.


    "Bring the sheets and confirm consummation and evidence of the crown princess''s lost purity." The more well dressed one said.


    She was the governess of the secondary consort, an unruly woman that did a lot of evil because at the moment, the secondary consort was favored more than the queen and she could get away with almost anything.


    "Let go of mydy." Lanai cried out and she shoved one of the consort''s people.


    Sigrid''s other maids did not stay still, they joined in the struggle but they were overwhelmed, they were young girls, the youngest being sixteen and the oldest Lanai, only twenty one.


    Their opponents were more mature and more sturdy women with some experience inbat so for them beating up a few little girls was as easy as eating pie.


    "Enough," Sigrid said curtly.


    She stood up on her own and slow walked to the governess with a smile on her face, a smile that made those that knew her tremble. Lanai wanted to warn the consort''s people but it was toote, also they had brought whatever was toe upon themselves.


    Sigrid stood in front of the secondary consort''s governess, stroking the ck fan in her right hand slowly. She looked into the woman''s eyes directly.


    "Are you sure that you want to see blood?" she asked.

 Chapter 22: They asked for blood.

    <h4>Chapter 22: They asked for blood.</h4>


    The secondary consort¡¯s governess scoffed, she was backed by the king¡¯s favorite wife, who was this unloved crown princess to act all high and mighty? No matter how powerful the Thorin family was, Sigrid was now the wife of the crown prince, a member of the royal house.


    She had to learn the rules and know when to bow her head. It would have been different if Rnd had wed her sincerely but everyone knew he had been forced. No matter what was done to her, her husband would not step up for her.


    As for the queen, as long as Sigrid was useless to Rnd, she would note out to defend her.


    "It seems, you have not been taught the rules of the royal family, I find you quite rude so I will begin your lessons today. If there is no blood on those sheets, you will have to pay the price for failing to do your duty in contributing to the royal lineage. Don¡¯t you know that is is considered a crime?"


    Once again, Sigrid asked, "Are you sure that you want to see blood?"


    The governess responded dominantly, "Hmph, if I do not see blood today...."


    "Very well." Sigrid cut in.


    She took a step back, putting a small distance between herself and the governess, then she unfolded the fan and threw her hand out.


    A swishing sound cut through the air, one that was familiar to that of a sword, then, warm blood sshed onto the faces of some servants.


    For a few moments, there was utter silence in the room, everyone went still, especially the servants that were examining the sheets, and then one of them opened her mouth and screamed.


    One horrified scream turned into two and two turned into three, two servants run out of the room while two of the consorts red knights rushed inside with swords drawn.


    They were met with the sight of the consort¡¯s governess wailing in pain, her right arm was on the ground and where it had once been, blood was spurting out. She was trying to stop the bleeding with one hand but it was not working.


    Sigrid was standing still, a few drops of blood had fallen onto her face, a few wisps of her hair were floating in the air, she had a creepy smile on her face.


    "Who has done this?" One of the red knights asked.


    "Me." Sigrid answered confidently, moving her fan from left to right slowly, fanning herself as if it was hot in the room which it was not. "She wanted to see blood, I asked her this question twice and her answer was the same. So.." she smiled like a wolf. "I gave her what she wanted."


    She turned her heal and looked at Lanai, "Bring a white sheet and wipe all the blood on the ground, you can send it to the secondary consort when you are finished, I am certain that she will happy with what she asked for.


    If the blood is not enough, she has one more arm, two legs, a heart and more, any of them can work. I think an entire sheet of blood is better than a few measly drops."


    The governess¡¯s head fell back and she fell to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    The red knights approached her, one moving to her head and another her feet, they nned to carry her out it seemed.


    "Did I say that you could leave?" Sigrid questioned.


    The two knights turned to her, the one that was standing next to the governess¡¯s feet answered, "You have no right tomand us."


    "I am the crown princess, some unruly servants broke into my private bedroom and dragged me out of my bed half dressed. I am not sure what their intentions were but to my thinking it was their intention to embarrass me.


    As you can see, I am not in a very decent state of dressing, the two of you havemitted a crime by looking at me. I wonder what the king will say when he finds out that two men were inside my private chambers when I was half-naked.


    Perhaps your intention was to molest me, the crown princess."


    The two red knights fell to their knees immediately.


    "Crown princess, please don¡¯t confuse right for wrong, we simply rushed in here because of the screams, we were worried that an assant had made their way into your private chambers.."


    "Oh." she jumped in. "An assant, one whose arrival coincided with yours, what a coincidence. Now that you mention it, I think two assant¡¯s dressed in the uniform of red knights broke into my bedroom. They must have beene for the crown prince, how brave of them to try to murder a member of the royal family."


    "Your highness..." they called out..


    "Cosmos." Sigrid called out loudly in a stern voice.


    As he was her personal bodyguard, he was outside and he had deliberately allowed the unruly servantse in. The plot had to develop in order for the bank to get what it desired.


    He had been watching idly just to see how miss RV nned to handle the situation, no surprise at all, she had chosen to handle things this way. She would not be Sigrid if she handed over the bed sheets easily.


    "What?" he replied.


    "My life has been endangered, two assassins disguised as red knights broke into my bedroom and tried to murder the crown prince and I. Take them out for questioning, they will not be released until they reveal who sent them."


    "Can I use whatever means to get the information out of them?" he asked.


    "Be efficient and widen the scope of your questioning, they should reveal as much as information as possible on their master."


    Cosmos did not move, he waved a hand and Sigrid¡¯s other knights rushed into the bedroom, taking the red knights away at sword point.


    They did not put up a fight, they knew the secondary consort or the queen would send someone for them. Red knights were very valuable to the kingdom, some of the most highly trained soldiers of Eldoria.


    When Sigrid turned around, she saw the rest of the servants that had disturbed her morning sleep. The ones that had run out had also been brought back by Cosmos and they were all trembling.


    She did not feel one bit of mercy for them, in Eldoria the strong thrived but the weak were eaten, especially in the royal family.


    "Lanai, get a whip and hand one out to each of my people that was hit. I think it¡¯s time to spread the saying that before you touch a dog, you should know who it¡¯s master is and I for one happen to value all of my loyal dogs."

 Chapter 23: Not to be trifled with.

    <h4>Chapter 23: Not to be trifled with.</h4>


    A carriage with two emblems, one for the Thorin family and another for the crown prince rushed through the streets of Doria in the afternoon. At it¡¯s front was arge towering man with white hair that was flying through the wind as his horse galloped wildly, frightening those that were walking and other horses that were trotting at a slow pace.


    The carriage came to a stop in front of the gates of the royal castle, as soon as the knights that were guarding the castle guards saw the emblems, they opened the gates and the carriage slid through with ease.


    It came to a stop in the orchid wing, the residential area of the secondary consort in the castle. Therge man dismounted and it¡¯s door was opened.


    Two red knights were thrown out, startling the three chambermaids that were passing by, one of them screamed at the sight of the knights, each had only one arm and bruises on their faces.


    One more person was thrown out of the carriage, the governess of the secondary consort.


    The scream from one of the maids attracted the attention of other knights whose duty it was to protect the secondary consort. They came running and their jaws dropped at the sight of their fellow knights.


    Their eyes bulged when they saw the governess, she was in an even sorrier state than the two knights. A well dressed Lanai stepped out of the carriage. The knights gripped the hilts of their swords and waited to identify the reckless person that had dared to touch the secondary consort¡¯s people.


    Lanai drew back the hood of the cloak covering her head and revealed her face. There was no reaction from the small gathering crowd of knights and servants, she was Sigrid¡¯s maid, it was not abnormal that they did not recognize her.


    "Who are you?" one of the knights asked.


    Lanai did not respond, she reached into the carriage and retrieved a full blood soaked bed sheet, it was still wet and drops of blood fell to the ground.


    She looked at one of the chamber maids, walked to her and stuffed the bloody bed sheet in her arms.


    "Tell the secondary consort that the crown princess has sent her what she asked for."


    With those words, she turned around and entered the carriage, Cosmos mounted his horse and they set off, leaving the castle.


    The secondary consort¡¯s people were mortified however, this was obviously a hidden threat of some kind.


    "Governess Lim, someone run and find a royal doctor." One of the maids shouted.


    The knights carried the injured knights away and run in the direction of the royal hospital that was on castle grounds. Others, carried the governess and did the same, but they all knew it was hopeless, no magic on Eldoria could re-grow a limb.


    The chamber maid that had been given the bloody bed sheet rushed in the direction of the main castle where the secondary consort was at the moment. She and the king were soaking in the hot springs.


    After making her way through all of the king¡¯s knights, she finally found the secondary consort. Consort Rina and the king were enjoying the hot springs, she was half dressed and massaging his shoulders.


    It was not difficult to see why the king was enchanted by her, she was trained in the art of seduction. At seventeen, she had been sold to a madam that owned the enchanting parlor, the most famous brothel in Eldoria.


    When madam Francis took a look at her features, she knew that she had discovered a gem. For two years, Rina underwent training in all the ways to bewitch a man and when she was neen, madam Francis unveiled her to the world.


    Her unveiling was done through a dance known as the blossoming moon flower. That night, the king just happened to have some business to attend to in the enchanting parlor, he saw Rina dancing and he fell in love.


    He bought her immediately, paying three hundred thousand gold to madam Francis. Rina¡¯s records in the enchanting parlor were destroyed, almost all of the people that knew who she was were killed off secretly.


    She was given a new identity as an orphanedmoner¡¯s daughter. It just so happened that the position of secondary consort was avable and the king gave it to her.


    Many years had passed but Rina continued to hold onto the heart of the king, sinking her ws into him deeper and deeper. This was why she acted haughty, the king¡¯s love had given her the right to do so.


    "Your highness, she is here." A knight announced.


    The maid was not allowed to get close to them, she could only keep a distance and fall onto her knees.


    "Speak." the king ordered.


    He and the consort had already been informed that a chamber maid was looking for the consort urgently, as annoying as it was that their private time was being infringed on his consort had insisted on allowing the maid to enter.


    The maid revealed the blood soaked bed sheet. "Consort Rina, the crown princess had her people send this over. Her maid said that this is what you asked for."


    Consort Rina removed her hands from the king¡¯s shoulders and she looked at the bed sheet, at the moment it was folded in the shape of a crooked ball.


    "Is that the proof of consummation between the crown prince and princess, unfold it." shemanded.


    The maid trembled as she got up and exposed the entire bed sheet, it was formerly white but now red, every inch of it dyed with blood.


    "What,,what is this?" Consort Rina asked. "Why is there so much blood?"


    The maid fell to her knees again. "Consort, your highness, the crown princess.....the crown princes...." she squeaked as if she was frightened.


    A red knight took over from the maid.


    "Your highness, the crown princess amputated all of the people that the secondary consort sent, including two red knights. This bed sheet is soaked in their blood, governess Lim is on herst breath."


    They all fell silent, afraid to speak or breathe for fear that they would anger the king or consort and lose their heads, it was hard to tell how they would react to this news after all.


    Consort Rina let out a scream suddenly and she pped the water.


    "That bitch...your highness, my governess. How could she do that to my governess?" she cried out.


    King Raff eyebrows shot up, his consort was crying about her governess and he could have cared less about that. He was more bothered by the fact that Sigrid Thorin had dared to amputate two red knights.


    "The knights?" he queried.


    "Your highness, the crown princess sent them back alive but she requests that you behead them immediately. They barged into her private chambers with swords intending to murder her and the crown prince on the orders of their master the secondary consort. She says that it happened in the presence of so many witnesses and she is afraid that word of this will travel beyond the walls of the vale soon." The knight ryed words which Cosmos had said before departing.


    King Raff threw his head back andughed. Sigrid Thorin was truly not to be trifled with, she was indirectly forcing his hand; asking him to choose between Rina and the red knights.

 Chapter 24: King Raff’s weakness

    <h4>Chapter 24: King Raff¡¯s weakness</h4>


    King Raff got out of the water,pletely naked and untroubled, his butler brought a robe and draped it over his body.


    He stood still for a moment and pondered on Sigrid¡¯s message with cold eyes and half of a smile that was blood chilling. King Raff was unhappy because he felt like Sigrid had cornered him by forcing him to choose between his knights and his consort.


    He was not a love sick fool as some people liked to think, on the contrary, most of his decisions were always made after careful calctions. If he was not a calcting man, he would not have taken the throne, evading all the traps set out for him by his brothers. He certainly wouldn¡¯t have held on to it through all the challenges that Eldoria had faced over the years.


    The smart move was to protect the red knights, they were more valuable than Rina¡¯s reputation. As long as there was no irrefutable evidence for the ims Sigrid was making, the matter could be swept under the rug.


    His problem was duke Thorin, if he heard the news then that old man would not sit back and allow the matter to die, he would demand that Rina be punished heavily. The queen¡¯s family and other nobles loyal to them would not sit back either, they would see it as an opportunity to have Rina removed from her position and executed.


    Consort Rina always knew when the king was calcting something, his fingers would be on the move as if he was counting numbers. There were two options he had, one was to question and punish her for sending assassins to the vale to murder his precious son and the other was to kill all those that went to the vale and bury the matter. Rina knew that she would be safe if the matter was buried.


    She rushed out of the water and embraced him from behind. "I didn¡¯t, your highness, I did not send red knights to murder the crown prince, I sent them to escort her back to the castle safely so that she could learn the rules. I am your wife, Rnd¡¯s step mother, I am allowed to teach his wife the rules. I really didn¡¯t send the red knights to kill her, I love you so much why would I want to kill your son?"


    She run her hands across his chest and cried pitifully.


    When he heard Rina¡¯s sobs, his heart softened, what were two red knights inparison to his precious Rina? They could be reced, she could not.


    King Raff thought that he was smart but he had one weakness, Rina Cristobal. At times, he was like a brainless zombie when it came to handling matters rted to her.


    "Kill them all, every one that went to the vale and put a ban on the events that preceded, if one servant talks, take their heads." he ordered.


    He turned around and lifted Rina off her feet, taking her back into the water. While he entangled with her intimately, he did not see the clenched fists or displeased looks in the eyes of the other red knights that were guarding them.


    *******


    In the queen¡¯s quarters, a young page was reporting to her all that had transpired, not just in the vale but secondary consort¡¯s wing as well.


    He even told her about the conversation between the king and Rina and the king¡¯s final decision.


    After hearing everything, the queen, Maurelia De Kensington smashed an empty cup of tea on the ground, angry to the extremes.


    "Nothing, he ns to do nothing!" she shrieked. "My family helped him take the throne, I have given him everything and yet he cannot stick his tongue out from between the thighs of that whore long enough to make a rational decision. Doesn¡¯t he see that she is overreaching her status?"


    Sheposed herself and took a deep breath, it was not new for the king to make stupid decisions when it came to Rina, however this matter concerned Rnd and Sigrid. How could red knights break into their bedroom at will? Even if they had had not gone to assassinate them, it was still disrespectful behavior.


    The queen was sitting in her high chair, her governess and threedies in waiting were sitting in chairs below, ready to give her advise.


    "I suggest that we spread the word, he cannot protect her if people know what she has done. Insulting a crown princess is equal to insulting the crown prince." One suggested.


    She wasdy Elvira, the queen¡¯s cousin.


    Lady Nalini disagreed, "If the king finds out that the leak came from here, he will be displeased with the queen even more. My queen, your rtionship is already tumultuous enough as it is, we should not be adding more mes to the fire."


    "I do not think Rina will let governess Lim¡¯s death go easily, I am afraid the crown princess is in for some trouble, we have to do something. Ideally, you would call in Rina and punish her but the king will not stand for it. I don¡¯t think we have many choices here." Lady Gina said.


    All threedies sighed, there was no winning in this situation, even if they took down Rina, the king would find a way to protect her all they would manage to do was dent her reputation a little while worsening his rtionship with the king.


    Into the queen¡¯s parlor strode Lord Benwick, her royal advisor that had guided the queen Maurelia right from the day she became crown princess until currently.


    He was wearing his horse riding clothes, meaning that he had rushed over and not bothered with a carriage, it seemed the news had already reached his ears.


    "Tell me what I should do Benwick." the queen sought his advise.


    "You trouble yourself over small issues my queen," he answered as he stood before her. "The crown princess can handle herself, this much is obvious. Rina sent her governess over looking to see if the marriage had been consummated and it has, I received word from Olivier about thisst night. When Rnd returns, I doubt that he will be happy to find out about Rina has done."


    He shuffled slowly from side to side. "You also forget that the crown princess is a Thorin, all she has to do is share this with the duke and there will be a storm in the king¡¯s court. Even her father and brothers, one of whom is a sword mage will not stand for what Rina has done, they are going to retaliate.


    You do not need to involve yourself in the matter, you can just summon the girl andfort her, give her some shiny gems and pat her hands.


    As for Rina, she does not realize that she has done us a big favor, how long do you think the red knights will continue to be loyal to the king if he treats them no better than he treats his horses?


    He just ordered for the death of two of their brothers to hide the crime his consortmitted, there are those that are bound to be resentful.


    By marrying Sigrid, Rnd has the support of the Thorin knights and soldiers in addition to his white knights. If he can win the loyalty of the red knights then he will have the loyalty of the royal army and every soldier of Eldoria and that is what we need."


    The queen smiled, the pressure on chest eased and she sighed, feeling better already.


    "But, isn¡¯t the crown princess a little too vicious and presumptuous, how could she kill two red knights without fear for any consequences?" Lady Nalini asked.

 Chapter 25: A necessary push.

    <h4>Chapter 25: A necessary push.</h4>


    "She amputated assassins, audacious servants and one governess, the king is the one that killed them." Lord Benwick corrected. "Contrary to what people say, I am beginning to think that Sigrid Thorin was the right choice for the position of Rnd¡¯s main wife. With her by his side, it will be much more difficult for Rina¡¯s sons to steal the throne."


    "She is also wise, she made sure to nip he secondary wife problem in a bud, I guess she doesn¡¯t want to have a Rina problem in her own marriage." Lady Elvira said.


    Lord Benwick nodded, in his opinion, Sigrid had yed the king like a fiddle to get what she desired. He wanted to have a meeting with her and get inside her head to see what other tricks she had up her sleeve.


    If she was wise and useful, she could be pulled into their circle.


    "I wonder if she is already telling her grandfather about Rina¡¯s crude actions, the king¡¯s court will be so interesting in the days toe." The queenughed. "We don¡¯t have to leak the story but if it does get out, we should fan the mes and blow it up. A secondary wife attempting to murder the children of the main wife is a crime punishable by death, maybe I will finally get rid of that whore in this way."


    The queen was aware of Rina¡¯s background, the king had tried hard to bury it but information like that had a way of finding its way to the surface.


    Someday, she would unveil the rotten background of Rina and pull her down mercilessly.


    **************


    It was only the second day into her newly married life and already, the crown princess Sigrid was back to her old stomping grounds on the estate of her family and her fan was dancing in the air, ready to see some more blood.


    This was because she had arrived just in time to find Mirena morally kidnapping duchess M in an attempt to stay on as a servant on their estate.


    There were two types of servants among the nobles, those whose services were bought and paid for with a fee and those that sold themselves like ves, their life and death was up to their masters.


    Mirena had sold herself to the duchess to escape a life of torture from her aunt and uncle, at the time, she was only twenty years old. She was nearing fifty now, life with the duchess was all she knew, to be forced out out of the blue did not sit well with her.


    She was on her knees, crying and reminding the duchess of all the tough times they had been through together, especially at the Eastern boarder.


    The other servants were feeling sorry for her, a few were even looking duchess M with open contempt, forgetting the difference in their statuses.


    "It looks like I almost missed a good show." Sigrid strolled towards her grandmother slowly.


    Her fan was spread out, it looked like a normal hand fan, the color was simple, ordinary ck with no single decoration except the three drops of red blood that appeared to be permanent stains. Nobody could tell that the tip of the fan was as deadly as the sharpest sword in the kingdom.


    "Bring me a chair." Sigridmanded.


    She stood by her grandmother¡¯s side and looked at Mirena briefly before turning her eyes to the rest of the servants. They had assembled out near the flower gardens on the duchy, a few were on their knees just like Mirena.


    "Siggy, why are you here?" the duchess asked.


    "My husband was called away to calm a disturbance in thend of mist, I came by to see you because I missed you grandmother." she put her hands on the shoulders of the duchess and massaged them lightly without applying any pressure. "What is going on here?"


    "Lady Sigrid, please implore the duchess not to terminate my employment. I have served the Thorin duchy loyally, the duchess even more and I consider this to be my home, where..."


    "Crown princess." Lanai cut in out of the blue.


    The chair was brought by John, Sigrid¡¯s brother rather than a servant. Sigrid smiled at him and she sat down, crossing one leg over the other. Lama brought her a cup of tea as she was adjusting her body to a morefortable position. Sigrid would have preferred a soft sofa or office chair to the hard wood chair she had been given.


    "Mirena, when you address the crown princess, make sure to do so correctly." Lama added to Lanai¡¯s word.


    Sigrid raised the small cup of tea to her lips and smiled, her maids were learning quickly how to adopt the right attitude of a crown princess¡¯s maid. They had also dropped the <i>¡¯miss¡¯</i> title when addressing Mirena.


    Mirena¡¯s lips drew together firmly, showing her unwillingness to address Sigrid as crown princess after all, she hade to consider herself as part and parcel of the duchy, like one of the family.


    This was because she was referred to as miss Mirena, a ss above the other servants and she often called Sigrid, Siggy ordy.


    She squinted in Lanai and Lama¡¯s direction, seemingly unhappy with the way they had used her name, without the addition of the ¡¯miss.¡¯


    "Grandmother, do you see it?" Sigrid asked.


    The duchess nodded, how could she miss what was so obvious, how had she not seen this side of Mirena? She seemed to under the belief that she had some rights and a sense of entitlement.


    "Grandmother, why is Mirena on her knees?" Sigrid asked, pretending to be unaware. She realized that she needed to be the one to give her grandmother the necessary push on this matter.


    Duchess M raised her head right as Iryne came through the door and joined them at the table under the shade. She handed over the list of servants that were being let go of the duchess.


    "You came just in time crown princess," The duchess put emphasis on the title, "As a way of celebrating your wedding, we are letting go of some of the servants, especially those with older parents and children. I do believe that it is about time that they enjoyed the good fortune of living with their loved ones."


    Sigrid put down the cup. "Oh, I think you mentioned this to me, they are going to be given enough ie to live on for half a year, Mirena will be paid enough for a full year and she is to be given a house in Duchester vige.


    I think it¡¯s a very good idea considering the fact that Mirena here had a baby out of wedlock twenty five years ago. Grandmother, you have been taking care of that child all these years, it is high time Mirena and her daughter are reunited.


    You have even given them a house, you are truly generous." She looked at Mirena and smiled. "Mirena, isn¡¯t my grandmother the duchess generous?"

 Chapter 26: VA is scheming again.

    <h4>Chapter 26: VA is scheming again.</h4>


    Inside, Sigrid chuckled at the look of struggle on Mirena¡¯s face, if she said no, everyone would think her unappreciative considering the fact that she was being offered a house and a year¡¯s worth of gold. However, if she said yes, then they would ask her why she was clinging onto the duchess, after all the things she was being offered were far beyond generous. Which servant of a noble was given all that gold and a house without any expectations in return?


    This was something usually done for mistresses being kept by noble or wealthy men.


    Mirena swallowed and begrudgingly answered, "The duchess is generous."


    Sigrid peeked at the list of servants being terminated and how much they would be getting. "Excellent, so Mirena gets a house and one thousand gold coins, wow!" Sigrid eximed loudly. "Grandmother, one thousand gold, my God, this is not a years worth of sry it¡¯s at least ten years worth."


    She was genuinely surprised, she thought Mirena would be paid in silver coins, not gold. This generosity was beyond what she had in mind and she had absolutely no ns of allowing Mirena leave Doria with that gold, half had to be reimed.


    The reaction Sigrid had been going for was received, the servants were excited, those that were leaving and the ones that were staying. The duchess had even invited over shop keepers that worked for her father to witness the moment.


    "One thousand gold, I could live on that forever."


    "It¡¯s too much, the duchess really dotes on Mirena."


    "I wonder if the rest of us are going to get as much, I was worried about being let go of but now I am excited."


    "Why is Mirena still on her knees, she should be kissing the duchess¡¯s feet for her generosity. I would give anything to get all that gold and a free house."


    "Did you know that Mirena had a daughter?"


    The whispers which were a little too loud to be considered whispers only made Mirena¡¯s face turn ugly in displeasure.


    "Crown princess, even though the offer is generous....." Mirena started.


    Sigrid uncrossed her legs and held her hand up,manding Mirena to stop talking. "Speaking of children, I heard in passing from one of the cook¡¯s that you gave birth to a daughter. If I am right she should be around my age, is that correct?"


    Mirena nodded.


    Sigrid scratched her chin as if she was thinking deeply and she smiled. "I seem to be suffering from ack ofdies in waiting, your daughter, if she is of noble blood, I am willing to consider her."


    Mirena¡¯s eyes lit up, the thought of her daughter climbing to a a position higher than the one she climbed thrilled her. Moreover, as ady in waiting, her Emmah would be in close contact with the princes, even the crown prince himself.


    As long as the crown prince or the king decreed it, her daughter could be made a secondary consort, if she won the heart of the crown prince, she could live like consort Rina. Who in the kingdom did not know that the king was in Rina¡¯s pocket?


    If she was the mother of the secondary consort, would she have to kneel and beg for a duchess? They would be the ones kneeling before her.


    Iryne gasped loudly. "Sigrid, I mean, Crown princess no." she said sternly. "We have received more than thirty offers from noble houses that are willing to send their daughters to upy those positions. Now as much as I like Mirena, I do not think that this is a good idea, her daughtercks the background and upbringing of a nobledy."


    "I agree." The duchess said, "Not only was that child born out of wedlock but Mirena refused to name the father. If you have ady in waiting whose background is questionable your decision making will be frowned upon and your position in the king or queen¡¯s court will be undermined."


    "I guess I have to reconsider it then," Sigrid replied. She looked at Mirena. "Unless....."


    "Unless what?" Mirena asked eagerly.


    "Unless you are willing to divulge the identity of the man that fathered your daughter. If he is from a noble family then I can use my influence to change her status. I am not doing this out of the goodness of my heart, I am doing it because my grandmother loves you so much, you have served her well over the years."


    The conflicted expression once again returned to Mirena¡¯s face, she obviously didn¡¯t want to reveal the identity of Emmah¡¯s father but on the other hand, a position ofdy in waiting and the chance to climb the socialdder was so tempting.


    She could hear the murmurs and whispers of the other servants, praising the duchess and crown princess. They were filled with envy for her good luck, wishing they could be in her position.


    "Mirena, what are you waiting for?" The cook asked.


    "Yes, this opportunity does note along many times for people like us."


    "I really wish i was in her shoes right now."


    More and more, the others continued to talk while she struggled with the decision. If she revealed who he was, Emmah¡¯s reputation would diepletely as would hers. People did not look kindly on women that dallied with married men, especially those that had already filled both positions of main wife and secondary wife.


    She curbed her greed and shook her head. "He was nobody crown princess, amoner that worked as a butler and unfortunately he passed."


    Duchess M scoffed and rolled her eyes, the so called deadmoner butler was Lord Derrick Fairfax, the eldest son of Count Jameson Fairfax IV.


    If the news of the dalliance between him and Mirena was spread, his two wives would not spare her, especially because she had given birth to a child, living undeniable proof of the affair. Derrick Fairfax¡¯s secondary wife had lost a daughter at birth around the same time when Mirena also gave birth. If she heard the news, she would drag Mirena and her daughter through the streets of the capital.


    "What are you up to RV?" Cosmos asked. Hisughter filled voice was heard only in Sigrid¡¯s mind.


    She did not respond, she was scheming to send Emmah¡¯s life in a whole other direction.


    "That¡¯s regrettable, since I cannot make her mydy in waiting then perhaps I can help her find a good marriage. She will soon be five and twenty, am i correct in assuming so?" Sigrid picked up the cup and smiled.


    The tea had gone warm so she put it down as she waited for Mirena to respond. It seemed, to Sigrid that Mirena was very reluctant to do so but she was also determined to have her way.


    "Well, as your daughter is amoner, I cannot pick a husband for her from the noble sons or else I will be frowned on.


    Of course, we have many eligible young men on the duchy that could marry her but I doubt they have the resources to take care of your daughter and enable her live infort which is what we all desire.


    However, one of our shopkeepers, mister Bumblebert lost his wife two years ago and he has not remarried, he is only nine and thirty so I do not think that he is too old for her."

 Chapter 27: The fate of childless royal wives.

    <h4>Chapter 27: The fate of childless royal wives.</h4>


    Sigrid and everyone turned to look at the shop keeper she was talking about. He was an average man, shorter than the others he hade with, even though he was not so old, he was losing his hair already, he also had two missing teeth so at times, people called him <i>milk teeth, </i>joking that his teeth were so weak that they fell out easily.


    Everyone had the same thought, to pair Mirena¡¯s daughter with him was equal to pairing a frog with a swan. Even though they had never seen Mirena¡¯s daughter, judging from her mother¡¯s good looks, it was highly probable that she was a good looking woman.


    When he was mentioned, Mr. Bumblebertughed nervously, he even waved like a dignitary, solicitingughter from some of those looking at him.


    "Tsk tsk, and she said that she is in VA." Cosmos muttered.


    It was a puzzle to everyone why Sigrid had picked him, some of the younger men had all but been ready to rmend themselves. They could only back off to avoid angering the crown princess.


    Sigrid did not disappoint the curious crowd, she went ahead to exin another reason as to why she had picked Mr. Bumblebert.


    "He earns a good ie, he has no main wife or secondary wife so she canfortably enjoy that position."


    In the back of her mind, Sigrid was thinking, he has a vicious mother that makes her daughters-inw work like horses, controls the family finances thinks all women are out to steal her son¡¯s love from her so she sows discord between Bumblebert and any woman he is involved with.


    "Crown princess, I am willing." Mr. Bumblebert volunteered himself eagerly.


    Just like everyone else, he also thought Mirena¡¯s daughter was bound to be a beauty because her mother was one.


    "Crown princes..." Mirena cried out in a panicked voice.


    "Alright, it¡¯s settled then, we should hurry and pronounce the engagement before shees of age in a few months and is forced by the office of marriage to wed another. Who knows what kind of man they will pick for her, he will no doubt be worse than Mr. Bumblebert."


    She looked at the list, ignoring the unwilling look on Mirena¡¯s face, after all she had aplished her goal. "Mirena¡¯s matter is settled, butler settle her wages and escort her to pack her belongings. Give her a carriage, a driver and one of my knights, the journey to Duchester takes five days, they should make sure that she is protected well."


    Her grandmother had decided to send Mirena out of the capital.


    "Next, Elenor Bass, fifty gold coins, J Assami, sixty gold coins." Iryne announced, calling out names one by one.


    With the amount of gold being distributed by John, nobody cared about Mirena¡¯s affairs, the murmurs of dissatisfaction were already going around. The people nted among the servants were already questioning why Mirena was favored more than other servants.


    There was a very big gap between fifty gold and one thousand gold, thanks to them, some of the servants red at Mirena as they walked by her. She was still dragging her feet, acting very unwilling to leave.


    One of the unhappy servants was the cook who was one time Mirena¡¯s greatest advocate and she made her dissatisfaction known by bumping into Mirena¡¯s shoulder deliberately.


    "What are you pretending for? You got one thousand gold and a house while the rest of us have got a piteous pay out. The duchess even raised your daughter for you, what kind of magic did you feed her to make her favor you so much?"


    "Do you think that by acting sad you will extort more from the duchess?" Another mumbled.


    "Not only did the duchess take care of her bastard daughter but the girl almost became ady in waiting and had the privilege of her marriage being arranged by the crown princess to one of the shopkeepers. Why are we not appreciated like that, we have worked as equally hard for the duchy?" Another person said.


    The feelings of resentment they felt towards Mirena were the exact response Sigrid had wished to elicit and so far she was seeding.


    Within less than an hour, Mirena was driven out of the Thorin estate and the task of sending away disloyal servants was finished sessfully.


    Sigrid, Iryne and duchess M gathered in the parlor, lunch was served and thedies sat down. This would be Sigrid¡¯s first full meal since the day of her wedding.


    She dug into the food in a very udylike like manner, eating with gusto.


    "Leave us," duchess M instructed the maids.


    As soon as the doors closed, the duchess put down the fork in her hands and stared pointedly at Sigrid.


    "Was your marriage consummated?"


    Sigrid narrowly escaped choking on the mashed potatoes which she thought tasted a little too nd. She pushed her hair back behind her right ear and nodded.


    "Oh my God you did not do it." Iryne put down her fork and shot Sigrid the same pointed look as the duchess.


    "I did." Sigrid lied.


    "You just pushed your hair back, I know that move I have known it since you were a little girl, it is something that you do when you are being cagey and deceitful. Sigrid, do you have any idea how important your bedroom affairs are not just to the royal family but to you?" Iryne quizzed.


    "My husband was called away on our wedding night to defend the country mother, I could not hold him back and force him to do it when the peace of Eldoria is at stake. I reckon that would make me more of a sinner than not bearing royal heirs." Sigrid answered nonchntly.


    Iryne was not convinced, "Sigrid where in the history of our kingdom have you ever seen any thrivingdy of the royal family that failed to bear heirs? If their husband dies, they are buried with him to prevent then remarrying or bearing children for another man or they are passed onto one of his brothers that has an open position of main wife or secondary consort.


    It gets even worse because if Rnd loses his seat as the crown prince...."


    "That will not happen on my watch." Sigrid cut in with strength in her voice.


    Iryne shook her head, "There is no such thing as safe tides in the royal family, not even when a king takes the throne. When ites to rtionships its even worse, things change in a heartbeat and only by having a royal heir will your position be safe.


    One day the king and queen were getting along famously well and the next he brought secondary consort Rina into the pce and the queen has been living like a ghost...."


    "I would rather divorce than live like the queen." Sigrid said.


    Her mother and grandmother gasped.


    Sigrid went on as if she had not heard the gasps or noticed the looks of horror on their faces. "Better still yet, I would kick the king aside and be queen regent, after the sessful expansion of Eldoria I would be empress with or without the emperor."

 Chapter 28: A woman with magic!

    <h4>Chapter 28: A woman with magic!</h4>


    She dropped one bomb after another, every word of hers sending fright through the bodies of the Iryne and duchess M. They saw no hint of fear or proof of lies on Sigrid¡¯s face, it appeared that she was quite serious about what she had just said.


    Duchess M took to her feet, walked closer to Sigrid and touched her forehead.


    "Have you taken ill my dear? You have disyed some behaviors that are unlike you of recent and I am beginning to find them questionable. Aren¡¯t you in love with Rnd, why do you seem so cold and indifferent to him now?"


    "I feel the same way," Iryne narrowed her eyes at Sigrid. "Is there something that you have been hiding from us?"


    A tremor run through Sigrid¡¯s heart, she put the fork down and dubbed at the corners of her lips with a cloth napkin. Slowly, she set it down and decided to weave a tale that she had long crafted to exin the changes in her behavior.


    "I did not mean to hide this from you but I think I awakened my magic talented." she said.


    Once again, her mother and grandmother gasped. Duchess M stood up, the sudden action sent the chair toppling to the floor.


    Iryne rushed to close the windows, she even opened the doors to the parlors and asked the knights and servants to step further away. After ensuring that they were safe, they sat closer to Sigrid, forming a circle. They lowered the voices and started to speak in whispers.


    "When did this happen?" Duchess M questioned.


    "The night before my marriage to the crown prince was settled, I had a dream in which I saw the future, mine and that of our family." she frowned.


    "You saw the future, how?" The duchess asked. "Hold on, how do you have magic at your age? I have never heard about magical talent awakening at such ate age.


    ¡¯It always presents at birth." Iryne said with absolute certainty.


    "This is not good, if what you say is true then we are all in danger, when word reaches the king he will assume that our family hid the secret deliberately. The entire Thorin family and all of our servants will be beheaded, when I say entire family I mean all of us, all your aunts, cousins, uncles."


    A woman with magic in the royal family was cause for an entire n to be wiped out, this was because more than a few women had used their magic to control kings and emperor¡¯s leading to the destruction of nations. It was because of this that thew was made for all girls to be stripped of their magic.


    All boys with magic automatically became sword mages, leading armies and safeguarding thend.


    Sigrid was in a very dangerous position, the Thorin¡¯s were in a very deadly position.


    "The king will not know as long as we keep this between us, I have no intention of shouting about it from the rooftops. Besides, apart from my prophetic dreams I have not exhibited any other signs of having magic." Sigrid assured them. "In a few weeks, Mirena¡¯s daughter will arrive in the capital, she has awakened her magical talent as well. After she arrives, thews regarding women and magic will be changed."


    Emmah had saved the life of the crown prince using her healing magic and in the process of saving him, she was wounded with a sword. When her secret was revealed, all the king¡¯s ministers knelt down and pleaded for thew of stripping magic from girls at birth be changed.


    Sigrid saw no need to volunteer as the champion for that battle. at the end of the day, only one in a ten thousand girls got the chance to awaken a magical talent.


    "What does Mirena¡¯s daughter have to do with this?" The duchess asked.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes became frosty at the thought of the fake female lead, memories of the death awaiting her if Emmah was not dealt with came to the front of her mind.


    "In my dream the king forced me to marry Rnd, he went off to war on the night of the wedding. On the battlefield, he was saved by Emmah, she saved his life using magic and took a sword for him.


    He returned with her, treating her as if she were a priceless treasure and I, an unwanted stone in the path to their happiness.


    She was an adversary of our family, grandmother your reputation was ruined because you apparently forcefully separated mother and daughter just because you wanted a servant.


    My second and third brother lost their heads as a result of their attraction to her. Our Thorin family was framed for treason and we were all killed one by one.


    I was thest to die, it was on the day Emmah took the throne, she personally killed me in the most ruthless way possible.


    She chopped off my arms and legs but healed me just enough to keep me alive, I was force fed milk and honey which resulted in severe diarrhea.


    The mixture was smeared over my body, I was dumped in a deep dark well and insects and vermin were thrown inside. The well was covered, a little hole was made on top of the cover to allow for some air.


    Those insects bit me, my body started to rot, my death was slow, painfully slow."


    She picked up a knife and stabbed it into the table, the fear and pain that she felt at her moment of death when she was sent into this novel world in the bank was like a nightmare that haunted her every night at 3 a.m.


    She woke up in sweats, panicked at the thought of Emmah being somewhere out there, alive with that lucky halo smoothing her journey.


    "It¡¯s either her or me, only one of us can survive." she said in a dark ominous voice. "I know that you might doubt my words but the things I saw in my dream, they started to happen when I opened my eyes. I knew then that my magic had awakened for the sake of our family, to save us from that deadly fate."


    The duchess and Iryne watched Sigrid with eyes that were wide and unblinking, they felt a plethora of emotions, the major one being trepidation.


    The duchess wanted to say it was just a dream but Sigrid had been right about Mirena¡¯s resentment. Her words exined why she had given up the salt recipe to the king, asked for the death free medal and why she wasposed on the day of her wedding.


    "Are you sure of this? I have never heard of such magic." Iryne whispered.


    "Magic is not studied by non magic folk in Eldoria. The kingdom as a whole has less than one hundred mages, knowledge is not going to flow out into the public about them, it is highly guarded.


    With the exception of servants and royalty, non magic folk are not even allowed into the Sanctum tower estate where most mages dwell and train. How would you know anything about magic mother?" Sigrid reminded her of the facts and posed a question.


    Sigrid spread her hands out and took the hands of the two women, looking at them, she said with strength, "What I need is for you both to trust me unconditionally and support me in my goal to save our family. Our fate can be changed, you can see from what happened with Mirena, if we control the narrative, we will alle out alive. So, can you trust me unconditionally and do as I say or will I have to fight this battle alone?"

 Chapter 29: The virgin prince no more.

    <h4>Chapter 29: The virgin prince no more.</h4>


    "Never," the duchess firmly grabbed Sigrid¡¯s arm, making her granddaughter look her in the eyes. "Never Sigrid, you are never to fight any battle alone, magical or non magical. What you are saying is quite unthinkable to us, you have to understand that it is not that easy to digest. However, I know that you would not make up such a story out of thin air without a good reason.


    Even though I do not understand what is happening, you have my full unconditional support. I say it is better to err on the side of caution than to assume all is well and end up losing our heads."


    "In that case I will do the same but your father and brothers must be warned as well, we should not allow Mirena or her daughter to step foot in this estate ever again. We should start looking for good matches for your second and third brother so that they are not fooled by that girl." Iryne said, with her brows pulled together.


    "Why don¡¯t we just get rid of Mirena and Emmah, permanently?" The duchess asked.


    Sigrid shook her head, she had also considered this option but the system had told her it would not work, the halo would protect Emmah as long as it was at full strength.


    "It won¡¯t work, she is protected by magic."


    That was the best answer she coulde up with as she could not say Emmah was a transmigrator with a lucky halo.


    All three women maintained a brief minute of silence, worried about the future or thinking about other possible solutions to their problem. Eventually, Sigrid tired of the silence, things had to be taken one step at a time anyway.


    "Let¡¯s move slowly and carefully, remember that she is not the only one we have to be on the look out for, the king, consort Rina, the Ye family and some other noble houses and princes are also watching us. We should time our moves appropriately, for starters we should abandon the Eastern boarder and surrender our soldiers to the king."


    "That is..that..no." Duchess M responded.


    "Grandmother, the stronger we are, the more the king is determined to break us down. Don¡¯t you know that the tall tree attracts the wind?


    We are giving up tired injured and aging soldiers but not our knights, what we will be doing is buying safety for a while.


    Neither Rina nor Emmah or others will be able to pit us against the royal house as long as we appear to be extremely loyal to the throne.


    Also, it will help us consolidate our forces in the capital, our war is not outside, it is here in the heart of Eldoria so it is best for all the Thorin¡¯s to be here where we can control everything."


    Emmah, the princes, the king, consort Rina and all their enemies were in Doria, it only made sense if the Thorin¡¯s were in the same ce.


    Sigrid spent the entire afternoon at the duchy, discussing how to disband the army under the Thorinmand and the retirement of her brothers from the service of the king, temporarily.


    Later, new servants were brought onto the estate and the n to start nting coffee was hatched. After what she considered to be a sessful day, she back to the vale before the sun set.


    *********


    In the middle of the night, miles away from Doria the army that was being led by Rnd came to a stop besides a river that led into the Luminous forest which separated the towns of Eldertwead and Faerie falls.


    After journeying at a fast pace for an entire day and half of a night, the horses were exhausted and were the knights that were riding them.


    They set up camp to rest, started fires and some found their way to the river to wash their bodies.


    Rnd was one of those in the river, he and Benjamin had found a more private ce by the rocks and their knights that were also washing up had formed a circle of protection around them.


    "You look tense your highness, we have been on this journey for a night, an entire day and now night again. Not once have I seen a smile on your face." Benjamin said lightly, shing his usual easy going smile at Rnd. "What is bothering you?"


    Rudbeck, shaggy knight beard besides Benjamin guffawed. "I would say that it¡¯s because he was dragged away from his bride in the middle of the knight. I don¡¯t think that I need to exin what happens between a husband and wife on their wedding night."


    Some of the other knights snickered, some whistled and one even moved his body mimicking that act of thrusting.


    "You must have the worst luck in the world your highness, for such a thing to happen on such a night." Lord Evermore, another of Rnd¡¯s closest friends and knights said.


    "They would have had to drag me out of the bedchamber kicking and screaming." Another said and the knightsughed crudely.


    Rnd did not grace them with a response, he shot them res that they were used to so they responded by teasing him even more.


    "I heard that your bride gave you a ck eye before the wedding." Benjamin snickered. "Is it really true?"


    Rnd chuckled, she did not just give him a ck eye, she had punched him in the ribs and matched him toe to toe in a fight. His mind was drawn back to that fight, the excitement he had felt and the warmth of Sigrid¡¯s body plus the fierceness in her eyes.


    Without intending to, his lower body reacted in an unexpected manner.


    "Son of a bitch! put that thing away Rnd." Lord Evermore pointed to Rnd¡¯s obvious erection.


    The others did not react, they were all men, who had not seen something like this, they all experienced it anyway.


    "Is that a smile I detect on your face brother?" Benjamin asked.


    "I believe it is." Rudbeck said.


    Rnd abandoned the smile, turned around and left the water, he was still thinking of Sigrid, something that was unusual.


    "Do you know why he was smiling?" Lord Evermore asked Benjamin.


    "He consummated his marriagest night, if I had any guesses, that would be it." Rudbeckughed loudly. "Our virgin prince is virgin no more."


    The secret Phoebe had worked had for was not a secret in this group of men, the reason why Rnd was a virgin however, they did not know. They just assumed it was because he was always busy and tangling with women did not interest him.


    He liked them just fine but he did not give his attention to any because he was a royal, any woman he touched was bound to be a subject of interest in a positive or negative light.


    He was also the crown prince and he could not afford to father any bastards or else they would be a threat to his legitimate heirster in life.


    While the othersughed crassly, Benjamin looked at Rnd who was now standing at the shores of the river, drying off his body. He wondered if it was true what the others suspected, that he was a virgin no more.


    Given how much his brother detested Sigrid, was the consummation of their marriage really possible?

 Chapter 30: The lucky halo strikes back.

    <h4>Chapter 30: The lucky halo strikes back.</h4>


    The leaves on the trees turned brown and started to fall, a new season of autumn was weed in Eldoria, it had been two months since Rnd left, and a month since the Thorin army was disbanded and their soldiers pulled away from the Eastern boarder.


    The excited king that had been more than pleased to swallow the soldiers duke Thorin served up on a silver tter and integrated them into the royal army. He had sent part of the royal army to the Eastern boarder andtely, he was sleeping better at night knowing that he controlled eighty percent of Eldoria.


    If the duke of Ravencroft could surrender his armies as well, then he would have full control of the kingdom and rule as he wanted.


    Unfortunately for the king, what he did not know the loyalty of these soldiers remained with the Thorin family, this was because the duke gave them all a handsome retirement package before letting them go.


    They reported all of the affairs and movements of the king¡¯s army to the duke, acting as spies for the Thorin family. If the king knew, he would not be sleeping so soundly in Rina¡¯s arms night after night.


    As for the injured soldiers, Sigrid had started an organization which she named the war veterans association, responsible for helping the soldiers of Thorin limate into their regr lives and find employment.


    Her reputation in two months had climbed up a notch and she was quickly bing a favorite royal to many people, especially those that benefited from her schemes.


    Sigrid had been up to so much more, she had opened two restaurants in Doria, a third was being opened on this afternoon which exined the reasons as to why a small crowd had gathered outside of a six storied building that hosted a variety of shops.


    The new restaurant Sigrid was opening was on the first floor and it was not a restaurant as people assumed but a coffee shop. She had chosen the location carefully, picking Doxcord street which was one of the most bustling area for social activity in Doria.


    It was one of the busiest shopping areas with a wide range of shops that offered a variety of goods from fashion to home necessities.


    Sigrid¡¯s intention was to open as many coffee houses in and outside of the kingdom as possible, her own version of star bucks.


    She was going overst minute arrangements with the baristas she had trained when she felt the familiar tingling sensation on the back of her neck which reminded her that she was being watched.


    Whenever she stepped out of the vale, spies sent by different people trailed her, carefully taking note of all her moves. It had started after Rnd left and the watchers had increased in number after the duke disbanded his soldiers. Many people wanted to know what the Thorin¡¯s were up to, especially the crown princess.


    She raised her head and looked at the curious crowd outside the door, more than a few faces were simr to her, she ignored them and pretended not to notice them as usual.


    Instead of focusing on them, she perused her eyes through her coffee shop, it was decorated moderately, the tables were evenly spaced and it could fill up to fifty customers at a time.


    "Crown princess, there is bad news." Lanai suddenly approached Sigrid and whispered to her.


    "Excuse me." she said to the baristas.


    She walked with Lanai to one of the corner tables that offered some privacy.


    "Speak."


    Lanai looked around and then she said slowly, "Mr. Cosmos has just word that Lord Bailey from the office of marriages has proposed a neww to get have the age restriction of marriage for women removed."


    Sigrid clenched her jaw, that cursed lucky halo on Emmah¡¯s head was working overtime to ruin her good work. If the age restriction was removed then Emmah¡¯s engagement to Bumblebert would not hold.


    Something simr had happened in the novel but it had been proposed by the queen as a favor for Emmah that had saved her son¡¯s life. Emmah was not even in Doria and she had not met the queen but thew was being proposed by someone else.


    Sigrid had seen to it that word of Bumblebert and Emmah¡¯s engagement spread all through the city. She had been nning to use public opinion and pressure to tie down the fake female lead. It would not work now, it seemed.


    "It¡¯s the lucky halo on Emmah¡¯s head that is working to see to it that all things work in her favor, you changed the plot so it countered your move." The system told Sigrid.


    The statement made by the system reminded her of a game of chess, she made a move and the lucky halo did as well. Now, she would have to make a move and fight back, she had been prepared in case something like this happened. She just didn¡¯t think it would happen this quickly.


    "Has a vote been taken?" she asked.


    "It will be taken at two in the afternoon, all the Lords that sit in the king¡¯s court are required to be present. Mr. Cosmos suggests that you rush to the king¡¯s castle and do what you can to salvage the situation." Lanai told her.


    "Where is he?" Sigrid asked with urgency in her voice.


    "At little Thorin." Lanai answered.


    Little Thorin was the name of Sigrid¡¯s first restaurant, she hade up with it on a whim. On the outside it was an ordinary restaurant but on the inside, it was her information collecting operation center, all the staff were trained knights that eavesdropped on the customers.


    Behind, there was an office where she and Cosmospiled this information sorting out what she could use, what she could sell and what was useless.


    "Lucille, take charge and handle the opening." Sigrid instructed the female manager that she had hired.


    She rushed out of the coffee house, climbed onto the back of her horse and started a race to the royal castle. Her knights and servants did the same, abandoning the carriages with a few drivers that were left behind to follow as quickly as they could.


    Sigrid¡¯s reason for rushing was simple, if onew on marriage was going to be changed, then they might as well change a few more.


    She had been looking for an opportunity to bring it up without slighting the king and nobles especially at a time when she had no support in the king¡¯s court with the exception of a handful of ministers that supported her grandfather.


    Who knew that someone else would probide the stepping stone onto which she could clim and make her case. So, if the age restriction was being removed, why not change a few more things before Emmah arrived, proposed them and became a champion for change among Eldoria¡¯s women.


    As for Emmah, even if the age restriction was removed, the engagement would hold until she broke it off for one reason or the other. Either way, it¡¯s purpose would be served because who would dare to suggest that an engaged woman be the crown prince¡¯s secondary consort without looking insane or stupid?

 Chapter 31: The king’s misplaced priorities.

    <h4>Chapter 31: The king¡¯s misced priorities.</h4>


    Sigrid reached the royal castle two minutes before the council assumed, it was a formal gathering where the king, his advisors and chosen nobles came together to make decisions on important matters of governance concerning the affairs of the kingdom and it citizens.


    Sigrid had never attended the council before, in the past two months, she had visited the royal castle once and it was at the request of the queen.


    It had been a short visit, the queen had asked her if she was heavy with child, she said no, the queen¡¯s mouth tightened in a thin displeased line and she dismissed Sigrid. The entire meeting had been rather ufortable for Sigrid, just as it was written in the novel, the queen only wanted Sigrid if she was useful.


    It was because she had never been seen at a council gathering that all eyes moved to her when her arrival was announced. Sigrid walked with her head held up, unbothered by the stares and whispers in the grand hall where opulence and authority collided.


    She made her way to the seat that was meant for her, next to that of the crown prince. The two seats were a step below the king and queen¡¯s thrones, facing the open floor and seats of other members of the council.


    The moment she sat down, the herald announced the arrival of the king, queen and secondary consort. Everyone that was sitting stood up including Sigrid, the doors were opened and king Raff walked in with his two wives. The queen had one of her arms through his, symbolizing their joint partnership in ruling the kingdom.


    Consort Rina trailed behind them with both of her arms folded together on her lower abdomen.


    Where the queen was dressed regally, Rina was more toned down, where the queen¡¯s crown was big, Rina¡¯s crown was smaller, even smaller than Sigrid¡¯s.


    Rina¡¯s face was tight, obviously she was not very pleased by the clear difference in status between her and the queen in front of all the nobles.


    It was even worse when it came to seating because she did not sit up with the king and queen, her chair was below Sigrid¡¯s.


    They took their seats, as did Sigrid and then the king called the court to order which was unnecessary because nobody was making a sound.


    "Greetings, your highness." The Court greeted together.


    King Raff put his arm on the arm rest of his throne and leaned his head against his hand for support. The court was barely in session and already he appeared to be bored and displeased that he had to spend his afternoon in court rather than out on the pic which Rina had nned.


    "Can we start, who votes yes and who votes no?" he asked in a disinterested voice.


    He did not respond to the greetings of the court, something that did not sit well with some of the noble lords. They were men that wanted to be respected as much as they respected their king.


    Lord Bailey from the office of marriages left his seat and moved to the open floor. Sigrid observed the man, she had asked the system for information about his personality before arriving.


    It had described him as gentle and caring, kind hearted by nature, he was also fair in making judgements and willing to listen to those whose marriages were troubled.


    Physically, he appeared to be somewhere in his fifties and had a kind face with the deepest honey brown eyes that Sigrid had ever seen. His eyes radiated sincerity which made Sigrid wonder how he had managed to be pulled into helping crooked Emmah.


    One thing Sigrid respect the most about him was that he had just the one wife, no secondary wife and over the years he had not traded in his wife for a new one. This was rare to find among nobles, especially for a titled man like Count Finnian Bailey.


    "System, how loyal is he to Emmah?"


    <i>Loyalty Test. </i>


    <i>Subject: Finnian Bailey</i>


    <i>Percentage: 50</i>


    <i>Loyalty switch possibility: 90%</i>


    Sigrid put her hands together and smiled, the possibility of switching category was new, it made it clear if someone¡¯s loyalty to Emmah could be switched and turned to her or not.


    Those that could be switched, she intended to poach and keep around, the ones that could not, she would have to dispose of using various methods.


    "Your highness, I apologize for imposing on your personal time to propose this new urgent change in thew of marital age restriction on the women of Eldoria. As I have exined...." Lord Bailey started, and it was clear he was going into a long speech.


    "Get to the point." The King said.


    Lord Bailey nodded. "As you all are aware, in Eldoria unlike our neighboring empires and kingdoms, all the young females that havee of age are required to be married off by five and twenty. If they are not, the office of marriages sends soldiers to capture them, they are imprisoned and then marriages are assigned to them."


    His exnation evoked some whispers in the court, all of themining about the fact that he was not getting to the point as the king wanted.


    There was no new information being disseminated in what Lord Bailey was sharing.


    "Order." King Raff called.


    Another hush fell over the court and all eyes returned to Lord Bailey once more.


    "If you do not get to the point Lord Bailey I will end this court gathering immediately, it seems you have nothing important to say."


    "Your highness, I just thought that I would exin where I aming from because this is a matter of great importance. If the others think it¡¯s a simple matter then they are going to vote no and I proposed this neww with the hope that they would vote yes." Lord Bailey exined with a slight plea in his voice.


    "The horny king is looking more and more impatient. He has a pic nned with Rina and to him, its more important than this." Cosmos¡¯s voice came in Sigrid¡¯s head.


    "Change the weather and make it rain, or make the clouds dark, get your bank to do something to stop the stupid pic." Sigrid told Cosmos.


    She stood up, turned around and faced the king. Just as Lord Bailey had his reasons for wanting the court to vote yes, so did she.


    "Your highness, it is not a good day for a pic, the clouds outside are already turning grey. In light of this change, might I suggest that we give this issue the time it is worth. After all, marriage is a very important duty for all the women all over the continent.


    It is whispered in the empire of Medoris and beyond that Eldoria has some of the most barbaricws when ites to marriage. This is why other empires and kingdoms are reluctant to marry their princess¡¯s and daughters to the sons of our kingdom.


    Medoris is the biggest empire around and someday, Eldoria under your great rule will be even bigger. Shouldn¡¯t we set the standards and let others learn from us?"

 Chapter 32: The subtle art of manipulation.

    <h4>Chapter 32: The subtle art of maniption.</h4>


    Sigrid chose her words carefully, one; she made everyone aware that the king would rather go for a pic than handle important matters of state. Two; she used Medoris because king Raff detested emperor Gthor of Medoris, after suffering one defeat at his hands when he intervened in the war between Eldoria and Nemoris, the kingdom to the south of Eldoria.


    At the time, king Raff wanted to conquer Nemoris and expand Eldoria to the size of an empire. If he had won the war, he would be called emperor, not king and he would be remembered as a conqueror.


    Raff Maximus wanted to go down in history as the greatest ruler Eldoria had ever seen. If Nemoris had not run to Medoris for help and be a tributary kingdom prompting Medoris to send their armies to defend it, Eldoria would have won the war.


    To this day, it was like a fresh wound in Raff¡¯s heart and Sigrid¡¯s words were equal to salt being poured on that wound.


    It worked to her advantage however, the king forgot all about the pic, he wanted to beat Medoris even if it was just something as small as a marriagew.


    While he had been thinking, the lords in the court had held their breath or whispered about Sigrid¡¯s daring nature. How could she challenge the king so openly? Even if she was a crown princess, she needed to know her limits.


    Many of them looked at duke Thorin, wondering what was going through his mind but the duke kept his eyes forward and his nose up as if he looked down on the rest of them.


    His loyal followers in the court maintained the same attitude, looking like a group of proud unbothered peacocks.


    Everybody waited to see what was toe, the queen and Lord Benwick were literally on the edges of their seats. Rina was seething, hoping that king Raff would order for Sigrid to be thrown into a dungeon for speaking out of turn.


    "What did you say about standards?" the king asked Sigrid.


    She bowed slightly, pretending to be respectful and polite. "That you the king should set the standards and others will follow. As long as you turn Eldoria into a paradise on earth, we will be the best empire on the continent, not Medoris."


    In her mind, she heard Cosmos making gagging sounds, it seemed as if he wanted to vomit and she knew why, it was because she sounded like an ass kisser. But, to aplish her goals, she had tomend the king, praise him and puff him up like a pastry.


    Again, it worked, king Raffughed boisterously with great volume.


    "Alright, I should set the standards, by the time I am done all the princesses of other empires and kingdoms will be begging to marry my sons. Foreign women will flock to Eldoria seeking refuge, when we be an empire, we will be iparable."


    Sigrid lowered her gaze and the corners of her mouth adjusted upwards slightly, she could see why Rina led the king around by the nose. A few words of ttery was all it took to please him.


    "What are you suggesting Lord Bailey?" King Raff asked.


    Lord Bailey eagerly moved forward. "The age restriction should be removedpletely."


    "Done, pass thew." King Raff said jovially.


    Lord Bailey was prepared to say more in defense of his proposed neww but those words were all caught in his throat because with a few words, the crown princess had aplished what would have taken the court at least three hours to decide.


    Murmurs rose from all around, many of the lords did not even know what thew was about let alone how it would affect them.


    "Your highness..." Lord Ye started.


    "As expected of the wisest king that has ever ruled Eldoria, your wisdom allows you to see far more than the rest of your humble subjects." Sigrid cut lord Ye off and shevished more praise on the king.


    King Raff puffed his chest up like a proud alpha gori.


    "While we are on the subject of changingws on marriage might I suggest that we broaden the scope your highness. As you are aware, I opened a little food establishment named little Thorin, many foreign merchants flock to it because of the novelty when ites to food.


    Recently, I managed to overhear a few female silk merchants discussing thews of divorce on Eldoria, I regret to say that they had nothing good to say.


    They called Eldorian women weak and foolish, they had some not so nice things to say about the queen and secondary consort, words I cannot repeat but words that would make anyone think that they have failed in their support and leadership of women." She sighed exasperatedly.


    The lords reacted as she expected by loudly expressing their displeasure, the one thing they all had inmon was their sense of patriotism, they could not tolerate insults to Eldoria.


    The queen certainly looked like she was ready to throttle whoever had said something negative about her.


    Sigrid raised her voice, "In light of these troubling assumptions, I would like to propose that the office of marriages makes divorce legal for both men and women. In the old Eldorian book ofw, it is legal anyway but somewhere along the way we stopped respecting the oldws and forgot them."


    Once again, murmurs, whispers and loud objections filled the hall, some lords that were clearly against aw allowing women to divorce voice their disagreement loudly.


    "It is simply scandalous, a woman divorcing a man will be demeaning to the man."


    "Your highness, you cannot ept this."


    "Why not? If a man can divorce his wife then why can¡¯t she do the same if the marriage is an unhappy one?"


    "Women don¡¯t have the right to leave no matter how unhappy they are, they depend on their husbands financially anyway."


    "Yes, who will feed them should they divorce?"


    "They can get jobs."


    "What jobs, with the exception of tailoring, ying music instruments and whoring there are no jobs for women."


    Sensible and silly arguments were traded back and forth, duke Thorin¡¯s side was clearly in support of Sigrid, they were the ones making sensible arguments.


    It became louder and more personal as the lords took shots at each other.


    "You are just afraid of thisw because no woman will stay with you willingly Lord Becker, your face is extremely unpleasant."


    "At least I don¡¯t beat my wives." Lord Becker responded.


    "Quiet, quiet, quiet..." the herald banged a gavel down but it did not achieve the desired effect, the noise rather multiplied.


    "Hush." the kingmanded.


    His knights drew swords, and this achieved what the herald failed to do with his gavel, silence reigned in the hall however, silent anger and tension was palpable.


    Sigrid poked her head out and cleared her throat. "While we are it, I am going to suggest that spring cleaning be dered illegal, the Nemorians say that Eldorian women are no better than cattle, the old are ughtered to make way for fresher, younger ones. All the men here...." she looked around. "Most of you are fathers, do you consider your daughters to be cattle?"

 Chapter 33: A dog with a bone.

    <h4>Chapter 33: A dog with a bone.</h4>


    The brief moment of silence that the king had managed to attain was broken by Sigrid once again, she riled up the lords and the arguments for or against the proposed changes to marriagews was restarted.


    For a long while, in the midst of the noise, king Raff kept his eyes on Sigrid, pondering on what was going through her mind. She appeared to be helping but at the same time, there was something amiss about her motives and the way she was going about it.


    Was there a hidden agenda behind her proposals? He questioned himself but his mind was incapable of answering the question.


    His spies that had been keeping an eye on her had not seen her don anything worthy of note, with the exception of the businesses she started. Although, why she was doing business was a puzzle to him.


    She was smart, she had registered the businesses using hers and Rnd¡¯s names to keep other greedy businessmen at bay. He shook his head and returned to the matter on ground, why was Sigrid pushing so much for these changes?


    "Silence." he roared. "We can have a mature debate without throwing around insults likemoners? Now if someone has something to say, they should raise their hand..."


    Sigrid¡¯s hand shot up like an arrow before king Raff couldplete his words, he groaned softly, she was like a dog with a bone, not knowing when to let go.


    "Crown princess, you are quite passionate about this field, it seems you came prepared." king Raffmented.


    Sigrid read between the lines, he was telling her to tone it down but she was unprepared to do so, if she lost today, Emmah would take the win.


    "Your highness." she stood up faced the king and turned side ways to a part of the lords in the court. "We are mainly debating thews of marriage concerning women, there are only three women in the hall currently, myself, the queen and the secondary wife...." She grimaced. "I apologize, secondary consort."


    Someone chortled, even Cosmosughed, they all knew that she had made a deliberate mistake. All the lords had heard about Consort Rina¡¯s alleged attempt on the life of the crown princess.


    "As women, the burden to speak for other women falls on us and I believe that it will be a disservice to all those women if we or I fold my hands and pretend as if this issue will not affect my future daughters. I know that I do not want them to be victims of spring cleaning."


    Her eyes moved around deliberately, falling onto some of the lords that participated in the foul activity every year. Her eyes were so sharp that they were forced to squirm and look away in shame.


    "Victims." the king repeated.


    "Yes, your highness, I do believe that they are victims. Young girls that would have married good men, had children and lived responsible lives are married by lecherous old men for a year and then divorcedter on to pave way for new brides who are also traded for recements the following year.


    These young women are tagged with the stain of divorcee so they can only live alone like widows for the rest of their lives or marry men with nothing to offer because the responsible ones do not want them anymore. Their lives are ruined in different ways so if they are not victims, what are they? I beg you to end this gross injustice against your female subjects your highness."


    King Raff folded his arms, telling himself to be patient and appear concerned. It was not as if he was not aware of this so called spring cleaning season, he just had no opinions about it before.


    None of the lords dared to respond to Sigrid, especially those that had ever participated in spring cleaning. In the ufortable silence a surprising response was made from an unexpected party, Consort Rina,


    "These so called victims are young girls that are willing to marry titled men at all costs, if they are abandonedter on, it is their fault for failing to keep their husbands interested. Why then, should the me fall on the men?"


    She looked behind and shot the queen a smirk, her words were directly aimed at the queen after all. She had failed to keep the king interested and if it was not for politics and peace, he would have long divorced her and made Rina his queen.


    Sigrid sat down and scoffed. "You speak so carelessly consort, it is surprising to hear such wordsing from a fellow woman.


    The queen has built tailoring schools for women in the empire, she even built two nursing schools and enabled girls to learn medicine. She can be looked up to because she has set an example and done her best to protect young girls.


    As the consort you demand for respect daily but what have you done for the women of Eldoria apart from looking on them with contempt? No wonder the female traders from Nemoris spoke extremely crassly of you."


    There was dead silence in the hall, so much so that those inside could not even hear their neighbors breathing. The lords had no idea what to say, especially because they did not want to offend Sigrid or Rina. One was the crown princess, the other was the king¡¯s favorite woman.


    One wrong word and someone could end up being beheaded. The queen held her head high with pride, after Sigrid¡¯s defense, she was filled with happiness.


    Finally, someone is not afraid to stand up to that whore, she thought. If she had said a word, they would all assume she was just being jealous.


    Rina swelled like a pregnant frog, her eyes became moist and she turned to the king with an aggrieved look on her face, begging for him to help her because she had been wronged.


    King Raff sighed and frowned, why was the atmosphere in the court off? He used to be caught in the middle of squabbles between the queen and Rina, now Sigrid had been added to his list of problems.


    "What was it that was said about my noble consort?" he asked.


    Sigrid bit her tongue to keep theughter at bay, there was nothing noble about Rina, only the lovesick king referred to her as such.


    "I don¡¯t think that you want me to repeat what I had in passing your highness, especially not in the presence of all these noble lords." Sigrid said.


    "Your highness, she is making it up, see, she cannot evene up with an answer. The crown princess is disrespecting me in your court your highness, I beg you to punish her." Rina cried out and sobbed softly.


    Her coquettish antics were not new to the lords, they all knew what wasing next, Sigrid was to be punished. Rina¡¯s tears were like the magic button which aroused the knight in king Raff, he just had to protect her.


    Many eyes turned to the duke, waiting for him to intervene and stop the king, however since he had halved his military might recently, would the king give in to him?


    Some waited for the queen to step in and defend Sigrid, she had just praised her after all. The question on their minds was the same, who was going to save the crown princess?

 Chapter 34: The path to turning lovers into enemies.

    <h4>Chapter 34: The path to turning lovers into enemies.</h4>


    King Raff mmed his right hand down, his face was consumed by anger, his eyebrows knight together and he stared down at Sigrid with a menacing gaze.


    His nostrils red with each breath that he took, he seemed to be struggling to hold himself back from striking Sigrid down.


    "What should we do your grace?" Lord Button asked duke Thorin.


    The duke shook his head, "Nothing___" he paused, "yet." he added. "Sigrid never starts a battle she cannot finish." he said with confidence.


    In thest two months, they had all witnessed Sigrid¡¯s abilities to foretell the future, every move that she made was calcted carefully to safeguard the future of their Thorin family.


    They had agreed on a secret move, if Sigrid put two fingers to her heart, he would interfere. She had not moved yet so it was not his turn to jump in.


    "Crown princess, how dare you nder the noble consort in front of me? Are you tired of living?" King Raff growled out.


    Sigrid held her head high, showing no fear as she looked back at the king. "Your highness, I tell no lies in my words, I simply cannot repeat what was said in this open court because it will be too demeaning for your royal ears. I would rather be punished than besmirch your good name."


    Her response elicited murmurs and drew curiosity from the lords, the more she refused to respond the more they wanted to know.


    "Imand you to repeat what was said." The king barked.


    "Your highness, please don¡¯t make me say it." Sigrid lowered her head, a small smile yed on her lips. In the back of her mind, she was thinking, please make me.


    Rina sniveled and rushed to the emperor¡¯s right side, pushing aside the red knight that was standing there as the king¡¯s immediate guard.


    She grabbed the king¡¯s arm, to the great agitation of the queen that clenched her fists. This was a gathering of the king and lords to debate on changingws that affected their kingdom but the secondary consort was acting as if it was her bedroom and only she and the king were present.


    "Your highness, she is trying to ruin my name, if she is not punished today she will not learn." Rina coquettishlyined as she pulled on the king¡¯s hand, stroking it lightly.


    She made sure to bend slightly so that the king could peer at the her firm breasts that were slightly escaping at the top because her gown was too tight.


    King Raff smelled a familiar scent of jasmine on Rina that he loved, he felt a stirring in his loins and he smiled.


    "Alright, the crown princess will be punished if she doesn¡¯t give you a proper exnation." he touched Rina¡¯s arm, lifted it and kissed the back.


    The hearts of the lords and nobles shrunk, indeed when it came to Rina, the king ruled with a different organ on his body, not his brain.


    "Crown princess, Imand you for thest time to reveal what was said or you will be receive fiftyshes with a thorn whip."


    A collective number of gasps went around, it was not the punishment that surprised them but the weapon of choice the king had chosen. Even if the crown princess had offended the consort, to whip her with a thorn whip was equal to peeling off the skin of her back.


    "Your highness I think the punishment is too cruel." Lord Benwick called out.


    "Your highness, please rescind your order." Lord Bailey begged.


    "Your highness..." a third lord started.


    King Raff mmed his fist on the arm of the throne. "Are you all trying to teach me how to be the king? Do you want to rebel?"


    Naturally, the lords backed down, with the same response of ¡¯no¡¯ing from many of them that hade forward to plead for Sigrid.


    "Your highness, the crown princess is the wife of the crown prince, to punish her like that, aren¡¯t you afraid to hurt your son¡¯s heart? What about the opinion of the people when they hear of this, that you whipped your daughter-inw to please your consort, what will they think?" The queen intervened.


    The king red at the queen, he felt even more determined to punish Sigrid. In his mind, he suspected that the two had joined hands to suppress him.


    "This is the court, here I make the decisions, if I order for her to be beheaded, she will be beheaded." The King responded loudly.


    Once again, the lords and nobles gasped into an uproar, the situation had escted beyond what they expected. Surely, the king was speaking out of anger and he did not mean his words.


    Sigrid raised her head and said loudly, "In that case, to avoid losing my head, I will share what was said, I want to make it clear however that you ordered me to do this and I apologize in advance.


    They said that the women of Eldoria are unlucky because the king married a bad consort that put a rein around his neck and has been riding him a horse, steering him in any direction as she wishes and none of the directions are developmental."


    There was a mixture of reactions in the hall, mostmon was jaws dropping and whispers of surprise. Sigrid did not pause, she just continued on as if she was reading from a script.


    "They said that someday, Eldoria might be conquered and nobody will be wiser because the king will be asleep with his head between the consort¡¯s breasts."


    The king mmed his fist down. "How dare they say such filth about me, someone go and bring me those female merchants."


    "It¡¯s toote, they are already gone, this happened one month ago." Sigrid turned her eyes to Rina, "It is not your fault your highness, all these rude things were said about the consort. As she said a few minutes ago, women are to be med if they cannot keep the interest of their husbands, in this case she is to be med because she has ruined your reputation."


    King Raff loved Rina, but he also loved his reputation and when things went wrong, he always found the nearest scapegoat. Sigrid had read the novel, she was familiar with the king¡¯s character quite well and she wanted to take advantage of it to draw a line between him and his consort.


    In fact, she wanted the king to kill Rina personally, as Rina was the one that would clear a path for Emmah to the throne. She was also Emmah¡¯s main financier, that provided funds for her business empire to grow.


    She was also the one that framed her second brother and used him of trying to take advantage of her at a pce ball which led to his beheading.


    Rina was as much a danger to the Thorin¡¯s as Emmah was and she had to be eliminated. It was just hard to do with the king protecting her.


    Sigrid had considered killing Rina but if she was assassinated, suspicion would fall on the queen which would lead to her dethroning and inevitably the removal of Rnd¡¯s crown prince title and that was not Sigrid¡¯s goal.


    Out of the blue, the king shoved Rina away from his side as if she was something disgusting.


    "How dare you ruin my reputation out there and make others look down on me?" he bellowed at her. "Guards, remove her from my presence this instant."

 Chapter 35: The king needs a new whore.

    <h4>Chapter 35: The king needs a new whore.</h4>


    There was no such as loyalty in the royal family, except to themselves and even then it could vanish at the snap of a finger, this everyone knew. And yet, it still surprised them to see the king, for the first time ever making a moved against his precious consort in public.


    It was all to save his own face, of course but still, it was unexpected and deeply satisfying to watch. The feeling did notst long.


    "I fear that I havee down with a headache, I need to retire and take care of it." king Raff said and he turned to the queen. "I believe that you can handle the rest of this court gathering without me, like the crown princess said, it is a matter that concerns women."


    He stood up and walked out of the hall, thest words that were heard from the king as the doors closed was the order for a royal doctor to be sent to him in the chambers of the secondary consort.


    It was why the satisfying feeling that the lords and queen were enjoying did notst long, obviously the king had gone off to search for his consort, to grovel and pamper her.


    It set off a new wave of whispers, snickers and a plethora of looks were sent the queen¡¯s way, as if they were all waiting for her to breakdown.


    The queen clenched her jaw and attempted to look as natural and unbothered as she could.


    "Let¡¯s continue." she ordered curtly.


    Lord Baileyughed awkwardly, "Err, I had only onew in mind but we can use this opportunity to overhaul the oldws and make new ones. Uhm, perhaps the crown princess would like to share more of her ideas."


    Sigrid waved a guard over and whispered to him that he should find Lanai and bring her materials over. While that was being done, she calmly joined lord Bailey and took the floor.


    ****


    Five hourster, the court gathering was ended, a group of exhausted lords and nobles escaped the royal castle quickly as if they could not leave fast enough. They were dreading Sigrid calling them back because she had suddenly recalled another great new change they needed to discuss.


    "She had so many papers prepared." Lord Eastwood groaned as he and Lord Chambers arrived at their carriages that were parked close.


    Lord Chambers stretched his arms and her groaned as well. "Is it just me or did it look to anyone else like she was really thoroughly prepared? I could have sworn that she was the brains behind Bailey¡¯s neww which led to all of this."


    Lord Quinton overheard them and he sidled over to join in the conversation.


    "Eh, did you see the look on the king¡¯s face when she talked about the consort riding him like a horse?"


    They all looked at the horses that were responsible for pulling their carriages and theyughed softly, the walls in the royal castle had ears after all and they did not want the king to overhear that theyughed at him.


    "The crown princess has a powerful mouth, she survived a whipping and a beheading and made the consort suffer a public humiliation. I must say that the king¡¯s court has not been as interesting as this in a while." Lord Chambers said.


    The three lords got in their carriages and set off, nning to meet at lord Quinton¡¯s home to further discuss the events they had witnessed at court. They were not the only ones nning to gather, others had simr ns.


    Sigrid was yet to leave the royal castle, she had been held back by the queen who wished to have a brief word. It was the second time she was having an interaction with the queen and she was the same as ever.


    Maurelia De Kensington was a cold queen whose demeanor was mostly alwaysposed and imperious, she carried herself with untouchable grace. To the public, she was aloof and detached, some even said she held contempt formoners.


    However, she had not always been that way, it was the coldness and of the king and his unwillingness to see her as anything other than a political trophy that had turned her into who she was.


    "You wanted to see me your highness." Sigrid curtsied as the queen approached her.


    Sigrid was standing next to her carriage, the knights and servants had stepped away to give them a moment of privacy.


    Queen Maurelia¡¯s frosty eyes roved over Sigrid briefly. "Did you have knowledge before hand about Lord Bailey¡¯s neww?"


    Sigrid shook her head. "I will have to disappoint you my queen but I had no idea."


    Queen Maurelia doubted Sigrid¡¯s words. "You had papers prepared, even a copy of the Eldorian book ofws which is moreplete than the one in the royal library. It looks new and the ink is different, when and where did you acquire it?"


    The old Eldorian book ofws was no longer in cirction, it was a centuries oldw book that had disappeared and thews were forgotten. The only avable copy was owned by the royal family and it had many missing pages.


    The one Sigrid owned had been given to her by the system and the text was printed like a modern textbook from earth.


    "I have been studying Eldorianw since my childhood so I have opinions on almost all of thews. I write down my thoughts as I study them and do research so that I can use case studies to make my point. That¡¯s why I was well prepared for this gathered, to be honest it was a happy coincidence.


    As for my copy of the book ofws, I acquired it from an old man at the Eastern boarder. He was gravely ill, I treated him and saved his life but he could not afford to pay me so he gave me the book as a payment. To him, it was a family heirloom and the most precious thing he owned." Sigrid spun her half truths and lies so expertly.


    Some of the things she said confused the queen so she asked another queen.


    "Why are you making it obvious that you cannot stand the consort?"


    Sigrid scoffed. "I could not hide it even if I tried, the woman is everything that is wrong with Eldoria." She looked into the queen¡¯s eyes. "Rina¡¯s son Benjamin is the king¡¯s favorite son, after Rnd he is rumored to be the most worthy to take up the position of crown prince.


    These rumors have been treated as rubbish over the years because Rnd and Benjamin have a close rtionship, their brotherhood is closer than that between Rnd and the second prince Cassian who is his actual brother in terms of having the same father and mother.


    I am an outsider and an insider at the same time so this has allowed me to see things other people have missed. To me, Rina cannot be trusted and neither can her son no matter how good he acts towards Rnd.


    I will give all I have to protect Rnd, myself and my family which includes you, my queen."


    Boldly, Sigrid approached the queen and she whispered, "Your highness, isn¡¯t it time for the king to get himself a new whore?"

 Chapter 36: A collaboration between Sigrid and the queen.

    <h4>Chapter 36: A coboration between Sigrid and the queen.</h4>


    Queen Maurelia stepped away from Sigrid, she raised her hand as if she was going to p her and then she stopped herself.


    "Presumptuous," she said sternly.


    That word, along with her tough attitude would have sent people crawling on their knees and apologizing in tears but Sigrid did not quake. The rtionship between her and the queen was not close, it was one of mutual benefit.


    It had been no mistake that the original Sigrid had found Rnd and peeked at him when he was bathing during the royal hunt. It was the queen that had her people leak the his location to Sigrid because she knew the woman was obsessed with her son.


    Her n had been to alert some people and create a scandal around the two, forcing them to marry which would bring the power of the Thorin¡¯s to Rnd.


    When that did not work, she mentioned it to the king and warned him of what would happen if the duke found out his precious granddaughter had been together with a half naked Rnd.


    The king that had always wanted to control the Thorin¡¯s military power saw an opportunity to do so immediately. It was safe to say that everyone in the royal family was a schemer.


    "Do my words displease you, your highness?" Sigrid asked slowly. "I sure do hope not because you should be aware of the precarious situation that we all find ourselves in. If Rina does not lose the king¡¯s affection and ear, sooner orter one of her sons will take Rnd¡¯s ce and the throne. What do you think will happen to you, me and the rest of your children?"


    Queen Maurelia sneered. "Do you think that I am unaware of this? I have been married into the royal family far longer than you have been?"


    "And yet Rina is still here, she gave the king three children on your watch, three sons." Sigrid hissed.


    She lowered her voice and looked around, took a deep breath and calmed herself. It would be useless to get riled up over the matter, not unless the queen nned to continue sitting on her hands.


    "You must think that its easy to get rid of Rina, trust me, I have tried my best." The queen ground out. "If I make one wrong move, the consequences fall on my children and the Kensington family. Do you think that I have not tried going down that path of parading fresh young women before the king? It doesn¡¯t work, he is blind to all women and devoted only to her. I don¡¯t know what magic potion she fed him but it has clearly worked for her."


    For once, Sigrid saw her losing her coolposure that she maintained whenever they met. She was looking at the queen with an unreadable expression on her face, the queen was looking back at her with an angry one.


    Queen Maurelia couldn¡¯t tell it Sigrid was simply impudent or just in arrogant that she had no knowledge to hold back her mouth depending on who she was addressing. She had been that way at the court and she was just the same now.


    Sigrid moved closer to the queen and whispered, "No offense your highness but your brought forks to a sword fight, you paraded titled young women form noble families, that are shy and reserved. They are calm and act aloof and dignified just like you so when the king sees them, all he sees is you. Rina is the opposite of a titled young woman, she is a well trained whore. If you want to defeat her, you must fight fire with fire."


    Queen Maurelia gritted her teeth, it was not enough that she had to share a husband with one whore but now Sigrid was suggesting that she add another to the mix. It was one thing to share the king with a secondary wife from respectable roots that knew a bnce in the marriage led to a happy family and another to share him with a whore from a brothel that cared nothing for such values.


    "Wait, how do you know that Rina was a whore?"


    "Nothing can be hidden in the dark forever." Sigrid shrugged , before turning away from the queen and looking up at the very dark sky. "Do you see that sky, no matter how dark it gets at night, in the morning it must wake way for the day and let in the light.


    The king killed almost everyone that knows about Rina¡¯s background but he forgot her father, the old man ended up at the Eastern boarder and he had a few ims to make, one was that he was the kings father-inw.


    I have lived at the Eastern boarder almost all of my life, I lived among themoners, treated their ailments, parched up wounded soldiers and so much more. There was nothing there that escaped my ears."


    The queen¡¯s face lit up suddenly her mind traveled miles and miles, arriving at the Eastern boarder despite her body being at the royal castle. She figured that if she could find Rina¡¯s real father and expose her identity then she would be dethroned and discarded.


    It was a crime to marry into the royal family using a false identity, the king would not admit that he had actively participated in the crime. With his character, he would find a hole and escape quickly.


    "Exposing Rina will not be enough, if you are thinking of going in that direction your highness. The king¡¯s spies, Rina¡¯s or those that work for any of her sons, one of these people will likely get rid of the old man before you get your wish.


    It will also leave the position of secondary consort open making it possible for a second Rina toe in and start from where the first stopped.


    In my opinion, it is better for us to fill the position with someone we can control, one from a shameful background just like Rina. If the king marries a secondary wife from a powerful titled family it will be even more dangerous because should she have a son..." Sigrid broke off and looked at the queen with an expression which said ¡¯you understand where I am heading.¡¯


    Queen Maurelia parted her lips slightly in understanding, Rina¡¯s sons did have strong backing because they had a mother from a weak background.


    If she was from a powerful noble family like the Thorin¡¯s there would be no telling who would have been the crown prince currently.


    "I see." The queen said softly. "I haven¡¯t been seeing the broader picture." She took one deep breath, "I will leave this to you but I kept to be kept in the know of everything you do. From now on, we can be considered to be partners."


    She smiled warmly and honestly at Sigrid for the first time, after all, their interests were aligned.


    "Tell me what you need and I will support you." The queen turned to leave and then she paused and turned back, giving Sigrid a cautionary gaze. "Should this n fail, I was not aware, you fall on the sword alone."


    "I understand." Sigrid bowed her head.

 Chapter 37: A visit to a brothel.

    <h4>Chapter 37: A visit to a brothel.</h4>


    As Sigrid¡¯s carriage sted through the streets away the royal castle, she thought back on her conversation with the queen, it had been rather enlightening.


    She sneered as her memory was drawn back to thest words the queen had said to her.


    "She wants all the reward and none of the me." Sigrid chuckled.


    Lanai and Lama were inside the carriage with Sigrid, they had no idea why she wasughing. They looked at her with worry in their eyes and sighed at the same time, coincidentally which led to an exchange of nces and a series of shrugs.


    They were both silently asking each other why the crown princess was chuckling to herself.


    "Crown princess, you have not eaten all day, when you were in court, I sent a footman to the castle and told the cooks to prepare seasoned shrimp and steamed rice with green peas and a rice pudding. You have not a drunk a single lemonade today, should I have one prepared as a beveragepanion for your meal?" Lanai asked.


    She figured herdy was hungry given that she had been busy dealing with business during the day, followed by court. All she had eaten since morning was a sponge cake, some bread and two cups of coffee.


    Lanai narrowed her eyes and wrinkled her nose when she recalled the taste of the ck bitter coffee.


    "That sounds so good." Sigrid moaned.


    She longed for that warm delicious mean which would fill her stomach and bring so much delight to her tongue but now was not the time, the work of ruining her enemies had toe first.


    "We are not on our way home yet Lanai, we are going to visit a brothel." Sigrid answered.


    The expressions on their faces were to be expected, wide eyes, open mouths, pale faces, Lama even covered her mouth instinctively in astonishment.


    "Mydy, crown princess, you must not." Lanai begged. "You are not just a titleddy but the crown princess. What will people say if you are seen in such...such...." she broke off as if she was about to faint and the word brothel was just too frightening to say.


    It was an exaggeration, brothels were not illegal on Eldoria, prostitution was even encouraged in some circles as it was considered a win-win situation. The men had an outlet for their sexual desires and the women had an opportunity to earn a wage.


    It was also used as a punishment, women that came from families that were found to be treasonous were often punished to be prostitutes in brothels that catered to soldiers.


    Prostitutes on Eldoria had sses, the cheapest and lowest one being those that skulked the streets in the night while hiding their identities.


    Middle ss ones that worked in a brothel under protection of a madam and high ss ones that were beautiful and slightly educated. They were housed by a single client, normally a titled man that paid all their expenses, they were basically mistresses.


    In some cases, they went on to marry these men as secondary wives, just like Rina had done.


    Despite all these facts, it was still frowned upon for a nobledy to be seen in such facilities, even going near them would have one marked as loose, a stain that could damage their lives forever.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we...no, I am not going in as me, I have to disguise myself." She told them.


    Lanai leaped from her side to Sigrid¡¯s and grasped her arm.


    "Crown princess, you cannot go to such a ce without me or Lama, at least one of us should go with you to testify for your virtue if this everes to light. A scandal like this could ruin you, crown princess, please."


    When Sigrid tilted the girl¡¯s face up, she noticed tears in her eyes. Barely had she grasped what was happening when Lama fell to her knees and made the same plea, she too started sobbing.


    "Oh for heavens sake!" Sigrid said, exasperatedly.


    The two maids were beyond loyal to her, they were just too timid sometimes, so afraid to venture beyond thews set for women in their world.


    "Fine, you cane with me but don¡¯t ruin my business, don¡¯t call me crown princess and no matter what you see or hear, act deaf and blind otherwise you might have to forfeit your lives in future." Sigrid warned them.


    This business concerned the interests of the queen and affairs of the king. If the king had killed almost everyone that knew about Rina¡¯s affairs, it was possible for the queen to eliminate the weak individuals that were in the know about this new woman they wanted to recruit.


    The carriage came to a stop outside of a restaurant, they stepped out with cloaks covering their bodies, hoods and masks.


    The rest of the six minute journey was covered on horse back and soon they found themselves inside the premises of the enchanting parlor.


    It was truly the most sessful and famous brothel in Eldoria, it upied a five storied building that the madam owned.


    First time visitor Sigrid expected to see couples engaging in all sorts of coitus out in the open but that was not the case. In the open hall, guests were enjoying drinks and food while being entertained by a singer up front.


    Women in light dresses that were just slightly revealing were walking through the guests, plying them with alcohol in the hopes of getting them intoxicated as they feigned interest in the men.


    When she turned her eyes to the left, Sigrid saw two dancers dressed like Arabian belly dancers moving their waists tantalizingly.


    To the right, there were two other dancers dressed and dancing simrly. The men that were watching them were lost in their beauty, drooling as they drew fantasies of bedding the women.


    "This way." One of Sigrid¡¯s knights tugged on her arm and led to the the stairs which took them to the top floor of the brothel, a ce only the wealthiest could ess.


    The sound of music faded as they moved up further but then they came upon another stage, on the fifth floor, one with a veiled young woman that was aerial silk dancing.


    She paused and tilted her head in wonder, "Huh! I did not think they had this here." she muttered.


    "This way," the knight, Sir Brolin tugged on Sigrid¡¯s hand again and he finally led her to a private room on that floor.


    Sigrid had nned to visit the brothel today with or without the consent of the queen to her n. Brolin had already made an appointed for her with madame Elene, the woman that owned and run the brothel.


    As soon as she entered, Sigrid smelled the incense whose purpose was to make one lose control of their mind and susceptible to questioning and pliant to suggestions.


    It wasing from a brass incense burner on the table, the aromatic sweet smell would have fooled anyone else but unfortunately for madame Elene, today¡¯s guest was a crown princess that happened to have awakened her magic.


    "Throw the incense out." she ordered.


    Brolin unleashed his sword and it came down on the table swiftly, spitting the incense burner into two.

 Chapter 38: Sigrid cornering madame Elene.

    <h4>Chapter 38: Sigrid cornering madame Elene.</h4>


    Sigrid took a sit before the contents of the table quietened on the ground, it took a few seconds for the incense burner to stop rattling around. She moved her eyes to madame Elene who was surprisingly calm, not even a knight and his sword moved her.


    It was not unexpected of course, Madame Elene was a seasoned woman, she had seen many things and encountered many challenges along her path to owning the kingdom¡¯s best brothel.


    She had dealt with all sorts of titled men, knights, generals, a queen and even a king, this minor disy of power would not frighten her.


    Madame Elene was older in years, she appeared to be in her sixties, Sigrid judged. Despite taking care of herself as best as she could, the weight of the years showed on the deep lines and wrinkles on her face.Her silver hair was worn in a burn, held together by a single ck wooden hair pin that appeared to be simple to themon eyes.


    Sigrid knew that it was hollow on the inside and contained poisonous needled which Rina had used to kill madame Eler because Emmah was afraid the secret of Rina¡¯s background would be exposed and damaged Benjamin¡¯s chances at the throne.


    Her clothing was simple, a in high neck long grey dress and a pair of ck gloves on her hands. She was not dressed in a shy manner for a wealthy woman or an indecent one for someone that owned a brothel.


    Madame Elene had sharp observant eyes, that were roaming over Sigrid, in attempt to deduce her identity.


    "Can I offer you some tea?" she spoke first.


    Sigrid shook her head and put her hand to her face, removing her mask and revealing her face to madame Elene.


    Madame Eleneughed lightly, "I suppose you expect me to kneel or curtsy but I am afraid that my old knees may not be able to...."


    Brolin moved suddenly, grabbed madame Elene by the neck and forced her onto her knees in front of Sigrid. He kept one hand around the back of her neck firmly, if Sigrid gave the order he would snap it immediately.


    In the two months that had passed, Sigrid and Cosmos had regrly sparred with the knights, she used a wooden sword in the sword fights and her fists in closebat fights. In addition to that, she had increased their pay and offered allowances, buying their hearts, camaraderie and loyalty.


    They had all learned to adjust to her moods, they knew she hated to be disrespected, madame Elene¡¯s words were disrespectful to Brolin¡¯s ears. Whether they were in a brothel or a castle, a crown princess was a crown princess.


    "What are you doing?" madame Elene asked with a minor tremble in her voice that made Sigrid smile.


    "Are you afraid?" Sigrid reached her hand down and tilted madame Elene¡¯s face.


    The question seemed to be simple and yet the malevolence of the smile on Sigrid¡¯s face rattled madame Elene, making her feel uneasy.


    She averted her eyes and tried to look away but Sigrid clenched the hand around madame Elene¡¯s jaw tighter. "I said, are you afraid?"


    Madame Elene drew in a sharp shaky breath and smiled, she had dealt with all sorts of people over the course of forty four years that she had been in the body selling business and one thing she knew was that crazy people were dangerous. The crown princess had a crazy and very dangerous look in her eyes.


    But, even though she was afraid, madame Elene refused to give in to the fear, she had worked so hard to bow that easily. She had looked the king in the eyes and done business with him, she had also taken a few lives before, what was there to fear about a crown princess that was wet behind the ears?


    "If you are here to kill me, just get it over with."


    Sigrid¡¯s hand moved from madame Elene¡¯s jaw to her neck and slowly she started increasing pressure. Madame Elene started to struggle for breath and she tapped the floor.


    "For thest time, are you afraid?" Sigrid asked in a soft but low deadly voice.


    Madame Elene nodded desperately and Sigrid finally let her go, pushing her away as if the woman disgusted her. It took around thirty seconds for madame Elene to catch her breath and gather some strength.


    She did not respect standing up randomly this time round, especially when she saw the fan make an appearance in Sigrid¡¯s hands.


    Her brothel hosted knights and servants of nobles, so she used it as a chance to eavesdrop and use her workers to extract some information from them.


    She was the leader of Eldoria¡¯s biggest ckmailwork using that information, she was careful of course and nobody had caught on to it yet because she used the incense to drug and confuse them.


    A few weeks ago, she had heard about Sigrid using a fan to cut off the arm of governess Lim and some red knights. Madame Elene¡¯s right arm tingled, she touched it subconsciously, praying that Sigrid would not amputate her. She did not want to live as a cripple, nobody would respect her in the business if that happened.


    She gritted her teeth." Crown princess, would you like some tea or a ss of fox fire brew?"


    Sigrid sneered, the old witch would probably poison her if she said yes.


    "You even know my favorite choice in wines, have you been looking for information to use to ckmail me or do I have servants with lose lips?"


    Madame Elene clenched her hands and raised her head, astonished by the use of the word ckmail.


    "Pixie Moon, you are the head of that organization, aren¡¯t you? You use the information you gather here to ckmail or set honey traps for titled men. Over the years, you and your whores have umted quite the hoard in terms of wealth." Sigrid revealed.


    Madame Elene¡¯s body trembled, this information, she knew was dangerous in the wrong hands. It would lead to her death, especially if all the nobles she had ckmailed over the years came to know her identity.


    They would kill her family as well, and burn down her brothel. Never before had she felt cornered like this, she wondered how the crown princess knew her secrets.


    "Get up." Sigrid ordered.


    Brolin pulled madame Elene up and made her sit down in the chair he had previously dragged her from.


    Sigrid spread her fan and then closed it with a snap which made madame Elene jump.


    [Ding hidden Plot detected: Emmah took ownership of the brothel after madame Elene¡¯s death and it¡¯s resources and wealth were used to nurture a private army for the Ye family which supported the third prince.


    Mission: Take charge of the Pixie Moon operation and brothel operations.]


    Hmm, that plot was not in the book, madame Elene and her brothel had not been mentioned after she was killed by Rina. Sigrid hade to buy two whores, but her ns had to be changed.


    She held her hand out. "Give me the title deed to this property for safe keeping, let me be clear, if you want your life and that of your family then you work for me. From now on, I own you."

 Chapter 39: Madame Elene’s plot.

    <h4>Chapter 39: Madame Elene¡¯s plot.</h4>


    Madame Elene looked at Sigrid with wide disbelieving eyes, she could not believe what she was hearing.


    "I find your words exceedingly hard to believe, crown princess. Surely, you do not mean to rob me of a business that I have worked hard tirelessly to build on my own!"


    Sigrid huffed to herself, feeling a little irritated but it was not as if she did not expect the resistance, even if it was her, she would not haveid down casually and handed over a business she had built with two hands.


    It was why she had collected all that ckmail material on the Latham¡¯s before she died on earth, she had been unwilling to hand over thew firm whose sess was built on her sweat.


    "It is not just through hard work that you built this business Elene, it was through criminal means, this brothel may be legal but it is the center of a criminal enterprise. Byw, I am obligated to hand you over to thew enforcement bureau for punishment which is execution." She spread her arms out, "But I am not going to do that, instead I am willing to partner up with you to keep this fine establishment going, even after you are dead, one of your children will inherit it. You get to keep your life and have a legacy, isn¡¯t that great?"


    Madame Elene¡¯s upper lip trembled, she wanted to hurl insults at Sigrid but she could see Brolin through the side of her right eyes, he had a hand on his sword, ready to put her down.


    What legacy? what partnership? Obviously the crown princess was here for a hostile take over.


    Her hand trailed up to her hair, touching her bun as she considered her options.


    "If you are thinking of using those poisoned needles in that ugly wooden hair pin then I can assure you that the only victim of the poison will be you." Sigrid warned in azy voice.


    Elene¡¯s eyes widened once more as her hand fell back down, she could not believe that the crown princess even knew about the poison in the hairpin, only two people in the world knew about it, her and her daughter Merida.


    "After using it on you, I will pay a personal visit to Merida and give her the same gift." Sigrid said. "Then I will do the same to the rest of your children that you have manged to marry off to titled men by changing their identities and passing them off as children of a baron that you killed, might I add. What is the crime for killing a nobleman Brolin?" She turned her head in the direction of the knight.


    "I believe that hanging or if the king orders the mages to carry it out, transformation into an animal like a toad or a dog."


    Sigrid opened her fan with a smile. "Now which would you prefer to live the rest of your life as, a toad or a dog? Perhaps a cow, you would still be useful as a cow, you can pull a plough."


    "I believe that you are referring to an oxen, a horse, buffalo, donkey or a camel, crown princess." Brolin amended.


    Elene¡¯s body trembled, she gripped her hands together by intecing them to calm herself.


    "How..how? You are so cruel and vicious..." she muttered.


    "Like you are any different." Sigrid chuckled. "You are a bad egg, you had to be bad to survive, I get it. Eldoria has not been very kind to ordinary women."


    Elene nodded eagerly. "So you understand why I have done the things that I have done, the urge to survive is only natural in all of us. I simply yed the cards that I was given, why is that a crime?


    You noble women have it so easy, everything is provided for you at the snap of a finger, endless dresses and shoes, jewels and pearls, more food than you can eat, dozens of maids at your beck and call, education and a hefty dowry to match the titled men you marry.


    Everythinges easy for you all, but what about the rest of us, what do we get? A life of poverty, beatings from our husbands and whoring to make a living. We don¡¯t get to live like the queen because we are not that lucky, but why? Why do we have to live like that?"


    She pointed at herself, "Do you think that I wanted to be this, a whore or a madame of a whore house? No, I wanted to be a reading teacher, I had the gift of reading and quick understanding but my ess to books was limited and my father had no money to send me to school, he was only but a cksmith.


    I wanted to pursue my dream so at the age of thirteen I chose to work as a servant in the home of Baron Tulip, so that I could be closer to his daughter and have ess to the library in their home and for a few years it was good.


    My talent was recognized by the Baroness, she could see that I was even more clever than her daughter and she allowed me to sit in on her sses. I got to taste that rich noble life for a short while but then disaster struck.


    The baron¡¯s wife and two children died in a carriage ident, he should have been grieving after the funeral but instead he made his way into my room and.....he made me into this. I became madame Elene because of that beast.


    I am not ashamed of who I am now, no man controls my destiny, not even the king."


    Sigrid closed the fan, while she did feel sorry for the younger Elene, the older one, she did not have an ounce of pity for.


    "Speaking of the king, you deliberately let him set his eyes on Rina, didn¡¯t you?"


    Madame Elene closed her mouth and Sigrid responded by chortling.


    "You are filled with anger, the nobles livedvishly while you suffered in the pits of poverty. It must have made your blood boil every time you saw the queen¡¯s carriage, her beautiful gowns, the shiny expensive hair pins she uses. She has hundreds of servants, her quarters in the royal castle are bigger than this entire building.


    You hate noble women so much that you designed a n to take down the most noble woman in the kingdom, you basically sent a weapon into the king¡¯s bed."


    She paused and pped her hands slowly, "Elene Greenfield, the woman that ruined the queen¡¯s marriage and turned her into aughingstock. I wonder what she would do to you if she came to know that you targeted her deliberately."


    These things were not mentioned in the novel, Sigrid had deduced them from Elene¡¯s outburst and the bitterness in her voice when she talked about noble women and the loathing when she mentioned the queen.

 Chapter 40: King Raff’s unknown past.

    <h4>Chapter 40: King Raff¡¯s unknown past.</h4>


    Momentarily, Lana, Lama and Brolin experienced some thought provoking silence, pondering on the information that had fallen into their ears.


    The two maids had been told not to move or make a sound but they could not help at peeking through the holes in the masks to get a good look at madame Elene.


    Had she really deliberately calcted the king and queen by sending a whore into the king¡¯s bed? If yes, why?


    Brolin was wondering the same, and he knew for sure that if the king or queen heard about this, Elene Greenfield was a dead woman. She would not die easily, she would be sent to a torture chamber first and then killed.


    The three of them were also internalizing new information, a whore had been sent into the king¡¯s bed to ruin the queen¡¯s marriage, was that whore Rina? Other than the secondary consort, no other woman in Eldoria had brought more grief to the queen.


    No wonder the crown princess had told them that they would lose their heads if the queen ever came to know that they were aware about her affairs.


    "I have no idea of what you speak of." madame Elene denied, averting her guilty eyes from Sigrid¡¯s sharp ones.


    "It is not often that the king visits a brothel." Sigrid said. "He has no need for the services they offer, there are hundreds of women serving in the royal castle that are willing to share his bed with or without a title.


    Not just inside the royal castle but in the kingdom, all he has to do is ride out of the royal castle on his horse and they throw themselves in his path."


    "I am not one of them." Madame Elene stated.


    Sigrid shrugged, "Neither am I but that is not the point I am making. You collect information here, I am guessing that you found out that the king wasing here for a secret meeting with Lord Galdriel Night, so you brought out your most prized possession two days before she was supposed to make her debut."


    Madame Elene gulped and Sigridughed softly, she had hit the nail on the head by piecing together information from the novel, system and deductions after meeting Elene.


    "You are clever little minx, how did the king spare your life when he killed all those that knew Rina¡¯s identity? If you lie to me, I will know and then cut off your fingers, one by one until you have no fingers left. Or maybe I will blind your eyes, you cannot read if you have no eyes."


    Sigrid had already observed that in Elene¡¯s office were hundreds of books on shelves, truly, reading was her passion. If you wanted a person to bend, you had to threaten what was most precious to them.


    "Bring me some hot coal and an iron bar or a tool like that." She ordered.


    Elene had been reluctant to talk, when she realized that Sigrid meant business, she jumped up and shook her head.


    "A son, a bastard son, the king has one." she blurted out.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyebrows shot up in astonishment. "Ohh." she said slowly.


    Elene fell back down into the chair and she whimpered, feeling more defeated than she had ever been in such a long time.


    "borate." Sigrid encouraged.


    Elene sighed, she figured that Sigrid already knew all or most of her secrets so there was nothing left to hide. It was best to find a way out of this mess with her life intact, her children safe and her business continued.


    "Before I became madame Elene, I used to live in Sheepfield, a small farming vige on the edge of Brackenworth city, leading into medicine valley.


    Before the war with Nemoris, the crown prince, or current king and his guards came to Sheepfield to gather herbs and find some miracle flower that was supposed to help in saving the life of the sick former king.


    They lived there for three months and during that time, he met a girl named Risa Ann Marce, she was a servant for the doctors that lived in medicine valley and she acted as a messenger between the doctors and the crown prince.


    Risa was beautiful, she looked a lot like Rina but softer and more easy going, she was the kind of woman whose beauty attracted everyone, she was so kind that shecked a mean bone in her body.


    She liked to pick flowers, sing to the sheep,ugh at wind, treat the sick for free, tell children stories, my God, she was like sunshine." Elene¡¯s eyes went a little misty. "A light that never went out until the crown prince fell in love with her.


    He liked her easy going nature, the way she run through fields of flowers with her hair downughing so lightheartedly. He loved her beautiful face and gentle ways, how she had no scheming bone in her body, how she danced when the moon was rising.."


    "The blossoming moon flower.." Sigrid muttered.


    Madame Elene heard her and she nodded, "The crown prince fell madly in love with her, he pursued her aggressively and made her his own. She did not want to be but he was the crown prince and she was an ordinary girl, she could not exactly say no so she just gave in. I warned her to be careful and guard her heart but he made her many promises which confused her.


    He promised that he would not marry the Kensington bride that had long been betrothed to him but her. That he would take her to the capital and give her a big wedding, she would live a noble woman he would nt gardens of flowers for her.


    He promised that he would not restrict her freedom to study medicine, her son would inherit the throne and he would have no other wife but her. All that and many other promises which made all the young maidens of Sheepfield jealous, Risa had made it out, she was lucky.


    What only I, my sister Francis and two other women in the vige knew was that Risa got in the family way and shortly after that, the crown prince left Sheepfield promising to return for her."


    Madame Elene scoffed, "You can guess what happened next, the king died before he could arrive in Doria with the miracle cure, there was a struggle for the throne whichsted a year. Crown prince Raff Maximus married the Kensington bride and he sessfully became king Raff Maximus."


    She mmed clenched her fist, "Do you know how heartbroken Risa was when she heard the news? She had already given birth to a son for him, she had been waiting for more than a year and he never once sent word to her. He did not send anyone to pick her up as he had promised.


    Everybody in the vige knew that she had given birth out of wedlock, she was mocked and looked down on, the people called her a loose wench, her father could not stand the shame so he threw her out of the house and I took her in.


    I witnessed as the light in her eyes faded, she became thin and sickly. Her son was only two years old when she died, the doctors said it was an unknown illness but I reckon a broken heart was what did her in. There was not a day that went by without her crying herself to bed."

 Chapter 41: I want to repeat history.

    <h4>Chapter 41: I want to repeat history.</h4>


    Madame Elene paused, reached a hand out behind on one of the shelves and got a small silver sk. She threw her head back and took two big gulps of the liquor inside before throwing it on the ground.


    The look on her face was nothing but pure intense anger as if she wanted to kill someone or something.


    "He took a good girl, and ruined her and he never looked back after destroying her life." Sheughed, a few hysterical like sounds came from her mouth. "Do you know that there were titled young men that were willing to take her hand in marriage?


    The son of the vicar, a young marquess from Brackenworth, two earls that needed secondary wives. She could have had her pick of suitors but she turned them all down because she was only eighteen, she wanted to marry at three and twenty.


    Risa could have had a good marriage and lived a good life if only the king had not pursued her, promised her glory andpromised her."


    Sigrid took a deep breath, "Wow, I feel for her, she was dealt a really bad hand, king Raff is a man that only looks out for his interests. He is selfish and calctive, even if he loved Risa Ann, he never would have married her as his queen.


    He, more than anyone else knows the importance of a queen in ensuring that the power of the throne is not shaken and the legitimacy of his children is not questioned. I am not surprised to hear that he did note back for her." Sigrid sneered.


    Madame Elene nodded, "Anyway, my sister and I made it out of Sheepfield, we started this establishment, I work behind the scenes and do most of the heavy lifting while Francis is the face of the business, she recruits the women.


    It was her that discovered Rina and me.....I saw an opportunity to make a lot of money and maybe get justice for Risa."


    "What happened to the child?" Brolin blurted out a question.


    Immediately, he apologized to Sigrid for speaking out of turn but she shook her head and gestured that it was okay.


    "I want to know too, if you used that child to threaten the king, you must know where he is."


    Madame Elene nodded, "I raised him, he grew up to be sword mage. I guess Risa was truly blessed by God for all the good things she had done because her son was born with magic.


    I told the king this, and I told him that if he wanted to know the identity of that child he had to keep me safe and alive.


    If I died under mysterious circumstances, there was someone I had entrusted with the information, it would be revealed to him and he would go with proof to make his rightful im to the throne as the king¡¯s first born son.


    The king let me go, he did promise to take my head if that boy ever showed up and made such a im. I guess he knows that the Kensington family will not sit back and allow an unknown bastard to take what belongs to prince Rnd."


    Sigrid tapped her fan against her hand as she thought, "Hmm, so you trained Rina to dance that moon flower dance and gave her the name Rina. You must have taught her to behave like Risa too."


    Madame Elene nodded.


    "Have you evere across another woman that resembled Risa?" Sigrid leaned forward.


    Madame Elene frowned. "No."


    Sigrid winced, "Aah, that¡¯s not good, the only reason why I am here is to get you to repeat history for me, create another Rina, or Risa and send her to the king¡¯s bed. If you cannot help me then you are useless and I might as well get rid of you and burn this ce to the ground."


    Madame Elene shook her head frantically, "Crown princess, this is my life¡¯s work, I implore you not to destroy it. What you are asking for is nearly impossible, people are not born with the same faces."


    "Not exactly." Lanai stepped forward and knelt down, "Forgive me for speaking out of turn your highness but there is something that I have heard about in whispers. There is a technique for changing the skin of a person using knives and magic, you can make them look like another as long as it¡¯s done voluntarily."


    "Or you can buy a face changing pill from the bank, it¡¯s only one million and nine hundred ny nine cents." The system chipped in. "That is the equivalent of fifteen gold bars or three hundred eighty gold coins or three hundred eighty ounces of unprocessed gold. Do you wish to make a transaction?"


    Sigrid blinked a few times, she weighed the options in her mind, losing one million dors or going down the magic rabbit hole.


    "You have lost your mind, that technique is not only painful and life threatening but it¡¯s also illegal. No sane mage in Eldoria will do it, no matter how much you offer, That is the kind of magic that leads one down the path to being hanged." Madame Elene raised the pitch of her voice to express her dismay.


    "Shut up." Lanai replied. "If you are not going to be helpful then don¡¯t say anything."


    "Calm down Lanai, I have a way of handling the face changing," Sigrid looked from her maid to madame Elene. "What I need to know is if you can train the new girl to act and pass off as Risa. Clearly, in the king¡¯s heart Risa is a thorn, the woman he has never forgotten."


    Madame Elene nodded. "I trained one, I can train another."


    "I want the new one to be better than Rina, in every way. She should not just act as Risa, she should be her, her mannerisms and attitude should be innocent just like the original woman."


    In her mind, Sigrid sent amand to the system, to check Elene¡¯s loyalty.


    <i>Loyalty test.</i>


    <i>Subject: Madame Elene</i>


    <i>Percentage: 05%</i>


    <i>Probability of loyalty switch: 50%</i>


    <i>[Use brutal means to conquer or eliminate.]</i>


    "Since when do you offer advise on how I should proceed?" she asked.


    Sigrid stood up, and approached madame Elene, she grabbed her by the neck and when Elene¡¯s mouth slipped open, Sigrid dropped a pill inside and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Swallow the pill, there is no use resisting," she instructed. "You are not a good person but I also cannot say with absolute certainty that you are bad, but you are not loyal to me.


    In fact, even if madame Elene did not swallow the pill, it would end up inside her because it melted as soon as it came into contact with her saliva.


    "What have you given me?" she asked between coughing and hopeless attempts to throw up.


    "Poison." Sigrid told her calmly, "From now on, I will provide an antidote once a month. It¡¯s the kind of poison that will activate and kill you if you betray me." She shuffled her feet, looking at the door. "I have spent enough time here, my people will be in touch for the follow ups. If you need to see me in person, visit little Thorin and ask for the shopkeeper. If I were you, I would start training Rina¡¯s recement immediately because I have a lot more poison on me for the rest of your family. You have just one month to present her to me."

 Chapter 42: Roland’s quick return.

    <h4>Chapter 42: Rnd¡¯s quick return.</h4>


    As soon as they exited the brothel, Sigrid turned to Brolin. "Go, you already have the location of most of her children, feed them the pill and make sure that she knows. If I don¡¯t see that property deed to this brothel when I open my eyes tomorrow morning, find me a means to close down her business.


    A woman like her, she will not let her business die, she would sooner die than watch it crumble to dust."


    Sigrid dusted off her cloak with gloved hands, there was neither dust nor diet on it. Her servants assumed that she was doing so because she was somewhat disgusted by the air in and around the brothel.


    "Let¡¯s go," she told Lanai and Lama.


    When she turned on her leg, she bumped into a man and almost lost her footing. He put his hands on her shoulders, holding her up steadily.


    "My apologies." he said.


    She raised her hostile eyes through the mask and pushed him away. The reason for her hostility was because she recognized him, he was Lord Lysander Windrider, the second son of the prime minister and second male lead in the novel.


    His father the prime minister was also a noble, a Marquess; Marquess Tobias Windrider. They were a powerful political house in Eldoria, very wealthy and heavily influential.


    Lysander Windrider had provided the wings whichunched Emmah into the air and allowed her to fly, he had gone around with her everywhere, introducing her to other nobles and enabling her to make connections.


    Every business that she started, he promoted far and wide, supporting her in everything where Rnd naturally fell short as he was neither the first or male lead.Come to think of it, her husband was basically a canon fodder whose only role in the novel had been to introduce Emmah to the world.


    Sigrid caressed her fan and looked around for witnesses, wondering if she could just decapitate Lysander and get it over with.


    "You cannot." the system informed her.


    She did not ask why, she stepped around him and walked away, followed by her maids. Brolin had already left to do as she had instructed.


    Lysander Windrider looked at his hands, and he chortled. He had never met a woman that was so hostile towards him that the hostility spilled through her bones to the point of chilling him.


    She had thrust his hands away from herself as if he had boils or poison that she did not want to be infected with.


    "What? Are you interested in her?" Kane Windrider asked. "She ising from the direction of the brothel, she is probably one of thedies of the night."


    He was Lysander¡¯s younger brother who was on his first visit to a brothel, which was why they were where they were.


    "I don¡¯t think so, she is draped in a cloak that costs at least one hundred silver coins, the two women walking behind her are moving like maids of a noble woman in terms of distance and most importantly, all three are wearing masks. Ladies of the night have no need for masks unless they are being used for entertainment." Lysander replied.


    "I reckon its a noble woman that hase to warn some foxy mistress to keep away from her tilted husband." Kaneughed.


    Lysander shrugged. "Let¡¯s go, and keep in mind our agreement, if father or grandfather asks, we went out drinking at Ironwood tavern."


    The two brothers continued on their way, not knowing that from the shadows, Sigrid¡¯s eyes were stalking them. Even though she could not kill Lysander, she wanted to cause him some injury.


    Rnd would soon return, with him Emmah would arrive and she would meet Lysander. Sigrid thought that it would be best if she could dy that meeting as much as she could.


    "Have you considered stealing his loyalty?" the system asked.


    <i>Loyalty test</i>


    <i>Subject: Lysander Windrider</i>


    <i>Percentage: -100</i>


    <i>Probability of switching loyalty: Unknown</i>


    <i>Conclusion: He hates you, you must have offended him. What did you do?</i>


    Sigrid scoffed as her horse dashed through the streets once again, racing against the night wind. The ridiculous system was asking her what she had done to offend Lysander, but how would she know? All these hidden plots which were not written in the novel were new to her.


    In the original Sigrid¡¯s memory, she could not recall any meeting or connection between the two. While she did not have the answers, she was certain that if it came down to it and it was life or death, she would have to eliminate Lysander.


    "Or just turn him and Emmah against each other the way you are doing the king and Rina, if they are killing each other, they won¡¯t have time toe after you." Cosmos suggested.


    As always, she had his voice in her mind.


    "Have you dealt with the spies that have been watching me?"


    "All dead and I even cremated their bodies, you can thank meter by buying me some wine from the bank." Cosmos replied. "Oh, before I forget, your husband is going to arrive sometime tomorrow."


    The news took her by surprise, Sigrid pulled on the reigns of the horse tightly, it cried out and raised it¡¯s legs in the air, almost throwing her off.


    It scared the people that were walking near by, a few even started to run in fear of a mad horse trampling over them.


    Sigrid calmed the horse first and resumed the journey to the restaurant where her carriage was parked. She found Cosmos sitting on top of the carriage with his legs crossed as if he was meditating.


    She ducked into the carriage, settled down and started questioning him.


    "Why is he returning?"


    "Because he lives here, where else do you expect him to go?"


    "Damn it Cosmos you know what I mean, why is he returning now? It¡¯s too soon, it doesn¡¯t match the time line in the novel. I thought that I had some more time to make more preparations." she huffed.


    "Your highness..." Lanai started in a worried voice.


    "I am fine Lanai, I am allowed to huff, puff and sigh like any other normal person." Sigrid cut her off.


    Cosmos had a response crafted, "The halo is not not going to sit back and not fight back. It can sense that some changes are urring that do not favor Emmah so it is finding means to escte things so that she can make her way to Doria faster and begin her path to glory."


    "I figured as much." Sigrid muttered.


    As soon as Cosmos said Rnd would be arriving the next day, she figured the halo had something to do with it.


    "It¡¯s not all bad news." Cosmos informed her. "Because Emmah has been rushed into returning, she has not healed Rnd¡¯s woundspletely. His gratefulness to her is not at the percentage it originally should have been."


    "But she still saved his life." Sigrid replied.


    "Yes." Cosmos confirmed.

 Chapter 43: Borrowing the art of war.

    <h4>Chapter 43: Borrowing the art of war.</h4>


    An already long day became even longer with the news Cosmos delivered. Immediately upon her return to the vale, Sigrid summoned her family, the immediate ones only.


    While she was taking a bath, her grandparents, parents, brothers and Deanna arrived at the vale. They joined Sigrid for dinner and dismissed everyone with the exception of Cosmos and Lanai.


    The doors leading into the dining room were heavily guarded by ten knights, allowing the family to discuss openly without holding back.


    As soon as they started digging into their food, the questioning started.


    "Why did you summon us?" her father, Paxton started.


    "Is it rted to you special abilities?" Duchess M followed up with a question of her own.


    "Rnd returns tomorrow." Sigrid said, she wanted to get straight to the point and move things along as quickly as possible.


    Time had moved fast, it was already approaching eleven, and her body was weary.


    Five seconds of silence passed and then conversation picked up but every face at the table was rather ashen, they knew what Rnd¡¯s return meant for their family. It spelled the beginning of their troubles.


    "Is he bringing Emmah?" Nathaniel asked.


    "Of course he is," Duke Thorin mmed a hand on the table. "I sent five of the retired soldiers to keep an eye on Rnd, they did not make it to thend of mist, they found the knights and Rnd¡¯s army on its way back. They were victorious but Rnd was injured by a Nemorian sword mage, a sword almost removed his arm but a woman appeared and threw herself on him and the sword cut her instead."


    They all looked at Sigrid, she was their wise woman who had predicted all this.


    "After saving his life, she treated his wounds but passed out because she herself lost a lot of blood. She has been traveling inside Rnd¡¯s carriage or riding his horse, getting princess treatment." he sneered.


    The duke had learned the words princess treatment from Sigrid.


    "I know that I should be grateful that she saved his life and saved you from widowhood and probably death but I hate her already." Iryne clenched a fist.


    Duchess M who also had her fists clenched and eyes narrowed shook her head. "I have doubts about this life saving grace, what was Emmah doing in thend of mist in the first ce? Everybody knows that the territory is dangerous, on top of Nemorian soldiers and bandits lurking in there, you also have dangerous wild beasts that live in the mountains and trees.


    What was a young woman doing there on her own, even if she has magic, it¡¯s too suspicious. Also, of all the soldiers that went off on the expedition, was Rnd the only one injured?


    Why did she save him and not any other random soldier?"


    Deanna put down the ss of lemonade, one of her hands was caressing her round stomach that had only just started to show physical signs of pregnancy.


    "Grandmother, do you think that she deliberately saved the crown prince?"


    The duchess nodded, the others started to share her belief as well, it was just too unbelievable to be considered a coincidence.


    "If indeed it was a plot and we can prove it, she will have no way out." John said.


    "It won¡¯t work." Sigrid shared.


    The little hope that has risen in the hearts of the Thorin¡¯s came down and they turned to Sigrid, waiting for her to borate.


    "Rnd is a man that was raised to put duty and responsibility above everything else, she took a sword for him and it almost prated her heart. Every time she coughs, some bloodes out of her mouth, am I right grandfather?"


    "Yes, my men confirmed this." The duke nodded.


    "Nobody will believe that she plotted to save him and voluntarily put herself in ce to be stabbed near the heart almost losing her life in the process. Of course what they don¡¯t know is that her body has the ability to repair itself.


    Every time she coughs up blood, real or fake, Rnd¡¯s mind will start to panic, the responsibility will kick in and be mixed with guilt. Together, these these two emotions will bring out the urge in him to protect her. No matter what we say, all she has to do is cough a little blood and we will be the bad guys who are out to ruin her reputation because I am jealous."


    "st it all!" Elowin muttered.


    "Damned if we do, damned if we don¡¯t." John said.


    The two brothers were cursing but nobody tried to encourage them to veil their words, the situation made them all want to curse using strongernguage.


    "So we don¡¯t." Sigrid told them. "In fact, we should help her and make sure that she coughs up blood more often. Sun Tzu said we should engage people with what they expect, it is what they are able to discern and confirms their projections. It settles them into predictable patterns of response.


    We can borrow other people¡¯s hands to provoke her a little, she will be expecting it and she will react as expected. The more she coughs up blood at every single slight, the more people will begin to predict it and use it to ridicule her. Eventually, it will be an annoyance even to Rnd."


    She watched as their eyes lit up as they came to realize what she meant.


    "Is it like your story about the boy who cried wolf?" Deanna asked.


    "Yes," Duchess M conformed in Sigrid¡¯s ce. "If she coughs up blood one too many times eventually people will begin to question it and doubt it."


    Sigrid wanted to p, she loved working with smart people and the Thorin¡¯s were sharp bulbs that quickly caught on.


    "Who is this Sun Tzu and what is the art of war?" her father asked.


    "Somebody I have never met but heard about in passing." Sigrid replied. "Father, I implore you not to share Sun Tzu¡¯s words of wisdom with your friends, we do not want others learning and borrowing or else they will use this wisdom against us." She cautioned him, not just her father but everybody else.


    "I would like to hire this Sun Tzu, from whom...." The duke started and stopped because Sigrid was shaking her head.


    "He died, a very long time ago," She lied.


    She could not exactly tell the truth that he was a military general, strategist, philosopher and writer from another world.


    "But even though he is dead, we can use his knowledge to dig ourselves out of this hole. Elowin, have you seeded in makingrge sized crystal viewing orbs?" she stretched her neck to look at her only brother that was born with magic.


    The crystal viewing orbs she had asked him to make where magical devices that were simr to televisions on earth.


    Sigrid¡¯s goal was to produce and spread short dramas and movies directly aimed at exposing Emmah¡¯s coquettish green tea kind of behavior.


    She nned to shoot harem and spy dramas first showing why such a woman could not be trusted. The more simr the female leads were to Emmah or Rina, the better.


    Soon, Emmah would not be able to cough without Eldorian¡¯s rolling their eyes.


    Ironically, Emmah was the one that came up with the idea of crystal viewing orbs, Sigrid was determined to steal that from her as well.

 Chapter 44: Emmah would get a proper welcome.

    <h4>Chapter 44: Emmah would get a proper wee.</h4>


    Elowin sent Lanai out and when she returned, it was with a bag from which Elowin removed orbs in different shapes and sizes.


    "They can expand to different sizes and some can project onto a wall forrge screen viewing. I have been able to record a few things using mystic memory crystals, the crystal with already recorded data is attached to the orb and then you select what you want to watch."


    As he exined, he showed them how it worked, projecting onto the wall recorded footage which Sigrid regarded to be behind the scenes footage from a pce harem drama series.


    "Are you shooting already?" she asked, astonished.


    She was not the only one that was astonished, all the Thorin¡¯s were as they had never seen magic used in this way. This was because all mages became sword mages, their talents were used to forge weapons not entertainment trinkets.


    "Is this a part of our castle?" Duke Thorin stood up, he walked to the wall and touched the image.


    The others could not resist, they did the same, looking at their hands in wonder as reflections from the projection feel on them. Only Sigrid remained behind, she was not new to televisions after all, even though these were magical televisions, they did the same job.


    "There are people in there, talking!" Deanna gasped.


    "They are called actors and actresses," Elowin shared proudly.


    Sigrid had filled his mind with all sorts of lingo that was rted to films and television, he was excited to be working on something other than a sword. If all worked out well, he would be remembered as a great mage of Eldoria instead of just another sword mage that had not aplished anything major.


    "What are you shooting?"


    "The dark rise ofdy Le nche," he shared with an eager smile. "It¡¯s about a kingdom in which magic is banned and any woman that births a child with magic is put to death. The king¡¯s wife happens to give birth to a daughter with magic, he loves his wife so he kills everyone that knows the secret and sends his daughter away to a far awaynd with a knight.


    Ten yearster, the king allows magic to be restored, his daughter returns secretly but he rejects her for fear of the secreting out that he ughtered children of others and saved his own.


    She grows up to be resentful so she trains hard in magic waiting for an opportunity whiches when she saves the life of the crown prince in battle and returns to the kingdom with him on a mission to wipe out the entire royal family and be the queen.


    She does a lot of evil in order to get the throne, including sleeping with her own brother the crown prince!!"


    The Thorin¡¯s gasped, including Sigrid, that part was not in the script which she secretly gave to Mister Soleil, Eldoria¡¯s rising ywright.


    She had handed it to him and told him to find Elowin, after that she hypnotized him using a pocket watch from the bank into forgetting that they had met and believing that he had written the story.


    Sigrid was now just learning that Mr. Soleil had made his own changes to the script which she wrote basing on the character ofdy Morgana Le Fay in the series Merlin.


    Who knew where Mr. Soleil had got the idea to mix in some game of thrones.


    "Err...brother are you sure that...I mean will people hunt you down with torches for..." Sigrid waved her hand. "You know what, the more despicable yourdy Le nche is, the better. It will be a great wee to noble life gift for Emmah, if the first episode is ready, let¡¯s have a viewing tomorrow at the royal castle."


    Slowly, everyone returned to the table to put their heads together and continue the discussion.


    "What else do we need to do?" John asked.


    His eyes just like the others kept darting back to the screen.


    "Lysander Windrider, the prime minister¡¯s son. He is one of the men that willunch Emmah into our society, I don¡¯t want them to meet just yet or ever. Does anyone have any idea about how he can be stopped from attending court tomorrow when Rnd returns?"


    The Thorin¡¯s already had a list of all the people that Sigrid had said would be assisting Emmah, they had slowly been working on making the lives of those people more troubled such that they would not have the resources to help Emmah as much. They did not make a move to kill anyone unless Sigrid sanctioned it.


    "Kill him." Deanna suggested.


    It was always her first go to ce and nobody blinked when she said it.


    "I can¡¯t, the voice in my dream told me not to do it just yet meaning that he is useful to someone." she responded.


    She had figured that the bank had a use for him.


    "Make him ill, it is forbidden for a sick individual to attend the king¡¯s court unless summoned by the king or queen." Elowin made a different suggestion.


    "Break his legs." Nathaniel chimed in.


    "Let him attend." An unexpected voice contributed to the conversation suddenly.


    All heads turned in Cosmos¡¯s direction, therge knight raised his sk as if to toast them and took a sip before closing his eyes and pretending to sleep.


    In thest two months, duke Thorin had noticed that Sigrid listened to all the suggestions of the knight. No matter how hard he raked his brain, he could not recall when, where or why he had hired Cosmos to be Sigrid¡¯s personal guard.


    The rtionship between Sigrid and Cosmos was more of a rtionship between equals than master and servant, another thing that the duke did not understand. Still, because of the knight¡¯s incredible strength, he hade to respect the man.


    "Why is that?" he asked.


    "Don¡¯t bother, he won¡¯t reply but there must be a good reason behind his words." Sigrid lowered her voice and whispered, "He is a mage."


    Many eyes bulged at the revtion because it was a big deal to be a mage, it came with honors, wealth and glory. Mages were on the same level as nobles.


    "He is a mage, how?" Duchess M queried.


    "Why is he working as your personal guard?" Duke Thorn asked.


    Elowin jumped out of his chair. "I have never seen, did hee from another kingdom? He is not a registered Eldorian mage."


    "How strong is he, what magic does he practice?" Deanna asked in an excited voice.


    She, for one was itching to just shout it from the roof tops that their Thorin family had three mages, one more that the royal family.


    "st it! the king will have our hides if he ever discovers this." Duke Thorin said. He was torn between celebrating and dragging Cosmos to the mage estate so that he could register as an Eldorian mage.


    "Everyone, let¡¯se back to the issue at hand, forget Cosmos. Whatever he is thinking, it will be revealed on that day, he will tell me why Lysander¡¯s presence is required.


    In the meantime, we should continue our discussion or end it. As it¡¯s already runningte, I am inviting you all to spend the night, we have much to discuss.


    Grandfather, at the next court hearing, get one of your people to propose aw on the reform of women¡¯s education. Since Emmah cannot change thews on marriage, she will move to education next. Let¡¯s beat her to it, I will not be involved this time but I will give you my notes."


    The Thorin¡¯s settled and continued their talk, plotting against the foe that was already knocking on the gates of the city.

 Chapter 45: A victorious return.

    <h4>Chapter 45: A victorious return.</h4>


    Rnd and his knights arrived at the edge of Doria in the middle of the night, they did not make their way into the city however. This was because they had returned victorious and it was a tradition that when soldiers returned from war they be seen by the people, whether they had won or lost.


    It was because of this tradition that they slept outside the city gates, restlessly waiting for morning toe.


    As the sun rose above the horizon, casting its golden glow over the city the following day, the soldiers and knights rode into the city on the backs of their horses. The ones that were not on horseback marched on foot, waving gs or swords as triumphant echoes resonated through the cobblestone streets.


    Celestial trumpets were blown from the top of the wall around the city, they were so powerful that they could be heard all the way in Eldertwead.


    When the watchers on the wall of Eldertwead heard the trumpets, they blew celestial trumpets as well, which alerted the next city and the next one. Within an hour, every city, town and vige in Eldoria had received news of the army¡¯s triumphant return.


    Windows and doors swung open in Doria, nobles andmoners came together, lining up in the streets, throwing out flowers or handing out refreshments to the weary yet jubnt knights and soldiers.


    They marched valiantly in a clear organized procession, grouped ording to their sses and uniforms. The knights led the way, their polished white and red armor shining radiantly under the sun¡¯s glow as if it had just been polished.


    Their cloaks trailed behind lending them a majestic look that made them the envy and admiration of so many. The sword mages were even more dashing but they wore helmets over their heads to hide their identities.


    Behind the knights were soldiers marching in their ck and red uniforms adorned with enchanted protective sigils of the royal family which shimmered faintly.


    At the forefront of the procession was Rnd, their leader andmander on his fierce ck horse. It¡¯s hooves hardly touched the ground, leaving a trail of red sparkles, a testament to its magical affiliated wild origins.


    On Rnd¡¯s back was his sword, it was partially hidden within his white cloak but the part that could be seen emitted a dark pulsating red light, telling the story of how much blood it had tasted.


    On the left and right side of Rnd were Benjamin and Rudbeck, both of them were roaring, entertaining the crowd, particrly thedies. They humored them by epting their flowers and handkerchiefs, on some was actual written information on the maiden ordy that was handing it over.


    The entire city was abuzz and awake with excitement, expectant of a feast, even the beggars and homeless danced, tonight there would be meat, bread and rice for all, provided by the royal castle.


    One odd thing that stood out to many was Rnd¡¯s royal carriage for a window was open and a blonde haired beauty was peeking outside. She had a soft smile on her face and she waving like a queen as she looked upon the people.


    "Who is that?" Many asked, but nobody really had an answer.


    Still, it was odd enough to arouse the suspicion of many nobles, after all Rina had stealthily made her way into the royal castle in the king¡¯s carriage. Who knew if prince Rnd had done the same and returned with more than just the usual trophies from the war.


    They looked on as the procession made its way to the grounds of the royal castle and the gates were firmly closed.


    All the noble lords anddies rushed to bathe and change, soon they would be summoned by the king to partake in a celebration.


    ******


    Lanai rushed into Sigrid¡¯s bedroom like a storm, waking her up as her excited voice shared the news of Rnd¡¯s return. The maid was befuddled, of all the people in Eldoria to be most excited about the victorious return of the crown prince, it should have been the crown princess and yet, despite the loud blowing of the celestial trumpets which would have woken up the dead, she was dead asleep.


    "Crown princess, your highness, the crown prince is back, you must make haste and go to the royal castle." she called out with desperation in her voice.


    Sigrid mumbled. "I don¡¯t wanna."


    Lanai¡¯s eyes moved around for a moment, processing Sigrid¡¯s words which sometimes made sense but still sounded awkward to the ears.


    "Crown princess, if you arete then you will be met with frowns. You must be in attendance before the lords anddies of the titled families arrive at the royal castle.


    When the crown prince hands in the banner that symbolizes the triumph of the royal army you should be there to receive it along with the king and queen." Lanai shook Sigrid even more.


    "It¡¯s just a g with some fancy patterns, images of trumpets and the sigil of the royal family. I don¡¯t think even the king and queen are awake." Sigrid¡¯s eyes fluttered open as she responded.


    Lanai pped her hands, ignoring the fake look of distress on the face of herdy. Other maids rushed into the room and they started attending to Sigrid. Within thirty minutes, she was bathed, dressed and made-up, ready to be carried off to the royal castle.


    The speed with which all these things were done never ceased to amaze Sigrid.


    She was pushed out of the bedchamber by Lanai and escorted down the stairs. The vale was abuzz with life, more that usual, servants were running around cleaning and wiping every surface.


    Fresh flowers were recing old ones in vases, the cooks were ordering for Rnd¡¯s preferred foods that were not in stock.


    There was a lot of noise, orders were being called out from every direction of the castle, so many at the same time that Sigrid wondered if the servants were not confused.


    "Polish all the crown prince¡¯s boots and iron a new military suit for him to be delivered to the royal castle within an hour." The butler ordered.


    "Wipe the windows, there should be no spiders, the prince doesn¡¯t like spiders." The head maid shouted.


    "Someone remove those dogs from the castle, they are muddying the floors. Why is their white fur dirty? Give them a bath and check them for fleas."


    Sigrid twirled, escaping Lanai¡¯s hands that were shoving her gently towards the main entrance leading in and out of the castle. Instead, she made her way to the dining room, walking slowly as if she had all the time in the world.


    "I am hungry Lanai bring me my breakfast, there is no need to rush to the castle. Their is someone there that is eager to make a presentation. I must allow her to step on the grand stage before kicking her off."

 Chapter 46: Retired villain and fake female lead meet.

    <h4>Chapter 46: Retired viin and fake female lead meet.</h4>


    Sounds of merry merry making filled the royal castle, as many nobles as possible had rushed to the kings castle or flocked to the royal hunting grounds where the fest was being prepared.


    Right from the moment when the celestial trumpets were heard, all the royal maids and foot men set out to decorate the majestic walls of the grand castle. The curtains were changed, flowers were mounted in every nook and crevice and floralite stones that were pink and delicate emitting the sweet scent of blooming roses and lilies were ced in different corners of the castle.


    Only two hours had passed since the royal army returned, the knights and soldiers were still munching on refreshments at the hunting grounds, some were bathing in the river and others had found spots under trees where they had fallen asleep.


    As for the highest titled noble lords anddies and leaders of the army, they were in the grand hall, facing the king, queen and other members of the royal family that were present.


    While their hearts mored with excitement, their faces also held light or deep frowns of disapproval that were shot the way of duke and duchess Thorin. The reason for this was because the crown princess was yet to make an appearance to show her support for the crown prince.


    Eventually, even the king found himself tired of waiting and he looked at Rnd whose face expressed both agitation and worry.


    "Son, where is your wife, has she not received word of your return?"


    Rnd peered at the doors beyond the heads of the nearly filled hall.


    "She will be here soon, I have received word that she left the vale sometime ago. Surely, it will not be long before she makes an entrance." he replied.


    He held back the disapproval in his voice, he nned to have a very serious talk with Sigrid when he went home that night.


    "We cannot wait for her indefinitely." The queen said.


    "Let us begin," King Raff announced.


    The herald looked back and gestured at the royal musicians that hade with their trumpets, they put them to their lips and started to blow.


    After the first blow, the doors of the great hall were opened and Sigrid made her entrance, a grand one considering how she was dressed. She was dressed in a gown made from the finest silk from threads sold by the mage estate.


    It was a adorned with shimmering white pearls that caught the light with every movement she made. The deep forest green gown fit her perfectly, the bodice clung to her silhouette before flowing out into a full sweeping skirt.


    A small trail followed behind her, adding an air of elegance to her regal appearance. Her hair was styled in bouncy curls that cascaded in soft waves down her back, her crown sat atop her head proudlypleting her battle ensemble.


    Sigrid was already beautiful, the gown and hair style brought it out even more, making her look ethereal, outshining the beauty of every woman that was in the hall. Every eye in the hall was fixated on her, one of he royal musicians even dropped his trumpet on his foot.


    Duchess M wiped away a tear from the corner of her eyes which made her husband roll his eyes. Hadn¡¯t she cried enough at the wedding? Would she cry every time Sigrid stepped into a room?


    She reached the first steps below, bowed slightly and followed it up with a curtsy.


    "Greetings, your highness." she greeted the king first and then the queen. Sigrid looked at Rina and said dryly, "Consort."


    She did not bother to greet Rina, which did not surprise the nobles considering all that they had heard about the rtionship between the two.


    When she moved to take a seat, Rnd stepped forward and offered her his hand of his own volition. Sigrid¡¯s eyebrows went up, he had not done so at the wedding, why be polite now after bringing home a canary named Emmah?


    She smiled and gave him his hand, he took it, maintaining the hold as they faced the court.


    "Let¡¯s begin." King Raff announced.


    Rnd departed from his seat and he joined the chosen group of knights and soldiers outside, the trumpets went off and everyone stood up with the exception of the king and queen.


    The doors were opened and the soldiers marched in as if they had just returned from a war. Cheers went off in the hall as they approached the steps leading up to the king¡¯s throne.


    Only Rnd walked up the steps, and fell to one knee, with a big smile on his face, he handed the banner over to the king. The king raised it and the trumpets went off again, mixing with the apuse and screams within and outside the castle.


    "You have done well in defending the kingdom, your king is pleased." King Raff bellowed.


    A bigger apuse followed, the knights and soldiers unleashed their swords and pointed them up.


    "Valor in Unity, Strength in Loyalty, Blood for Eldoria." they chanted.


    Once again, trumpets and loud ovations went off, even Sigrid found herself bubbling with exhration, she was an Eldorian now and the future empress if she achieved her goals, the victory of the army was her victory, their loss her loss. Indeed she would also shed some blood for Eldoria.


    "You should be rewarded." The king said. "Tell the royal mage to work with the estate of mages to provide more enchanted medals, weapons and armor for each knight and soldier. The treasury should distribute twenty silver coins to ten gold coins to our brave fighters, the amount will be decided ording to rank and contribution in the war.


    For those that have lost their horses, award them with mystical steeds bred by the estate of mages or wild ones bred by the crown prince.


    If any of men have been lost in the war, give the money and rewards to their widows and children. If they have sons that are of age and wish to serve in the army, allow them to take up the positions of their fathers."


    The men knelt and thanked the king for his gifts.


    "Now, we feast, I am inviting you all to a royal banquet that I am hosting in the honor of our soldiers." The king dered.


    Just as the court was about to break into another apuse, Prince Benjamin stepped forward.


    "Your highness, there is one more person that should be rewarded for making the biggest contribution in this war."


    He took a few steps forward and out from the second row pushed Emmah out, she was in a wooden wheelchair, pale and sickly looking but even that could not hide her beauty.


    For a while, she had been the center of attention until Sigrid arrived, proving once again that she was Eldoria¡¯s most beautiful noble woman.


    "Who is this?" The queen asked in a tight voice.


    Rnd took two steps and he stood beside the wheelchair on the left side while Benjamin stood to the right. They were like two knights protecting Emmah.


    "Father, your highness, she is ady of Eldoria that saved my life on the battlefield. If she had not thrown herself in front of me, I am afraid that you would be preparing for my funeral right now." Rnd exined.


    In Sigrid¡¯s mind, she counted down from three to one.


    Right on cue, Emmah looked at Sigrid, and started to cough, she covered her mouth with a in white silk handkerchief but the spots of red that dyed it became visible to everyone.

 Chapter 47: The war between Sigrid and Emmah begins.

    <h4>Chapter 47: The war between Sigrid and Emmah begins.</h4>


    Rnd and Benjamin reacted at the same time, both of them bent down with anxious expressions on their faces.


    "Emmah, are you okay, why are you spitting up blood again?" Rnd asked.


    Benjamin raised his head and shouted to the herald, "Send for a royal doctor."


    They both hand one hand each on Emmah¡¯s back, fighting for the opportunity to ease her pain, they were fussing like two mother cats fighting to help one kitten. Rnd got his silk handkerchief and offered it to Emmah while Benjamin took away the blood stained one in Emmah¡¯s hands.


    "Water, someone bring a cup of water." Benjamin yelled.


    Rnd stripped off the white fur coat he had on and put it around Emmah, cocooning her as if the slightest breeze of wind would do her incredible harm. Benjamin meticulously adjusted Emmah in the wheelchair, checking the pillow which she was leaning against to ensure herfort.


    "Take it easy." he said.


    His voice was soft and reassuring as he whispered the words offort, tapping her hands tenderly. The unconventional scene was wrapped up by Rnd that checked Emmah¡¯s temperature with his hand against her forehead, his expression a mix of concern and determination.


    The two brothers behaved as if there was nobody in the hall except for the three of them because they had forgotten about the rest of the nobles in the court that were looking at them with disapproval.


    They watched with curiosity and criticism, whispering like rustling leaves as they exchanged nces which they sent Sigrid¡¯s way mostly as she was the crown princess whose husband was showing excessive care for another woman.


    Sigrid was not watching the nobles, she was watching theical disy of concern the two brothers were expressing for Emmah¡¯s well-being.


    The whispers of statements like, "How unbing," and "Which one of them is courting her?" went right over her head.


    Sigrid¡¯s lips moved up slightly in a smile because she also saw the look of reproach on Rina¡¯s face, she certainly didn¡¯t approve of Benjamin¡¯s fussing over the unknown Emmah. What she wanted for her son was a marriage match for her son with a woman from a family that could match up to the Thorin¡¯s.


    "Crown prince, you forget where you are." The queen said.


    Her voice echoed through the hall, it was heard by everyone and thanks to it, Rnd realized that he was behaving in a odd manner.


    He raised his head and then bowed, "Forgive me queen mother, Lady Emmah saved my life and she is yet to heal from her wounds. I believe that I am obligated to see to it that she gets the best care possible and recovers as soon as possible."


    The royal doctor finally arrived and the brothers stepped aside, Benjamin¡¯s eyes remained on Emmah while Rnd continued to face the king and queen. But, every once in a while, his eyes darted to her.


    While she was being checked, silence reigned in court but the whispers did not end, especially when Emmah winced and Rnd spun aroundpletely, forgetting himself once again.


    Sigrid decided that it was time to step in. "Doctor Wise, this royal court is not a hospital, if miss Emmah is not doing well I believe that the best ce for her to be right now is the hospital. Perhaps you should escort her out and check her condition in a well equipped ce."


    The nobles trembled as if winter arrived and the cold had infected them, the excitement was for no reason other than anticipation of what Sigrid intended to do. Would jealousy overwhelm her and push to p Emmah?


    Even with the anticipation, many of them approved of her words that had been said calmly, this was not the right ce for a woman that was so pale, appearing as if she would die in theing hour.


    Lord Bailey was surprisingly the first to step in and express his support for Sigrid. "The crown princess is right, ifdy Emmah..."


    "Miss." Sigrid corrected, and smiled gently at Lord Bailey. "I appreciate your stance lord Bailey, pardon me for my intrusion but I think that it is only proper that we address miss Emmah here by the right title, she is amoner after all."


    "You are familiar with her." Lord Bailey said.


    Sigrid nodded. "Miss Emmah can be considered a quarter of a ward of my grandmother the duchess Thorin. For years she has funded the orphanage where miss Emmah was raised. In addition to that, Emmah¡¯s mother worked as a maid at our estate for many years and retired recently.


    Emmah here is engaged to one of the shopkeepers that work for my father, Mr. Cyprian Bumblebert. If the two prince¡¯s could step aside, Mr. Wise should transfer her to a hospital and send word to Mr. Bumblebert so that he cane and check on his fiance¡¯."


    Emmah was ready to cough again when she heard the news about her supposed fiance, her face transformed from pretentious sick to real sick. It had not been in her expectations that the crown princess had a smooth tongue, a way with words.


    With a few sentences, she had managed to cut off both princes from her, they had actually stepped aside respectfully keeping an appropriate distance.


    She raised her dim eyes to Sigrid¡¯s light ones and clenched her fists, forgetting for a moment that she was supposed to be gentle and innocent. Emmah was unwilling to leave the presence of the king without getting some benefits and a few gold coins would not cut it, she wanted to be rewarded with a castle or a marriage decree to one of the princes, the crown prince preferably as it would elevate her from nobody to future queen or empress if Eldoria expanded.


    She was unwilling to marry this shopkeeper that she had never heard of, she was a transmigrator, the chosen one that was destined to rule over this kingdom. Not even this backward pampered crown princess would stop her.


    A halo above her head which nobody could see but her started to glow, her pulse which was previously weak picked up speed and her paleplexion became a little lighter.


    Doctor Wise raised his head and let go of her hand, he faced the king rather than the prince¡¯s. "Your royal highness, the youngdy is not a sick as she appears to be, even though she lost a lot of blood she just needs to eat and drink some foods or drinks that can replenish her blood."


    "Oh, so she is not dying." Sigrid said tly.


    "No, she will live a long life as long as she eats well and takes care of herself." Doctor Wise replied.


    Sigrid scoffed inside, not if I can help it, she thought. Emmah had to live a short life on this world, if she dropped dead right now, Sigrid would be happier.


    The doctor retreated and once again the two prince¡¯s and Emmah found themselves facing the king.


    "Father, we were discussing miss Emmah¡¯s reward for saving my life, I request that all of my rewards be given to her. In addition to that, a noble title as a virtuous or talented woman and medal of protection against death." Rnd requested with his head slightly bowed.


    Sigrid¡¯s head turned quickly, if she had a cup in her hand it would have dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 48: Emmah’s carefully crafted story.

    <h4>Chapter 48: Emmah¡¯s carefully crafted story.</h4>


    Sigrid took a deep breath, she shifted her gaze from Rnd to Emmah. Was this something they had discussed before, the medal of protection against death? It had not been mentioned anywhere in the novel, that such a request had been made, Rnd had straight away asked for king Raff¡¯s permission to take Emmah as a secondary wife.


    Had things changed because she had removed the option of Rnd having a secondary wife?


    While she was racking her mind for a way to stop the king from granting Emmah a death free medal, the nobles loudly debated on Rnd¡¯s request.


    "She is amoner, of what use would she have such a medal?"


    "A noble title! how ambitious of her."


    "Obviously something must be going on between them, he might as well ask for her to be named a princess."


    "This cannot be done, absolutely not, if the king is going to hand them out like sweets then I want one for my family as well."


    Soon, the king and queen were frowning, the general consensus that seemed to be shared by all the nobles was no. Many of them were ncing at Rnd with unfiltered ridicule in their eyes. The crown prince had overshadowed his own victorious return by making a stupid request and queen Maurelia was unwilling to watch what was certain to a scandal ruin her son¡¯s aplishment.


    "Crown prince, you should know when not to be excessive, I understand that you want to repay Miss Emmah¡¯s grace but her requests should be within reason."


    She wanted to flip the script quickly by turning the story on Emmah and making it appear as if she was the one that had made the demands and Rnd simply voiced them out.


    Emmah¡¯s halo glowed fiercely, she bit her lower lip and coughed, once again blood fell from her mouth.


    Rnd frowned on seeing it. "Mother, this has nothing to do with Emmah..."


    "I understand, you want to repay her and she is obviously very willing to be rewarded for a good deed that she did without expectation of any rewards. She is a citizen of Eldoria after all, to protect the crown prince is the duty of every citizen, as the king and queen we are very grateful to her which is why I will be sending her a box from my personal collection of gold and silver. I will add jewels and dresses to the collection and...."


    "Mother." Rnd fell to his knees, stunning the crowd. "Emmah needs the medal of death, she saved my life using magic."


    He revealed the secret because she had used magic in the presence of other soldiers, witnesses that would no doubt report it to the king. As a matter of fact, the sword mages had been determined to take her to the estate and strip of her magic or kill her.


    His revtion drew some gasps from the room, a few looks of horror and a lot of using res. In between the plethora of emotions going around was sympathy for Emmah from some nobles, they knew what her fate would be.


    King Raff mmed his hand down and his knights pulled out their swords. Rnd and Benjamin stepped in front of Emmah acting as if they would defend her to the death.


    "Rnd!" the queen gasped.


    "Get away from her Benjamin." Rina ordered.


    They both refused to listen to their mothers, like possessed men, they stood still and looked around vigntly.


    "Crown prince, third prince, what do you think you are doing?" King Raff questioned.


    "Father, she saved my life at the risk of hers not just on the battlefield but here at home. She knew that a death sentence is what would be awaiting her if she returned to Eldoria and it came to be known that she has healing abilities." Rnd exined with some minor desperation in his voice.


    Lord Benwick quickly stepped forward. "Crown prince, it is a crime for a woman to possess magic. She has been keeping this secret for years which is questionable, for all we know she used her abilities deliberately when she saved you."


    Murmurs went around, heads nodded and others hook.


    Emmah dramatically fell to the ground and slowly tried to kneel but it took great effort as if she had many wounds on her body. Benjamin helped her up, putting her back in the wheelchair.


    "Do not harm yourself, exin to the king, he will understand." he told her softly.


    Emmah looked up at Benjamin with tear soaked eyes, clinging to his hands for dear life as he nodded. She turned her head to the king and spoke meekly. "Your highness, I did not intend to keep such a secret with sinister intentions and neither did I use my healing ability to save the crown prince deliberately. This magic ability awakened in me only two weeks ago and I was already in thend of mist by then.


    I saw an injured baby bird and carried it in my hands, I felt pity for it and wished in my heart that I could save it. Suddenly, the bird was healed and it flew away, I had never seen anything like it and I was afraid."


    She shook her head frantically with wide eyes, looking like a standard damsel in distress that was afraid of the sun, wind and rain. In addition to this, her voice became smaller but her sobs stronger.


    "I had no idea what had happened or why so I was nning to return to the capital as soon as possible and speak to the lord mage when I came across the battle field and saw that the crown prince was in danger. He had two stab wounds and was bleeding, another sword was aiming for his heart.


    Instinctively, I jumped in the path of the sword and it went through my back, almost piercing my heart. Thest thing I did when I believed that I was at death¡¯s door was wish to heal the crown prince so I put my hands on his back and used thest of my energy to heal him.


    My queen, I really didn¡¯t do it for any rewards, I just wanted to do my part in protecting the life of the crown prince like any other citizen of Eldoria. I beg you, please spare my life, I don¡¯t want to die. Just get rid of this magic, I don¡¯t need this gift, no matter how life saving it is."


    Emmah lowered her head in palms and she continued to sob, what others could not see was that she was smiling as well.


    Her story was a well crafted one that she had practiced in her mind over and over, it was an incredible tale of extraordinary bravery and selflessness.


    She was the poor maiden that had saved the life of the crown prince against all odds, and she had been willing to give her life for him. Who would not feel some mercy for her after listening to her sob story?

 Chapter 49: Emmah, divine messenger.

    <h4>Chapter 49: Emmah, divine messenger.</h4>


    The halo on Emmah¡¯s head was shining as bright as the sun and little lights separated from it, moving around the room in search for those that could easily be manipted into speaking up for Emmah.


    As they infiltrated their minds, sobs were heard in the hall,ing from some nobledies. A few men clenched their hands as a sense of justice was evoked within them, stirring madly like a storm at sea. She had saved the life of the crown prince if the king killed her for it, wasn¡¯t it being ungrateful?


    If they did not speak up for her, how different were they from those that sought to see her killed?


    Prime minister Windrider came forward first, he put his hands together and bowed.


    "Your highness, I implore you to be merciful towards the young bravedy that risked her life to save the crown prince."


    Another noble lord, Count Givenchy did the same, repeating the words of the prime minister. Lord Aberdon, one of Eldoria¡¯s most famous literature schrs and writer, who rarely involved himself in politics joined them.


    His addition united ten more schrs in the hall that did the same thing, they actually fell onto their knees. One by one, the wave for the desire of justice continued to grow and soon even knights had joined in.


    More than half of the nobles and knights were pleading for Emmah, a move which king Raff did not appreciate very much. The situation gave him a feeling simr to that he experienced when Sigrid cornered him with Rina¡¯s affairs.


    He raised his hand and gestured for the nobles to stand. "If you stay on your knees, people will begin to think that I am a heartless tyrant with the heart of a wolf. As your king, Imand you to stand."


    Despite thismand, those that were on their knees remained their as if their knee caps had been glued to the carpet. Some wanted to stand but they found they could not do so, something was keeping them were they were.


    "Your highness, we do not kneel to besmirch your great name, we only kneel in the quest for justice." Lord Givenchy said. "If word should spread that we looked on as the crown prince¡¯s savior was put to death, Eldoria¡¯s reputation will be tarnished. Your highness, once again, I implore you to make a fair decision on this matter."


    Sigrid quietly noted down all the people that were on their knees and told the system to begin assessing their loyalty to Emmah, especially Lord Givenchy and the prime minister.


    "You realize that she has magic, and she happens to be a woman. I do not think that we all need a reminder on why magic is stripped from women at birth." The queen said.


    The prime minister raised his head and looked at the queen. "My queen, her case is different, the magic awakened in her as an adult. She cannot be killed for something that she had no control of."


    "If I may add to Lord Givenchy¡¯s words," Lord Bailey stepped forward, "Thews dealing with women and magic were made over four centuries ago, it has been a very long time since the incident urred. If it¡¯s not unthinkable, I am for the suggestion that we am mend thews to amodate those who get the gift of magic in adulthood. Miss Emmah may not be the first orst that we see this happening to."


    Murmurs befell the room, the thought that their were other women like Emmah was both exciting and worrisome, if they existed, what had they been doing with their abilities?


    "Your highness, perhaps if we look at it like an opportunity and less of a threat, it could be an advantage to Eldoria. I have heard rumors of female mages in Medoris, especially one named Akia. They say that she is a divine messenger of God that has led the empire to a rise in development, their economy is now five times bigger and better than ours." Prime minister Windrider look thoughtfully at Emmah. "Maybe miss Emmah is our own divine messenger sent to assist you my king, her magic awakened, she happened to be near the battlefield and saved the crown prince from death. All these things point to a divine miracle."


    Many of the nobles in the hall had heard about the divine messenger of Medoris, some people were calling her the holydy. The king had also heard tales of her great wisdom and talents, his spies in Medoris were yet to confirm what kind of magic she had.


    Aparison to Medoris as always was like the secret switch to get king Raff to reexamine his decision, initially he was ready to send Emmah off to be beheaded but now, he was uncertain.


    His courtiers were all but excited, buzzing like bees at the thought of a Godly divine messenger in Eldoria and what it would mean for their kingdom if they had one. If they had been reluctant to kill her before, they were even more reluctant now, he could hear it in the words going around.


    "I knew she did not look ordinary, she has the beauty of a divinedy."


    "She truly used her magic to heal the crown prince even when she thought she was dying, truly a divine messenger."


    "No wonder both prince¡¯s are trying to get closer to her, they must have sensed it."


    "If she is a divine messenger, is she allowed to marry? I think my son would be a great match to her, he is a future Earl after all."


    Emmah raised her head proudly the more the people whispered and looked at her with curious but admiring eyes, some appeared to be ready to fall at her feet. In her mind, she cackled, all she had to do was share a few technologies from earth and they would worship her.


    She looked at Sigrid and smirked, her eyes said, "I am better than you."


    Sigrid just lowered her eyes andughed, it was funny watching everyone jumping around like a grasshopper to fawn over the newly arrived divine messenger.


    Duke and Duchess Thorin like Sigrid, were not reacting, they just watched others silently, waiting for their granddaughter to counter Emmah.


    King Raff raised his hand, "Silence."


    Slowly, calm fell over the hall, every eye and ear opened up so as not to miss what would happen next.


    "Youngdy, are you a divine messenger from God?" King Raff asked Emmah, directly.


    Emmah blinked as if she was frightened, she bit her lower lip and shied away, the little actions tugged at the hearts of a few men that wanted to run over and hug her.


    "Do not be frightened." King Raff told her. "Just tell me, are you what the prime minister thinks you are?"


    Emmah raised her head and shook it, "I don¡¯t know, I just know that I have magic and knowledge in my head about this other heavenly world where immortals live. It¡¯s very different from here, I used to see it in my dreams before the magic in me awakened. I heard a voice say to me that I should pass on the knowledge from that world to king and queen and all the people of the great future empire of Eldoria."

 Chapter 50: Be my husband’s mistress.

    <h4>Chapter 50: Be my husband¡¯s mistress.</h4>


    Sigrid covered her eyes with her hands, she could not watch the very poor acting Emmah was doing. Even if she wanted to im that she was a divine messenger, she did not have to be so coquettish about it. Was she trying to seduce the king or every man in the hall?


    "What immortal world, she is a transmigrator from a modern world, earth if I am not mistaken." Sigrid muttered.


    The excitement in the hall could not be contained however, Emmah¡¯s carefully chosen words set the room aze, immortals, immortal worlds, a voice in her mind and Eldoria being an empire!!!!


    "Your highness, Lord Benwick started..."


    "What did you say, Eldoria will be an empire?" King Raff ignored Lord Benwick and eagerly questioned Emmah.


    It was his greatest desire to turn Eldoria from a kingdom to an empire.


    Emmah nodded, "That¡¯s what the voice in my mind said, that you the king would use this knowledge to expand Eldoria and change it from a kingdom to an empire. Your highness, your reign is going to be blessed."


    The excitement which had not died down reached fever pitch, chants of blood for Eldoria echoed in the hall, mixed in with apuse¡¯s and cheers. It was quickly forgotten that only minutes ago, Emmah was being frowned upon and possibly on the way to lose her head.


    Now, they were all thinking at her as if she was the greatest hero Eldoria had ever seen. It took at least ten minutes for them to calm down and by then, nobody was on their knees, they were standing or sitting.


    "The crown prince has just won a war and a divine messenger has arrived in Eldoria in his carriage no less. Your highness, doesn¡¯t this mean that they are meant for each other?" Baroness Mcqueely blurted out.


    She was one of the people sitting closest to the throne and her words traveled to the king and queen directly. One careless suggestion turned into two and then three.


    Lord Danton Kensington, the queen¡¯s brother took it upon himself to go forward and propose it.


    "My king, if it is not considered brazen, I would like to make a suggestion that the new divine messenger be given to the crown prince as his secondary wife."


    Some people looked at the king while others looked at the queen and the rest looked at Sigrid. It was widely known that she had surrendered the salt mines of the Thorin family and a recipe in order to secure her position as the only wife of the crown prince, the circumstances had changed, however.


    A few women smiled, they thought this would bring Sigrid down a peg and others wondered if the marriage of the crown princess was going to be just like that of the king and queen.


    The way Rnd had been fawning over Emmah was simr to the king fawning over Rina.


    "Rina, Emmah, aren¡¯t the names simr?" A young woman whispered.


    While everybody was thinking about this, they did not notice that the third prince had turned gloom and his hands were clenched.


    "Indeed, a crown prince and a divine messenger sounds like a perfect match." King Raffughed boisterously.


    For him, the advantages of having Emmah tied to the royal family outweighed the disadvantages, at worst if she proved to be uncontroble, he would get rid of her. Divine messenger or not, she had no backing of a strong noble family, she was destined to be his pawn. Even God had seen it and said so, the knowledge she had was meant for him.


    "My queen, what do you think about this?" The king asked the queen.


    Queen Maurelia looked at Emmah and then Sigrid, she put her hands together and shook her head, "I think we should wait before making such a decision, you did decree that Sigrid Thorin would be Rnd¡¯s only wife after all. If your word is broken then who else can trust what you decree?"


    King Raff clenched his jaw, a shred of frost sh in his eyes and he faked a smile, of course the queen was out to ruin his ns.


    "My queen, your brother proposed this himself." he said.


    "My brother was drawn in by excitement just like everyone else, it is normal that he misspoke." she responded.


    She was now allied with Sigrid, also she was not as excited as everyone else about this divine messenger. The woman had beenfortable enough to allow two prince¡¯s to fawn over her and pat her back. She was wrapped in Rnd¡¯s cloak and clutching Benjamin¡¯s handkerchief, tugging on the corners of his uniform with her hand.


    To most people it looked harmless, nothing more than a frightened young woman that was overwhelmed and seeking protection. To the queen however, this clearly looked like a woman that was weighing her options, a woman like her would only serve to confuse Rnd, instead of fighting to protect his position he would be fighting to protect her.


    Emmah reminded the queen of Rina, they had simr mannerisms and that, she could not stand.


    "In that case, the decision goes to you crown princess, what do you think about this matter?" king Raff turned his eyes to Sigrid.


    He was a cunning fox, he did not want the final decision on this matter to pass through his hands, if it was a bad decision he did not want it to be attached to him, and if it was good, he could still be considered to have yed a role in the matter because he was the king.


    Sigrid knew what the king was calcting, she smiled slowly at Emmah and looked at Rnd while tapping her fingers on the arm of the seat. She was slow to respond, drawing out the suspense deliberately.


    "Your..." Lord Windrider started but he failed to say what he intended because Sigrid jumped in.


    "No, I do not agree." she responded calmly.


    It was the expected response from her and yet it still took people by surprise to the point of gasping.


    "Miss Emmah, in this lifetime my husband will only ever have one wife for as long we both live unless we divorce of course.


    The position of a mistress is open however, he is the crown prince and he has vast wealth so he can put you up in a house somewhere and visit you once or twice a month like most men do for their mistresses. You should tell me now, are you willing to be my husband¡¯s mistress?"


    Even more surprise went through the people, and the king and Emmah both clenched their hands.


    Emmah lips twitched, she tapped her chest and started coughing, right on cue, blood came out of her mouth.


    "Hmph, for a divine messenger, you don¡¯t seem to be in the best health, did the immortal forget to give you divine medicine or a divine body?


    You can heal others but you cannot heal yourself, I don¡¯t know what that says about the strength of your magic. Maybe you should go home and rest first because it will be a loss for everyone if you drop dead here."


    Sigrid stood up, and everyone held their breath wondering what she she was going to do next. She walked calmly to a pot of young roses at the base of the steps and touched it.

 Chapter 51: The crown princess has magic!

    <h4>Chapter 51: The crown princess has magic!</h4>


    Her hands were yet to caress the young buds of the roses when a distressed Emmah cried out.


    "Crown princess, I know that I am not as blessed as you to be born from a noble family but that doesn¡¯t mean you should ruin my honor and that of the crown prince. I might be a weak insignificant woman with no roots but I will never be a mistress."


    Her halo shone brightly once again and very quickly, murmurs in Emmah¡¯s defense traveled at lightning speed, reaching the ears of the king and queen. More than a few disapproving and hostile nces were shot at Sigrid¡¯s back.


    She turned her head around and replied, "You are also an engaged woman that sat by quietly while some very misguided or ignorant people suggested that you be married to my husband. What does something like that say about your reputation and that of the crown prince?"


    All those that had been defending Emmah suddenly recalled that Sigrid had indeed mentioned that Emmah was engaged.


    "Your highness, I have no idea what engagement the crown princess speaks of." Emmah denied with quickness.


    "Oh, is that true?" King Raff asked.


    "I tell no lie your highness, I have never been engaged before and I have been exploring thend of mist for two months, I do not know about any engagement of which the crown princess speaks." Emmah replied with strength.


    The weakness in her voice was gone and not once did she cough, a thing that some sharp eyed people like the queen noticed.


    "I arranged the engagement." Sigrid admitted loudly. "It was a reward for your mother in return for all her work for our Thorin duchy. I even chose one of the highest earning shop keepers for you, he has neither main or secondary wife. He has no bastard children, a house in the capital, and farm in the country. Which of conditions is to your displeasure?"


    With clear logic, Sigrid poked holes in Emmah¡¯s words and the courtiers once again whispered and mostly nodded. For amoner, that kind of marriage was more than great.


    But not everyone bought into what Sigrid was selling, especially those that were firmly under the halo¡¯s grasp.


    "Crown princess, a divine messenger cannot be married off to amoner, that is an insult to her reputation." Prime minister Windrider opposed. "My king, I suggest that such an engagement be terminated immediately. What if the divine messenger is angered and decides to leave Eldoria? We cannot...."


    "Oh shut up Windrider." Sigrid groaned.


    The nobles gasped, including the king and queen. More than a few jaws in the hall dropped open as shock hit everyone.


    Prince Rnd could not even recognize the new Sigrid, she was vastly different from the old one, still domineering but with a different quality he could not put a finger on.


    He started to walk in her direction with the intention of stopping her from saying anything further and apologizing to the prime minister.


    Sigrid ced her hands over the flowers and a cracking noise was heard, suddenly the young flowers doubled in size and height, growing rapidly as if by magic, which everyone realized it was and once more,munal shock engulfed the people in the hall.


    The king and queen stood up for they could not believe what they were witnessing, everyone was caught by surprise that they did not notice when the lord mage entered the hall and made his way to the front. He stood at the base of the stairs, waiting for Sigrid¡¯s little magic show to end.


    Everyone else held their breath in, maintaining silence, afraid to say the wrong thing. They did not even know what the right thing to say was and simply remained in ce as a myriad of emotions and thoughts passed through them.


    It was one thing for a woman to have the gift of magic, it was another for that woman to happen to be married into the royal family, after all the decision to strip girls of magic at birth was because one female mage almost caused the ruin of the kingdom. It had taken a rebellion and the sacrifice of a group of brave knights and mages to turn things around.


    The air was heavy with expectation as the nobles looked to the king for a decision, but the king was speechless and he was looking at the queen whose expression mirrored his.


    "She...she..magic!" Someone eximed.


    The heavy silence was broken and the nobles started to whisper, their low hums of unease echoed through the hall. It was quite different from the way they had reacted to Emmah, nobody was falling onto their knees to beg the king not to behead Sigrid.


    Emmah was the most troubled person in the hall for she had just dered herself a divine messenger which would have worked well if she was the first female mage of Eldoria, but now, the crown princess had magic too, so where did it leave her?


    Her halo glowed, a sharp light separate from it and shot into the head of the kingdom¡¯s chief advisor, Sir Reese Acton.


    It was him that spoke up first in a loud voice. "Your highness, " he began, his voice snug with emotion, "The crown princess is a woman with magic, she has just proved it herself. It is forbidden for a woman with magic to marry into the royal house. I suggest that her rtionship with the crown prince be terminated and she be beheaded for the crime of deceiving the king."


    A collective gasp rippled through the room. The nobles exchanged shocked and fearful nces, they erupted in murmurs again.


    Duke Thorin took to his feet and boomed, "What a load of hypocrisy Acton, I am disappointed that this hase from your mouth when only a few moments ago you were on your knees, begging the king to spare the life of another woman that has magic. Not only did you do that but you also supported those that thought she be married to the crown prince. You appear to espouse certain virtues, yet your words betray a different creed."


    Lord Acton winced, and he looked at the floor to hide the shame in his eyes. He did not miss the judgement from those closest to the duke and some nobles.


    Another light from Emmah¡¯s halo hit it like a bullet and he raised his head.


    "This is different, she is married to the crown prince, she should have reported it to the king immediately if magic was awakened within her.


    "Yes," the prime minister said in support of Sir Acton¡¯s words.


    "And what would the king have done about it?" Duchess M quizzed.

 Chapter 52: Are we all divine messengers!

    <h4>Chapter 52: Are we all divine messengers!</h4>


    Lysander Windrider put a hand on his father¡¯s shoulder, calmly urging him not to overreact to what was a clear provocation from the duke and duchess of Thorin.


    "Your grace," he smiled slyly as he stepped forward, "Surely even you know that what the crown princess and your family did is a crime. What your purpose in marrying a woman with magic into the royal family?"


    The room erupted into chaos, the supporters of the Thorin¡¯s and crown princess plus friends of the duke, neutral parties and even those who simply had an opinion wanted to share it.


    Lysander¡¯s carefully wrapped words almost made it seem as if the Thorin¡¯s had other ambitions__treasonous ones.It worked because the king frowned and sat down, studying Sigrid carefully. His face was ashen, he gripped the armrests of his throne tightly.


    "Silence." he raised a hand andmanded, his voice echoing through the room. "Crown princess, duke Thorin, can you exin yourselves?"


    Duke Thorin nodded at Sigrid and she faced the king, standing tall besides Rnd with her gaze unwavering as it met that of the king.


    "Your highness, she said, her voice clear and resolute, "Lysander Windrider is a master of arts in maniption using his words, please do not allow him to mislead you. It is true that I have magic but I assure you, I did not marry into the royal family with the gift.


    It was awakened in me after I was already married, and only a month ago. Naturally I was very frightened just like miss Emmah over here." her hand swept out once over Emmah. "I immediately sent for the lord mage and told him what had happened to me and I voluntarily asked him to find a way to strip the magic.


    I am not a fool, I did not share this with my family to save them from doom if I was found out before the magic could be stripped and I could not inform you, your highness for I was afraid that you would sentence me to death immediately.


    If you doubt me, you can question the lord mage, I believe that he is present in this hall."


    The people craned their necks and eyes, whispering as they searched for the lord mage, it was not necessary for her showed himself immediately.


    "Your highness." he said calmly and bowed.


    Lord mage Alden Ironhart was a tall man, hard to be missed by anyone in the hall and he walked up the steps to the throne with the permission of the king, standing just in front of a knight.


    "Is it true what the crown princess says?" King Raff asked.


    Everyone fell silent, waiting to hear the response of the lord mage which was immediate.


    "It is true that the crown princess has magic and its also true that she came to me the moment she awakened the gift." he said, firm in his words.


    The king put his hands together. "So why does she still have magic? Why haven¡¯t you stripped it?"


    Lord mage Alden shook his head, "It has proven impossible and deadly, three times in the process the crown princess almost lost her life, once I had to send for doctor Draven from the imperial hospital to revive her.


    I have already given up on trying, magic is mysterious and ancient, we don¡¯t know why it is bestowed on some and not others. It seeks to exist for a reason, which is why it is no longer appearing in girls at birth and choosing to show up when they have matured."


    "Oh, are there more?" The queen asked.


    Alden nodded slowly, "Three other cases that I have seen in this year alone, two in thest one and five the previous one. Unfortunately, two of them died when we tried to strip away their magic, one lost her mindpletely. I made a decision to keep the rest on the mage estate until we figure out why things have changed.


    From my observations, there will be more cases like this, I implore everyone not to act rashly. Thews governing mages are quiet different from those governing ordinary humans.


    The crown princess and others like her will not be beheaded when they can be put to work for the kingdom. Their talents are a gift from God, we have already defied nature by stripping magic from infant girls, I am afraid of what will happen should we continue with the practice.


    I fear that magic altogether mat disappear from Eldoria if we continue perverting the naturalws. If weck magic while other kingdoms and empires have it, the consequences will be grave for us."


    "Lord mage, are you sure that you are not working with the crown princess to fool us all?" Prime minister Windrider asked. "You have been in contact with her for a month, sharing this big secret, for all we know you are in cahoots, knights, arrest the crown princess."


    "I will see who dares to touch my granddaughter." Duke Thorin exploded.


    Immediately, chaos erupted again as if a switch had been flipped. Voices shed, usations flew and the nobles fractured into factions, some in support and others in condemnation. Sigrid who at the center of it all was calmly smiling as she watched them tear into each other.


    The prime minister was not wrong, everything about the perversion of nature that the lord mage had talked about had been fed to him by Sigrid, he was now loyal to her one hundred percent but nobody needed to know that.


    Her calction had been simple, if she controlled the lord mage, she controlled every magic user in Eldoria. Emmah was toote to the party, if she had been the first and only woman in Eldoria with magic as it was written in the novel, she would have been able to secretly control the mages.


    The yellowish halo on Emmah¡¯s head dimmed slightly and a crack was formed in it, adding to three cracks that had already formed within.


    "Enough!" King Raff yelled. "This matter will be handled by the mage estate and royal family. In the meantime, no woman that has awakened magic is allowed to use it until a decision is made."


    The court settled down slowly, some people were even heaving as a result of verbal intense arguments.


    "Lord mage, I have a question, does this mean that all women that have awakened magic are divine messengers?" Sigrid piped up, intruding on the calm which had just been restored.


    "No, there is no such thing as divine messenger, simply different magical abilities. It is because magic has mostly been used for making and wielding swords that new knowledge is looked upon as divinity." The lord mage replied.


    It was also another thing Sigrid had shared with him, he was simply parroting her words.


    A crack formed in Emmah¡¯s halo and she winced, she wondered why she was getting a headache and she red at Sigrid. It was bound to be the crown princess, she had snatched her divine messenger title away, sending her back to the identity of amoner.


    King Raff was suddenly excited, "Haha, those fools in Medoris don¡¯t even know this, it is a good thing that I am wise and saw through the lie."


    It was a general consensus, the king was a fool, how was he wise when the lord mage was the one with the information? He had been ready to marry Emmah to the crown prince because he thought she was a divine messenger.


    "Ask Emmah why she was in thend of mist?" Cosmos¡¯s voice came in Sigrid¡¯s mind.


    She looked at Lysander Windrider and smiled, it looked like the moment to begin his destruction had arrived.

 Chapter 53: The Eclipsion sword.

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Eclipsion sword.</h4>


    "Let¡¯s end..." King Raff started, his words were cut short when he noticed Sigrid raising her hand and eagerly gesturing that she wanted to say something.


    He really didn¡¯t want to hear her out, she was proving to be a troublemaker and a headache, every time she stepped in his castle, she brought mayhem with her.


    His unhappy eyes shot duke Thorin and exasperated gaze before he sighed. "What is it crown princess?"


    Sigrid pointed at Emmah, "Why was she in thend of mist?" she asked, a yful smile on her face.


    The question was not one of any particr importance and the people impatiently waited for Emmah to respond. The smell of roasted meats was already wafting into the castle through the windows and many were starved, having rushed to the royal castle on empty stomachs.


    "Surely her business in thend of mist is of no concern to any of us." Lord Givenchy said.


    "No." King Raff responded, surprising everyone. "I would love to hear the answer, why was a magician in thend of mist? I for one do not believe in simple coincidences, answer the question."


    His piercing brown eyesnded on Emmah like arrows aiming for her heart. Emmah looked away from the king, her angry gaze passed over Sigrid then she looked down and nervously wrung her fingers.


    Her eyes became watery on cue as she looked back at the King. "There is a little girl at the orphanage that is suffering from an unknown illness, I heard that in thend of mist people sometimes find mysterious miracle herbs. I went there to see if I could find such an herb."


    As expected, many people, especially women softened on hearing her response, she was an innocent young woman that was willing to go into such a dangerous ce to save the life of another person.


    "Wow, you are so helpful, we should be calling you holy Emmah. You must be the most generous woman in Eldoria because you are so willing to die for a boy unrted to you.


    If you keep this up, they will be calling you Eldoria¡¯s savior very soon and the rest of us will be stabbed by criticism for not being kind enough." Sigrid said sarcastically, ruining the air of sympathy Emmah had created.


    On the throne, king Raff¡¯s eyes narrowed, no king wanted anymoner or noble to hailed as the savior of the people, that¡¯s how rebellions were started. First, she had called herself a divine messenger with so much knowledge and now she had anotherbel of kindness added to her.


    If it continued, wouldn¡¯t everyone be flocking to her to make decisions on the kingdom?


    "You are overly kind, sometimes too much kindness can be dangerous." he said coldly.


    He was smiling as if he was happy but the way he said his words portrayed the opposite and those with sharp minds caught on.


    Sigrid did not dally and she moved to what was important. "I agree with the king, simple coincidences do not sit well with me. When I was growing up, my grandmother used to sing a song to me, I don¡¯t know if the rest of you have heard about it."


    She opened her mouth and begun to sing, her voice was like a siren¡¯s call-hauntingly beautiful as it was carried beyond the walls of the hall.


    <i>"In the days of old, when shadows spread, a sword was forged of moon and sun.</i>


    <i>Eclipsion bright, with power led, to guard thend til battle¡¯s done.</i>


    <i>With Dravos, the shadow mage, its de did shine with righteous might. </i>


    <i>Against the dark, the song did ring, a tale of courage, truth and light. </i>


    <i>But in the night, when doom fall, the sword was broke by Hecarus¡¯s hand, seven shards, in distant call, shattered o¡¯er the mystd, </i>


    <i>In fire¡¯s heart and icy breath, in forest and crystal hall, the pieces wait, defying death, for hero¡¯s quest to heed the call."</i>


    Sigrid fell silent and smiled, she opened her mouth to ask if anyone had heard the song when the sword mages and lord mage continued from where she had stopped.


    <i>"So rise, O true hearted mage, the shards of fate seek their kin, Eclipsion¡¯s might awaits for you, to vanquish dark and unite thend. </i>


    <i>Under moon¡¯s embrace and sun¡¯s warm glow, the lives, the old wives know."</i>


    Emmah¡¯s face was deathly pale, she looked sick and this time it was genuine. She truly thought that she was the only one that knew the tale of Eclipsion¡¯s sword. It had been at least two hundred years since the story about the sword was heard on this continent.


    She only knew because she happened to be on the death bed of the old orphanage caretaker, he was a man that had many secrets and he took a liking to her because she fed his cat often.


    He had told her the secret about the sword and sung the song to her, he mentioned thend of mist but died before borating.


    The hall was perfectly calm minus a few whispers from here and there, including those from the duke that was asking the duchess when he sung such a song to Sigrid.


    She was just as confused for she had never done such a thing but if anybody asked from that point on, she would admit to it.


    Sigrid had learned the song from Cosmos, he had been singing it everyday, once a day early in the morning outside the doors of her chambers which always woke her up. It had been the rm clock she never asked for but got anyway.


    With the projection of events now, Sigrid knew that the bank of fate was after the Eclipsion sword, not just Emmah¡¯s halo.


    In the novel, Emmah had showed up in the battle against Medoris with a powerful weapon, a sword that defeated all swords in one swoop. There was no proper exnation as to how she gained all seven shards and united the sword.


    It was thanks to that sword that Eldoria swallowed the kingdoms of Nemoris, Medoris, High bridge and became the biggest empire to ever exist on the continent.


    Sigrid was never going to allow this to happen, she would rather the shards never be found than have them end up in Emmah¡¯s hands.


    "The tale of Eclipsion¡¯s sword, it is said that the one that wields it can rule over the world." Sigrid said slowly. "I heard a rumor from some Nemorian salt merchants, apparently a shard of the Eclipsion sword is somewhere in thend of mist and that¡¯s why it is filled with people from all nations.


    Everyone is trying to get their hands on the shard, many have died for it and yet it doesn¡¯t deter others from trying. Did you all know that once upon a time, thend of mist was known as the Whispering ice valley? It used to be so cold that the people that lived near said they would breathe in ice which was killing them so they deserted the ce. In time, the ice somehow melted and it turned into mist."


    The herald gasped, "Icy breath, the words in the song, in fire¡¯s heart and Icy breath. Thend of the mist must be icy breath." he jumped up and down with excitement.


    It set the room abuzz, those that recalled the lyrics to the song started to discuss it until the king raised his hand and gestured for Sigrid to continue.


    She turned her eyes to Lysander Windrider and said softly, "Lord Windrider, a few servants from your estate have been whispering that you might be in possession of a map which shows the location of one shard.


    On one hand we have a mage that can wield that sword, one whose reason for being in thend of mist is questionable and we have you, her defenders that are rumored to have a map showing it¡¯s location. It¡¯s suspicious...so suspicious."

 Chapter 54: Too early to celebrate.

    <h4>Chapter 54: Too early to celebrate.</h4> King Raff growled like a pit bull, it never took much to set him off.


    The Windrider¡¯s clenched their fists, Sigrid could see the unwillingness in their eyes but she had no n to stop. With her words, whether they surrendered the map or not, the king would be suspicious of them, after all why would a powerful family like theirs want to possess such a sword if not to rebel?


    "The crown prince has returned victorious from battle, magic has found a way to exist in women, we even have a divine messenger." She smiled cunningly. "To remove all doubt, I think that it would be a good idea to offer the map to the king in honor of the crown prince. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    She sat down, her job could be considered done, and another crack formed in Emmah¡¯s halo, a big one this time round.


    She had not acquired the first shard on her trip, and now, she would never acquire it.


    As for the Windrider¡¯s they could not defend themselves or deny having the map. The king would torture everyone on their estate to get answers, to avoid a disaster, the prime minister sent for the map.


    ****************


    The whole of Eldoria was celebrating one victory, the king was celebrating two. He was sitting at the head of the table, sharing a heartyugh with the nobles seated around him. Consort Rina was feeding him bits of meat with a fork, smiling coquettishly as always.


    The esteemed lords anddies all knew why the king was in a jovial mood, he had obtained a map from the Windrider¡¯s which showed a location of the shard of a sword whose might was unmatched.


    It was because of this that he was engaging in happy conversation with the nobles, duke Thorin in particr. As he had benefited from Sigrid¡¯s clever mind, he liked the Thorin¡¯s a little more than he did before.


    A gentle breeze of wind whispered through the branches of trees on the open hunting field, sending a cascade of leaves dancing through the air like bubbles escaping the earth.


    On the lush meadow that was surrounded by towering tress, long, ornate tables draped in rich crimson and gold tapestries stretched across the clearing. The tables were rich with an abundance of sumptuous dishes: roasted beef, chicken, pork, fish, cheese, sds, fruits and pastries. Golden goblets brimming with fox fire brew, mead and ale and other fine wines were overflowing. Crystal pitchers of exotic drinks from the mage estate were already half empty.


    Royal musicians were positioned under an old elder tree, one of the few magic trees on the hunting grounds. Under it¡¯s majestic canopy, they were ying enchanting melodies on their various instruments. It was not the only entertainment avable, the king¡¯s jesters were performing acrobatic feats that were both old and new to the eyes depending on how often one saw them perform.


    The nobles had formed groups of four or more, gathered around tables, trees or sitting on the ground as they shared stories on various things. Their faces were smiling, most of them anyway, those that saw faces they didn¡¯t like were quick to lose their smiles.


    Emmah was in attendance, she was the center of attention where she was, surrounded by some young noble women. She was teaching them how to make flower crowns like the one Sigrid had worn on her wedding. They had be popr in Eldoria and amon sight on the heads of women at parties.


    Those that had questions on what it was like to be a woman with magic approached her because of her sunny nature, it was different from Sigrid¡¯s intimidating one. All thedies that had associated with her so far were frightened of her, being around her was like being caught in the shadow of darkness.


    "The second prince looks like he is ready to propose to Emmah." Cosmosmented in Sigrid¡¯s mind.


    "Is it surprising? He is the male lead, she is the...." she stopped, Emmah was not the female lead.


    Her eyes roamed over thedies present, the ones between ages eighteen to twenty five, which of them was the real female lead, she wondered.


    Sigrid was uninterested in the entertainment, she was sitting far from all the festivities, near the musicians as she watched the king from her position. Her hands were not idle, she was enjoying some cheese and fox fire wine.


    Cosmos and Brolin were sitting behind her, he was drinking some ale and Brolin was eating roasted venison.


    "Look at the king, he is so happy, he is like a puppy with a new chew toy." shemented.


    Cosmosughed, "He did get a new toy."


    Sigridughed as well, "I suppose so, the search for those shards is going to keep him upied for a while." She turned around and looked at Cosmos. "What if I tattoo the second map on the back of new Risa and have someone whisper it into the ears of the king.


    When we do her grand unveiling, he will even have more reason to take her in. Not only does she look like the love of his life but shees bearing gifts that will lead him to greatness."


    Her mind turned and she put the idea together, after all, it would not be so easy for the king to abandon Rina. A thought appeared in her mind and she gasped.


    "Shit! I should have said that I saw in my dream that the Windrider¡¯s have a map, not I heard from servants. The king would have approved women with magic immediately." she pped her head and winced.


    She noticed a group of youngdies making their way to her and she winced, she was avoiding them for a reason, she wanted no drama today__no more drama anyway. Sigrid stood up and turned around, rushing away from the hunting field and finding her way back to the castle.


    Out of the blue, her hand was grabbed by someone, her instinct to survive immediately took a hold of her and the knife in her sleeve made an appearance.


    When she raised her eyes and met the eyes of the person that dared toy hands on her in the territory of the royal family, she was surprised to see that it was none other than her husband.


    The knife stayed where it was, in fact she increased the pressure slightly and smirked, it looked like she was seriously considering killing him.


    Rnd¡¯s spine shivered, the bells in his mind went off, his wife was dangerous, more than most people realized. With a few words, she had dealt the Windrider family a blow and seen to it that his savior Emmah was not rewarded at all for saving his life.


    He walked forward slowly, which resulted in her taking a few steps back until her back hit the pir. They had some privacy, no prying eyes could see them unless one came searching for them deliberately.


    Rnd tilted his head and the knife followed, a small bead of blood started to follow from where it cut him, it didn¡¯t cause him pain but made himugh in disbelief.


    "A knife to the throat of your husband that has just returned from war, what do you hope to aplish crown princess?"


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes trailed down, to the silver de pressed against her abdomen, she raised her head andughed snidely.


    "A knife to the belly of your wife as soon as you return from war, other men start by saying, honey I am home. They also don¡¯t bring home unwanted canaries as presents for their wives."


    Rnd leaned down with a part smug and part angry smoldering look in his eyes. It was if he wished to set her on fire, and not in the passionate way.


    "Honey, I am home." he slowly said, dragging the words out angrily.

 Chapter 55: A case of dependence.

    <h4>Chapter 55: A case of dependence.</h4>


    Sigrid trailed the knife slowly over his neck, almost as if she was caressing it with her fingers. "Wee back, I hope you don¡¯t mind but I intend to kill that canary. If you want to bring me a gift next time, try gold and diamonds. I can also ept you, just wrap a ribbon around your bare chest."


    He retrieved his knife, but the look of anger in his eyes became even more prominent. Swiftly, he struck out his hand and put it on Sigrid¡¯s neck, he didn¡¯t apply pressure, it justid there.


    "She saved my life, did you have to humiliate her?"


    His voice was raw, filled with emotion and usation and it annoyed Sigrid. Even though she was not in love with Rnd, to see him bing emotional for another woman angered her.


    She did not hide the contempt in her eyes or try to be polite, it would be lost in trantion anyway.


    "My husbandes home from war and the very first thing that he does is attack me for the sake of another woman. He even wants to strangle me, if the people see their crown prince right now, I wonder what they would think?"


    He took his hand away and ced it at his side. "I don¡¯t like the way you are phrasing your words, it almost sounds like I want to harm you for Emmah¡¯s sake."


    "Don¡¯t you?" she bit out.


    "No." he blurted strongly, "I just don¡¯t understand why you are choosing to be unreasonable about this. You have a medal that saves you from death, even though you have magic the king cannot give an order to kill you but she is different, her circumstances are not simr to yours."


    "Yeah well, nobody has simr circumstances, that¡¯s the way of our society. I traded my family¡¯s business for that medal, we needed it because a good number of families were plotting against us. You want to reward her with one because she used magic to save your life.." She paused and put her hand over his mouth because he was about to interrupt her.


    "It is true that what she did is a meritorious deed, but she is not the first and will not be thest person to give up their life to save you. It will happen all your life because you are the crown prince and future king, your safety is the safety of Eldoria.


    If you want fairness then let me ask you this, how many soldiers and knights have done the same thing for you? Did you tell the king to give them death free medals? Are they undeserving because they didn¡¯t use magic?"


    Sigrid used logic to counter his argument, if she used emotions she knew that she would lose the battle. It worked in her favor because the anger in Rnd¡¯s eyes started to fade.


    In his mind, he thought about the men and women that had given their lives to save him since childhood, some had lived and others died. Never before had he gone before the king to ask for them to be rewarded heftily, he always rewarded them personally.


    "No, I have never thought less of them, it¡¯s just...she...it¡¯s different." he answered.


    His face held a grimace, he could not clearly exin what made Emmah different, he just had this feeling and voice in his head hammering the fact that he owed her.


    She knew why he was saying such words, it was the effect of the halo on Emmah¡¯s head. It had captured him during the time he spent with her on the way back to Eldoria from thend of mist.


    He was like an alcoholic in need of detoxification and she was the cure.


    She lowered her hand, taking the knife away from his neck and reced it with her hand. She moved closer to him and touched his cheek lightly. "Have you ever been on a ship Rnd?"


    He nodded, he had been on many ships.


    "Who is the most important crew member on a ship?" she asked.


    "The captain." he responded quickly.


    In the back of his mind, he wondered why she was asking a question that had such an easy answer.


    "The captain is in charge of the ship, responsible for navigation it and ensuring that all aboard are safe from the start of the journey to the finish." he further added.


    Sigrid smiled. "You are the captain Rnd, or you are supposed to be one not just for our family but the citizens of Eldoria. I am your chief mate, second mate, third mate, deck crew, engineer, medical officer, security officer and so much more.


    But I am not alone, there are others that are standing behind me and all of us have one goal, to make sure that you are safe, happy and on the throne at the end of the day.


    Should the captain copse, so will the rest of us. Should the ship sink, so will the rest of us, your mother¡¯s Kensington family, my Thorin family, the noble families that stand behind you. our knights and servants.


    Even your horses, sheep, trees and castle will not survive should you fall. They will be ughtered and burnt, our home will be looted and zed to the ground.


    Every action you take has consequences because it is being watched, many are hoping that you make one mistake, just one and all of us will go down in one swoop."


    He tilted his head away from her hand, so she dropped it.


    "You sound just like my mother." he whispered, tiredly.


    The weight of the war, the long journey and expectations from his mother, his father, his wife and his people all pushed heavily on his shoulders.


    Sigrid took his hand, interlocking the fingers of their hands together, she was already expecting him to push her away and it surprised him when he did not do it.


    "She loves and worries for you, as do I. You are the future king, our lives depend on you. I know that you hate it, I dislike it as well, having my life in the hands of another person.


    Otherdies families send them off to marriage with smiles and joy, my grandmother told me not to die.


    My brothers told me to watch my back, my father wished he could stop the wedding and my mother cried herself to sleep the night before the wedding because she was sending me off to a ughter house."


    She giggled, "A ughter house." she whispered.


    "So why marry me?" he asked slowly.


    She raised her eyebrows, "Do you really think that your father gave me a choice?"


    As an afterthought, she added, "besides, let¡¯s not forget the fact I saw you naked, I have to take responsibility for that, I cannot be a rogue. If we follow the rules of our society, I should have gone down on one knee and proposed because I can be considered to have ruined your innocence."


    Little snorts ofughter involuntarily fell out of Rnd¡¯s mouth. He tried to suppress theughter and failed, the thought of his innocence being ruined was quite funny.

 Chapter 56: Sigrid wants to adopt Emmah.

    <h4>Chapter 56: Sigrid wants to adopt Emmah.</h4>


    Rnd looked at their intertwined hands, he did not feel like letting go but this was Sigrid Thorin. How could he hold her hand and not feel bugs crawling all over his skin?


    He dropped her hand and cleared his throat, he readied himself for her to grab his hand and try to get cozy with him. Unexpectedly, she did not attempt to touch him, she took a step away from the pir and sat down on the enchanted marble floor.


    In all of Eldoria only two ces had such floors, the royal castle and estate of mages, they shimmered and changed colors basing on the time of day. There was a rumor that every carpet in the royal castle was enchanted as well but it had not been proven.


    Rnd folded his right hand and unfolded it, it almost felt as if something was amiss. He found himself thinking that it was not so bad holding Sigrid¡¯s hand. He had never held the hands of a woman before except for a few asions on balls and also not directly without a glove and not for long.


    Sigrid¡¯s hand was not gloved and he could hold it without screams of scandal or arousing misguided notions in a potential eager doe eyed noble youngdy hoping he would marry her the next day.


    He moved and sat down next to her, looking out at swans swimming in the moat. It was much quieter over here than the hunting grounds.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be getting back to your party and sick guest?" She asked him.


    He scoffed, "I thought you did not want me around her, you were quite firm in your objection of her bing my secondary wife."


    Sigrid picked up a stone, she tossed it up and down, catching it in her hands skillfully with every throw. Then, she threw it in the moat, startling the swans that honked and hissed furiously even though the stone hadnded a big distance away from them.


    All she wanted to do was watch the water forming some ripples, not create more enemies of the flying kind. She picked up another small stone and responded without looking at Rnd.


    "Are you sure that you want a secondary wife? Do you want us to live like your parents? Your mother is trapped in a loveless marriage, your father favors his mistress that obviously wants one of her sons to be crown prince.


    I don¡¯t want to live like that Rnd, fighting for your favor day and night as if its the most important thing in the world. Our marriage was decided for us, the way I figured, we need time to see if we stand a chance without a third party slithering in like an unwanted snake."


    Rnd clenched his jaw, the subject of his mother¡¯s marriage was a very sensitive one in the royal family. Right from childhood, he had witnessed for himself how his father gave his mother the cold shoulder andvished affection on his secondary wife.


    Benjamin, his third brother was their father¡¯s most loved son and Thssa the princess and fourth child of the king born from Rina was the beloved overly pampered princess of Eldoria.


    He had sworn to himself that when he married and had children, he would bnce his affections appropriately and not create another unhappy family. However, fate had yed a joke on him and he married Sigrid Thorin, he was having a hard time reconciling his dream of the kind of woman he wanted to spend his life with and the one he had actually married.


    "I am going to be clear about this Rnd, now that divorce is legal, if you bring home another woman I am divorcing you. If we have children, I will be taking them as well plus half of your wealth."


    He wanted to jump up and have his<i> ¡¯aha! you were after my wealth¡¯ </i>moment but it was impossible, the Thorin¡¯s were not hurting for money.


    He also could not use her of wanting to be queen, she was going to marry Oliver Ye before the king decreed that they wed. There was no doubt that the Thorin¡¯s were very unhappy with the marriage, her father had made it more than clear, as had her grandfather.


    "Why did you marry me?" he asked, again.


    Sigrid looked at him with a frown, "Have I not answered this question?"


    "Other than the king¡¯s decree, why else did you marry me?" he replied, persistent in knowing the answer.


    Sigrid shook her head, "I saw you naked, jeez Rnd, keep up." she groaned.


    She moved to her knees and abruptly grabbed his head, inspecting it like a mother looking for lice in the hair of her child.


    "How injured were you in that war? How many blows to your head did you receive?"


    He shoved her away as gently as he could. "We are in the royal castle for heavens sake Sigrid. You cannot just treat me like a doll in public."


    She had her chest thrust out, her breasts were brushing against him. As if that was not enough, she lowered his head and practically shoved it into her cleavage, and she was turning his head left and right. Her unruly hands had even lifted his shirt. What would people think if they saw them like that?


    He pointed at her with a shaky finger, she was trying to seduce him obviously, she had married him because she was after his body as she had always been.


    "Why is your face red?" Sigrid blurted out. "You are actually ill, do you have a fever? Let¡¯s go and find a doctor." She got up and then offered him her hand.


    Rnd had seen many men do this for women, offering a hand to help them up not because they could not do it on their own but because it was the gentlemanly thing to do. Finding himself on the receiving end of the gesture was very abnormal.


    He ignored her hand and stood on his own, "Let¡¯s return to the celebration."


    Sigrid chose not to be slighted by the action, she took her hand back and followed him slowly. She was thinking to herself that this was by far the most civilized conversation they had ever had, with the exception of the knives and near strangtion at the beginning.


    When they returned to the hunting grounds, many eyes were drawn to them, it was the first time they were being seen together in public ever since the wedding.


    "Rnd," the king bellowed happily, "You are with Sigrid too, excellent. Your sister Thssa just reminded me that we have not made any arrangements for Emmah. She saved your life and she has no home apart from the orphanage, we cannot allow her to go back there. Thssa is suggesting that Emmah move to the vale to live with you and Sigrid, what do you think?"


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes that were warm once turn turned cold, she knew what Rnd¡¯s answer would be. The demon of duty and responsibility was going to take a hold of him and he would say yes.


    "No," She blurted out quickly and stepped in front of Rnd. "Not unless we get an officer from the office of interior to register her as our adopted child. Is miss Emmah willing to be my husband¡¯s daughter?"

 Chapter 57: It took one bone.

    <h4>Chapter 57: It took one bone.</h4>


    "What in the zes are you talking about!!" Rnd eximed, he tugged on Sigrid¡¯s arm and turned her around. "Have you lost your marbles? Why would we adopt a grown woman?"


    Sigrid shrugged, "Because she clearly wants to move in with us." she answered. "We cannot have a young unmarried woman moving in with us, what if something unspeakable happens and people point their fingers at you?"


    Rnd tugged on Sigrid¡¯s hand to get her to stop talking, the things she was saying could easily ruin a woman¡¯s reputation.


    "Sigrid, don¡¯t be excessive." Princess Thssa stomped her foot, pointed at Sigrid and yelled. "It was me that suggested Emmah move to the The Vale, do not use her wrongly and ruin her reputation."


    Sigrid scoffed in Thssa¡¯s direction, the young woman who was only twenty one was very gullible and foolish, traits that Emmah was taking advantage of.


    Thssa had little sense because she had been spoiled rotten since childhood, in addition to that, Rina had taught her how to seduce and scheme in order tond herself a prosperous marriage, convincing her that it was the only thing that mattered more than all the knowledge her governess had tried to impart into her.


    "Aah, so one engaged but unmarried woman has misled our crown princess." Sigrid said lightly and then her voice became more serious, "Princess, you are young and unmarried, if people hear that you sent a woman to your brother, they will assume things about you.


    Your reputation will be damaged, I am afraid that this will impact you negatively. A princess in Medoris was caught in a scandal simr to this and she is now married to a butcher."


    A small crowd had gathered closer to the table where the king, queen and consort Rina were sitting. Sigrid¡¯s words worked best as always, more of them frowned at Emmah and showed their disapproval for the princess.


    Rina jumped back, "Sigrid, how can you...."


    Sigrid raised her hand in a fashion simr to that of the king. "Consort, I am the crown princess, you should not embarrass the king by referring to me by my name. If people learn from you and start to address me by my name today, tomorrow they will do the same to the king. You have a governess, didn¡¯t she teach you these rules?"


    King Raff shot Rina and Thssa equal looks of disapproval, forgetting that he was the one that opened the topic up for discussion in public. He was also partially drunk and hearing that people would disrespect him made him angry.


    Consort Rina did not see the king¡¯s furious gaze, she was filled with anger especially at the mention of the governess. In her books, Sigrid had killed her governess, not her or the king.


    She screeched and picked up a bone of venison that was devoid of meat and hurled it at Sigrid. The action aroused amunal gap from the women and some men.


    Sigrid did not move, she wanted the bone to hit her, in fact her lips moved up slowly in a smile. The more Rina showed an unttering side of hers to the king, the faster she would be abandoned.


    So, she weed the bone with open arms like a dweller of a desert weing rain, but unfortunately for her, the rain did not fall. Rnd reacted quickly, cing himself between Sigrid and the bone.


    Itnded on Rnd¡¯s back, arousing another gasp from the people. This time round, it was from everyone, even the musicians stopped ying their instruments. The entertainers stopped moving, two fire dancers were almost burned as the torches in their hands fell down.


    Whispers traveled like wind across the des of grass in the meadow, disbelief coated the air, spreading widely. While most could not believe what Rina had done, Sigrid could not believe that Rnd had protected her.


    The white knights drew the swords as did most guards, but they did not move for they were lost on how to respond. An attack on the crown prince was supposed to be handled by immediate execution or capture of the attacker but the attacker in this case was the king¡¯s favorite woman.


    "Arrest her, what are you waiting for?" Sigrid questioned them.


    They looked from Sigrid to Rina, then to the king and crown prince. Never before had they been more torn on what to do?


    "I..I...My king." Rina cried out and grabbed onto the king¡¯s arm.


    Out of the blue, the queen stood up, walked to Rina and pped her, an act that had people¡¯s jaws falling.


    King Raff mmed his hand on the table, and everyone readied themselves to watch the queen being dragged away. She had just pped the king¡¯s favorite woman, she would be lucky to have a head on her shoulders.


    Rina looked at the queen and Sigrid with a proud smirk on her face, she was sure they would pay for what they had done to her.


    "Remove the consort and send her to her chambers, for the next one month she is to be grounded to her quarters, studying the rules on etiquette of noble women." The king ordered.


    It was if a gun had been fired and everyone was too stunned to move, except for the fire dancers whose torches dropped again and they jumped up and down before running off to find the nearest source of water.


    "Wait, what?" Rina screamed."My king, why am I being punished, it was Maurelia that pped me and that bitch Sigrid that killed my governess, why..."


    "Remove her." The king barked.


    Three knights and Rina¡¯s maids grabbed her hands and feet, carrying her away as she screeched. Obviously, she had angered the king even more by directly calling the queen her name and Sigrid a bitch.


    More importantly, she had touched on the subject of the death of governess, a thing he did not want people discussing.


    As the sounds of Rina¡¯s screaming faded away and people started to disperse in order to avoid meeting the king¡¯s gloomy eyes, their was one question on their minds, what the hell had just happened?


    "Your highness, I apologize for what has just happened, I did not intend to anger the consort." Sigrid stepped out from behind the crown prince and she made a very fake apology.


    "It is no secret that she dislikes me, she has already tried to harm me once and I forgave her but to call me a bitch in front of all these people, it¡¯s an insult to the crown prince.


    I request that you punish her even more seriously and the crown princess be punished as well, she needs a reminder on the rules governing noble women lest she will make a big blunder in future. I am afraid that someone will take advantage of her simplicity and use her to harm our royal family."


    In the back of her mind, she counted, 3,2,1 and right on cue, princess Thssa reacted like her mother.


    "Sigrid, how dare you, you bitch..."


    She was being called a bitch, but Sigrid was dancing on the inside, nothing was easy to manipte like someone controlled by their emotions.

 Chapter 58: One bone, two blows.

    <h4>Chapter 58: One bone, two blows.</h4>


    "What are you waiting for? Escort the princess away, she is grounded for two months and the consort three months and not one like I had ordered. They will not receive any allowances during that time, in fact confiscate their private money as well. Send them to castle in Wakefield and take some teachers to teach them the rules." The king ordered.


    Just like her mother, the princess screeched and shouted as she was escorted away, She did not disy the kind of behavior that was expected of a princess, it left many people with frowns on their faces.


    In their society, it did not take much for one to go from desirable to possible explosion that everyone kept a distance from to avoid scandal.


    The punishment that the king meted was considered to be minor to the Thorin¡¯s that were present and some other nobles. If any other person had called the crown princess a bitch, they would have been thrown in prison already. Even though the king appeared to be punishing his consort and daughter, he was truly not doing so.


    All he was doing was keeping them out of the eye of the public until what they had done died down, it would not be surprising to anyone if within a month the consort was seen in castle grounds or in the chambers of the king.


    As for the princess, many were willing to bet that they would see her in some of the most expensive jewelry shops in Eldoria within a fortnight. There was no way the king was going to leave her penniless, in fact he was probably going to give her a stash of gold and silver before she left for Wakefield castle.


    Sigrid could have kept pushing, but she did not, it was best to do things in small doses. She gestured to the lord mage to take over.


    He stood up and bowed to the king. "My king, your mood has been ruined, please allow our mage estate to introduce you to a new kind of entertainment that will delight you."


    The king¡¯s eyes lit up, anything that came from the hands of the mages was always a good thing.


    Just like that, the subject of Emmah¡¯s amodation was forgotten, everyone forgot about her as their interest was diverted.


    While the lord mage and other mages including Elowin set up the mystic memory crystals, Rnd pulled Sigrid aside, dragging her behind a tree, away from the restless eyes of the nobles.


    He put his hands on her arms and looked into her eyes.


    "What happened while I was away?"


    "You need to be more specific, a lot of things happened like...."


    "Don¡¯t y games Sigrid, you know what I want to know. How did the secondary consort attempt to harm you?"


    "Stop squeezing my arms." Sheined as she twisted in an attempt to dislodge his arms.


    He loosened the hold but his hands stayed right where they were.


    "She sent her people into my bedroom to find out if our marriage had been consummated, they dragged me out of my bed and said some not so pleasant things. They beat up my maids, broke the door with swords and almost killed me, I did what I had to do to survive." She paused and took a deep breath, "That morning, I started to understand very quickly why mother had cried sadly when I was marrying you."


    Rnd eyes narrowed into a slit, he folded his fist and punched the tree.


    "How dare they do something like that? You are the crown princess, what they did is criminal. I want the names of everyone that attacked you." he growled out.


    He clenched his jaw tightly, if it had to do with Rina, he knew surely that his father did not do anything about it. "I apologize, I will make sure that you get justice..."


    "I already got my justice," she cut him off and said, slowly. "Your father had all those people killed in order to protect his consort. Your mother sent me some nice jewels to console me. I hope you can see why I said that if the captain falls, so do the rest of us.


    Everyone knows that you were against our union so they think that they can disrespect me and you will let it go because you don¡¯t care.


    I am aware that you don¡¯t love me and I am okay with it, very few nobles marry for love after all, but I am your wife Rnd, my presence is equal to your presence. If they can look down on me, what does that say about you?"


    She pushed him away and took a deep breath, "You should think about things beyond the sword, you hate politics but you cannot escape it. You will make a great emperor some day but you need to want to be king first.


    All your brothers are ying the game of who will be the next king despite the fact that you are already crown prince ergo next king. What does their attitude tell you? You need to get in the game captain or else what happened to me will happen again and maybe to you or the queen."


    Sigrid wanted to live, so she knew that she needed to push Rnd to stop being the easy going prince that saw his family through rose tinted sses and look at the reality on ground. If he continued on this soft path, he would doom them all.


    "I will give you an exnation for what happened." he assured her.


    She nced at him once and walked away, he was saying things that were impossible, what could he do to Rina or his father?


    On the hunting grounds, Sigrid was surprised to find thatrge white tents had been erected, people had been split into groups, children had also been separated from adults.


    The royal family was sharing a tent with other high nobility and no surprise, Emmah was there. Rnd¡¯s cloak was gone and Benjamin¡¯s had reced it.


    She scoffed, Emmah worked really fast, she had figured out that tying her horse to Rnd¡¯s carriage could prove to be difficult so she had decided to y both sides. At the end of the day, Benjamin was single.


    "Crown princess," a woman¡¯s voice called and someone sat down next to her.


    Once again, Sigrid had opted to sit far away from the king, her grandparents and most of the nobles. She was at the back of the tent, sitting at a four person table by herself.


    Her maids and guards were sitting at the table next to hers, keeping an eye on her while enjoying the introduction to the wonderful world of television.


    Sigrid nced at the party that had joined her with curious eyes. It was an older woman, around her grandmother¡¯s age, she was dressed regally and on her head was a simple crown. She recognized her as they had met once at the royal wedding.


    "Princess Romilda." she said the name with a small smile on her face. "Greetings, your highness." she greeted without getting up.


    "Please, there is no need to stand." Romilda said.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyebrows moved up slightly,<i> ¡¯did you see me trying to stand?,¡¯</i> she asked herself.


    A servant brought over a jug of wine and two sses, she poured wine into the sses and stepped away.


    Princess Romilda touched one ss and looked at Sigrid, "So, one bone two blows, you are quite the formidable opponent."

 Chapter 59: I have a popular back.

    <h4>Chapter 59: I have a popr back.</h4> Sigrid regarded the princess slowly as she wondered what the woman wanted with or from her. Nobody in the royal family was what they seemed.


    The king had four siblings that were still alive, the others had died in childhood, or met their death at Raff¡¯s hand in the struggle for the throne.


    After he took the throne, he had all of his sisters and brothers that were still alive removed from the capital. They were practically imprisoned in castles in other cities far apart from each other.


    They were also forbidden from ever stepping foot out of those cities, the result of attempting to do so was death. Only their dead bodies would ever be allowed to enter the capital to be buried in the royal tombs.


    Romilda however was the only one of king Raff¡¯s siblings that was allowed to live in the capital. She visited the royal castle frequently and her rtionship with the king was very strong.


    "I am nobody¡¯s opponent." Sigrid answered casually. "I am just a crown princess that is doing her best to navigate theplicated twists of being royalty."


    Princess Romilda raised the crystal ss to her lips and and took a sip of wine, a soft smile was ying at the edges of said lips when she put it down. "Complicated you say, might you care to share some of thoseplications with me?" she replied, her toneyered, each word chosen with deliberate care.


    Sigrid shrugged, her expression one of innocence. "You are royalty princess Romilda, you have been here far longer than I have. I am sure that you understand better than me."


    "You are quite the good speaker, every time you open your mouth someone almost loses a head." Romilda tilted her head slightly, her eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at Sigrid.


    "And yet nobody has lost a head so far, I guess I am not that great at speaking, not like some others. With a few tears, red knights can bemanded to take the life of a crown princess. There is nothing wrong with self preservation, unless you think it¡¯s wrong. Do you?" Sigrid replied, equally curious.


    "Of course not, but one must tread carefully," Romilda replied, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "I prefer to be strategic because it always leads to remarkable oues. You seem to prefer the direct method of grabbing the bull by the horn.


    My dear, in a family where every smile can be a snare, and favor a gambit, it is often best to look out for no one but you, not even the man whose headys next to yours on the bed on asion.


    Hell, sometimes, not even the child you give birth to. You find in due time that is often the subtleties that wield the greatest power."


    Sigrid¡¯s mouth stretched into arge smile as she nodded continuously. "Ah, subtleties, I see however I make no promises, the battles we fight are different. One cannot always rely on subtleties to get results."


    Romilda raised an eyebrow, her gaze locking onto Sigrid with an amused smile on her face. "Indeed, different battles and yet we all want the same result. I look forward to further discussions___perhaps in a more private setting where we might speak more freely. I have been angling for a visit to The Vale for quite sometime, I have heard that the environment there is suitable for one that seeks serenity."


    Sigrid stood up and curtsied, "I will send you and invitation within a week."


    "Until then, you should watch your back." Romilda said.


    As Romilda retreated to the main table where the king was sitting Sigrid couldn¡¯t help digging into their conversation. Princess Romilda was basically warning her to be careful, that her disys of power or strength would not necessarily buy for her influence in the court.


    Her words were also telling her not to trust a soul in the royal family, not the king, queen, Rnd or even a child that she would give birth to.


    At the end of the conversation, she insinuated that they have simr interests, however, the irony was Romilda herself was royalty. If she was telling Sigrid not to trust other royals, then what about her?


    Someone else slid into the chair Romilda had been upying, it was a young woman with sparkling blue eyes, wavy chestnut hair and slightly chubby cheeks.


    "Hmph, crown princess you should watch your back with that one, there is a reason why they call her the spider. Not everyone calls her that, only my father and out of the hearing of other nobles." She gasped and covered her mouth.


    Sigrid looked to the side andughed, as expected of the ever bubbly Mauve Rosewood. She was often found of saying what was on her mind, which most people found annoying and embarrassing but not Sigrid, she found it charming and refreshing.


    In a society were everyone was double faced, meeting a young woman that acted her age and was free of schemes was nice.


    She had bumped into the woman twice, and always spared a response to her greetings.


    "Forgive me, my tongue moved faster than my head, mama says that I should think things through before blurting them out but I never remember it. It is why I justnded myself in trouble, I just told Cathy Evergreen that she had toilet wipes stuck to the bottom of her dress. She fainted and my mama and hers red at me so I am hiding out here." Mauve said, chattering on and on nonstop.


    Sigrid guffawed and sheughed even louder than before, she stopped herself quickly as there was still something on her mind, the first words Mauve had said. It seemed her back was quite popr today as it was the second time she had been advised to watch it.


    "Tell me Mauve, why does your father call princess Romilda a spider?"


    Mauve looked around like a thief and drew closer to Sigrid answering the question in a whisper, "Papa says that she is maniptive and cunning. He says she has the patience of a spider waiting in its web for the perfect moment to catch its prey. She is secretive, calcting and observant, but most of all, she is cold even to her family.


    I heard him whisper to Lord Felton that she is the king¡¯s strategist and he would not be on the throne if she had not been working behind the scenes." Again, Mauve looked around and put a finger to her lips. "Don¡¯t tell anyone I told you or else papa will marry me off to that dastardly Lord Neville Temple."


    She pulled her upper lips back and made a disgusted face, "Have you ever seen Lord Neville eating?"


    Sigrid shook her head. "I do not believe that I have."


    "You should thank the lord then because is the loudest eater I have ever met, he munches loudly like a squirrel." Mauve said.


    She put her hands to her mouth and made nibbling gestures and munching sounds which made Sigrid burst intoughter that made more than a few people curious and most annoyed.


    Sigrid was like the annoying person in the theater than answered a phone call when everyone was attentively watching a movie.


    "By the way, crown princess, why are you sitting here and your husband is way over there next to miss I am so fragile that I need two princes to support me, one on the left and one on the right. Oh, let¡¯s not forget Lysander at her back, is she collecting suitors like cloth to make a dress?"

 Chapter 60: Possible female lead contender.

    <h4>Chapter 60: Possible female lead contender.</h4>


    "Well, she saved his life." Sigridmented in an unbothered voice.


    "My father saved the kings life three years ago during an assassination attempt when he was on a pilgrimage to the city of Ark Angel. He cannot wield a sword anymore because the nerves in his right hand were damaged beyond repair. You don¡¯t see my father hanging on to the king like a third limb." Mauve muttered. "Hmph, I think she is trying to secure herself a marriage."


    "And what would you know of marriage at what..how old are you?" Sigrid looked the young woman over.


    "Two and one." Mauve answered with a smile.


    She held her fingers up on both hands to show the two and one but instead, she had four fingers up.


    "So, is it two and one, two and two or four?" Sigrid asked with a smile.


    Mauve pouted and lowered one finger. "Crown princess, you think that I am dumb, right?"


    Sigrid didn¡¯t think that she had ever met anybody as adorable and sincere as Mauve Rosewood. Her whole demeanor was light-hearted and charmingly naive, she had some of the traits madame Elena had described in Risa.


    "No, I think you are adorable." Sigrid raised a hand and ruffled Mauve¡¯s hair. "Tell me, are you the kind of person that spontaneously breaks into a song or dance?"


    Mauve nodded.


    "Do you make silly faces to cheer up a friend?"


    Mauve nodded.


    "Do you like toys and animals and oftennd yourself in danger because you are never where you should be but somehow things always work out for you?" Sigrid pushed forward.


    Beneath the surface, something in her was bubbling like hot porridge on a stove.


    Mauve¡¯s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "How did you know? Mama says I am like a cat, that I was born with nine lives because I have survived death three times. She swears that when I was born, I had the mark of a four leaf clover on my forehead."


    "Ah, the luck giving four leaf clover." Sigrid whispered, "Hmm, something like that also exists here."


    "What do you mean?" Mauve asked, her cute face was marred by confusion.


    Sigrid shook her head, "Nothing, I am just surprised to hear this. What happened to the mark?"


    Mauve shrugged, "I think mama was lying, look at my forehead, its as clear as the moon on a good night."


    She brought her head forward, extremely close that it invaded Sigrid¡¯s space. She kept jutting it upwards and from side to side so that Sigrid could see clearly that there was no mark on her skin.


    "Okay, I have confirmed it, but I think there is something to it. I don¡¯t like many people but I like you, isn¡¯t that a clear sign of your good luck?"


    To Sigrid, the young woman had the potential to be the real female lead. She was beautiful, charming, born with luck and her father had saved the king. Her Rosewood family was wealthy, close to the king and liked by the queen which gave them neutral status.


    Mauve¡¯s reputation was ster, everyone knew that she liked to feed stray kittens, often cooked porridge for the hungry and homeless.


    She was a familiar face in many orphanages, children were drawn to her naturally and she would have made a wonderful kindergarten teacher if she was on modern earth.


    She was also quite talented in baking and often shared hertest batch of pastries with friends and other rtives. Mauve Rosewood was popr and liked despite the fact that she was excessively and unnecessarily talkative.


    "Really! you like me." Mauve squealed. "I cannot believe this, the ice cold crown princess whose eyes can kill with one look likes me. I must tell mama about this immediately, she will not believe it."


    "While you are at it, please tell her that I would love to have you as my firstdy in waiting. I will send an invitation to your house, we can discuss it further then." Sigrid told the girl.


    Mauve stood up, squealing like a rat and she run out of the tent. Her actions resulted in unhappy res being sent Sigrid¡¯s way.


    "Shhhh." someone hissed.


    Then there was a gasp and people turned back to watch what they had missed, it was the scene ofdy nchemitting her first murder in cold blood at the age of fifteen.


    Those that missed the scene looked back at Sigrid again, ming her as they shot her using looks.


    "Oh for heavens sake!" she muttered and got up.


    She had already watched the entire episode anyway, there was no need to re-watch it. She had also spent enough time at the hunting ground and she wanted to go home, the king was already drunk anyway, the celebration could be considered to have ended.


    She gave onest nce to her husband whose attention was on Emmah.


    "Are you going to drag him away?" Cosmos asked.


    Her lips rose slightly and she shook her head. "Of what use is it? Even if I drag him away, one of them will find their way back to the other eventually. There are some things that I must do slowly, they cannot be forced.


    If I act like the original Sigrid, I will only arise his ire and hatred. In fact, disgust is a better word for it, on the other hand, if I act like his mother he will feel guilty and not be excessive in his good treatment of her.


    The moment she stepped out of the tent, she run into her brother Elowin, the only one of her brothers that was in the capital at the moment.


    "Leaving so soon our crown princess." he said, with a smile.


    Sigrid nodded. "I rose earlier than usual for this celebration, I prefer the warmth of my bed to the many displeased res that I have received today. Also, some people here are an eyesore, I would much rather not see or be around them. By the way, now that you have seen her, what do you think of her?"


    Her brother Elowin had been a fool for Emmah in the novel, he was the one that taught her magic and he was like her magical servant boy, doing her experiments and promoting her ideas like mobile phones, fans, cars, water heaters and other modern devices that worked using magic.


    "Are you fascinated by her now?" she quizzed.

 Chapter 61: Emmah is at the Vale.

    <h4>Chapter 61: Emmah is at the Vale.</h4>


    "Host, Elowin Thorin fell in love with Emmah because she was the first known female mage in Eldoria in the novel. Her powersbined with her beauty and knowledge which earned her the name divine messenger were the things that drew him to her.


    Since she is no longer the only female mage, not a divine messenger and more of a schemer in his eyes, he will never have feelings for her. You can check his loyalty to Emmah if you need evidence." The systemid out the changes in the plot for Sigrid.


    It even showed her Elowin¡¯s loyalty to Emmah and it was in the red, meaning they were irreconcble.


    It was right because Elowin flinched as if hot water had been poured on his arm, "Sigrid, I am not so foolish as to lose my mind over a woman that is so obviously morally repugnant. Everyone has seen it, she is holding your husband in one hand and the third prince in another. The two brothers are foolishly embracing her andpeting to see who will tend to her needs faster than the other.


    I don¡¯t get it, do they not realize that people are watching them and tomorrow there will be talk about their behavior. That bastard husband of yours, because of him people will be looking at you the same way they look at the queen."


    "With reverence." Sigrid made light of the moment.


    Elowin turned his eyes to the side and said softly, "Pity, I would say pity." He moved closer and put a hand on Sigrid¡¯s shoulder. "Sister, why don¡¯t you consider divorcing? Thews on marriage were changed yesterday, even a woman from the royal family can escape a hellish marriage now."


    "Don¡¯t you think that its too early to throw in the towel?" Sigrid responded with a question but she didn¡¯t give him a moment to respond and added, "If I divorce him, Emmah gets to take my ce easily. Our whole family will have to run to Medoris or Nemoris to avoid her trouble which will be impossible if she gathers the shards and bes empress of all three kingdomsbined."


    "We can move to High..." Elowin started.


    Sigrid cut him off, "Nowhere will be safe for us on earth, when have you ever known a conqueror that is invincible to stop at one kingdom when seeking power?"


    She started walking and he quickly fell into step beside her, walking her to her carriage as they discussed how Eldoria howe to grow its current size, it was through swallowing other territories. The strong nations swallowed the weak ones, that was just how it worked.


    Before getting into the carriage, Sigrid had onest question for her brother.


    "How is the reaction so far,dy nche?"


    Elowin raised both thumbs up. "The whispers have already started, you were not paying attention because of the Rosewood girl but people were darting frowns in Emmah¡¯s direction. The simrities between her anddy nche are very many, by sunrise tomorrow, they will be talking about her as much as the series."


    "Good, start selling mystic crystals before the night falls, let¡¯s spread it through the city, it should be a blockbuster." Sigrid spread her arms out wide, looking up at the sky.


    The suns rays were already starting to dim, soon night would be upon them.


    "What is a blockbuster?" Elowin asked curiously.


    "A hit." she answered as she waved. "I am leaving, I still have a lot of empty gaps to fill before tomorrow."


    She entered the carriage and the horses set off immediately at incredible pace, she had reced the ordinary horses with those from the mage estate. The journey was rather short and within twenty minutes, she arrived at home.


    Without dy, she started giving out orders, "Brolin, give some beggars and story tellers money, have them spread the news of my intention to adopt Emmah."


    "Yes, crown princess."


    "Your highness, are you really nning to adopt her?" Lanai asked.


    Sigrid smirked, "Of course not, why would I do such a stupid thing? I just need the word to spread so that others will point fingers if she behaves inappropriately around my husband in public. There is nothing everyone in Eldoria loves more than a good scandal. As long as they see her as the crown prince¡¯s adopted daughter even her rtionships with the other princes will give people cause to raise their eyebrows after all, if the crown prince is considered her father then they are her uncles."


    Sigrid covered her mouth and chuckled as she revealed her sinister n, slowly the chuckle built into a full ominousugh as she imagined the look of horror on Emmah¡¯s face if things went as nned.


    "Oh, Lanai send word to my grandfather, Bumblebert should stir the waters, I think a public reunion between the happy couple is a good idea. It would be best if he hugs her and sweeps her off her feet in front of some nobles." She added as an after thought afterughing.


    "Her reputation will be damaged, not even the king will be able to make any of the princes take her in no matter her abilities as a mage." Lama said.


    Sigrid nodded, more importantly for her, Emmah would be too busy running around to clean up her reputation to aplish much. She would also be busy trying to win back the affection of the men that she would not have time to catch up with Sigrid who was already ten steps ahead.


    But of course, Sigrid had not forgotten about the halo, while she made ns, it was also working so she wanted to be have ns A, B,C,D,E and so on.


    "Oh, one more thing, tell our people around Rina to whisper some misleading lies about Emmah to their consort. The two should meet and be friendly, I will borrow one to destroy the other." She took a deep breath and stretched.


    They reached the bedroom and she moved to the window for a second, a strong part of her was uneasy, she had a feeling that the halo was going to screw her over before the sun set.


    Sigrid¡¯s unease turned out to be right, three hourster as she was going over the ounts for the restaurant in her bed chamber, the doors were opened and Rnd stumbled in.


    His butler followed and two maids but Sigrid waved her hand, sending them away. She had no idea why he hade to her bedroom rather than his.


    Was he there to consummate the marriage, she wondered. He hade back victorious, it was not unusual for a man to crave sex after winning wars, that is why brothels were busiest when soldiers returned from the battlefield.


    "You have a guest, I don¡¯t think I need to borate." She heard Cosmos¡¯s voice in her head.


    Sigrid clenched her hand around the pen she was holding and she snapped it into two. She exhaled loudly, convincing herself not to explode as she looked at her husband who was still under the influence of Emmah¡¯s halo.


    "Do you need help with your clothes?" She closed the ount book and walked towards towards him.


    When she reached him, she put her hands on his chest and removed his cloak. This was usually a job for his maids, she didn¡¯t mind doing it, even an act as simple as this one could draw them closer.


    His eyes, when she looked into them appeared to be unsettled, his demeanor had gone back to reset, distant and cold.


    "Emmah will sleep here tonight." he suddenly informed her.

 Chapter 62: Subtle seduction.

    <h4>Chapter 62: Subtle seduction.</h4>


    Rnd felt uneasy when his wife acted dutiful by offering to help him undress for his bath. The unease, he surmised was a product of the guilt which was eating away at him like a worm munching on leafy greens.


    He knew how she felt about Emmah, she did not like her that much was obvious. But, what was he to do? Emmah had saved his life, she was ill and there was no proper ce for her to spend the night.


    She had started to cry when he offered to put her up at inn and she coughed up blood, he could not very well leave her out there to suffer when he had a castle with ny bedrooms, twenty of which were set aside for guests.So, he brought her over reluctantly, he did not see the trouble in it.


    After delivering the news to Sigrid, he drew in a breath filled with suspense, waiting for her to explode in anger, march out of the bedroom and drag Emmah out. If she did not react that way, he expected her to sob and threaten him before running off to her duchy of her family toin.


    Unexpectedly, Sigrid did neither of things, she just moved her hands to his coat and started unbuttoning it. Her silence made him ufortable, he hade into her bedroom prepared for a fight.


    He caught her hands to stop them from moving, it prompted her to look up into his eyes.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to say anything in response to what I have said?"


    She shook her head, her shoulders lifted up slightly in a shrug, "It is your castle Rnd, you are allowed to bring as many guests as you wish."


    He bit down on his teeth, for some reason her response angered him more than her silence. Anger, he could understand but indifference was confusing to him.


    "I know that you are angry, you feel betrayed Sigrid and I cannot begin to understand what you are feeling."


    "Ahh...what an A-hole." Sigrid muttered under her breath. If he knew that she would feel this way then why do it?


    She continued unbuttoning his shirt as if she had said nothing and neither had he. Once again, Rnd stopped her, this time it was with one hand and the other tipped her chin up.


    "I am not sleeping with her." he said in a raised voice.


    "I did not say that you are your highness, in fact I have not said anything at all to stop you from bringing her over. I already said no when your sister proposed it so you knew where I stood on the matter and yet you still went ahead and brought her into our home anyway. Am I angry, maybe, I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t have the energy to argue or fight, it¡¯s your castle not mine." She scoffed, "You seem to be displeased that I am unwilling to weigh in on the matter but do I even have a right to be angry?"


    He had made it more than clear on the wedding that he did not want her to y the role of his crown princess. In light of that, there were some things she was going to stay out of.


    She wrenched her hands out of his hold and took a moment to gather her thoughts. Her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. Did she want to shout, yes, did she want to punch him, absolutely. Did she want to run out of the room, grab and toss Emmah into the fire in the kitchen, a thousand times yes.


    But, her instincts to survive were greater than any other desire so she stopped herself. Nobles did not marry for love, they married to continue the lineage, jealousy was not a useful emotion. Besides, of what use was it to be jealous over a man she did not know well except through what she had read about him and the few times she had met him.


    "The water is warm, you should have your bath before it gets colder." she told him.


    She stepped away from him with his shirt in her hand, the cloak and coat were on the floor. He was standing before her bare chested, and she could not resist taking a peek. He had a muscr build that was a result of years of rigorous training and battle-hardened experience.


    His broad shoulders and arms were well defined, shaped to perfection as a result of thousands of hours spent wielding his sword.


    His torso was chiseled with a toned chest and rock-hard abs, he had a body that one could not look away from after one nce. In simple terms, he was hot, Rnd Maximus was possibly the hottest man that Sigrid had ever set her eyes on.


    As her eyes lingered on him greedily, Sigrid wondered what the rest of him looked like, his thighs and legs were bound to be as strong as the rest of him.


    Thest time she had seen his chest, they had been fighting, she did not get the chance to admire it as she was doing now.


    "Should I call a maid in to help you scrub your back?" she asked him.


    He growled at her in response, which befuddled her and confused Rnd even more. He did not understand why her question displeased him. First, it was her attitude towards Emmah¡¯s presence, she did not care and now it was her willingness to send in another woman to assist him in his bath.


    Where was the neurotically jealous woman that sent her knights to beat up any woman he interacted with? Had she reformed? What was going on with her?


    "No need." he growled out and marched to the bathroom, but not before kicking away the cloak and coat that had fallen to the ground.


    He pulled off his trousers and strippedpletely, then dived into the warm water. Rnd drew in a deep breath, urging himself to calm down, since when did Sigrid Thorin arouse such conflicting emotions in him?


    As he drew in long breaths and exhaled them, he slowly started to rx, his nostrils picked up the refreshing scent of roses in the bathroom.


    There were no roses in the bathroom when he looked around the smell appeared to being from the water. He got a handful of water and sniffed it.


    "It¡¯s rose oil." Sigrid¡¯s voice came from behind.


    He turned around and saw her, somehow she had managed to walk into the bathroom silently without alerting him. She was wearing light white thin transparent long pants and a matching shirt that only covered her breasts, barely at that. Her hair was tied up but a few strands were flowing down, dancing around her neck slowly.


    She used the small steps to lower herself into the water, joining him.


    Rnd drew in a sharp breath and he clenched his hands as she approached him. The closer she came, the clearer he could see, and his body liked what it was seeing. She came to a stop before him, so close that they were nearly chest to chest.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    Sigrid raised her hands and smiled,"I am here to heal you, don¡¯t worry your innocence is safe in my hands."

 Chapter 63: R 18. A wedding night months due...[1]

    <h4>Chapter 63: R 18. A wedding night months due...[1]</h4>


    "Heal me." he repeated softly. "Are you versed in medicine?"


    She nodded. "I studied medicine at the Eastern boarder but that is not the healing I am going to do. I am going to use magic."


    She ced her wet hands on his chest, he pushed himself back immediately as if he had been struck by lightning. Sigrid was not sure if her was avoiding her touch because he did not want her hands on his body or because she wanted to use magic.


    "Your injuries were only healed forty percent at least, I already know that you coughed up blood twice today but you are too busy worrying about someone else¡¯s cough to remember your own." she stated grumpily.


    She moved towards him and ced her hands on his chest again. He watched her with wariness and intensity, like a tiger watching another tiger that was a potential opponent.


    "I won¡¯t bite." Sigridughed.


    Light poured from her hands and went into Rnd¡¯s chest, he closed his eyes as he felt a gentle warmth invade his body. It was was like the first rays of the sun in the morning, soft and nourishing,forting and cozy.


    It brought relief to his body, melting away the aches. stiffness and weariness of thest months. Rnd liked the sensation of her magic coursing through his veins. It met with his own magic, intertwining in a way that he had never experienced before.


    Her magic felt like it was alive and it was whispering to his, making promises he couldn¡¯t understand. It felt ecstatic, more wonderful than anything he had ever experience.


    His breathing slowed down and he opened his eyes which he had closed temporarily.


    "Your magic...." he whispered. "How?"


    It had not felt like this when Emmah healed him, in fact he could not remember feeling anything special. He wanted more of that feeling, he wanted to drown in it and forget the world for a while. His hands without his will, and they went around Sigrid, touching her in ck.


    Without a pause or a thought, her pulled her even closer and embraced her.


    "Keep doing it." he told her, in a hoarse voice that was barely a whisper.


    Rnd was sure that he was a hypocrite, he had promised himself that he would nevery his hands on Sigrid, not this way but he was finding it very hard to stop himself. He had never allowed himself to indulge in such pleasures but all it had taken was her bewitching him with his magic to throw his principles out of the window.


    Why did she have to wear such thin clothes and join him in the bath, her back was bare, the flimsy covering on her chest was useless and it was clinging to her breasts like a second skin.


    The feel of her breasts against his chest made him want to rip the cloth away so that he could touch and feel them for himself.


    <i>She is your wife, it is not wrong</i>, a voice reminded him. His hands traveled her back, the right one lingered on the small knot that would reveal her breasts to him with one tug.


    <i>This is Sigrid, Sigrid Thorin</i>....a voice in his mind screamed. The cloud of lust started to dissipate from his mind but then she whimpered, a low sound of need came from her throat. It proved to be his undoing, his hands that had be lose gripped her waist firmly.


    As if that was not enough, she pressed her lips to his neck, and he trembled, be it her magical or physical touch, both felt good. Good enough to deal a blow to the control that he had built over a period of many years.


    He did not ever think that this would be the woman he sumbed to but he did not want to wait any longer, neither his mind nor his body would allow it. She was his wife, she was amiable, it was no sin to satisfy their urges.


    Rnd tilted her head up and put his mouth on hers, initiating the very first kiss between them. He was expecting her to be shy, that he would have to coax her but she surprised him with her boldness. Her hands went around his neck and she responded to his kiss eagerly, opening her mouth to him.


    He liked it, that she was not shy like an innocent maiden that would run for the hills if he so much as touched her hands. Ecstasy traveled in his body and he deepened the kiss, devouring her as he had imagined doing every once in a while on the journey back to Doria.


    Often, he had told himself that he was crazy for thinking about it, for imagining if she would be as fierce moaning in pleasure underneath him as she had been when they fought. She had been exquisite in his fantasies, but he was wrong, she was better in reality, she was sweet and the inside of her mouth was warm, He loved it, God how he loved it!


    Rnd knew that she loved it too, she was stroking his back, and moving against him restlessly, whimpering more and more.


    He lowered his hands, slowly, reaching for her bottom, it was soft, round and soft that he could not stop himself from squeezing it. Rnd wanted to raise his head and roar, so this was what it was like, no wonder his friend had said that he would have to be pulled out of the bedchamber on his wedding night kicking and screaming.


    He couldn¡¯t get enough, he was kissing her but it did not feel enough, as they close at they were, something in him wanted more. He carried Sigrid with ease, and she wrapped her legs around his waist.


    One of his hands ripped away the cloth that was covering her chest, his eager impatient hand found her bare breast and he squeezed it.


    He tore his lips away from hers and part sighed, partughed, his eyes moved from breast to the other, they were full andrge, appearing to be bigger than his hands. They were perfect, as perfect to his eyes as the rest of her body was.


    He had dreamed about them as well, especially after some of the things he had knights about, what they intended to do to their women or courtesans upon their return to the city.


    "Stop looking." Sigrid mumbled.


    Rnd raised his eyes to her face, for all her boldness, he sis not expect to see a shy expression on her face. The reddish tinge on her cheeks was one he had never seen before, not even on the day when he caught her peeking at him.


    "The cold beauty of Eldoria actually knows how to blush." heughed.


    Rnd liked it, the look on her face which no one had ever seen before was pleasing. He was no fool, he had seen more than a few young lords stealing nces at her, she was known as Eldoria¡¯s most beautiful woman after all. Many wanted her but only he got to have her.


    He had not heard about her having any men pursuing her except for Oliver Ye. Had the men of Eldoria been blind or was it the Thorin¡¯s that had guarded her so well?

 Chapter 64: R 18..A wedding night months due [2]

    <h4>Chapter 64: R 18..A wedding night months due [2]</h4>


    He shook his head, it was better this way, it was best that no other man had noticed her. He pulled her closer and started walking out of the bath, carrying her to the bedroom. Next to the bed, her put her down and shoved his hands inside of the pants that were clinging to her.


    Slowly, they moved down and she kicked them off carefully. Finally, they were standing in front of each other, naked.


    "Do you n to consummate our marriage tonight?" she asked.


    Sigrid was looking everywhere but down, her eyes were determined to avoid taking a peek at what was below his waist.


    Rnd on the other hand had no qualms about looking at her naked body, his eyes lingered on her small waist and trailed to the ck curls covering herdy parts. His own body reacted violently, he had the urge to pin her down on the bed and just nt himself inside her.


    Even though he had not engaged in sexual acts, he had seen them being done before, many times. He wanted to be knowledgeable when the day came and it hade.


    "Oh yes, most certainly yes." He looked into her eyes, "I want to, do you?"


    Sigrid folded her lips and she nodded, before lowering her eyes.


    Rnd took onest step towards her and he gently pushed her down on the bed, his mouth found hers again and he kissed her again and again. He was not sure how it was possible but the kisses tasted even better now that they were naked.


    The weight of her body beneath his felt so good, he pushed himself down, crushing her carefully with his his body. To his pleasure, she moaned and the threads of control in his mind broke even quicker than before.


    His mouth moved from hers, he buried kisses in the crook of her neck, her chest and found his way to her beasts. He brushed his hand over one and his lips over the other, and she moaned even louder.


    It made him bolder and greedier, he wanted to hear those soundsing from her mouth even more, he wanted her to scream his name. His hands roamed over her body, and his lips did the same, touching and kissing every part of her.


    Sigrid could only curl her toes and hands as she endured the pleasure that she did not expect. When the system said he was a virgin, she thought their coption would be a rough tumble in the sheets, he would be in and out without any forey. But she had been wrong, Rnd the virgin had a few tricks up his sleeve.


    She never imagined that he could whisper sensual words as he teased her and made her yearn for their union. He made her beg for more even before his fingers moved between her thighs.


    A smile of victory came over Rnd¡¯s face when he tasted the wetness upon invading her with his fingers. Sigrid was ready for him, she desired him so much so that she was pushing herself against his fingers.


    He could not wait, the need to bury himself inside her was so great and he answered it, by parting her legs even wider and plunging inside her in one powerful thrust.


    A scream of agony poured of Sigrid¡¯s mouth, echoing through the stone walls of the bedroom. Her whole body trembled as the pain her mother had spoken of rushed through her. In the back of her mind she cursed, other people lost their virginity once, so they endured this pain once. She on the other hand to do it twice, she had forgotten what first time sex was like.


    Rnd on the other hand was in heaven, he was not moving because he wanted to allow her get used to the feeling of him inside of her and allow her pain to subside but he loved being inside her.


    As horrible as it was, he also loved hearing her scream, for some reason it satisfied him as much as his first victory on a battlefield. He was taking his woman to bed for the first time and it was amazing.


    He got the stupid urge to bellow, so he did and then he started to move, slowly so as not to hurt her. Sigrid whimpered and he stopped himself again.


    "Are you in so much pain?" he looked at her and asked.


    She shook her head but still winced, "I can take it."


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    It was his first time, he wanted to give her as much pleasure as he received. If she liked it, they would be doing it more often, if she didn¡¯t....he didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen if she didn¡¯t.


    "Can I move?" he asked.


    As he asked the question, his body was already doing it, to distract her, he lowered his head and kissed her. She had been enthusiastic when they were kissing, as long as his tongue was in her mouth she would start to enjoy it.


    He made his thrusts short, but continued deepening them slowly, judging from the reactions of her body. The more she held on to him and pulled him closer, the deeper he thrust, it was killing him to move so slowly but he did not want to hurt her.


    "Does it still hurt?" he briefly ended the kissing and asked.


    Before she could answer, his lips were on hers again, swallowing her response as he buried himself inside her again.


    She held onto his neck and shook her head, to prove that she could take it, she moved against him. Sigrid was already beginning to enjoy herself, she wanted him to pick up his speed a little.


    He responded as expected, and picked up speed, he braced his weight with his hands and looked down at her face. He wanted to see what she looked like when he was in the throes of passion.


    Ever since the wedding, she had disyed rigidity and control, he wanted to make her lose it, so he moved faster and thrust harder. When she moaned, he felt glorious and when her hips arched up demanding for more, he gave her what she desired.


    Moans of pleasure fell from her lips, she writhed and cried out.


    "Rnd, my prince." She whispered and clung to him.


    Sigrid lost her mind in passion, Rnd¡¯s stamina amazed her, her insides throbbed wildly, she pulled him down and put her lips on his and kissed him fervently. She held on to him tightly as his thrusts grew out of control and his breathing rugged.


    Her world starteding apart and she called out his name over and over as they found fulfillment together. Sigrid¡¯ continued holding on to Rnd¡¯s shoulders as her body twitched and continued to do so for close to two minutes as her climax drew out in a way that she had never experienced before in both lives.


    Rnd did not let go of Sigrid either, he held her as he waited for her to body to m down. He wanted to ask her if it was always like this, but she had been a virgin as well, she would not have answers for him.


    In his heart, he was proud and the grin on his face said so, he had done a great job. He turned his head to ask Sigrid how she was feeling and he noticed her eyes were closed, she appeared to have fallen asleep.


    Rnd¡¯s grim widened even more and his ego went up a notch, he had put her to sleep, he was that good.

 Chapter 65: Pixie Moon operations.

    <h4>Chapter 65: Pixie Moon operations.</h4>


    On opening her eyes the following morning, Sigrid realized immediately that she had risente, it was almost midday. She had somehow slept through the morning unbothered by her maids or anyone else.


    Rnd was already gone, to no surprise, the butler had told her long ago that he was an early riser, his training often started as early as six every morning.


    She put the covers away and stood up, then winced when she felt some mild paining from her thighs. Naturally, she looked down and noticed the ring red bruises which reminded her of what they had done the previous night, Rnd had been a little too excited.


    [Congrattions host, you have changed a major plot in the book and dealt a big blow to Emmah¡¯s halo. As a reward, you get to share Emmah¡¯s knowledge, from now on, you can know what she is plotting as she is doing it.]


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes widened, this was an unexpected windfall, she had slept with Rnd hoping to get pregnant but she had been rewarded by the system.


    "If I had known this, I would have slept with him on the wedding night." she muttered. "Lets see, what is she plotting now."


    Her head felt woozy for a second and then her perspective changed, it was almost as if she was watching a movie but it was in 3D and she could feel and hear what the characters were experiencing.


    Emmah was out in the orange orchid, she was ordering the servants to pluck oranges for her and her new friends, young nobledies that had been invited over without Sigrid¡¯s permission.


    She was also thinking about opening a shop that sold deserts and she was nning to ask Rnd for exclusive authority over the sweet oranges. She was nning to use the desert shop as a means ofpeting with Sigrid¡¯s coffee shop and restaurants.


    "What a cunt!" Sigrid muttered.


    The oranges did not belong to Rnd, why would he give them to her? Funny enough, Emmah never opened a desert shop in the original novel, she was in the fried chicken and fries business and coffee shops.


    Now, that she was ying catch up because Sigrid had moved into the food and drink business before her, she wasing up with new ns. The ns were not to elevate her but to bring Sigrid down.


    Sigrid heard Emmah¡¯s thoughts, she was nning to go out and find a great location for her shop and get to work immediately.


    She stretched and went to the bathroom, brushed her teeth and showered. By the time she left the bedroom, Emmah and her friends were already gone.


    As she was in no rush to confront Emmah, she went to the dining room and ordered for breakfast to be brought to her.


    "Err, crown princess, it¡¯s almost time for lunch." Lanai told her.


    "I won¡¯t be here for lunch, just give me what you have that is ready."


    Lanai rushed away to the kitchen, leaving Sigrid in the care of three maids and five knights that were standing at attention like perfect statues.


    "You can all leave." she ordered them.


    Sigrid had been in this world for moths but she was still not used to this habit of people standing over her as she ate. One of the maids, that was named Be gave her the daily newspaper as they all retreated.


    Not a secondter, Cosmos and Brolin reced the knights that had gone, they did not stand behind her but sat at the long table, choosing middle seats so as not to be too near or too far from her.


    Sigrid looked at the first headline on the newspaper, it was reporting the victorious return of the royal army. A picture of Rnd atop his majestic steed and the cavalry behind him was disyed.


    The daily newspaper had been her idea, another thing that she introduced by borrowing the talents of someone else, a schr, Lord Philemon. This was also another of Emmah¡¯s aplishments in the novel that she had stolen.


    She had made a few changes, like dividing the paper into four sections, political, business, social events and sports.


    The first page of the social events section was covering the rise ofdy nche, and a few reviews of the introduction to the world of television had been published. They were mixed, some excited and others calling it scandalous and immoral.


    The second page was covering the alleged adoption of Emmah by the crown prince and crown princess. It featured two pictures, one of Sigrid and Rnd returning to the hunting ground together and another of Rnd, Emmah and Benjamin.


    In this particr picture, she was looking at Rnd and holding on to Benjamin¡¯s hand. No doubt, it had been chosen deliberately, to get people talking.


    The daily newspaper was quite popr, it was the only one of its kind in Eldoria, everyone depended on it to know what was happening around the kingdom. It was also the reason why Nathaniel was away from the capital, he was on the mission to open up more channels ofmunication for newspaper all around the kingdom.


    "Is there anything new that I should know about?" Sigrid folded the newspaper and turned her eyes to Cosmos and Brolin.


    Cosmos acted aloof as always and he did not answer her, which didn¡¯t bother her.


    "Madame Elene has sent word that some of our associates would like to meet you." Brolin informed her.


    The associates he was speaking of were the members of the ckmailing operation.


    "Because its a dangerous endeavor, in order to stay safe, she enlisted the help of the brewers guild to which she pays a protection fee monthly.


    They do most of the footwork which has enabled madame Elene to stay in the shadows, undetected. It is run by a retired knight named Sir Mercer and he trusts no one but madame Elene. He was not too happy to hear that there was an addition to the group and the ie would have to be split three ways."


    He stood up and approached Sigrid that was already eating, and he ced down pictures of Sir Mercer and his close colleagues.


    "These men are Brent, Taylor and Rudkip, they are the three in charge after Sir Mercer. They are also retired knights that were injured in war and forced to retire. Brent is the nner of the operation, he uses information brought by madame Elene to determine who the next target is.


    Taylor is the executioner, he stalks the targets and corners them where they can¡¯t call for help and makes the threats while handing over evidence of a crime, secret love child, treason or an affair. He is also a great thief so he breaks into their houses if they refuse to pay to show just how serious the ckmail is.


    This Rudkip, he is a killer, if they need to make a point, he is the one that draws his knife.


    They don¡¯t kill the nobles they are ckmailing, just servants in order to scare nobles. So far, their means have been very effective in getting then what they want."


    Sigrid listened avidly, all these men sounded dangerous, she needed to know these men in order to know how to control them. A seasoned killer like Rudkip would not bow to her just because she fed him a poisoned pill.


    Would it be easier to just get rid of the three men permanently?

 Chapter 66: A new version of Roland.

    <h4>Chapter 66: A new version of Rnd.</h4>


    "When should I set up the meeting?" Brolin asked.


    Sigrid¡¯s lips curled upwards, she came to a realization that she needed to have a neutral location, a ce where she could deal with her private business away from the eyes of other people. Her restaurants were good but they were public, if members of the Pixie Moon organization visited them often, someone would realize something eventually.


    She did not want to take chances, especially not when she had an enemy like Emmah with that special halo on her head.


    "Should I just beat them up and bring them here in a sack?" Cosmos offered his help in his usual violence is the solution way.


    "Not here, we need a house." She looked at Brolin. "Find me a house, it needs to be close but not too close for people to poke into my business. Put it under my on of brother¡¯s names that way nobody raise eyebrows when I visit often.


    It should berge enough to have space for a ntation so that we can keep up the ruse of the Thorin¡¯s venturing further into the agriculture business."


    There was a pitter patter of feet outside the door as someone approached, so they all kept inside. The doors swung open and in walked Lanai, with a letter in her hands.


    "Your royal highness, there is a letter from your mother." Lanai said quickly as she ced the letter in her hand down next to the newspaper.


    The letter was sealed with wax and a seal of the Thorin house. Sigrid opened it immediately and she perused through the contents.


    <i>My Dearest Sigrid,</i>


    <i>I trust this letter finds you in soaring health and spirits. I write to you under urgency and out of concern as word has reached our ears that Emmah spent the night at your house. Whispers that she is moving into the Vale permanently are already circting through the city. </i>


    <i>Your situation is already beingpared to that of Princess Nirvana, the wife of the crown prince in the rise ofdy nche. Your brother has refused to give me the mystic crystals with the entire season, now I have to wait and view one episode a day like every other normal person, how ridiculous!! </i>


    <i>My dear, marriage is aplex and delicate bond, you cannot allow another woman into your home when you know what hidden ambitions she harbors. Her mere presence in your home has nted seeds of worry in my heart and that of your father.</i>


    <i>The crown prince may be unhelpful given theck of an emotional tie between the two of you so I advice you to seek the help of the queen.</i>


    <i>Should you say the word, your father and I are also willing to bring the matter before the king. You should know that you have our full support and counsel, not to forget, your father¡¯s sword which he is sharpening should there be need for it. </i>


    <i>Before I forget, I am reminding you once again to do the needful which we discussed on the morning of your wedding, you know what I mean. </i>


    <i>Please, dearest, write back to me with candor, your family has your back, as you like to put it. You are not alone in this, my darling Sigrid. </i>


    <i>With all my love and deepest affection </i>


    <i>Your mother.</i>


    She folded the letter and handed it back to Lanai.


    "Burn it." She said stiffly.


    Only her mother would write a letter that was fifty percent ridiculous but serious at the same time.


    Cosmosughed and stood up, "Your mother is hrious, do the needful huh! I guess she needs to receive the bed sheet with actual proof of consummation instead of Rina." he chuckled as he left the room.


    Brolin followed him and as he left, Rnd entered the dining room, he pulled up a chair next to Sigrid rather go all the way across the table where his actual seat was.


    Sigrid put down the spoon in her hands, dabbed at the corners of her mouth with a napkin and faced him with one eyebrow raised quizzically.


    She could not understand why the man that loathed her so much was sitting to sit so close and share the same air with her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she had poisoned the oxygen? He had a smile on his face, which made her rather ufortable.


    Sigrid wondered if he was going to drop more good news about Emmah, his kind of good news which was probably that Emmah was moving in permanently or perhaps she was going to Stormwind castle and he was taking her there.


    "Your highness," she said in a formal voice.


    Rnd did not like the formality in her voice, it was as though she was talking to a stranger. He took her right hand and kissed the back before holding it hostage temporarily.


    "Good afternoon, my dear. How are you feeling? When I left you were still sleeping and I did not want to disturb you. I thought that you needed the rest after the festivities of the previous night."


    She was bold, but not too bold to discuss their bedroom affairs in front of his knights that had spread out in the dining room.


    "It seems my wife is not veryfortable discussing such affairs in the presence of others," Rnd noticed her difort and decided to handle things decisively. "Leave us."


    The knights bowed and left, some jumped through the windows, to Sigrid¡¯s great amusement.


    "Now that we are alone, we can talkfortably." Rnd took his hand back. He got one of the wet but warm towels sitting on a gold coated tray and cleaned his hands. "Do you need a doctor to take a look at you?"


    He lowered his eyes to the junction between her thighs. Sigrid was a bit mortified and she pulled her thighs together tightly.


    "No need, I am fine."


    Rnd was not convinced, "I noticed some bruising when I checked..."


    "You checked me!!" She growled out and picked up a fork as if it was a sword.


    He caught her hand easily and pulled the fork out of her hands, he had a smile on his face, heric like behavior always made him desire tough. "You have a penchant for violence, my wife, if you were a man you would made an excellent sword mage."


    As he talked, he looked at her fingers and noticed a few calluses.


    "You have been ying with swords, I see." he said slowly.


    Sigrid waited for the women are forbidden from touching swords and you are guilty of this and that talk but it never came, which surprised her.


    "Won¡¯t you report me to the king?" she asked.


    He scoffed, "Now why would I do such a foolish thing like reporting my own wife? We are married, your crime is my crime just as my crime is yours. Aren¡¯t you the one that gave me that we are on one boat and I am the captain and you are the co-captain speech."


    "I did not refer to myself as your co-captain." She pulled her hands out of his. "But I am d that you understood what I meant. In light of that, what do you intend to do about Emmah, she cannot live here indefinitely. Do we have a n for her?"

 Chapter 67: A husband bridging gaps.

    <h4>Chapter 67: A husband bridging gaps.</h4>


    Sigrid understood human nature, it had been her job as awyer to learn what drove people and what irked them. What buttons she could push to get what she desired and how to motivate and manipte others to make them do as she wished.


    Rnd, was the kind of person that worked best if he was working for the good of others, that¡¯s why she used ¡¯we¡¯ and not you.


    It was a subtle reminder that every decision he was making was not just for his benefit but hers and those around him.


    Rnd pped his hands and the doors were opened, a group of knights entered, carrying in their hands fourrge chests and one had a document in hand which he handed to Rnd.


    When they excused themselves, he pushed the document towards Sigrid.


    He ced a hand over hers and looked into her eyes with genuine sincerity. "This is a town house which I acquired today morning, you were right, its not appropriate for Emmah to live with us with a vague identity. I bought the house under your name, it is near the edge of the city, towards the gates as one is leaving Doria.


    If you are not against it, she can live there as your guest for a while until she has recovered and then I will reward her with one thousand gold and send her out of our lives. What do you think of my n?"


    Sigrid looked down at his hand first and then the document, apparently Rnd had more surprises for her than just a change in his behavior.


    <i>[Congrattions host for stealing another plot, the house which the crown prince bought for Emmah in the novel is now owned by you. </i>


    <i>Reward: The location of a luminite magical stone mine and knowledge on how the stones can be used for long range broadcasting.]</i>


    Sigrid blinked, luminite mine, wasn¡¯t this mine discovered by Emmah in the novel? She remembered clearly that Emmah found a mine and purchased it¡¯s ownership at a small fee from a farmer whose life she saved.


    As amoner, she could not obtain rights to mine the stones so she cooperated with the Ye family. On the outside, the Ye¡¯s owned another magical stone mine but on the inside, Emmah was the one sitting on a pile of money.


    This happened two years into the plot, it seemed the bank was speeding up the plot for some reason. Perhaps they were in a hurry to acquire the Eclipsion sword and get there halo back.


    Emmah had used the stones to create magical technology like mobile phones, radios, and live television. It looked like this pie was going tond in Sigrid¡¯sp as well.


    She smiled at Rnd, wondering if it would be too much to hug him. Truly, if she had known that there would be many benefits from sleeping with him, she would have it on day one, before the wedding in fact.


    "You are smiling, it seems you are pleased." Rnd raised a hand to her cheek, he pushed back a strand of her hair that was misbehaving.


    "No," Sigrid blurted out quickly.


    Rnd blinked, confused by her rejection of his offer. "What are you saying no to exactly?"


    Sigrid pulled the real estate document closer to her side. "This is the first gift that you have given to me since our marriage, how can I allow another woman to live there? Emmah can stay with us for a while longer, I will take care of her amodations when its time for her to move out. Besides, you may not be aware but my grandmother gave Emmah¡¯s mother a house, it is not like she is going to sleep on the streets if you do not find her amodation."


    Rnd scowled in frustration as his mind realized the foolishness he had been disying, why had he been running around under the impression that he needed to provide amodation for Emmah when his wife¡¯s family had already given Emmah¡¯s mother a house?


    "I don¡¯t think I was aware of that." He said slowly.


    "Well it¡¯s true, not only did we give them a house but we gave them thousands in gold, a carriage and a horse. In addition to that, my grandmother is willing to take Emmah in for the duration of her healing, after all her mother lived on the Thorin duchy for years." Sigrid added to the information she had already provided.


    Rnd let out a full heartedugh and squeezed Sigrid¡¯s hand. "You are truly generous, forgive me for my presumptions I was under the impression that you disliked her immensely and were unwilling to assist her in any way."


    "Look," Sigrid turned her body and leaned forward, taking both of his hands in hers. "I will not lie to you, I don¡¯t like the way she carries herself, I find it deceitful and if you doubt my words, you can observe her for a while and see for yourself what I mean. She is just like consort Rina, her words are always doubleyered and she acts as if she is so fragile and everyone else in the world that does not agree with her is against her.


    Because she has magic, she allowed others to refer to her as a divine messenger. When it turned out that there are other women with magic, she did not correct the misunderstanding.


    She knows that you are married and yet she does not hesitate to hold your hand or wear your cloak in public despite the fact that she can see people discussing how inappropriate it is.


    I am d that she saved your life, but please do not expect me to embrace her warmly when she openly disrespects me."


    "Okay, I understand." Rnd replied with one head nod.


    He felt Sigrid¡¯s hands rx and he figured his response was the correct one. She was right, he could not expect her to be Emmah¡¯s best friend all of a sudden, they were strangers at the end of the day.


    Come to think of it, she was a stranger to him as well and the only reason why he was allowing her to be around was because she had saved his life.


    Rnd frowned, was he being excessive? Truly, holding his hand and Benjamin¡¯s at the same time in public was cause for frown. Why in the world had he behaved that way?


    "What¡¯s in the boxes?" Sigrid looked at the chests that had been lined up against the wall.


    Rnd let go of her hands and he personally walked towards the chests and opened them one by one. A golden light poured out of the very first chest which was filled with gold bars.


    The second had gold as well, the third silver and magic stones and the forth jewelry like nes, brooches and hair pins.


    "It for you, my second gift for you, an apology for the pain you sufferedst night."


    "Oh wow!" Sigrid eximed as she pushed the chair back and walked to the chests eagerly. First, she picked up a few bars of gold and felt their weight, then, she moved towards the jewelry.


    Rnd picked up one of the pins that had two strings with three pearls each and pushed it into her hair.


    Sigrid touched it and she smiled. "If this is how you reward me each time we have sex then we are going to be consummating a whole lot."

 Chapter 68: Undoing Emmah’s work.

    <h4>Chapter 68: Undoing Emmah¡¯s work.</h4>


    Five hourster, Sigrid was having murderous thoughts about her husband, not that she truly meant to murder him but the man was proving to be insatiable. What she had said as a joke, he had taken a lot more seriously and they had not left the bedroom for hours.


    She was tired, sweaty and hungry___, starving was a better word for it.


    Her body was rolled over and she faced Rnd that was wearing a satisfied grin on his face.


    "Why are you frowning?" he asked as he put his hand on her waist.


    The hand did not stay still, it patted and pinched her gently while making its way down to cup her bottom.


    "You want to do it again?" she asked, dismayed.


    She pped the stubborn hand and tried to pry it away but it was like prying a fistful of rice from a baby¡¯s hands, weirdly impossible.


    "Why does that surprise you? You are very desirable and beautiful and your body....the heavens be praised, you must be the best piece of artwork that has ever been created on this earth. We mages believe in the goddess of nature because magic is part of nature, perhaps you are her reincarnation."


    As he gently spoke these words to her with azy smile on his face, his hands drew figures on her thigh slowly.


    "How old were you when your magic was..." Sigrid started to ask and stopped herself. Magic was awakened at birth, she had somehow forgotten this fact. Apparently her husband had f****d the wisdom out of her. "Have you ever used your magic for anything other than sword fighting?"


    "Mmm..no." he mumbled out. "We all channel our magic into swords, one sword mage is equal to one hundred soldiers on a battlefield."


    "But magic is so much more than swords." Sigrid sat up rapidly, forgetting about the fact that she was very naked. "It can be used to heal, to grow food, to build things, to....." she spread her arms out waving them as she tried to think about all the other ways in which magic could be applied.


    Rnd¡¯s eyes were glowing and it was for a different reason than what Sigrid was talking about passionately. He turned over, picked up his sword that wasying down beside the bed and pricked his pinkie finger with one of the sharp tips.


    Then, he turned over again and showed Sigrid the little self injury he had brought on himself.


    "I know of one way your magic can be used right now, look I am injured."


    He had a very proud smile on his face that was also quite innocent that it made Sigridugh.


    "That¡¯s not an injury, it¡¯s a baby sized boo-boo!!" she eximed.


    Rnd waved the finger from side to side, "I don¡¯t know what a boo-boo is but I am in pain."


    He faked the sad look on his face. Sigrid sighed and leaned over.


    "No funny business, I am just healing your boo-boo." she told him.


    *****************


    While Sigrid was enjoying what was close enough to a honeymoon as possible, Emmah was saving a life. She had been out searching for a location for the dessert shop she intended to open.


    Her very first choice of location was Doxcord street, she wanted a shop near Sigrid¡¯s coffee house so that she couldpete and prove that she was better. However, every shop on that shop on that street was upied, which disappointed her.


    She turned her attention to Overtorn street, another busy shopping street in the capital. She specifically set her sights on the shop near Sigrid¡¯s second restaurant, but the owners of the shops around it were not willing to sell and those that were willing asked for ridiculously high prices.


    Luck was not on her side it seemed, until she came across a young man that was being beaten up by a group of five people. Emmah was traveling with three knights that Rnd had assigned to protect her, they intervened and saved him.


    As it turned out, he was the son of Lord Dane Vanger, marquis of Solterra, that was facing some financial troubles. The marquis owned five buildings on Overtorn street and he was selling three.


    Emmah only needed one shop, but the marquis was willing to sell all three buildings to her at a half price of five hundred thousand gold and the other seven hundred thousand, she convinced him to consider as an investment in her businesses that she was yet tounch.


    She promised to return within two days with samples of the products she intended to sell, the five hundred thousand gold coins and then they coulde to an understanding.


    ****************


    Before Sigrid went to bed that night she sent Brolin and Cosmos out to undo all that Emmah had aplished during the day.


    The two disguised themselves and set out on their horses, riding faster than the wind toplete the mission assigned by their princess.


    With Cosmos taking the lead, it was not difficult for them to locate young Lord Vanger that was just leaving a tavern after drowning his sorrows in five sses of wine. He was intoxicated, but only barely because he still had his senses and could find his way without stumbling.


    Cosmos and Brolin stalked him in the shadows until he made his way to an alley that was a shortcut to Overtorn street. The men jumped into action, with Cosmos¡¯s fist connecting with the young Vanger¡¯s jaw first.


    It sent him sprawling to the ground and Brolin followed with a swift kick that left young Vanger gasping for air. The two men went in on him, delivering a flurry of blows and kicks but they avoided his head, the goal was to cause him pain and break a leg, not kill him.


    "Our mistress offered his father five hundred thousand gold but he still wants more, what a greedy bunch of bastards they are." Cosmos said.


    Brolin got in another kick and loudly responded, "It looks likes he has passed out. Miss Emmah will surely be pleased with what we have done, in my opinion, she should have waited a little longer before intervening to save this idiot¡¯s life."


    Cosmos gave Brolin a thumbs up and he covered himself briefly to keep himself fromughing. "Yes, she only saved him because his father owns those buildings. If he was not valuable, she would have walked right past him as if he was air itself. I say we should kill him and just put and end to it."


    On the ground, Lord Vanger trembled, he could hear the men and he was afraid for his life. If he survived this beating, he vowed that Emmah would never open a shop on Overtorn street. Their family owned more than half of the properties there, most people were not aware of this fact.


    His father was also vice president of the Eldoria chamber ofmerce, if he was determined to ruin someone¡¯s business, it was as simple as snapping a finger.


    "If we kill him, miss Emmah will not get the buildings or the support of his father. Let¡¯s go, I think we have done enough." Brolin stopped Cosmos who was about to punch Lord Vanger again.


    With their taskplete, the knights vanished into the night, leaving lord Vanger bruised and in pain, his leg was broken, a stark reminder of who had sent the men after him.


    He opened his eyes and looked out in the empty alley as he pulled himself up and then limped away slowly. In his heart anger swirled like a tornado and where gratefulness had been, hatred took root.

 Chapter 69: Breakfast with Emmah.

    <h4>Chapter 69: Breakfast with Emmah.</h4>


    The following day, Sigrid managed to wake up on time and joined Rnd for breakfast at eight in the morning, no surprise, Emmah was at the table before she arrived, telling Rnd about her potential new business.


    "Good morning your highness." The servants and all knights greeted.


    Sigrid responded softly as she took a seat in her usual chair, not even two seconds before she could settle in, Rnd moved from where he was and sat down next her. It left Emmah feeling very unhappy as he had been sitting next to her and now she was alone, all the way alienated from the couple.


    "Sigrid." she said with a forced cheerfulness in her voice."Good morning, I did not think that you would be joining us for breakfast, you seem to wake upte. I guess it¡¯s because you grew up pampered as a nobledy so you have never needed to wake up at cock¡¯s crow." She looked at Rnd and smiled. "Rnd and I are alike in so many ways, we are both early risers and we..."


    Sigrid droned her out and raised her eyebrows at Rnd, her face was saying, "Do you see what I mean?


    Rnd clenched his jaw, he could read the double meaning beneath Emmah¡¯s words. By calling Sigrid ate riser and pampered nobledy she was inferring that she waszy. He had been given an update on everything that his wife had been up to in his absence andzy was not the right word to define her.


    Sigrid tilted her head, "Handle it or I will." she muttered.


    He drew in a breath and looked at Emmah. "Miss Emmah, you should address my wife and I by our titles, it¡¯s only two words, I do not believe that it is troublesome for you to pronounce them."


    Emmah¡¯s face fell, she put her hands down and clenched them tightly on her dress. The halo on head buzzed and a fierce glowing light dashed out, shooting into Rnd¡¯s head.


    It did not make it however, it bounced back as if it had met a barrier and then disseminated into nothing. A few strings still made it through the invisible barrier.


    "Your highness, crown prince." Emmah said stiffly, she covered her mouth and started to cough.


    It started off slow and then intensified, more blood than what usually escaped her mouth when she coughed spurted out, falling on the table and all over the bread and fruits.


    "Kingsley, send for the doctor." Rnd bellowed.


    He got on his feet and hurried to check on Emmah that was clutching at her chest as if she was having a heart attack. Sigrid stayed in her chair, looking on in amazement, it was if Emmah could flip a switch and instantly be ill. She had been rosy but now her face was paler than snow, her lips had turned blueish and she was trembling as if she had juste inside to escape a snow storm.


    "System, how loyal is Rnd to her and to me?" she asked, curiously.


    The figures would determine her next move.


    "Host, loyalty to you is fifty one and to Emmah forty nine. If you had not consummated your marriage, you would still be at two percent."


    Her mind dwelled on that forty nine as she watched her husband carry Emmah out of the dining room, racing as if she was already at death¡¯s door. Five knights were on his heels, running as well just because their prince was running.


    "Lanai, tell the kitchen to give me my breakfast." she ordered calmly. "Bring it outside, I cannot eat with the stench of this fake blood."


    She walked out of the house and found her way to the best part of The Vale, the orange orchid garden andke house whose construction she had seen to in Rnd¡¯s absence.


    The fragrant orange orchid was vast and vibrant, the oranges were in full bloom and some servants were picking them for sale. Sigrid nned to clear them out within two weeks, denying Emmah the opportunity to use them.


    By the time she was done pretending to be ill, the oranges would be gone, as would Lord Vanger¡¯s buildings. She walked away from the orange orchid and rode a horse to theke on the estate,ke Serenade.


    It was a man madeke, she had used magic to overturn the ground and create it. It was surrounded by tall whispering trees that provided shade and a sense of seclusion.


    Perched on the edge of theke was a woodenke house with a veryrge porch. The sides were lush with grass and the middle was paved with sand, as if it was a beach. On the sand were some round tables and chairs covered by umbre stands.


    It was a great ce for rxing, and also the reason why many people were angling for invitations to The Vale after hearing about how beautiful, unique and peaceful the environment was.


    Three dogs barked and run towards Sigrid when she arrived, she squatted down and interacted with them for a while. Two were big, one was small, white and fluffy the kind that Rnd liked.


    "Brolin, has my husband met the dogs?" she turned around as asked.


    "Not yet, your highness. The crown prince has not yet had the opportunity toe this far since his return.


    She frowned, she had been under the impression that Rnd would be all over Cinnamon, the little white dog.


    "Why is that? Has nobody told him about the dogs yet?"


    Brolin looked at the two knights behind him, they shook they heads. He had to find out from them because he was always with Sigrid so he had to find out about the affairs of the crown ce and the Vale from others.


    "I do not believe that he has been informed." He answered.


    "Make sure that he finds out before the night ends." Sigrid instructed.


    She stopped by the closest chairs to theke and sat down, immediately, one maid covered Sigrid¡¯s legs with a nket and another ced a cloak over her shoulders.


    Two cleaned the table while the knights brought the dog beds over for the dogs toy down next to her. Breakfast was served immediately.


    It was a cup of coffee, a bowl of oatmeal sweetened with honey and garnished with nuts, sausages, bread, orange jam, butter and some crumpets.


    Breakfast was always a bit heavy for Sigrid because she often skipped lunch when she was working.


    Brolin instructed the servants and knights to step away and give Sigrid some space so that he could start a private conversation.


    "How did it gost night?" she asked.


    "He got the message, we made sure to repeat exactly what you told us to say. If you want to strike while the iron is hot, then I suggest that you acquire the buildings today. However, you cannot buy every building and shop in the city, what do you intend to do in the long run?" Brolin put his hands together and watched Sigrid cautiously.


    She raised her eyes and wrinkled her nose, "I don¡¯t have a n yet, what do you suggest I do?"

 Chapter 70: Venom, Sigrid’s horse.

    <h4>Chapter 70: Venom, Sigrid¡¯s horse.</h4>


    Brolin wanted to be helpful, all the servants had already figured that Sigrid was very generous to them as long as they were valuable. The servants on The Vale were now envied more than the servants of any other noble household, including the royal castle.


    The more valuable you proved to be to Sigrid, the more money you stood to make and Brolin was more than willing to be valuable but he also knew his shorings.


    "Your highness, I think that you should employ and advisor, someone that is familiar with the political atmosphere and noble affairs." he responded honestly.


    Sigrid picked up a crumpet and applied orange jam to it with a spoon, pondering on the advice Brolin had just given her. It was not a bad idea, the queen relied on Lord Benwick to navigate many unstable situations. It was one of the reasons why she had managed to remain a strong central figure in Eldoria.


    "Where can I find such a person?" She threw a few sausages down for the dogs, they were whining and looking at her as if they had been starved for days. The small white dog which was still a puppy was trying to climb up onto herps.


    Brolin knew of only one ce where men with such talents could be found. "The Merlot school for schrs, but if you want some advice on this matter Lord Benwick is the best person to speak to."


    Sigrid ced the half bitten crumpet on the te while making a face that portrayed uncertainty.


    "Lord Benwick works for the queen, now and always he will only serve her interests. My gut tells me that should I seek for his help on this matter, he will be sending me a spy rather than a helper. I already have more than enough eyes on me at all times."


    She tilted her head back slowly and called out for Lanai.


    "Write a letter to my grandfather, tell him that I am seeking for an advisor, someone that can do for me what Lord Benwick does for the queen. Have it delivered immediately and the messenger should not return without a response."


    Lanai took off speedily and mounted a horse that she rode back to the castle.


    "Where is my horse, Venom?" Sigrid asked loudly.


    Her brother John had gifted her ten horses that were taken care of at the Vale, one the smallest which was Sigrid¡¯s favorite was always by theke during the day. Cosmos had joked about it being a fish that was put in the wrong body.


    Sigrid loved Venom, the horse behaved like a child, always running after her for treats, nuzzling her, attempting to bite her when she angered it. They often yed together in the water with the dogs.


    The question was meant for Brolin, but he didn¡¯t answer it, Rnd did.


    "I had it sent to Stormwind for training."


    He sat down, stretched his legs and poured himself a ss of orange juice that had been delivered only a minute ago. Sigrid felt the urge to p the ss out of his hand.


    "You sent my horse away for training without informing me, why would you do that?" Her voice rose slightly in a high pitch. "She is mine, not yours and she is small, her size is not meant for riding. Tell your people to bring her back."


    Rnd was slowly getting used to Sigrid¡¯s stubbornness, she was the kind of person that just bit down and refused to let go of things sometimes.


    "Horses are not pets, she is small and weak, it makes her useless. With some training, she can be of some use someday, perhaps our daughter can learn how to ride on your Venom¡¯s back at the age of two." He answered casually.


    He picked up the whining puppy and started tugging on its ears with a smile, to him the issue was ended.


    To Sigrid, it was not, she was very possessive when it came to her things, like her oranges, her throne, her horse!!! For her, this moment would define many things in their rtionship, if she surrendered easily and allowed him do with her things as he pleased she was worried that she would open her eyes one morning and Emmah would be in charge of things. She already wanted the oranges, and no doubt, after spitting up all that blood, it was not impossible for Rnd to say yes.


    "Bring Venom back." she persisted.


    Rnd sighed, "Are you going to argue with me over a horse? I didn¡¯t send it off to a butcher to be ughtered for heaven sake! I sent it to a ce with wild green pastures, herds of horses and trained grooms, stable hands, doctors, farriers and trainers. What do you have toin about?"


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes shed with anger, "You didn¡¯t ask me Rnd, that¡¯s what I have toin about. I have ten horses, I am sure that you sent all or half of them away and I am notining, I just want one returned.


    She is mypanion, I have spent more time with her than I have with you. Venom is not a pet, she is like my child. She will not survive out in the wild, she eats special fodder, carrots, apples, fine oats and fruits.


    Her bedding is soft, she has a mattress and a nket and heating pads which I paid good money to the mage estate to make."


    Rnd sighed, "We are talking about a tiny horse, not a human child and Stormwind castle is not the wild. You have spoiled that darn horse so much that it bullies the stable boys, it needs some training."


    He had seen that soft bedding, the horse lived better than more than a fewmoners. He had tried to pet it and it bit at his hand, apparently he was not the first victim. Venom was a small horse with a big attitude.


    It had a streak of wildness that needed some taming before it went out of control.


    "She is not an it and she has a name, Venom." Sigrid ced emphasis on the name. "Bring my baby back Rnd or you are going to have a very unhappy wife on your hands."


    Rnd put the dog down and reached out to touch her, but she pulled away and red at him.


    "Do you have to be so stubborn about it? he asked.


    Sigrid got up and dusted off her dress, showing him that she was leaving.


    "Bring her back." she said sternly, and then to Rnd¡¯s surprise, she wiped away tears that were making an appearance against her will.


    It stunned him so much that he could only helplessly watch as she walked away and when her figure disappeared, he looked at his valet.


    "Why is she crying?"


    He never thought that he would ever see vulnerability of that kind from Sigrid Thorin. Even on the day when he saved her from near drowning, she did not have a look of fear on her face.


    When he told her how much he didn¡¯t want to marry her, she did not run off in tears and hide in a corner. Even when she saw him with Emmah, she did not show emotions, she seemed uninterested. Was sending the horse away such a big thing?


    "Well, she treats it like a baby, maybe...." the valet removed his hat and shook his head and turned the question over to one of the six knights. "What do you think Sir Alex?"


    Rnd turned his body to the right and faced the knight.


    Sir Alex unsheathed his sword and held it out. "Your highness, if someone took my sword without informing me, I would be very angry, no matter what the reason was. I believe that it is the same for you.


    When the crown princess was talking, she emphasized the word <i>my</i> a few times. It is her horse...sorry, Venom is her horse, you should have talked to her first."


    "I am the crown prince..." Rnd started.

 Chapter 71: A prince seeking counsel.

    <h4>Chapter 71: A prince seeking counsel.</h4>


    "You are her husband, with all due respect your highness." Sir Alex interrupted. "Some decisions you should make not as a prince or the owner of this estate but the husband of Lady Sigrid Thorin. You are new to marriage and you have not tangled much with women so you are unfamiliar with how romantic rtionships work."


    "Oh!" Rnd responded with a stony look on his face.


    The knights stepped back, an angry Rnd was a dangerous Rnd, they guessed that maybe Sir Alex¡¯s words had touched a nerve which displeased him, after all it sounded like criticism to some ears, and nobody criticized royalty.


    Even though the rtionship between the men that served Rnd and him was not as frigid as it was for most royals and their servants, they still had to be careful and watch their words and actions.


    Sir Samuel, the leader of the knights gave Sir Alex a sharp re through the peripherals of his eyes.


    "Forgive me your highness, I fear that my words have displeased you." Sir Alex bowed submissively.


    Rnd threw his head back andughed, then waved his hand dismissively. "Who says that I am displeased? I am simply surprised by your wisdom on the matter. Tell me Alex, are you married?"


    Sir Alex nodded twice, "Three years and half, your highness. I have just the one wife and two daughters, I want to start working on a son but my wife says that unless I am willing to carry it personally, I should wait three years."


    The men guffawed but Sir Alex looked proud, there was not a hint of shame on his wife. The other knights also knew that Alex liked to pamper his wife, wherever they went to he bought her a lot of things and talked about her every chance he got.


    "My felicitations are three and a half yearste, my apologies Alex." Rnd looked at his valet. "Tell my secretary to send a gift and reward my knight with twenty gold coins."


    "If rewards are being being given out for marriage, perhaps I should also mention that I have recently taken a wife." Sir Edwin poked his head out and said lightly.


    Rnd moved his eyes over his men, "How many of you here are married?"


    In the group of twenty knights and other servants, twelve hands were raised.


    "Then you shall be rewarded." Rnd dered.


    The men smiled, joy filled their hearts, twenty gold was good money, it could feed their families, pay for education for their children, rent a house in a good part of the city.


    Rnd stroked the fur of the puppy and his insides squealed in glee that he did not express on the outside. "So, does any of you have any good suggestions on how I should handle this matter, how do I cajole and coax my wife? Fell free to share honest opinions, I have not been married before and I am willing to listen to your counsel."


    Sir Bm stepped up first, "Your highness, I believe that the princess is passionate about nature. Look at this ce and what she transformed it into! I have heard that everyone longs for an invitation from her in order to spend some time here. Why don¡¯t you arrange a...."


    "Oh my God Bm, how did you even manage to woo some poorss into marrying you?" Sir Alex groaned. "The crown princess is unhappy because the prince sent away her horse which she gave a name and called a baby. What does nature have to do with the problem at hand?"


    Sir Samuel nodded. "I concur with Alex on this, your suggestion is as useless as a search for a virgin in a brothel."


    Again, the men snickered and Sir Bm blushed.


    "My main wife had this old soup pot that she brought from her mother¡¯s house when we got married. She alwaysined about it, how itcked a handle and the outside was rusted in some ces." Sir Samuel narrated with a smile on his lips. "I took it to mean that she wanted a new soup pot so I sold the old one to a cksmith and bought her a new one. I was a proud man when I took that new pot home, I thought she would be very thankful that night. Do you know what happened?"


    All the men, including prince Rnd were invested in knowing what happened.


    "She kicked me out of the the house and told me not to return unless I had the darn old soup pot. Not just that but she threw the new one out and started crying. I was furious, I am a man, I had done something nice for her and yet she had dared to kick me out of my house and make a fuss over a stupid old pot.


    So, I went to a tavern and got drunk, the next day we set off for Starfell and I did not see her for a fortnight. When I returned, the old soup pot was back, she had bought it back at twice the price I had been paid for it.


    She was back toining again about it again but she was contented and happy. Iter found out that the soup pot was something her mother inherited from her own mother, they passed it down in some bizarre tradition I cannot fathom. My wife was nning to pass it down as well, she was not hanging on to the pot for silly reasons, it was for sentimental ones.


    The lesson I learned however was not to get rid of things in the house without talking to my wife first."


    The menughed lightly and Sir Gareth pped Sir Samuel on the back.


    "In my house, it¡¯s an old ugly bird shaped clock, it doesn¡¯t work but its right there on the wall and she won¡¯t let me get rid of it. She ims her father grandfather won it in a bull fighting contest.


    It is owned by my secondary wife and my main wife wants it gone because she also wants a newer clock that actually works. Every time we broach the subject, one of them cries and I end up the viin because I cannot pick a side."


    Rnd was invested in listening to the stories that his knights and servants told on the different challenges they had encountered in their marriages.


    The conversationsted two hours and when it came to a close he had made a decision.


    "Samuel, send someone to bring that darn horse back, and buy it some apples and carrots." He added after thinking for a few seconds, "Some sugar cubes too, apparently I might be needing to be in it¡¯s good graces to avoid being kicked out of my own castle."


    The menughed and Rnd cradled the puppy, he looked out at theke with a rxed air about him. He was thinking to himself, that being married was interesting, who knew that the cold Sigrid Thorin was just like other women, soft at heart?


    Sigrid meanwhile was outside Lord Vanger¡¯s office, her knights were carrying chests filled with gold and silver. She was yet to go in because Cosmos was holding her back with an amused glint in his eyes.


    "Fake tears, really!"

 Chapter 72: Sign here.

    <h4>Chapter 72: Sign here.</h4>


    "Who says that they are fake?" She answered calmly.


    Cosmos let go of her hand but he continued to block the door and retained the amused look on his face. "Come on, we both know what you are, a viiness crying for a horse." He chuckled and shook his head. "I thought that you wanted to win his heart and grasp his loyalty firmly, fighting with him is not the way to aplish your goal."


    Sigrid smacked her lips and wagged her finger, "There are many ways to skin a rat Cosmos, I do not have all of his loyalty yet and as for his heart, we both know that he does not love me.


    I must set boundaries early enough in order to protect myself, he should understand that things which belong to me cannot be taken or given away at his whims.


    Today he takes my horse and tomorrow it could be my position as crown princess. I will not take chances, everything, no matter how small must be used to my advantage.


    Besides, he likes it when I am feisty, I am a puzzle and a challenge that is always on his mind. If I am soft, clingy, needy and weepy like Emmah, he will get bored."


    "So you are keeping him on his toes." Cosmos folded his arms across his chest, he nodded slowly as he could she her point. "I can see that working in your favor, you are on his mind right now, he is not even thinking about Emmah who is already regretting why she faked sickness because she has been put on bed rest for a week."


    "But I do want my Venom back" Sigrid said honestly, "She will not survive at Stormwind, truly. I have been feeding her some elixirs from the mage estate and your bank, she is an intelligent horse that runs errands for me sometimes. She is bound to be a beauty when she grows up, if she is at Stormwind, they will keep breeding her until she is old and useless...."


    "She is a horse!" Cosmos eximed, using the same tone as Rnd.


    "She is my baby." Sigrid pushed him aside and opened the door for herself, striding into the office of Lord Dane Vanger. It was inside one of the buildings he owned on Overtorn street, a five storied one in which most of the shops were greengrocers or drapers.


    Lord Vanger¡¯s office was on the top most floor, taking up all the space which Sigrid thought was unnecessary and a waste. For someone that was down on his luck financially, wouldn¡¯t renting this space out for money be more useful than wasting it all?


    The view from the back windows alone was satisfying enough to make Sigrid greedy for the ownership. It overlooked lush gardens and a park that was always upied by people ying, picking, or on supervised dates.


    "This will make a good coffee house." Sigrid said loudly and she turned to Lord Vanger who was on his feet with his head slightly bowed.


    "Good day, crown princess Sigrid Maximus." he greeted respectfully. "It is an honor to meet you."


    In his mind, he was thinking, ¡¯please leave as quickly as possible.¡¯


    All the noble lords that had met her in court, at the Eastern boarder or anywhere really, knew better than cross words with her. It always left one at a loss and sometimes resulted in punishment. Just what was the ice cold crown princess of Eldoria doing in his office with a dozen white knights?


    "Good day to you Lord Vanger." She answered and walked to the chair behind his desk.


    She sat down and this prompted Lord Vanger to move to the chairs opposite, swiftly their positions had changed to appear as if Sigrid was the owner of the office and he a guest.


    "Sit down Lord Vanger." she signaled to one of three chairs.


    Cosmos and Brolin hid their smiles, the guest was telling the owner of the house to sit down, how funny!


    "I have heard that you are selling off three of your properties and I am here to acquire them." Sigrid announced.


    There was an air of authority around her and her words were somewhatmanding. Lord Vanger could tell that she was not there to negotiate, she wanted what she hade for. If she wanted to negotiate, she would have said, ¡¯I am interested¡¯ but she had said ¡¯I am here to acquire them.¡¯ It was very simr to I want them and you wont¡¯ stop me.


    "How much is your asking price?" she asked, ying with the ck gloves that were covering her hands. "I have heard that you are willing to go as low as five hundred thousand gold and seven hundred thousand in investment, that sums up to to one million, two hundred thousand gold. I am prepared to offer you two million in gold."


    The knights carried the trunks over and opened them, disying the gold and silver to Lord Vanger. As moderately wealthy as he was, Lord Vanger had never seen two million in gold or silver.


    They had banks were such amounts were directly deposited, he preferred banks to keepingrge amounts of money at home.


    "Great, you look satisfied, let¡¯s sign the deed of sale and you can hand over the certificates of ownership of all three properties." Sigrid waved to Brolin.


    He walked to the table and put down the deeds of sale. three of them, one for each building that he was selling. Even before purchase, they had been notarized the day before, showing just how sure Sigrid had been about the deal before even arriving.


    "Sign here." Brolin pointed to the dotted lines on each deed of sale. He ced another piece of paper down on the desk, it already had Sigrid¡¯s signature and had been notarized as well. "And this contract as well, it says that you are selling your property willingly and you have not been coerced. As you can see, the crown princess is very generous, she has added eight hundred thousand gold coins, more than enough to overturn your misfortune."


    He smiled at Lord Vanger, his very normal teeth looking like sharp wolf fangs to the man. How was this behavior any different from being coerced?


    With all the knights and their swords plus the forceful way the crown princess was talking, if he said no, wouldn¡¯t he be forfeiting his life?


    However, he had already promised miss Emmah that he would not sell his properties for now, the two day deadline he had given her was not that far. If he signed these documents, wouldn¡¯t he be going against his word?


    Lord Vanger was torn between honor and power.

 Chapter 73: Sigrid’s way or the highway.

    <h4>Chapter 73: Sigrid¡¯s way or the highway.</h4>


    The air in the office became more unsettling the longer that Lord Vanger hesitated, keeping his head bowed without responding.


    It became even more tumultuous when Sigrid¡¯s fan made an appearance, her people knew what that meant. A few wondered if there was a better way of convincing Lord Dane to sign the documents, violence was not always the right way after all. But, others like Brolin did not mind Sigrid¡¯s way of doing things, it was more efficient and kept everyone in line.


    "Your hand is not moving, I don¡¯t see any signing going on." Sigrid said softly and then her voice lost the softness and took on a sternness. "Look at me Lord Vanger, Imand you."


    A royalmand was not one that could be disobeyed, Lord Vanger raised his eyes and met Sigrid¡¯s narrowed ones that were apanied by a cold smile that made him shiver.


    "What is it that you are dissatisfied with? Is it the money, do you think that I have offered you too little?" she asked.


    Lord Vanger swallowed hard, "It is not the money, you have been more than generous your highness, it would be shameless of me to say otherwise."


    "Then why the coyness?" she asked sharply.


    Cosmos mmed a side of his sword on the table and Lord Vanger quivered but surprisingly held his ground. "With all due respect, your highness, I gave someone else my word and my word is my bond. I am a business man, I cannot go back on my word after making a deal, not even for you.¡¯


    Sigrid stood up and walked over to the Lord Vanger, the closer she moved to him, the more overpowering her presence became.


    "Promises are fickle things, Vanger. Easily made and easily broken. I want your buildings and I intend to have them one way or another. I am not a bad person, I have chosen to be fair and purchase them generously, why do you have to be this way and make me look like a viin?" Sigrid tilted her head and smiled cruelly.


    She couldn¡¯t me Lord Vanger for his stance, it was that stupid halo.


    "System, how loyal is he to Emmah?"


    <i>Loyalty test: [Emmah]</i>


    <i>Subject: Dane Vanger</i>


    <i>Percentage: 90%</i>


    <i>Probability of a loyalty switch: 50%</i>


    <i>The odds are unknown, it could go either way.</i>


    The figures made themselves avable for her and she sneered when she saw them. A ny percent loyalty was very hard to break in such a short period of time, it was not as if she could have sex with him to improve her odds as she had done with Rnd.


    "Where is the son?" she asked Cosmos in her mind.


    "Stuck in a hospital, apparently the little wuss was in so much pain that he could not make it home in time toin to daddy about Emmah." he told her.


    Sigrid wanted to groan and break a few things, at the top of her list, the lucky halo which was ruining her ns just as she was ruining Emmah¡¯s.


    She took a calming breath, if money did not work, there was another option. Sigrid used her fan to tilt Lord Vanger¡¯s head up so that he could look at her which he was trying hard not to do.


    "Consider this, Lord Vanger." she said, her tone dripping with a clear threat, "I am the crown princess, loyalty to me is much more beneficial than loyalty to any other person in the kingdom, with the exception of the king, queen and crown prince. Nomoner is worth offending me for, I am going to offer you more than just gold. I am extending my protection and the favor of the crown prince. Refuse me, and you may find yourself on the wrong side of history."


    Lord Vanger¡¯s resolve wavered, the weight of Sigrid¡¯s words pressing down on him and yet he still held firm.


    "I appreciate you offer, your highness but my honor and integrity are not for sale. If you can wait one more day...."


    Sigrid spread her fan out, anger shed in her eyes. "You seem to be under the impression that I came here to bargain with you. Lord Vanger, I could slice off your thumbs right here and now and stamp these documents with blood and nobody will do anything to me.


    In fact, many people will scramble to hide your body and all the evidence voluntarily. With the snap of my fingers, I could have your title taken away from you. Imagine that, the great Vanger legacy dead, in your hands and all for three buildings which you are voluntarily selling off."


    A glint of cold fury was on Sigrid¡¯s face as she expressed her anger. ¡¯If you want to test my power then I can give you a sample right now." She turned her head to Brolin, "Brolin, I have just been assaulted by Lord Vanger and all of you here are my witnesses.


    To quench my anger and wash the shame, I want Lord Vanger¡¯s head and the heads of every member of his family from the oldest to the youngest."


    "As you wish, your highness." The knights responded together uniformly.


    Lord Vanger¡¯s eyes widened and he nced at Sigrid with absolute horror on his face.


    "I didn¡¯t...I haven¡¯t...." he looked around desperately in a bid for anyone to step up and defend him.


    It didn¡¯t work, Brolin pushed his head down on the desk and put a sword at his neck. Lord Terrified screams and pleas filled the office, the desk shook violently as Lord Vanger struggled to get out from under Brolin¡¯s hand.


    He was filled with regret for not taking up Sigrid on her offer earlier, not only was he going to die but his family was going to follow him to the grave, they would be beheaded for something so simple and all because he had given his word to a woman that could not afford to buy his buildings.


    He was desperate for money, why had he rejected the money and chosen death? He thought about his grandchildren and sobbed, they were so little, why did they have to die.


    As the sword was raised, his mind shed to the face of the woman he had chosen to be loyal to, what benefit had she brought him except for disaster?


    "Loyalty to Emmah has dropped to a negative, it is irrecoverable but there is no loyalty to you either."


    Sigrid scoffed, it was okay for him not to be loyal to her, as long as he was not loyal to Emmah either. At the end of the day, nobody was liked by everyone.


    "You know what, I made a mistake, you can let him go and discard my previous orders." she suddenly changed her mind and waved her hand.


    Brolin let go of Lord Vanger¡¯s head and the frightened man fell to the floor, crumbling like an old sock. His heart was beating faster than it ever had in his life, his face was pale with fright.


    Sigrid returned to the chair and she sat down, her lips disyed a contented smile. "Do you see that Lord Vanger, that is what it means to have power. If you are loyal to me, my power will be of help to you, I can make you rich for generations or I can end your entire generation."

 Chapter 74: Unwarranted provocation.

    <h4>Chapter 74: Unwarranted provocation.</h4>


    Brolin and Cosmos sat Lord Vanger in the chair and pushed the documents in front of him again. Cosmos shoved a pen into his hands and gestured at the papers, his very cold eyes were even more frightening than Sigrid¡¯s.


    Lord Vanger¡¯s hands trembled, the fight was was gone from his body, fear for what Sigrid might do to him and his family if he continued to resist drove him to surrender.


    Her signed the documents, transferring ownership of the three buildings to the crown princess.


    As he wrote his name, each stroke felt like a nail and hammer being taken to his principles but the urge to survive was stronger than any other emotion he was feeling. After signing his name, red ink was smeared on his thumb by the big silver haired knight the crown princess called Cosmos.


    His thumb was pressed on all documents, one by one until the entire process waspleted.


    "It is done your highness." Lord Vanger set the pen down. His voice was shaking, a testament to how frightened he still was.


    The documents were handed to Sigrid, she nodded as she looked over them with satisfaction, her lips curled into a victorious smile.


    "Excellent, believe me Lord Vanger, your willingness to work with me will never be forgotten. As much as I do not like your disobedience, I admire your loyalty and principles, I could use a man like you.


    You are a great businessman, I heard the your financial troubles are because a ship carrying goods from Medoris sunk, leaving a gaping hole in your finances.


    If you believe in my words, I would advise you to visit the new mage business association, they have made some new discoveries and have a lot of nifty items for sale. With the excess money I have generously given you, you can invest or buy some of those items and sell them inside or outside Eldoria."


    She handed the documents to Brolin and stood up, with one flick of her cloak, she exited the office with her men. Lord Vanger watched then go, a mixture of relief and anxiety washing over him. It was true what they said, a visit from the cold crown princess of Eldoria was always ominous.


    He slowly got to his feet and moved to the window overlooking the street below, watching as Sigrid entered her carriage and the entourage set off. As they disappeared, he took a deep breath, the weight of the ordeal was lifted from his shoulders.


    Lord Vanger stumbled to the still open chests of gold and silver, a part of him was filled with ecstasy on seeing the money, he had sold off his properties and earned a huge sum of money. Even though the transaction had not gone as he anticipated, his troubles had been solved, he had profited and his family was safe.


    He had managed to save his neck, his right hand moved up subconsciously and he touched the neck he was thinking about. It hade so close to being separated from the rest of his body.


    "That was close." he whispered.


    He moved away from the window, sat down in his chair and poured himself a ss of rum from a bottle that he kept in one of the drawers. He needed the drink in order to calm himselfpletely and think about his next steps. He had just survived a cmity, now he could focus on rebuilding his small business empire.


    ******


    After handling that business, Sigrid set off for the Rosewood home, where a small lunch banquet was being thrown. The invitation had arrived that morning, it was one of many that she often received.


    Normally, she ignored most of them because socializing with young titleddies was a bit of a bore and a chore but this was the family of Mauve Rosewood, her first chosendy in waiting.


    It was because she nned to attend this banquet that she chose to wear a color that she normally would not have worn; pink.


    As soon as she was weed into the Rosewood estate, she was embraced by Mauve. Sigrid was not a hugger, except for when it came to her family because that was expected, but for outsiders, it was not.


    Mauve¡¯sforting hug which she likened to being enveloped by the wandering tentacles of a jolly octopus in her mind came as as surprise.


    "Aah! you look really different, pink suits you."


    Lady Silvana Rosewood was appalled by the behavior of her daughter and she pulled her out of Sigrid¡¯s arms very quickly and with ease as if she had done it dozens of times before.


    She put a hand on Mauve¡¯s head and bowed before Sigrid while forcing her daughter to do the same.


    "My apologies your highness, Mauve does not understand the need for personal space."


    Mauve ripped herself away from her mother andtched onto Sigrid¡¯s arm. "Mother, the crown princess is my friend and friends hug. How else will she know how much I missed her?"


    Lady Silvana¡¯s lips twitched, her daughter was really bold beyond her expectations. In the capital, who else would dare to loudly call the cold crown princess a friend.


    "You can try saying it with your words, do not make the crown princess ufortable,e here." She tried to separate them but Mauve dodged her mother¡¯s hands.


    She hid behind Sigrid¡¯s back like a child hiding behind the easy going parent from the stern one. "Crown princess, see, some people are trying to separate us. Tell my mother how close we are, she doesn¡¯t believe me. She even said that I am too clumsy and bird brained to be yourdy in waiting."


    It took Sigrid a few seconds to figure out that bird brained meant foolish. As much as she liked Mauve, she agreed with Lady Silvana on that point, Mauve was too simple minded for their scheming society.


    Watchingdy Silvana chase after Mauve despite all the guests that were watching brought a smile to Sigrid¡¯s lips. There was something quite childish and fun about it, if she was not tainted by the dark side of the world, perhaps she would have been like Mauve, carefree and fun.


    She stepped away from the pair and walked to the table that was piled with a variety of food. Rather than interacting with the guests, it was a much more attractive option. Lanai and Lama picked up tes, ready to act as her hands.


    Sigrid picked up a piece of bright orange barley sugar which was a product of her father¡¯s sugar factory. It was odd seeing candy on the table, it just seemed so out of ce.


    "If it isn¡¯t the crown princess." a woman¡¯s shrill voice came from behind her. "You have turned down every invitation to every ball, banquet, birthday,ing of party that you have been invited to but you made it to Mauve¡¯s silly monthly lunch get together. Do you have bad taste in food or associates?"


    A few young women snickered, which ticked off Sigrid, she put down the candy and turned around. There was nothing she enjoyed more than unwarranted provocation that ended in tears, not hers but her opponent.

 Chapter 75: We sink together.

    <h4>Chapter 75: We sink together.</h4>


    There was only one young woman in the capital city of Eldoria or the kingdom as a whole that was even more arrogant than Sigrid and it was princess Livia Silberuss of Drachwald, granddaughter of Archduke Karlton Silberuss and daughter of general Dous Silberuss.


    Their family was rted to the royal family hence, the noble title. Given that the royal family actually had around two thousand members spread through Eldoria and Sigrid had not seen most of them, not even at the wedding she did not think that she would bump into someone whose reputation in the city rivaled hers.


    Mauve¡¯s lunch banquet was not the kind of event royalty flocked to, it was not important.


    "Isn¡¯t she a canon fodder?" She asked the system while she gave Livia the most uninterested look she had ever given anyone.


    Livia Silberuss was one of the many poor people that Emmah stepped on to elevate to glory. She was a princess that should have married one of the princes but she had her eyes set on Rnd and Benjamin, just like Emmah. In the end, her family was used of treason, which was true because they were selling out military information of Eldoria to Medoris.


    All members of the Silberuss family were wiped out, not even new born babies were spared.


    Livia took Sigrid¡¯s silence as proof of weakness and she was encouraged to taunt her even more.


    "I heard that my cousin was forced to marry you and he was so against the union that he did nothing but drink and brawl for two whole days before the wedding. I don¡¯t me him, apart from your looks..."


    "Who are you?" Sigrid cut him and asked.


    Sigrid¡¯s maids and some people chuckled, they found the response both funny and insulting at the same time, after all who did know princess Livia?


    Livia frowned intensely and then sneered, "Sigrid Thorin..." she started in a voice that was on the edge of rising the more she talked and Sigrid cut in again very quickly.


    "Crown princess Sigrid Maximus, I took my husband¡¯s name when we were wed, you were not at the wedding, I would probably remember if you had. I guess you are not relevant enough to attend royal functions." She tilted her head to the right and smiled, "Some people really overestimate their importance."


    Livia wanted to explode, she bit her lip and stomped her foot. From childhood to her current age, nobody had dared to talk back to her in the kingdom. She was the one that bullied others, not the one that got bullied.


    "Have you lost your mind? How dare you talk back to me you countryside bumpkin?"


    Sigrid pointed to herself, "Me!!" she eximed. Her eyes were wide with shock, she did not know why or how she qualified to be a countryside bumpkin.


    As for the guests that were watching them, mostly young women from noble families that amounted to fifty three, they were all silent. Everybody could feel the tension in the air, they just didn¡¯t know how to react after all, one was the dominant spoiled princess that called the king uncle and the other was the dominant crown princess that called him father-inw.


    In terms of power, Sigrid was at the top of the hierarchy but when it came to blood, Livia was on top.


    "Yes, you." Livia pointed at Sigrid and responded loudly for everyone to hear, "You were raised at the Eastern boarder withmoners and barbarians, the only talent you have is fighting which is udylike. No wonder your husband run off on your wedding night."


    Gasps went around, among thedies, the rumor that Rnd had chosen to venture into thend of the mist voluntarily to avoid the wife that was forced on him had been slowly making the rounds among the nobles. It was spoken about in whispers and nobody dared to say it openly, that was until Livia.


    Sigridughed dryly, and she sighed out loud. "Princess Livia, it seems you need to learn a lesson today. I am very keen ondies of the royal family keeping tows of our family. Right here in public, you are talking about bedroom affairs, it is very unbing of a young unmarried woman. On behalf of the queen, I will make an example out of you."


    She raised her hand and waved it, gesturing for Lanai and Lama to step forward.


    As they did, so did Brolin and knights, they held back Livia¡¯s maids and two knights that were just as eager to defend her as Sigrid¡¯s knights were to keep them at bay.


    The entire situation made everyone ufortable, they knew the arch duke would not sit still after hearing that someone had touched his granddaughter. Sigrid knew this as well which is why she looked around at the daughters of other nobles with a wicked smile.


    "You,dy Zr,e here and p her." She called forward the daughter of a marquess.


    Cosmos stepped out and pulled the scared woman out from the crowd of other wary women. He made her stand in front of the restrained princess and gestured for her to p Livia.


    "You p or you get pped, these are the rules." Sigrid announced dominantly.


    Lady Zr shook her head, "I..."


    Princess Liviaughed, "You see, nobody can dare to move against me. So what if you are the crown princess, I am the granddaughter of the arch duke, the king is my uncle. If anybody dares toy a hand on me there will be consequences."


    Cosmos red down at her with a scary glint in his eyes and a raised hand. Lady Zr¡¯s eyes widened, she raised her hand and pped Livia without a second thought.


    As soon as her hand touched Zr¡¯s cheek, she pulled it back and gasped. She was as surprised as everyone else that she had actually done it. However, if she had to choose between pping and being pped, she would rather do the pping.


    At the end of the day, it was the crown princess that had made the order.


    "Next." Sigrid signaled at another youngdy.


    The process continued until Livia received ten ps, each from a youngdy of an outstanding family.


    "This is enough..." Sigrid started.


    "Wait, crown princess I haven¡¯t got my turn." Mauve¡¯s voice came from a small distance away. She was running towards them as if a dog was chasing her.


    It took her fifteen seconds to reach and when she did, before Sigrid or Lady Rosewood could stop her, Mauve pped Livia twice.


    Lady Rosewood whined and threw her head back, her maid had to catch her to stop her from falling.


    Mauve in the meantime had a proud smile on her face, she approached Sigrid and slid her arm in hers. "I am yourdy-in-waiting, we sink or swim together and I have always wanted to do that so thank you for the opportunity."

 Chapter 76: It was not me.

    <h4>Chapter 76: It was not me.</h4>


    Sigrid could not be more certain that she had picked the bestdy-in- waiting, as silly as Mauve was, she was decisive and quite loyal. Her loyalty was already at one hundred and there was no possibility of it ever changing.


    "You are crazy." Sigrid chuckled in amusement. She gestured for her maids and knights to let Livia and her people go.


    A crying Livia was dropped to the floor and her maids picked her up, while ring at Sigrid, they rushed to take her away from the Rosewood estate. Livia did not go quietly, she was screaming like a shrew.


    "You will pay for this, all of you. We are not done, you hear me, I will get back at all of you for this. My grandfather will demand for all of your heads."


    Guests shared nervous looks, some decided to retire earlier than nned from the party, especially thedies that had pped Livia. They all wanted to rush home and tell their fathers or grandfathers about what had happened.


    The main culprit was unbothered and nned to report to no one, if Livia had been kind and nice, she would have tried to change her fate, but she was not. She had no loyalty to Sigrid, her and Lysander were some of the people whose loyalty was red, in the negative.


    Those were the ones that wanted her dead, and it was simply a race now to see who killed the other first.


    "Let¡¯s eat,e and try the pastries I baked, I promise that you will love them." Mauve dragged Sigrid to a different table, as always she was chattering non stop. "Mama paid a hefty fee to get some ingredients from the mage farms and also hired a cook from their estate so that I can learn how to prepare magical pastries.


    They are awfully expensive and mostly reserved for the king and queen. Do you know that they even use them as rewards for services rendered for different reasons?"


    Sigrid opened her mouth to tell Mauve she was aware but the young woman was still talking.


    "I have tasted the moon berry tarts two times, have you ever eaten a moon berry fruit? They are tangy but really sweet at the same time, and they make you feel all bubbly inside. One moon berry costs ten gold coins, its theft I tell you, day light robbery."


    She pointed out pastry choices to Lanai and Lama, deciding what Sigrid should eat. "These are icing wing pastries, I added honey to them so you can trust that they taste nothing like ice fruits which are bitter. Oh, and these..." she dragged Sigrid to the furthest end of the pastry filled table, "These are dragonfire cakes, dragon fruits are spicy so I added a mixture of vors to make it a spice cake."


    She let go of Sigrid¡¯s arm and picked up a te that she presented proudly, "Ta-da!...the crowning pastry of the day, crystal cream puffs, I tried to make them as sweet, creamy and refreshing as I could. I cannot wait to hear what you think of my inventions."


    As Mauve dragged Sigrid around without any fear and talked her fear off, some of the guests that were still present started to wonder if the crown princess was not as heartless as she acted. Anybody that could get along with Mauve Rosewood had to have the patience of a saint and a heart of gold.


    Sigrid and Mauve sat down on one of the pic nkets that had beenid out on the ground. Mauve¡¯s lunch events always happened outdoors, unless it was a rainy season. When they started eating, one more person joined them, Mauve¡¯s mother.


    "Mama, why are you joining us? Not that I dislike the pleasure of yourpany but you normally sit with the other mama¡¯s over there."


    She pointed towards the peony flowers were grown women were sitting on chairs, around the few tables that had been made avable.


    "I am not here for you, I am here for the crown princess." Lady Silvana answered. She looked at Sigrid with nervous and eyes.


    "You want to have a conversation with me." Sigrid stated.


    Lady Silvana inclined her head, her expression turned thoughtful. "That was a clever move your highness, you did not touch Livia but made the daughters of the strongest noble houses do so. You roped in all of us into your little scheme, now the arch duke must evaluate first before deciding to report to the king about your scuffle with princess Livia."


    Sigrid did not hold back the smile on her face, she nodded. "I did, I gave myself something called usible deniability, notpletely but if the matteres before the king my defense is simple, it was not me that pped her."


    "But you gave the order." Lady Silvana reminded her.


    Sigrid shrugged partially and tilted her head. "Was it an order or a suggestion? I did not hold anybody¡¯s hand and force them to p princess Livia, all those women could have held themselves back and ignored my words."


    "Yourmands, you mean." Lady Silvana said, her voice went up a notch as she became exasperated at the confident disy of shamelessness Sigrid was putting on.


    Sigrid licked some cream off the crystal cream puff and smiled, it was delicious. She took two bites and swallowed before continuing to address Lady Silvana.


    "Did you hear me specifically use the words, Imand?"


    Lady Silvana gritted her teeth, that was a no.


    "Did any of the young women I called forward say the words, no, I refuse or I will not do it?" she asked.


    Again Lady Silvana could not refute Sigrid, it was true that none of the youngdies had verbally turned down Sigrid. "But you said that the one that did not p would be pped instead."


    Sigrid shrugged, "People say a lot of things but they do not always mean what they say. Who can prove with evidence that any youngdy that did not p Livia would have been pped?"


    Lady Silvana groaned in frustration and pped her hands on the nket.


    "You..you are good at twisting things around."


    Sigrid and Mauveughed softly; Sigrid because she enjoyed running circles around people with her words and Mauve because someone else was frustrating her mother even more than she could.


    Lady Silvana took a deep breath and decided to just say what was on her mind. "Your highness, I am going to say something and you may not take it well but nevertheless I must say it. Mauve is not suited to be yourdy in waiting."


    "Mama." Mauve cried out.


    Lady Silvana ignored her daughter and continued on, "She is talkative, sometimes she says unnecessary things, she is clumsy and she lives in her head a little too much. She chases after butterflies bare legged and climbs trees, she sings to birds and cries when she sees a dead insect.


    I am afraid that my daughter will be more of a bother than a good advisor to you. I am worried because your actions have far-reaching consequences. They not only impact the kingdom but also affect those close to you and my daughter is about to be one of those people. My only worry as a mother is for her safety and well-being, I am afraid that she will lose her head if you are always bold and reckless."

 Chapter 77: I am a double edged sword.

    <h4>Chapter 77: I am a double edged sword.</h4>


    Normally, Sigrid would have an arrogant response crafted and ready to go but she opted to stay silent and let the concerned mothery out what troubled her.


    Lady Silvana had paused, waiting fir Sigrid to respond but she was met with silence which drove her to continue.


    "Your highness, you are one of the most talked about women in Eldoria, admired in some circles, beloved in others and hated in more than a few. Your bold choices in words, actions and..." her eyes roamed over the t pink dress whose arms werepletely open. Where it not for the light scarf around her arms, most people would be frowning. The gown itself hugged Sigrid¡¯s body from up to down, were it not for the skirt attached to the back to hide the buttocks, it would be considered a scandal worthy outfit.


    Sigrid¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. "I see, please go on."


    Lady Silvana exhaled, gathering her thoughts. "Your highness, it is not my intention to critique your choices, I am simply offering some caution. I am humbly requesting that you do not ce my daughter in a precarious situation. I understand your position demands decisiveness, ruthless and courage, but I humbly request that you consider the safety and well-being of those that serve you loyally. My daughter is a fool for you for some reason, she seems to be happy to follow you into the mes forgetting the fact that mes burn."


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes softened, she turned to Mauve who was gouging herself on pastries as if their discussion was of no no concern to her. "Mauve is precious to me, you can be rest assured that I will protect her as best as I can."


    She turned her head back to Lady Silvana, "You need to understand however that for anydy-in-waiting that serves anydy of the royal family, they are dancing on a double edged sword. One side is blunt and the other sharp, my ruthlessness is not just for my own preservation it is for my loved ones as well and the kingdom atrge at times.


    If I am soft, I will be crushed as will mydies-in-waiting and my family. If I am sessful, so is my family and those that serve and support me. Your words carry weight and I appreciate your counsel, you can sleepfortably at night knowing that I will watch over Mauve."


    Relief washed overdy Silvana¡¯s face, her voice became steadier. "Thank you, your highness for listening and responding. I am now more reassured than I was before, if you wish for Mauve to move to the Vale she..."


    Mauve squealed and grabbed Sigrid¡¯s arm, she looked at her and batted her eyes.


    "Please, please, please, I want to live by yourke and y with your dogs and bake pastries with your oranges. We can have breakfast, lunch and dinner together and have sleep overs."


    Lady Silvana knocked on Mauve¡¯s head with the knuckles of her right hand.


    "Their will be no sleep overs, the crown princess is married, your duty is to be in close proximity so that you can be readily avable to offerpanionship, assistance and support at all times. You are not to go close to the crown prince or any of the other princes for that matter."


    "Why would I go close to the crown prince, I want to be close to my friend Sigrid." Mauve scowled, she did not like Rnd because she had also heard the rumors of his absconding for war deliberately on his wedding night, his fawning over Emmah and taking her to the home he shared with his wife.


    He was a scoundrel and Sigrid deserved better, the third prince would have been better option for her because he was nicer and always smiled but with all those bastards he had, he was obviously a rake.


    "She will need training for any skills that shecks, do you have someone in mind to train her and the otherdies-in-wait that you will choose?" Lady Silvana asked.


    Sigrid shook her head, when she decided to put off making any choices from the list of women her mother had presented, she did not bother with a governess.


    "I can rmend a good governess." Lady Silvana said.


    Mauve heard her mother¡¯s words and her face changed. "No, absolutely not mama, I am not taking Mrs. Elsworth, she is the worst."


    She whined like an unhappy child that did not want to spend a vacation with a strict teacher who was all work and no y.


    Lady Silvana was persistent however, "Mrs. Elsworth is one of the best in the kingdom, she is knowledgeable in almost everything. I admit that her presence can be formidable and she demands respect from everyone, noble ormoner which made her unwee in the homes of many nobles because they want their workers to acknowledge the fact that they are beneath them.


    But, she is my number one rmendation, if you want disciplined, knowledgeabledies in waiting or children, take her with you. She was a student of the former queen¡¯s governess so she has knowledge on court affairs as well."


    Sigrid made up her mind in that instant. "We will take her."


    An older figure that would keep an eye on Mauve was not such a bad idea.


    "Excellent." Lady Silvana smiled warmly at Sigrid. "I will leave you two to talk, you can expect Mauve and Miss Elsworth to arrive at the Vale in two days."


    She got up, curtsied and walked away with a steady sway that had not been present initially, obviously she was happy with the way the conversation had progressed.


    Mauve was the opposite, she was pouting like a child.


    "Sigrid, Mrs. Elsworth will not just criticize me, she will do it to you, Rnd and all the servants. You see that dance in my mother¡¯s footsteps, it¡¯s because she is getting rid of two of her biggest headaches as she calls us. I am headache one, Mrs. Elsworth is headache two." She groaned and stuffed a pastry in her mouth.


    Sigrid did not want to judge just yet, she wanted to wait and see. As long as Mrs. Elsworth was good at her job and loyal, she would keep her around.


    "It¡¯s here," The Rosewood butler suddenly rushed into the gardens, shouting at the top of his voice. "Lady nche, episodes three to six."


    Suddenly, everyone was on their feet and rushed into the house or out of Rosewood estate. All of them had the same goal, to watch the series which had royals, nobles andmoners alike in a choke hold.


    Only Sigrid, her knights and maids were left in the gardens, even Mauve was gone.


    "Wow, now we know how to control them." Cosmos shook his head.


    Then he proceeded to pack up all the pastries and wine to the great horror of the other knights.


    "What? It¡¯s good stuff, these were all made with fruits from magic trees, I am not leaving them behind." he answered without shame.


    "Let¡¯s go home." Sigrid announced. She needed to return and send word to Emmah that the three buildings she wanted had been purchased and then even more fun would begin.

 Chapter 78: The apology out of nowhere.

    <h4>Chapter 78: The apology out of nowhere.</h4>


    When she returned to the Vale, Sigrid took a bath and settled down in the living room, preparing to watch thetest episodes of Lady nche like everyone else.


    In order to create the perfect environment, Lama closed the thick drapes, Lanai turned the mystic viewing TV crystal on while Sigridid down on the sofa and reached her hand out to pick up a slice of gooseberry from a very beautiful mahogany coffee table that was sitting on the softest rug which covered the floor of the entire room.


    Just as the berry reached Sigrid¡¯s mouth and highlights from the previous episode started to y, a voice interrupted her.


    "The king and queen are expecting us for dinner." Rnd¡¯s voice boomed through the room.


    It was filled with energy, just as he was when he strode in elegantly and sat down in the chair opposite hers. He seemed to dislike the big distance between them, so he moved over to where she was.


    Sigrid moved her legs to make room for him to seat down.


    "Do you mind if I have one of those?" he pointed to the fruit tter.


    "Help yourself." she answered, he had asked politely after all.


    He reached for the apple slices first, picking five slices at once and gobbling them up quickly, nodding his head with a look of satisfaction on his face. Most of the fruits at the vale were acquired from the mage farms, the volume was small but the taste was scrumptious.


    "What is this about dinner with your parents?" she asked him.


    He picked a handful of gooseberries. "My father sent a messenger while you were out starting war with princess Livia." Rnd¡¯s eyebrows slowly moved up and his eyes which contained humor settled on her. "What in the name of heaven possessed you to do such a thing? I am notining because I cannot stand Livia or anyone from that family for that matter but pping a princess in public is not the way to settle your differences."


    Sigrid kept her eyes on the television, it was much more interesting that anything about Livia. "Calling it war is quite an exaggeration, I simply taught her how to behave in public. An unmarried princess talked about bedroom affairs in full view of other young impressionable mostly unmarried young women. I was protecting her reputation, the arch duke should should be rewarding me for my services."


    "Did it ur to you to perhaps p her inside the house?" he asked in response.


    Sigrid turned her head to him and cleverly responded, "Who said I pped her? Ask anyone, I neverid one hand on her. Is that why we are having dinner with your parents?"


    "If I know, they know. I cannot speak with absolute certainty that it has or has not yed a role in securing us the invitation. Frankly, I am more surprised by the fact that the two of them are willing to sit at the same table." he let out a small snort and ate up thest of the gooseberries.


    He set his eyes on the pastries which Lanai was just setting down, part of the stash which Cosmos had brought back.


    "Lanai, did Cosmos approve you touching his pastries?" she asked.


    Lanai nodded.


    "Mmm, these are good." Rnd mumbled out after biting into a dragonfire cake. "You should give the pastry chef a raise, this is better than the cakes they make usually."


    "It is not your pastry chef, these were made by Mauve Rosewood, she is my first choice fordy-in-waiting, she will be moving here in two days. That should not be a problem for you, right?" Sigrid paused the series and gave Rnd all of her focus.


    "Aha! you made a decision on your own without asking me first, how is this any different from my decision to send your horse away?" He had a very satisfied smile on his face as if he had just seen the light after spending months in darkness.


    Sigrid twisted her mouth unhappily, a new wave of frustration swept over her, dealing with new to dating life Rnd was challenging. She made a new discovery about her husband, he liked to win apparently, at everything.


    "Do you really want to go there because I can raise you one and bring up Emma."


    Rnd grimaced, "You know what, I was wrong and I apologize for what I just said."


    Sigrid¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground, an apology from the crown prince who hated her, now this was something worthy of being recorded in the history books.


    "It has also been brought to my attention that I could have handled the transfer of your horse away from here in a different way, it is your horse. It was not my ce to decide what¡¯s best for it and next time, should Ie up with such a n I will be sure to bring it to you first." he further added.


    Sigrid hesitated to respond, the surprise apology caught her off guard even more than she could have ever thought. Her eyes met his, a mixture of that same surprise and guarded doubt.


    "Are you seriously apologizing to me?"


    He did not respond either and for a moment, an ufortable silence stretched between them. Rnd shifted ufortable, the awkwardness made him poke at the fruits with a toothpick. Never before had he apologized to anyone except for his mother and father for his childhood and youthful misgivings.


    "I did not mean to cause you distress," he said, his voice barely a whisper. "Seeing your tears made me feel rather difited."


    Sigrid¡¯s expression softened, and she answered, "I hear your apology and I will ept it for now. However, going forward you must let your actions speak for you. I trust actions more than words."


    "I understand." he nodded and then leaned back in the chair. "Bring in some wine." he looked back and ordered a servant. Then, he looked at Sigrid and the TV, "Well, now that we havee to a consensus, might I request that you turn that crystal TV back on and we can watch the stupid show."


    "Stupid!!" Sigrid eximed.


    As a contributor to the show, she was not very happy with the review. "What makes it stupid?"


    "It¡¯s too dramatic." he answered with a shrug. "You have this unknown womane into the kingdom with the crown prince, neither he nor the king and queen realize she is their sister or daughter.


    The prince has a beautiful wife from a powerful background and yet he is willing to risk it all just for an opportunity to fu...sleep with this strange woman that is obviously flirting with other men and leading them on.


    Everyone is acting either blind or stupid which allows her get away with scheming. I know for sure that if it was me, I would have seen through the trickery right from the start."


    Sigrid smiled to hide her skepticism, she still couldn¡¯t help mumbling, ¡¯right.¡¯


    She turned back to the TV and restarted the episode, she thought that perhaps the more Rnd watched, the more he would see some simrities between the crown prince in the show and himself.

 Chapter 79: A most akward dinner.

    <h4>Chapter 79: A most akward dinner.</h4>


    The grand dining hall of the royal castle was a breathtaking spectacle of opulence with it¡¯s crystal chandeliers, shimmering floors, decorated walls and the long borately set table. Tension was ripe in the air as the diners took their seats, each looking uncertain, almost as if they were strangers to each other.


    King Raff sat at the head of the table, his demeanor was unreadable, his thoughts unknown. Queen Maurelia sat beside him, her icy gaze the same as ever, it was filled with disdain for the man she was being forced to sit next to. It was easy to see their marriage, a union of political necessity had long been strained by mutual resentment.


    Rnd and Sigrid sat to the right of the king, exchanging nervous nces because the the arch duke, three of his children and princess Livia were at the dinner as well.


    The second prince was next to the queen and the other princess spread out. It could not have been more clear that Rina¡¯s children were choosing to sit as far away from the queen as possible which was not far considering that they were two or four chairs away from her.


    The only chatter in the room aside from that of the cutlery was the youthful chatter of the two youngest children, a princess and a prince. It helped in subduing the palpable tension in the room.


    "Serve the meal." The queen ordered.


    The servants got to work immediately, serving the first course and the king broke the silence.


    "It is not often wee together like this as a family, now that my eldest son is married and will soon make me a grandfather, I would like to change that tradition."


    Sigrid and Rnd shared another ufortable nce, just as they guessed, they were the protagonists of this dinner.


    "Here, here." The second prince raised his wine ss and responded, sarcastically.


    The sarcasm was not lost on anyone, it made king Raff tighten his jaw instead but he maintained hisposure and raised his ss.


    "Whatever differences we all have, we are one happy....."


    The doors were opened before the king could finish his sentence and his secondary consort Rina and the fourth princess walked in.


    "Sorry we arete, father but mother was preparing a surprise for you. You will be able to see it after dinner, it is so wonderful." Princess Thssa spoke with a lilt in her voice.


    She and Rina found seats at the table, they were unhappy because they were closer to the king¡¯s sister princess Romilda than the king. Rina wanted to be where the queen was and Thssa wanted to be where Rnd was.


    "And now we are one happy family." the second prince downed a ss of wine in one gulp.


    His words were just as sarcastic as ever, when he was around the family. The second prince who preferred to be called Galen did not like being around his family a lot, they were rarely happy together anyway. The royal family was full of scheming unhappy wealthy, powerful people.


    "Lighten up Galen, we may not all get along but we are still family at the end of the day. A divided royal house stands to fall, we should be united more than any other family in Eldoria. Perhaps, we should put aside our differences for one night and see where things lead." Prince Benjamin suggested.


    His demeanor was calm as ever and he had a smile on his face which radiated so much positivity that Sigrid wanted to punch him in the face. What was he so happy about?


    "I agree and in the spirit of that, I would like to suggest that the crown princess apologizes to princess Livia for the matters that urred in the afternoon at the Rosewood estate." Rina shot Sigrid a provocative smile.


    Rina was beaming with pride, the king had forgiven her and the princess, they would not be going anywhere. They were staying in the capital city, as long as she had the king¡¯s ear, she was practically the queen.


    Sigrid in turn looked at the queen, her eyes shed with restrained anger. She had set the table and made the king punish these two women in public, all the queen had to was see it through but as always, her hands were folded. If it was not in her interests, she was not going to intervene. For the queen, Rina and Thssa¡¯s public humiliation had been enough.


    "Uncle, look at my face." Princess Livia cried out and squeezed tears out of her ears.


    Everyone that hade from the arch duke¡¯s family looked Sigrid¡¯s way, they were like vultures, ready to pluck her eyes out and eat them for dinner.


    King Raff did not look at Livia, he shot Rina a warning nce instead, he had asked her not to draw attention to herself or show up for the dinner but here she was, unting hismands and stirring up trouble as always.


    "Did you do that?" Galen asked Sigrid.


    She shook her head, "I did noty one finger on her."


    Galen chuckled, "Too bad, if you ever get into a fight with her I am rooting for you."


    Sigridughed softly, atst, she had met a Maximus that was her style, unafraid to say what was on his mind. He did not even care that the archduke was watching them unhappily as was the king, queen, Livia and Rina.


    Rnd frowned. "Is that an appropriate thing to say to your sister-inw, brother?"


    "She is family and I am giving her support, you should be taking lessons elder brother." Galen replied, unbothered.


    Queen Maurelia stepped in with a sharp tone, "If we could all just concentrate on our tes and avoid mentioning any minor disputes, this dinner will move along swiftly and pleasantly."


    The second course was served and more wine was poured into sses, for a while everyone ate in silence but the awkwardness in the air did not dissipate. In fact, it just thickened the more they pretended.


    "So, did you break any of Livia¡¯s teeth or was it just ps?" Prince Galen, who liked to start trouble broke the silence this time.


    To Sigrid¡¯s surprise, Livia broke into sobs, got up and run away. Sigrid looked around, hoping to see shock on the face of others but they were calm as if nothing had happened.


    "She does it all the time, give her a minute, she will be back." Rnd whispered to Sigrid.


    The archduke was displeased and he mmed his fist on the table and growled out feebly like an aging lion which was barely holding on, "Your highness, were we invited here to listen to more on the humiliation of my granddaughter?"


    "Take it easy, you are like ny." Sigrid blurted out.


    Someone gasped and she rolled her eyes, it was not an insult, the archduke was old, if he continued mming his fist on the table, his bones were likely to break.


    "You are impossible." The archduke spat out, looking at Sigrid with intense fury. "Don¡¯t think that you will get away with what you did, I will make you pay, not even the crown prince or king will protect you."


    Sigrid looked down and smiled, those were just the words that she wanted the king to hear.

 Chapter 80: The spider strikes.

    <h4>Chapter 80: The spider strikes.</h4>


    Silence enveloped the room, so much so that you could hear a tiny pin drop on the floor. Not a single fork or spoon was moving, every eye was looking at either the grand duke, Sigrid, the king or the crown prince.


    The grand duke¡¯s face paled in fright, he seemed to realize what he had just said, and how his words belittled the king and the crown prince. While he could look down on Sigrid¡¯s family because they were less powerful than he was, the king was different.


    Everybody knew, there was nothing king Raff hated more than being looked down on. They held their breath, waiting for him to explode as he usually did in such situations. To their surprise, the king wiped his hands with a towel and then cleaned his mouth and stood up.


    "Dinner is over, you can all leave." he dered in a grave voice.


    "Your highness..." Donald Silberuss, the grand dukes third son stood up and called out to the king desperately. He wanted to exin that his father¡¯s words should not be blown out of context.


    However, it was toote, the king did not turn back, he just continued on his way.


    Prince Galen raised a wine ss and toasted at Sigrid, he nodded once and thenughed.


    Rnd meanwhile mimicked his father¡¯s actions, cleaning his hands and mouth as he spoke slowly. "A lot of people seem to be under the impression that I cannot protect my wife, it seems like I must work harder as her husband and the crown prince of Eldoria to dispel such misgivings." He stood up and bowed his head to the queen. "We will be taking our leave now, mother."


    The queen nodded and she gave Sigrid a once over before standing up and leaving as well.


    "Well, goodnight everyone." Sigrid stood up slowly, she waved and followed out of the dining room.


    Within a minute, everyone started to disperse, leaving behind barely touched tes of food and sses filled with juice and wine. The dinner had started awkwardly and ended in uncertainty.


    "Well at least no blood was shed." Prince Galenughed and said loudly as he caught up to Rnd and Sigrid. "Believe it or not, this is one of the best family dinners we have ever had."


    She raised her eyes and slowed her steps to walk with him. "You must be the fun brother, I am married to the temperamental one, the third prince is the charming one and the others are still young so I cannot describe their character urately."


    Galenughed boldly and put an arm on Sigrid¡¯s shoulder which Rnd quickly pushed away with a dark scowl on his face.


    "Try not be handsy with my wife Galen." he growled out softly.


    Galen responded byughing lightly, "You are using your words and not your fists, oh wow, you surprise me brother. Since when were you this tame? Marriage is doing wonders in you."


    Rnd red at him and his lips thinned, Galen his younger brother was annoying just as he had always been. "What do you want Galen?"


    "An invitation to the Vale, world peace, vast wealth, an ind where I can live with my family away from this mess we call a family, a father who is not afraid that his sons are plotting to kill him to take the throne, a mother that smiles." he went on and on.


    "Therapy." Sigrid mumbled.


    Both brothers looked at her and she shrugged, they did not know what therapy was but in her opinion, they needed it because their parents had obviously screwed up their childhood.


    "We did not get to finish our food, it¡¯s too bad because I heard the kitchen had some blueberry cheese cake and I for one was hoping to enjoy it." Galen rubbed his belly and looked around. "You know what, let me pass by the kitchen and see if they have it. Bye Sigrid, it was a pleasure."


    He broke away and run back in the direction they wereing from.


    "Send some to the Vale if you find it." Sigrid turned around and shouted loudly.


    Rnd spun her around, took her hand and walked her towards their carriage. He was hungry and angry, the dinner had gone as he expected; bad.


    **********************


    As the carriages pulled away from the royal castle, the king was already meeting with his sister Romilda, his strategist or the spider as Mauve had called her. They met in a dimly lit war room where the king nned his wars and take downs of families that were bing too powerful beyond his control.


    Bright light from torches with light crystals flickered, the air was ripe with angst and a faint scent of incense. Romilda was looking at a realistic map of Eldoria on the table, scanning over the various markers that represented various noble houses, battalions and strongholds.


    The wall slid open and third figure joined them, it was a man in a dark cloak with a hood which he let down.


    "You arete Lord Benwick." Romilda said, without raising her head.


    "My apologies, but as you know I am not supposed to be in the royal castle at this time of the night or the queen¡¯s spies will notice and say something. Why did you send for me?" He responded.


    "Karlton Silberuss," she begun, her voicemanding, "It seems that our granduncle¡¯s family is beginning to get a little toofortable. If we allow them to continue building their power, they will be a threat to our reign. His sons and grandsons have all joined the royal armies or trained as reserve knights.


    Most of them are leaders of minor battalions, they do not take up major positions to avoid drawing our suspicion but they are making moves, garnering support amongst the noble houses."


    King Raff¡¯s jaw clenched, the muscles in his face tensing. "How dare he say in my presence that I cannot protect the crown princess? Does he think that I am not aware of his treacherous schemes, I should have killed the whole lot of them as soon as I buried my father."


    The arch duke Karlton had been the rightful heir to the throne but he was born with a defect, one leg was crippled, shorter and smaller than the other. A king was not supposed to have physical disabilities, at least not before his crowning. The only case that was permitted was an injury sustained in war.


    For this reason, the throne was passed to the king¡¯s second son at the time, Raff¡¯s grandfather. This created tension between the brothers however, the arch duke saved his brother the crown prince from being killed by a tiger on a hunting trip, earning himself the title of arch duke.


    His family was made to change their name from Maximus to Silberuss, his mother¡¯s maiden name and they were given many privileges, equal to those of the king himself in many ways. They were practically untouchable in Eldoria.


    None of this erased Karlton¡¯s bitterness because he should have been the king, not his brother.


    Romilda¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile as she reached for a scroll hidden beneath her cloak. She unfurled it, revealing a detailed map of the Silberuss duchy.


    "I managed to have one of my people infiltrate the crown princess¡¯s restaurant. She is right, the ce is gold mine for information because many foreign merchants and servants of noble houses flock to it. My spy heard that the Windrider¡¯s are hiding another map so is our dearest grand uncle. Why would a member of the royal family hide a map showing the location of the Eclipsion sword?"

 Chapter 81: Decisions made in the dark.

    <h4>Chapter 81: Decisions made in the dark.</h4>


    Lord Benwick moved towards the table with the map, it was a magic aided map, capable of showing every physical feature vividly. It functioned like a mobile screen touch screen, you could zoom in and out.


    He zoomed in on the Windrider and Silberuss estates, "Is there a possibility that these two families are working together? It seems like most prominent families have been secretly searching for the shards under the nose of the royal family. The one who wields the sword, will rule the world, it could not be more clear what their intentions are.


    However, can we trust in whispersing from the camp of the crown princess, she owns the restaurant so all the information that goes in and out is likely to be filtered by her.


    If we are not careful, we might be used as Sigrid¡¯s sword to eliminate all the families that are threats to the Thorin¡¯s. The only way to bnce power is to have many strong noble houses, while they check and tear each other apart, the royal family remains strong."


    King Raff moved slowly and stood next to Romilda. "The Thorin¡¯s have halved their military power and are avoiding the limelight. For now, we don¡¯t need to worry about them, our immediate concern is my granduncle Karlton. He has a strong enough im to the throne and possibly a map showing the location of a shard of the Eclipsion sword."


    Romilda stuck a knife in the side of the table, "There is no time to ponder deeply on this matter, we must make a decision now on how we n to proceed. We must strike from the shadows, brother. We shall make it appear as if grand uncle¡¯s family is conspiring with our enemies.


    nt evidence of their treachery, find a trusted noble or schr to report the matter in court. He should be injured and bloody, looking as if he has just escaped the jaws of hell and he turns in the evidence. It will not take much for the nobles to turn on the Silberuss family."


    Lord Benwick nodded, he expected nothing less from Romilda, if she had a n then it was already in action, the dominoes simply needed to start falling. "It is a good n but a dangerous one, if we fail, Romilda, the consequences will be dire. We will have given the Silberuss family a reason to rebel."


    Romilda smiled cunningly, "Don¡¯t you know better than to doubt my ns by now Benwick? Even though I n to nt fake evidence of treason, it is true that Silberuss family has been in contact with Nemorian royalty. After Rnd married Sigrid instead of Livia, they started looking around for other options.


    Dous Silberuss is one of the generals guarding the Western boarder, he used the opportunity to meet with Prince Zarek Faelen, the third son of King Caelus Faelen. He wants to be crown prince of Nemoris while Dous was to be king of Eldoria.


    A union between these two families is dangerous for us, we must make haste."


    King Raff sat down and sighed, "Begin, I hope my ancestors will forgive me for what I am going to do."


    "Are you wiping them all out?" Lord Benwick asked in a whisper.


    Romilda replied coldly, "One Silberuss alive is dangerous for us all, if we spare any they will live on dreaming of revenge. They must die, all of them."


    She ced a reassuring hand on Raff¡¯s arm, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Trust me brother, our ancestors will not me you, we will protect our legacy and ensure that Karlton¡¯s greed and treachery is his undoing."


    On that night, under the cover of darkness, the fate of one of the strongest families in the kingdom was sealed, and a web of deceit so clever and intricate was woven by three people.


    **********


    Back at the vale, Sigrid and Rnd had moved to theke house where they were nning to spend the night at his insistence. At the moment, they were eating dinner outside on the porch.


    Rnd had he puppy in his arms, he was cradling it as if it was a baby.


    "For someone that said my horse was not a child, you are sure treating that dog like one."


    "He is small, your horse is five or ten times the size of my puppy." He put the fork down and rubbed the puppy¡¯s head. "I like this gift, thank you for getting it for me by the way."


    "I am d you like it, I hope you don¡¯t n to bring it into my bed on the nights when you sleep with me. When you are sleeping alone, you can do whatever you want." she slowly cut away some meat from the goat ribs.


    "That will never happen, the things you do to me, a dog cannot do." he answered with a smile.


    She scoffed, he did not need to expand on the things he was talking about.


    "Do you think your father will do anything about your grand uncle?"


    Rnd had been with the feeling that at some point his wife would raise the topic of the dinner. It was likely in fact that all those that had attended it were discussing it with friends or family at that very time.


    "I would say that you were quite sessful in provoking my grand uncle, why did you smile when you told him he was old?"


    Sheughed when she recalled the ugly look on Karlton¡¯s face when she mentioned his aging, it was almost like he wanted to lunge at her and break her neck.


    "People show their feet faster when they are in a hurry. Let¡¯s just say that I needed to borrow your father¡¯s hand to get rid of a few threats. I will be candid with you Rnd, your grand uncle has a im to the throne, he is making arrangements to fulfill those ims.


    You are the crown prince and I am your princess, I have a vested interest in seeing to it that your grand uncle¡¯s dreams remain just that; dreams."


    He shook his head stubbornly, "My grand uncle harbors no ambitions like those, I admit that some of his descendants are out of control and he needs to be restrained and reminded of his ce but to rebel!! That¡¯s the kind of crime that gets an entire lineage ended."


    "The reward is as great as the punishment, he is willing to take the risk. If I was in his position, I would be the same, greedy for the throne and harboring hatred and jealousy for those that stole it from me because I had the bad luck of being born with one leg shorter than another." she shared bluntly. "Everyday, I would be reminding my children or grandchildren about what was denied to us. In a fair world, if the throne couldn¡¯t go to him, it should have gone to his eldest son. Face it Rnd, in some circles, his im is even more legitimate than yours."


    Rnd was rendered speechless, momentarily, he could not believe how sharp, candid and precise she was. Was it because she had grown up on the Eastern boarder at a time when war was ongoing? Ordinary women did not discuss politics, not like this.


    "You would truly rebel if you were in his shoes?" he asked, his voice slightly elevated.


    She nodded firmly and answered coldly. "I would burn Eldoria to the ground and rebuild it in my image.¡¯

 Chapter 82: A bellyrub for Sigrid.

    <h4>Chapter 82: A bellyrub for Sigrid.</h4>


    It struck Rnd then, that his wife was either simply talking crazy or she was absolutely crazy because what she was saying was insane.


    "Surely you jest." he said.


    Sigrid shrugged, "That¡¯s just me, I would ask the people to surrender and if they resisted I would do the needful. What would you do if you were in Karlton¡¯s shoes?"


    He looked out at theke, the small ripples danced along at the smooth surface which reflected the moon¡¯s glow. The serenity of theke house and its surroundings made him think that it would be a pity if all this was destroyed just because one man wanted to rule. War was never a good thing, it killed men and destroyed families.


    "I would probably give it up, We mages believe in thews of nature, Karlton¡¯s physical disability was a decision made by nature not man. The Silberuss house has prospered for years, they have wealth and power, to want more would be greedy."


    Sigrid held in a sneer, "You would choose peace and eptance but would peace and eptance choose you? You have said it yourself that there are rumors about him being the rightful heir to the throne. Some noble houses are ready to stand with him should he ever make a move, they have been hoping for this to happen for years, it goes to show that peace was never an option."


    Rnd pushed away the te, suddenly the food before him was not appetizing anymore, and he was satisfied.


    "Can we discuss something else, talking politics reminds me of almost every interaction I have ever had with my parents. Why don¡¯t tell you tell me about your horse, why did you name her Venom?"


    "It¡¯s from a movie...." she drew her words out as she realized what she was about to say. "Move, from a move that she makes, she springs and kicks like a snake that spits venom so I call her Venom."


    She lied through her teeth very quickly, hoping that he would not ask questions like what is a movie because she had definitely said the word movie.


    Her response made no sense, it was just like her, she was a puzzle to him, one that he had yet to put together and make sense of. What kind of woman named her horse after snake venom? His sister Thssa had a favorite horse that she had named Flower and his own mother¡¯s favorite horse was named Lilibud. They gave them gentle floral names which made more sensepared to Venom.


    Then again, the horse had almost chomped on his hand so it had a temper to match the name.


    "Is it my turn to ask a question?" Sigrid asked as she started helping herself to the blueberry cheesecake.


    She closed her eyes as soon as the cake hit her tongue, it was rich and tangy and sweet. Her eyes widened as she dug a spoon into the whole round cake and took another bite.


    "This is good, Galen was right," she covered her mouth and mumbled out.


    Every bite was full of vor and left her craving more.


    "I will take this cake to bed and embrace it then kiss it and roll around in it." she moaned and mumbled through more bites.


    Rnd was not sure what to do with her statement, but he knew for sure that if she was taking the cake to bed to kiss and roll around in, he would be there. How could he miss an opportunity to see the look she was making on her face right now?


    She looked she was drowning in a sea of passion, because of cake!!


    "Make sure that when you roll, you end up on top of me, I will be d you give you an experience more heavenly than the cake."


    He leaned forward and winked at her.


    "You are not even subtle at all." she answered.


    He picked up a spoon and dug into the cake, as he raised it to his lips he replied, "Why should I be subtle, we are husband and wife. What we do in the bedroom is blessed and it brings us both pleasure."


    She scoffed. "Mmm, you need to make time to visit the Thorin estate with me. Now that you are back, you must pay your respects to my parents."


    Rnd¡¯s face was washed with a scowl, he was not looking forward to that mandatory visit. He knew just much the Thorin¡¯s didn¡¯t like him and with Emmah living at the Vale coupled with the ridiculous rumors going around, they would probably wee him with pruning shears, or maybe a fork and a sword. He could think of many weapons they could use to threaten him.


    "Will noon tomorrow be okay?" Sigrid asked. "We can have lunch with my family and you can take a tour around the only coffee ntation in all of Eldoria."


    That bit brightened up his mood, he liked coffee although the taste was new to him.


    "I never thought that there was something in the world whose taste could rival products of the mage farm. That coffee is really delicious, especially with milk. Where did you find a crop that is unheard of?"


    "My brother John, he has restless feet so he is always on the move and wherever he goes, he brings back seeds, recipes and trinkets from his trips. I never thought I would put any of those things to good use someday but here we are." she shrugged.


    She reached down for another helping of the cheesecake and it was pulled away by Rnd.


    "Clear the table, leave the wine." he ordered the servants. and he handed the puppy to one of them.


    It was done in a few seconds and then Rnd moved his chair closer to Sigrid¡¯s. He gave her a ss of wine, with a smile on his face unlike the glower on hers. "If you eat anymore of that blueberry cheesecake I can guarantee that you will be moaning for the rest of the night, and not in a sexy way."


    She looked lost so he exined further, "The blueberries, cheese and the milk used in this particr cake are from the mage farm, that¡¯s why the taste is different from what is sold in outside shops.


    The advantage of every edible thates from a mage farm is that the taste is superior however the disadvantage is that eating too much can have side effects like vomiting, a very active tummy."


    He lowered his hand to her stomach andid it there for a moment, not moving, waiting for her to react. Rnd looked into her eyes, and saw surprise but no revulsion so he was emboldened and his hand started moving around in circles on her stomach.


    "Does it hurt now?"


    Sigrid frowned, why the hell would it be hurting in the first ce! Also, why did he have toe so close that she could smell the blueberries on his breath? And why in the world was his hand warm? Why the hell was she feeling funny inside from a belly rub?


    "May I kiss you?" he asked.

 Chapter 83: R.18...Get lost.

    <h4>Chapter 83: R.18...Get lost.</h4>


    His question caught her off guard, she thought that he would just just do what he wanted, after all, consent was not exactly a thing in a world were women were swapped liked shoes when men lost interest.


    Before she could respond, a light kiss was pressed to the side of her neck and Rnd buried his nose there, moving it up and down slowly. The mood between then changed in an instant, going from zero to eighty percent sexually charge in a moment.


    "I feel weird." she whispered.


    "It¡¯s the cake," his lips brushed over the back of he neck, "It¡¯s my father¡¯s favorite cake but one has something a little extra that was added to it. My brother either picked the wrong cake deliberately or he made a mistake. I guess this is the surprise Rina has for my father tonight?"


    Sigrid felt her body heating up, a tingling sensation swept over her, overwhelming her senses a little bit at a time. Her pulse increased slowly as did the need to rip off her dress and Rnd¡¯s shirt and yet somehow through all of it, she was still capable of rational thought.


    "She spiked the cake!" She eximed.


    "An aphrodisiac was added, I believe." Rnd confirmed.


    He sounded a little too pleased as his finger traveled over her exposed corbone and cleavage. "Now you know the real reason why I had the cake removed and stopped you from eating anymore of it."


    His taste buds were very sensitive, as a member of the royal family and crown prince he was raised with the knowledge on poisons and medicines. It was an important skill for anyone that hoped to sit on the throne someday otherwise he or she could be killed through food and drink.


    Sigrid moaned and arched her chest up, Rnd¡¯s nostrils red and gulped. There was no solution for this kind of aphrodisiac, except for the obvious one. If he had known earlier what was in the cake, he would have stopped her and himself from eating, now, it was toote.


    Rnd lowered his hand and cupped one of her breasts over the gown, while she squirmed in the chair. She was feeling the effects of the aphrodisiac more than him because she had eaten a whole more of the cake than he did.


    "I still want my horse returned." she whispered.


    He looked at the forming beads of sweat on her forehead andughed. "Do you really want to talk about that right now?"


    He pushed her dress down and exposed her bare breasts which made his jaw drop, not because they were beckoning, but because she had been wearing nothing beneath the dress and her chest.


    "Where the hell is your corset?" he asked harshly before his head descended and his mouth found one of her breasts and his teeth grazed one of the nipples which was hard and erect thanks to the cold night air.


    "I..." she stopped and threw her head back when he bit the nipple.


    Suddenly she was lifted up from her chair and found herself sitting on him, with no patience, she put her lips to his, thirsty for a kiss. Her breathing was shallow as was his, everything felt good, from his touch to the caresses on the wind on her bare skin. Her mind felt foggy, and all shed desired was one more touch from him.


    Sigrid never thought kissing could be this wonderful but it was, delightfully so that she gave herself into the kiss more wantonly.


    Rnd did not hold back either, her grabbed her head and devoured her, his mouth moving over hers in a long deep kiss that made her quiver in pleasure and curl her toes.


    They were so lost in the kiss that she did not hear the sound of her dress being ripped or realize that they were not alone, the knights and maids were in walking distance. They had turned around to give the couple some privacy however.


    Just as things were heating up, a voice cut into the couple¡¯s passion. A maid from the main castle was trying toe closer to the couple but Brolin was holding her back so she decided to loudly shout what had brought her over."Your highness,dy Emmah is..."


    Rnd raised his head and growled out, "Get lost."


    Immediately, he went back to kissing Sigrid. His voice was deep and strong, themand in the tone was could not be doubted. It frightened most of the maids but the knights that were not new to the quick tempered side of Rnd were unbothered.


    "But..." the maid started in a tiny voice.


    Hardly had she voiced what she wanted when Brolin put a hand over her mouth, threw her over her shoulder and run away, taking very long strides. Cosmos sent away the other maids and knights.


    Some found their way to the roof, others made their way into the cabins around theke house and a few entered the house, they continued to peek through the windows, protecting their masters from a distance.


    Rnd and Sigrid had forgotten where they were, the outside world was all but a blur to them, a beast could have risen from theke and they would not have noticed, nothing mattered but each other and putting out the mes of passion that were burning them from the inside.


    They moved from the chair to the the table, sending the wine jars and sses crushing to the floor, but they did not notice either. Their tongues were mingled and their temperatures quite high.


    As soon as Rnd had Sigrid on her back, he raised her dress, bundling the bottom half around her waist where the top was. Something shed through his mind, a thing that had had seen done once and whispered about, there were many things he wanted to try but at the moment, he was pulsing with need and he could not wait.


    He parted her legs and ripped off her undergarments, he unzipped his trousers and removed them quickly.


    "Sigrid..." he called her name and he tugged on her thighs, drawing her closer to his very erect phallus.


    She moaned in response as his fingers found her folds, that were already drenched and bumped against her clit. Sigrid was sure that she would lose her mind if he did not do the needful immediately, her body was very charged and demanding.


    "Hurry." she cried out in a whisper.


    He heard the plea in her voice and pushed himself up, thrusting deep, stretching her as much as he could. There was no loud cry from her this night, she shuddered in pleasure instead. A new wave of deep urging hit Rnd and he pummeled her, moving harshly and quickly.


    The table shook and creaked, objecting to the weight of the couple, Sigrid¡¯s screams and Rnd¡¯s hoarse moans were carried by the wind, over theke and into the trees.


    This was the sound that was heard for hours until dawn started to break and he carried her inside for some much needed rest.


    When the sun started to rise, Lanai and other maids gathered around what remained of the blueberry cheesecake. They had heard from Cosmos about an aphrodisiac being added to the cake and they were curious.


    Lama wanted a taste but Be pped her hand away and red at her.


    "But it¡¯s from the mage farm." Lama whined.


    Milly, another maid giggled, "Did you not see or hear what happened to the crown princess? The crown princess was really merciless, I don¡¯t think she will be able to walk for a week."


    "What in the zes did the secondary consort put in here?" Lanai quizzed the other six maids.


    They all shook their heads, some were lost in wonder and others in fright, whatever it was, it was either really good or really bad.


    "Well, find out, the crown princess might need it again in future." Lanai said.

 Chapter 84: The maids rejected Emmah.

    <h4>Chapter 84: The maids rejected Emmah.</h4>


    This conversation happened to be overheard by Emmah who walked into the kitchen on foot, gone was the wheelchair which she had been using as a crutch to score pity points. It hade to her notice that it was not a strategy that would work, she needed to be more mobile in order to get things.


    While she had been in bed feigning illness, Sigrid had bought that buildings she had been hoping to acquire and then Rnd refused toe and see her. Her n had been to cry and beg for him to take the buildings from Sigrid and give them to her.


    It was still her n, she just needed to find Rnd.


    "What does the crown princess need?" Emmah put her hands behind her back and smiled warmly at the maids.


    "Nothing that concerns you." Lanai replied stiffly.


    All of Sigrid¡¯s maids were beyond loyal, they halo on Emmah¡¯s head could not affect them.


    The smile on Emmah¡¯s face dwindled, anger shed in her eyes for a second and then it was quickly covered up by another smile.


    "You don¡¯t need to be so cold to me Lanai, I am the crown prince¡¯s guest, I am just trying to be helpful because we all live under the same roof." She giggled and flipped her hair back, then she reached out and held Lanai¡¯s arm, "You don¡¯t have to be distant from me, I am not a noble woman, I am an ordinarymoner like you guys.


    Even though I have some status because I have magic and saved the life of the crown prince, I will never treat you as if you are beneath me. We are all human, so we are all equal, nobody is greater than the other. I hope that you can consider me to be a friend."


    While Emmah was trying to worm her way into Lanai¡¯s heart, the other maids sneered, the crown princess had already warned them about Emmah and told them to be on the loo out for anybody who came to them preaching nonsense like this.


    Lanai shoved Emmah¡¯s hands away with strength and sneered, "Miss Emmah, I am not in need of friends, I have enough. Also, I will advise you not to say nonsense like we are all equal just because we are human, under this roof, none of us is equal to the crown prince and princess. In Eldoria, nobody is equal to the king, if you want to be beheaded, please die alone. I have no desire to be yourpanion in death."


    Lanai¡¯s clever words shook up the maids, especially Be who had been wavering slightly, indeed if the king heard such words, none of them would be spared.


    "Miss Emmah, aren¡¯t you dying? Why are you here, you should leave, we don¡¯t need you to cough up blood around the food." Lama raised her voice and questioned sternly while gesturing for Emmah to get out.


    Emmah¡¯s smiled stiffly and controlled her rugged breathing, she wanted to explode and p the maids. Sh really tried but the words were blurted out as if vomit was being pushed out of her mouth forcefully.


    "You are just maids, I am being nice to you but you are acting as if you are better than me. This is why you will always be nothing but insects to be stepped on, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you."


    She turned on her heel and stomped out of the kitchen, muttering something about backward world and how everyone would see when she rose to the top.


    Her outburst left the maids sneering and not very surprised, they had seen the secondary consort and two princesses losing their minds after Sigrid outwitted them, this Emmah was no different.


    "Ha! I thought she said we are all equal why did she call us maids then?" Be asked.


    Lanaiughed, "It is what we call being double faced, she is full of schemes that woman. I don¡¯t know why the crown princess has not kicked her out yet. She dared to send a maid to fetch the crown prince to her private bedroom at night because she was not feeling well."


    Milly leaned forward, ced her hands on the table and whispered, "I heard she was in nothing but her undergarments and when the prince refused toe, she strutted out of the bedroom just like that."


    Some maids gasped and those that had heard about itughed.


    Three of the cooks leaned in to share what they had seen. "You all missed it, the butler¡¯s face turned red, two knights almost collided and Mrs. Ondo, the old governess fainted."


    "She has no shame at all, how can a woman walk around in the castle barely dressed when she knows there are male servants and knights around? What was she thinking?"


    "I can understand if the owners of the castle choose to do that, but a guest!!! the crown princess was right to offer her a position of a mistress, she is clearly vying for one."


    "Wait, I thought she was being adopted as a daughter, did that change?"


    "What grown up daughter walks around her father¡¯s castle in her undergarments?" Lanai scoffed. "If I had such a daughter, I would marry her off in an heartbeat, to a far awaynd, we are living in reality not Castlending where Lady nche lives."


    "Yes, brothers don¡¯t kiss sisters in Eldoria." Be giggled.


    All the female servantsughed, uniting in judgement of Emmah¡¯s unbing ways.


    "Haven¡¯t you all noticed that simrities betweendy nche and Emmah?" One whispered the rumor that had been floating through the city slowly.


    Some were directlyparing Rnd, Emmah, Benjamin and the king in the series to the reality on ground. These things were not said out loud for fear of offending the king because iming that Emmah could be the king¡¯s daughter was a thing that could easily see one imprisoned. But, the fact that Emmah had no known father had a few tongues wagging.


    "She certainly behaves like her in some ways." One of the cooks nodded. "You should have seen the tantrum she threw when the prince did note to her. My God!! I thought that we would be spending all morning cleaning up the blood she would vomit. But, there was not a single drop, I wonder why?"


    "She does it like this." Be put a hand to her mouth, pushed her chest forward and coughed.


    She showed her hand which had imaginary blood to the rest and made a sad face. "Crown prince, I saved your life so hug me or I will die. Third prince, carry me, my legs arecking for bones." she spoke coquettishly and dramatically.


    This time, theughter of the servants was very loud., it only stopped because someone cleared their throat from the entrance to the kitchen.


    They all turned at the same time and stoppedughing when they saw Sigrid.


    "Good morning, your highness." They greeted at once and curtsied.


    Sigrid smiled and waved her hand, "Good morningdies, Lanai, the king has summoned me, I need to be washed."


    Lanai, Lama, Be and Milly separated themselves from the rest of the female servants, rushing like little chicks to Sigrid.


    Sigrid nodded at the rest of the maids in the kitchen and nodded once with an amused smile on her face, "Carry on."

 Chapter 85: If only you were my son.

    <h4>Chapter 85: If only you were my son.</h4>


    Sigrid was tired, she had not had more than two hours of sleep before she was rudely awakened and informed that the king wanted to see her immediately. She was given a quick bath by her maids and then delivered to the royal castle.


    Her original thought was that she would meet the king inside the castle but she was rather surprised when the herald led her to the ss pavilion beside the moat.


    It was quiet inside the pavilion, the king was sitting alone at a table, reviewing documents slowly. His knights and other servants were inside, standing all around in precise positions.


    "The crown princess has arrived." The herald announced.


    King Raff looked up as Sigrid was led inside, behind her were two maids and knights that were carrying packages whose contents he could not see.


    She approached the table and curtsied, "Good morning your highness."


    "Sit down." he answered in a gruff voice.


    The creases on his face held traces of what must have been a stressful night, it did not look like he had slept blissfully in Rina¡¯s arms.


    Before sitting down, Sigrid at the packages which were being put down on the floor, "I brought you some gifts, I hope that you will find them pleasing."


    King Raff nced at the packages, he gestured at his butler to unwrap the packages.


    "My brother John returned from his trip two years ago with a recipe for something called ice cream and jello, I am nning to expand my business and open a shop that sells this product. Father-inw, you will be the first person in the kingdom to taste my craft." Sigrid smiled so much that her eyes formed half crescents.


    "Father-inw." The king repeated slowly as if the words were new to him.


    "I brought a rich brand of coffee which is not even sold in my coffee house, ites from beans that are rare and few. I decided to name Royal Raff coffee, after you. If you like the taste, you can add it to list of items you give out as rewards to knights and nobles." She further suggested.


    King Raff¡¯s eyebrows had gone up when he heard the Royal Raff coffee and they stayed that way while he looked at the coffee powder which was stored in exquisite looking crystal jaws.


    "I also brought..." she started but was cut off by the king¡¯s raised hand.


    "I get it, you brought gifts." The king said, amused. "Thank you, I don¡¯t think any of my children has given me a gift except on the asion of my birthday."


    "The crown princess cares about your well being, you are the best father-inw to her." The royal herald told the king.


    It was also his job to give ttering opinions, that kept the king in a good mood.


    King Raff smiled proudly while Sigrid faked the smile and almost gave herself away when she nearly burst intoughter. The herald was a professional ass kisser, apparently but it never hurt to kiss the ass of the most powerful man in the kingdom.


    "The best," Sigrid squeezed her eyes and put up two thumbs. "I dreaded marrying into the royal family before because but with your patience, generosity and kindness I am finding my way. Father-inw, I will give you a lot of gifts, wonderful ones. Should it be one gift every month and one father-inw and daughter-inw breakfast every month?"


    "The crown princess is more filial than any of the daughters-inw of the Emperor of Medoris." The herald bashfully said with a lot of joy in his voice.


    Sigrid reached into the pocket of her cloak and retrieved a luminite magical stone, it was taking turns glowing and darkening, like a bright christmas light going on and off.


    "Father-inw, I got my hands on something special, something that will help us catch up quickly with Medoris, we can even surpass them turn our Eldoria into the technology hub of the continent."


    She handed him the crystal while studying his face, he looked excited but at the same time confused, some of her words did not make sense to him. However, as long as it was something that would help him defeat the empire of Medoris, he was all for it.


    "Did you all hear that?" he looked around at his servants and knights.


    All of them reacted in a way that expected, with smiles of pride, the rule was simple; if the king smiled, you smiled. If he was happy, you were happy. It mattered not what pain you were suffering.


    King Raff ordered loudly, "Bring us breakfast, I will eat with my daughter-inw this morning, make sure that we are not disturbed by anyone, especially not the noble consort and princess."


    He was fully aware of the tense rtionship between the consort, the princess and Sigrid.


    "Gifts aside, I invited you over this morning so that we can have a discussion about your Little Thorin restaurants. You are the crown princess of the kingdom, is there any specific reason why you opened these restaurants?"


    He looked at her keenly, like a cop searching for lies on the face of a suspect.


    "There is no special reason, I have money and the recipes my brother provides, to deny the people a taste of food from around the continent is a crime in my books." She answered without hesitation or fear. "Besides, I have some money that was sitting idly in the castle so I put it to work."


    She waved her hands and shook her head, "I did not touch the crown prince¡¯s money, not even one coin. As a matter of fact, every business I am engaged in has been funded by myself. I n to use some of the profits to open more schools, hospitals, businesses, entertainment centers and empower the veterans association which I started.


    My reasons for venturing into business are all honorable, you can investigate if you wish to prove my words."


    King Raff smiled just a little bit and he nodded, as if in approval of her words. "You are enterprising and sensible, if only you were my son. Rnd prefers to y with swords and horses, Galen is always finding opportunities to leave the city and waste away in Sheepfield.


    Benjamin is good at getting along with others, he owns three taverns but they are all under hidden identities. We all know the De Kensingtons¡¯s will not look on idly as he thrives in any field."


    Sigrid twisted her lips, she did not know Benjamin was a businessman too. She also knew better than to believe that the king had let that information slip identally. He was probably testing her, waiting to see how she would use it. If she shared it with the queen, he would automatically put her on the side of those that opposed him.


    "The fourth princess is too spoiled and her reputation is not the best, I worry that she will go all her life unmarried unless I force some poor titled lord to take her in."


    "Poor financially or poor to mean you feel bad for him?" she asked.


    "Thetter." he answered and sighed before looking at her with a cunning gaze. "Perhaps you cane up with a way to fix my problem, you do have two unwed brothers after all."

 Chapter 86: A shrewd king vs a shrewd Sigrid.

    <h4>Chapter 86: A shrewd king vs a shrewd Sigrid.</h4>


    As the breakfast which wasposed of mostly fruits, bread, fluffy scones and tiny cakes was served, Sigrid maintained stoic silence. The fake smile which she had on her face moments ago had long died a natural death as soon as she realized that the shrewd king was ying his games again.


    He wanted to use her to put someone inside the Thorin family, not just one someone but many someone¡¯s because Thssa had to have maids,dies-in-waiting and knights from the royal family moving with her to her husband¡¯s family when she married.


    King Raff sighed loudly, deliberately, "She is over twenty and not one young proper lord has made an offer for her hand in marriage. I cannot sleepfortablytely because I am gued by worry for her vague future."


    Sigrid looked down and rolled her eyes,<i> ¡¯you are not sleepingfortably because you have a consort that believes sex is the only way to hold on to you so every night, she is as active as a rabbit in heat. You are almost seventy, give it a rest before your heart decides that for you.¡¯</i> she thought. Not that she would ever share these thoughts with the king.


    She raised her head and gave the king a sad look simr to the one he was giving her, downcast eyes that were glistening with unshed tears.


    "Your highness, like any other citizen of Eldoria, I too happen to be troubled by the unwed state of the princess, but, a princess is only worthy of a king. My Thorin family has taken up farmingtely, every morning, everyone wakes up to work in the coffee ntation before having breakfast and they continue after until lunch time.


    It is even busiertely, they are preparing to nt something called sweet potatoes in the green houses my grandfather had built a month ago. If she marries into our family, the princess will have to put down her identity and take up farming.


    Her precious hands will have to dig the dirt, her bark will ache, her nails will break and her beautiful face will be wrinkled from theck of daily facial care." She stuck her own face out. "Look at me, my skin has be more tan and dry."


    She held her palms out, "My hands have a few calluses from wielding hoes and gardening tools. The princess should wed a prince from another kingdom."


    King Raff stabbed a fork into one of the moonberries on the fruit tter. Sigrid imagined the fork poking into her eyes and she gulped.


    "Is that so?" the king asked in a skeptical voice.


    She nodded eagerly. "It is so, father-inw, from long ago, most princesses are wed to strengthen political ties. You should consider princess Thssa¡¯s marriage carefully. If I might make a small suggestion, you should consider an alliance with the empire of Sndor, thend of eternal light. I have met two merchants from there, they are very tight lipped about there empire but I have heard that they have flying ships."


    King Raff snorted, "I have heard about flying ships too, the rumors are there but nobody has ever actually seen one."


    "Not if they know how to camouge them, with all due respect your highness, they say there is no smoke without fire. An empire with flying ships sounds like a stronger empirepared to Medoris, it would do use good to ally with them. If we have such ships, it will be much easier for us to swallow Medoris and Nemoris." She shrugged, "If Medoris finds Sndor first and allies with them you know what will happen, we will be the ones in danger of being swallowed."


    This was actually something that happened in the book and Eldoria only survived because of one cliche reason; prince Tiberius Sn fell in love with Emmah at first ss on a trip to Eldoria when he was posing as a merchant.


    He stopped his father Emperor Leontius Sr from uniting with Medoris and it gave Eldoria the opportunity to swallow Medoris instead with Emmah the valiant leading the war.


    Sigrid did not want to lead the war, that was Rnd¡¯s job, in fact she thought it would be best if they had no war at all. Another reason for her suggestion was because Emmah introduced flying ships into Eldoria by doing business with prince Tiberius.


    She simply wanted to eliminate the middle man Emmah and let the king find Sndor directly. It would also help her get rid of Thssa easily, after all, Sndor was all the way across the ocean.


    "Did you say merchants from Sndor?" the king asked.


    Sigrid nodded firmly, "Two of them, they were passing near the Mystwood Grove forest on their way to Medoris when they were attacked by an unknown beast and somehow lost their way, ending up here."


    King Raff¡¯s eyes lit up. "Mystwood Grove, really!!"


    It was a dangerous forest, extremely so that only a few people that went in, ever returned and they usually had scars or missing limbs.


    It was the natural boundary between Eldoria and Medoris. It was also home to thick trees and deadly beasts, most magical in nature. The reason why Medoris had failed to conquer Eldoria was because they could not get through the forest just as the Eldorian¡¯s couldn¡¯t do the same.


    "Imagine that, two merchants came all the way from across the ocean, made it to a part of the forest and all the way here without sailing over in a ship on water or a carriage by road. Don¡¯t you want to know how they did it?" She arched her eyebrows curiously.


    As the king chewed on his food, his interest in the merchants grew, more than that, he wanted to know what had attacked them. Any information on the Mystwood Grove was important.


    "What else have you heard in your restaurant, any information on noble families and the royal houses?" King Raff asked, casually.


    He wiped his mouth and leaned back in the chair, acting as if the question did not matter, and yet his bodynguage betrayed him. He was obviously tense, his eyes had a flicker of interest and he was avoiding direct contact.


    "Cosmos." Sigrid called out in her mind. "What is new or what has changed?"


    "The king and his spider Romilda are nning to do away with the Silberuss house. They know about the false map information you leaked in the restaurant, they don¡¯t know it¡¯s false of course.


    They also know about his treason so his family is pretty much over, their end has been brought forward two years ahead of schedule. You are doing great, you reeled the fish in and now you have to hook it."


    Cosmos knew that as long this plot was stolen by Sigrid, Emmah¡¯s halo would crack and dim, getting him another minute closer to leaving this world and returning to the heavenly bank of fate.


    "Do you need me to tell you how to proceed?" he asked.


    She wanted to smirk but if she did, the king would see it and know that he was being yed, so she held in her confidence.


    "Watch and learn Cosmos."


    Sigrid lowered her eyes, her lips gently formed a smile. The king was shrewd but she was

 Chapter 87: Better than expected.

    <h4>Chapter 87: Better than expected.</h4>


    "Father-inw, I hear many things, some I havee to believe are false. A lot of nobles are sending servants to my restaurants so that they can gossip deliberately for other people to overhear and spread wrong information.


    Some of it is correct of course, but I believe most is inurate. The only way to know for sure is to find proof of what is said and I don¡¯t really care to look into gossip.


    For example, someone got drunk in one of the private dining rooms and apparently imed that the Silberuss family had a map of another piece of the Eclipsion sword.


    I wanted to bring this information to you, but I am afraid that it is just gossip. They are descended of royal blood, I have seen people kneel before arch duke Karlton in reverence, princess Livia respects no one in this kingdom. Lord Douss has trampled ten people to death with his horses in the city because they did not make way for him. Everybody says they are untouchable and all powerful."


    She shook her head and sighed, "I cannot afford to bring baseless rumors about them before you. My Thorin family cannot afford to offend them."


    "Your Thorin family!" The king snarled and mmed a hand on the table. "Crown princess, do you have no loyalty to the Maximus family?"


    She pretended to be stunned and blinked a few times. "Father-inw, what do you mean? I took my husband¡¯sst name after wedding him, I am now Sigrid Maximus, I am loyal to both of my families.


    Please understand however, I am helpless in this matter, while I can ry every nonsensical thing that I have heard to my family I cannot do the same with you. I am afraid that you might think that I have other ambitions."


    "That is not your decision to make, I am the king and I decide what to do with any information out there cirction the royal family and all of our rtives. From now, on, I expect a daily report on anything that you have heard." He gave themand sternly.


    Sigrid nodded and replied in a soft voice, "Of course, your highness. I will not leave a single thing out, if you wish I can begin right now."


    She could now understand why the king had invited her into the pce, it was for this reason. He wanted to take advantage of her restaurant and use it as an information farm.


    "Well, since you have volunteered then you can go ahead and tell me what you have heard. Has anything else been said about uncle¡¯s family?"


    She touched tapped the table slolwy with just one finger as she pretended to think, meanwhile she was farming for information from Cosmos.


    "They have a secret room. " he said.


    She looked around pretentiously as if she was going to share secret information that could not fall in the ears of anyone but them.


    "Leave us." the kingmanded.


    They waited for the knights and maids to step away and the king moved closer to Sigrid, he maintained a respectable distance however so as not to be perceived as inappropriate.


    Sigrid lowered her voice to a near whisper and said, "They have a secret room in the main house of their estate, it is a war room where arch duke Karlton hasid out all his ns"


    "He has already made royal outfits prepared for when he bes king." Cosmos told her.


    Sigrid ryed the information to the king, "He has a royal robe like yours, it is deep blue velvet with those intricate golden birds embroidered into it. They use threads from a ten legged magic spider so it glows just like yours."


    King Raff curled his lips downwards in displeasure. "Hmph, he doesn¡¯t even have a single mage in his family. He doesn¡¯t understand the significance of the royal robe."


    The royal robe which was sewn with magical threads was only used by kings that had magic or had sired a child with magic. King Raff had no magic but his son Rnd did, Karlton Silberuss did did not have a single descendant with magic flowing in their blood.


    "What else?" he demanded.


    Sigrid sighed, this was going to be one long breakfast, she shared everything that Cosmos deemed necessary to make her useful in the eyes of the king. When she finally finished sharing that information, he was back to being suspicious.


    "So, people just walk into your restaurant and share all this?"


    Quickly, Sigrid shook her head. "Of course not, when I started hearing these rumors two months ago I started snooping around, I put my ears to the ground. I nned to share my doubts with Rnd on his return, I never thought that I would be having this conversation with you directly."


    King Raff poured himself a fresh cup of tea from a silver teapot. Somehow, the tea was hot despite the fact that the water in there had been sitting for over an hour.


    Steam rising from the cups carried a hint ofvender which irked her, it smelled like Rina. She guessed that this tea was provided by Rina, it was another thing that needed recing.


    "Your highness why don¡¯t you try the Royal Raff coffee?"


    She widened her eyes and gave him a look of great expectation like an excited child. There was a sense of eagerness in as she took charge and directly mixed two cups of coffee. Her eyes sparkled as she handed the king one cup and took the other.


    "Should we toast?" she asked.


    King Raff scratched the side of his neck, he had never felt more pressure to praise and reward someone like he was feeling. Sigrid¡¯s eyes were too expressive so he picked up the cup tapped it against hers and put it to his lips.


    He took one tentative sip and savored the vor which he immediately found pleasant. It was different from what she sold at her coffee house and what she had sent to the royal kitchen.


    "Mmm..." he mumbled and took a second sip.


    Sigrid smiled knowingly into her cup, this was bristot coffee, she had simply purchased it from the bank. The taste was exquisite she used to drink it only when she had won a case, otherwise she always made do with supermarket brands.


    "This is good coffee." The king nodded, approving with a smile.


    "You should drink it often, I will send some milk powder as well and other types of tea you have never tasted. Thisvender tea is old, sometimes you need something fresh." she suggested in an easy going way.


    Whether the king caught on to what she meant or not was left to see.


    "So, what else have you heard?" he asked.


    He found himself enjoying his breakfast with Sigrid, the conversation was of good quality as was the coffee.


    "That¡¯s all on the Silberuss family, as for other random things, I heard princess Romilda took in a new lover..." she stopped her mouth andughed nervously. "My apologies."


    "Next," The kingughed as he gestured for her to move on.


    She looked up and then said, "Uhmm, that you are Emmah¡¯s father. Emmah is the woman that saved the crown prince, the fake divine messenger."

 Chapter 88: The lonely king.

    <h4>Chapter 88: The lonely king.</h4>


    The king chuckled, and he put down the cup of coffee. "Which fool came up with that lie?" His eyes cleared in realization. "I know, it¡¯s because everyone is watching that rise ofdy nche. I should meet with the brains behind it so that they can make some changes to what they are showing the people. It is giving the royal family a bad image, when people look at us, it is almost as if they are seeing the TV charactersing to life."


    "If you do that, they will talk all the more and assume you have something to hide. It is entertainment, just let the people have their fun.


    I heard that the mage estate is about tounch a new type of entertainment called live television. Your highness, you should visit them and see what that is about.


    Perhaps you can create Raff TV, or Royal channel...or something like that. You can educate the citizens on the history of Eldoria, the different kings we have heard through the years.


    You can promote reading, culture, food and other things. I am very interested and when the opportunityes, I think I will invest."


    The king nodded slowly, soaking in her advice like a sponge, when it came to business and magic, he was always attentive.


    "Speaking of mages, have you used your magictely?" he raised a random question.


    Sigrid shook her head in response, "You were very clear when you told female mages not to use their magic. I am a member of the royal family and I must lead by example. Until you make a decision, I will keep my magic to myself."


    "Mmmm..." he responded. "What does your family think about your magical abilities? They must be excited to have two mages in the same family."


    He sounded a little jealous to Sigrid.


    "I am also a member of the royal family, it means you have two mages as well. The odds of my children and Rnd¡¯s being born with the gift is very high. As for my parents, they are excited and worried at the same time, until you make a decision, everyone remains on tenterhooks. What do you intend to do?" she returned a question his way.


    "What do you think I should do?" he countered with a question as well.


    Sigrid shrugged. "I have magic, of course my answer is going to be what you would expect of someone like me. However, personal sentiments aside, I think you should allow women with magic to exist because it¡¯s not going away. The more young girls and women with the gift are oppressed, the more they wille to resent you. Not just you but the royal family."


    She gave him her more serious look that she used when she wanted to knock sense into someone. "It takes something very small to spark a rebellion. One unhappy person bes two, two be three and one day you wake up and three is three thousand people with weapons and torches stomping the royal castle, chanting down with the tyrant.


    Also, if they cannot practice magic here, they will move to kingdoms where they are valued, like Medoris. Even Nemoris has apparently changed thisw.


    Thest thing I am going to say on this matter is that there is a saying that one should not throw the baby out with the bath water. Do you want your mages running to another empire or kingdom and developing it?"


    King Raff tapped drummed his fingers against the coffee cup, his eyes narrowed as he pondered on her words, she had given him a lot to think about. Later, he would consult Romilda and the queen about the matter.


    "Okay, what else are people saying, is there any gossip on the Rosewood family, you were there recently."


    They moved from heavy topics to light gossip that made both Sigrid and kingugh. by the time he let her go, it was already a half past noon and her anxious husband was waiting outside the carriage.


    As soon as she was within touching distance, Rnd pulled her roughly and looked over her from head to toe. He turned her from side to side with ease before grabbing her face and turning it at different angles.


    "Are you okay? Please, tell me that you did not piss my father off and earn yourself a beating."


    "I am wiser than that Rnd." She shrugged his hands away from her face.


    His hands took a hold of her shoulders instead and he looked into her eyes, his gaze was still filled with worry despite theck of injuries to Sigrid¡¯s body and her less than reassuring response which had been filled with sarcasm.


    Rnd knew his father, their tempers were simr, one wrong word could set them off. It was why he loved sword fighting, he had a ce to redirect his anger, tamper his emotions and think sanely.


    His father on the other hand, if he was angered, there were consequences, serious ones sometimes.


    "Did my father threaten you?" he asked her.


    She rolled her eyes, "Why is it that you think your father is a monster of some kind? First you assume he beat me and now you think he threatened me, he is not all bad our king. We just had breakfast together and talked like a normal father and daughter-inw."


    His hands fell from her shoulders, heughed harshly. "Talk! my father, I don¡¯t know how to break it to you but my father does not talk, he assesses, deducts, questions,ys traps, gives orders, berates, he does not talk Sigrid."


    "Well, he did with me." She shrugged. "I am not his son, his expectations of me are not as great as the ones he has for you. If you want to sit down and have a normal conversation with him, I think you should reach out.


    I think your father is lonely, in his own way which is why Rina has taken advantage of him as much as she has. In fact, in my opinion, your father is the loneliest man in Eldoria."


    She climbed into the carriage and he followed her, "My father is not lonely." he said as he settled down opposite her.


    "Rnd, the loneliest person in the world is often the most powerful one because everyone that is around them, is there out of duty, need or selfishness." Her body jolted forward as the carriage started to move. This did not stop her from sharing her opinion. "Think about some things from his perspective, he had to marry a woman he did not love in order to secure the throne.


    Her family is powerful which makes him paranoid, her first child was a boy one with magic at that which made him afraid that he had be disposable because a new heir to the throne had been born.


    If the De Kensington¡¯s joined hands with one of his brothers, uncles, or cousins and some other noble houses, especially when it was just the start of his unstable reign, he would have been done for."


    "You are wrong, my mother would not have stood for treason, she loved my father."


    "Right." Sigrid responded with sarcasm in her voice and disdain on her face. She finished it off with a snort that she noticed displeased he husband.


    Rnd punched the side of the carriage, she had seeded in irking him.

 Chapter 89: Did you like me?

    <h4>Chapter 89: Did you like me?</h4>


    "I apologize, I seem to have aroused your anger. It was not my intention, I simply want you to see a few things from your father¡¯s side and work on your rtionship with him." she exined.


    Benjamin was closer to the king than Rnd, it was good because they were father and son but when all variables were brought together, it was not good for Rnd.


    It was like an aging bridge, with its rusted supports and growing cracks, standing as a silent threat. It would take one heavy load to trigger a catastrophic copse. Benjamin was the male lead, the ideal king. In the end, burdened by all the blood that had been shed he gave up the throne to his younger brother, another of Rina¡¯s sons.


    To Sigrid, that made no difference, he was still named the emperor, even if it was just for a few days while he put things in order.


    The only way to put Rnd on the throne was to destroy Emmah and rebuild the aging bridge with new materials so that it would survive the catastrophe.


    "You do not understand the rtionship between my parents, you are an outsider which is why you judge and make presumptions like everyone else." he said harshly.


    Sigridughed silently, if she was in love with Rnd, being called an outsider would hurt, but she was not in love. She just wanted to survive death.


    She raised her eyes to his face, it was a storm his brows were knitted together tightly. His eyes were zing with an intense, unyielding fire. Sigrid was just as unyielding however, if he wanted to take the hard road, she would follow him down and pull him up.


    "Enlighten this outsider then, how is the marriage between your parents any different from ours? You did not marry me because you liked me, you married me because my family is noble and powerful."


    His lipspressed into a thin line, he wanted to remind her that he did not want to marry her at all in the first ce, she had been the genesis of their rtionship. Now, he was making the best of the circumstances.


    Suddenly, he felt a warmth on his hands and looked down, Sigrid¡¯s hand was on his, she had moved from where she had been sitting ande closer to him.


    "Am I wrong, did you like me?" she asked.


    He pulled his hand away. "No." he bit out.


    He waited for her to throw a tantrum but when he looked at her, she was calm. His words had not affected her in the slightest, and it made him ufortable. It reminded him a lot of his mother¡¯s behavior, the coldness in her eyes when she watched his father ying with Rina, Benjamin and Thssa in the gardens.


    While theyughed, she looked on as if nothing mattered, he had always hated her attitude. He wanted her to explode, to join them if that was what she wished, to drag the king away by force. As a boy, he had longed for her to make his father y with him as well the way Rina would make him y with Benjamin.


    He had to learn how to use the sword from teachers and knights, Benjamin had learned from their father before he was passed off to an official trainer.


    He was the crown prince from childhood and yet he would have given it up in a heartbeat for a few moments of affection from his father.


    "See, that is the point I am making." Sigrid¡¯s voice broke into his thoughts. "Your father did not like your mother and she didn¡¯t like him either or maybe she did and she just hid it well. They could have tried to work on their marriage but the queen¡¯s rtives ruined that by pushing this and that in the royal court.


    They unted their power and made it clear that they helped him secure the throne. When you were born, I heard that the De Kensington¡¯s threw a three day banquet to celebrate. If you were the king, what would you think?"


    She touched his shoulder and patted it gently, softening her voice. "I am not saying that the king was right to give the queen a cold shoulder and indulge Rina. What I am saying is that they both could have handled things differently, they could have talked and worked together as a couple rather than each clinging to their original house at the expense of the other.


    I am saying that you are not a boy anymore, you are a man and a future king. You need the guidance of your father, his knowledge and better memories than those you have of him. From where he is sitting, he is on the outside with you because you chose your mother¡¯s side.


    There is no such thing as eternal enmity between a parent and their child, it just takes one party to bend and extend a branch. I had breakfast with him, it was not so bad, you should try doing the same.


    Take him out for dinner in the city, invite him to see your horses, heck, buy him one randomly. Give him a shoulder massage, be his advisor on some political matters disturbing him. Do not leave a big crack that others with bad intentions will slip through and take advantage of."


    She took a deep breath and lifted the top of the table that had been built into the carriage. There was a storage area down from where she retrieved some warm water with honey in a sk.


    Sigrid poured two cups and handed one to him, "Did you have breakfast or did you rush here after hearing that I had been summoned."


    He took the cup from her, threw his head back and gulped down the contents in one big sip.


    "What did you talk about with him?"


    He ignored the breakfast question, unwilling to admit that he had rushed to the royal castle as soon as he heard that she had been summoned. After the dinner disaster the previous evening, he was worried that his grand uncle had brought the matter to court and his father intended to punish her.


    She made some peppermint tea which she gave him along with some toasted white bread.


    "He wanted to know how we were doing, he asked for my thoughts on different issues and also wanted to know what kind of things I hear in the restaurant."


    As the carriage made it¡¯s way to the Thorin estate, she told him everything she had talked about with the king and encouraged him not to shy away from sharing his thoughts with the kingter when he was summoned.


    He was the crown prince, a seasoned sword fighter, the king was definitely going to ask for this thoughts on the Silberuss family.


    By the time they arrived and the carriage doors were opened, she had sessfully adjusted a part of his mind. Even though he still held resentment towards his father, he was willing to share a private meal with him.


    He stepped out of the carriage first and she followed, the minute she was seen by the peacocks that were on a walk, things became chaotic. Rnd found himself the confused victim of a peacock attack.

 Chapter 90: A most hillarious welcome.

    <h4>Chapter 90: A most hirious wee.</h4>


    In the courtyard of the Thorin estate, a formerly peaceful afternoon turned into sheer chaos and Rnd experienced a rather hrious wee to the home of the duke. This was because a crown prince that was known for his impable elegance and unspeakable strength was fighting off a muster of peacocks.


    Rnd could not understand why the birds had attacked him, all he had done was give them one look of admiration but apparently that was all it took to offend them.


    One of the peacocks, the most majestic and feisty one led the attack, after letting out a series of of rmed squeaks.


    The peacocks moved in solidarity, charging like a well trained army as they squawked and shrieked. One pecked at his polished boots, another nipped at his royal sash, one was trying to rip out his hair and others took the opportunity to nip at any part of his body that they could ess.


    The courtyard echoed withughter from the estate staff and the knights who simply didn¡¯t know what to do. General Paxtonughed the loudest, at the top of his voice. He pped and cheered the peacocks on.


    Suddenly, the leader of the peacock gang let out a very loud honk and pecked Rnd¡¯s backside, his arms iled, he stumbled back and fell into the fountain that was in the middle of the courtyard.


    "Aaah!!!" Sigrid screamed and covered her mouth.


    As Rnd emerged, drenched and sputtering, the victorious peacocks strutted around the fountain triumphantly.


    "What are you standing around for? Help the crown prince." Lanai shouted.


    The knights unfroze and rushed to Rnd¡¯s aid, quite a bitte as he stepped out of the fountain with a sword in hand, shooting the peacocks a piercing deadly re.


    As if they sensed the danger, they turned and run away, shrieking loudly as they escaped for their dear lives.


    "I will have their heads." Rnd¡¯s growled out.


    Sigrid dashed towards him and she held her arms out, "Rnd, those are my grandmother¡¯s peacocks, you cannot behead them."


    He looked at her and growled, the peacocks had humiliated him, how could he spare them. They needed to be de-feathered and stewed or roasted. The stupid peacocks were food, not pets, he never understood why people raised those darn birds.


    "Your highness, your inws are watching." Sir Samuel whispered to him.


    Rnd looked away from Sigrid and saw the many eyes on him, especially those of his inws. General Paxton looked like he was waiting for an opportunity to fight him, the duke was frowning in disapproval, the duchess looked worried, as worried as his wife was. If he harmed the peacocks, he had a feeling that he would never be wee on the Thorin estate again.


    He remembered his reason for visiting, he hade in peace to pay respects to his wife¡¯s elders, so he lowered his sword and put it back in the sheath.


    "What lovely birds you are raising, your grace." he said in a bitter voice as he looked at the duchess.


    Duchess M covered her mouth andughed, "Sigrid, take him on a tour of the coffee ntation before you bothe in for lunch. Oh, and give him a change of clothes."


    "Yes grandma." she answered. She tugged on Rnd arm, leading him to the horses. "Come on, it will be faster if we ride our horses there." She waved at her family and set off.


    General Douss was quite confused, Sigrid had mounted the horse with ease. "Is my daughter wearing trousers?"


    "It¡¯s called a pleated skirt pant." his wife answered. She flipped back her skirt to show off the trouser inside, "This was designed for me personally by Sigrid, I have many more like this. I must admit that working in the farms and riding horses has be much easier with these skirt pants. I gave birth to a very wise daughter." she added, beaming with pride.


    "She has not made anything for me." The general mumbled. "Oh well, she brought that arrogant prince over and the peacocks taught him a lesson on my behalf. I feel very satisfied right now."


    The duke and his sonughed softly.


    "I think they were aiming for Sigrid." The duchess joined them inughter.


    "They know better than to go near her." Iryne snorted and then sheughed as well. "Did you see that one that bit his bottom, Its the one Sigrid named Pepper. I must say that it matches its name quite well."


    Paxton Thorin sighed as he put a hand around his wife¡¯s shoulders. "It¡¯s too bad that this scene was not recorded, I would love to watch it over and over."


    "Who says says that it wasn¡¯t?" Duchess M pointed at a camera made of crystal which was used in the shooting ofdy nche on their estate. "There is one in the hedges that was recording the whole thing."


    "We can y it for him while we are having lunch." The duke suggested.


    "Now I am even happier than I was before." Paxton dered.


    The Thorin¡¯s continued tough as they walked into the house.


    Meanwhile, Rnd and Sigrid arrived at the edge of the ntation and he dried off and changed his clothes in one of the green houses.


    When he came out her was the prince the Eldorian¡¯s were familiar with, tall and poised, exuding an air of quiet confidence.


    "Is this the coffee ntation?"


    His deep, thoughtful eyes took in the beauty of the ntation, it was much bigger than he imagined in his mind. The coffee fruits looked smaller than he had thought, he had imagined them to be the size of the big oranges Sigrid had nted at the Vale.


    "Walk with me." she told him.


    He joined her and they embarked on a walk through the ntation, one of the farm hands that considered himself knowledgeable was leading the way, exining how coffee was grown to the prince.


    Rnd was listening, but every so often, his eyes stole a nce at the princess beside him. She was not her usual chatty self but rather graceful and elegant, holding herself with regalposure.


    The fierce beauty of her features betrayed a hint of boredom and an unspoken allure that drew his gaze. She walked with her hands at her side and his eyes for some reason moved to them. He felt an urge to grasp one of them, her hands were soft and warm despite the few negligible calluses, he liked holding them and interlocking his hands with hers.


    As if she sensed that his thoughts were on her, she turned her head and met his eyes, then smiled. Her smile was innocent and yet it still captivated him and caused a minor flutter in his heart .


    Rnd was feeling at peace, simply walking with her, which he did not understand. At theke, he had assumed he was feeling peaceful around her because of their serene surroundings, now, there was noke.


    Was it the ntation? Did it also possess the wondrous effect of making his heart and mind calm or was it her, the woman that he once found to be an eyesore.


    He looked at her again and by coincidence, their gazes shed once again. She turned around and started walking backwards while facing him with that smile on his face again.


    This time, their was a hint of mischief in her eyes. "Is it beautiful?" she asked.


    He looked into her sparkling green eyes and answered, "You are."


    She almost tripped after hearing his answer but he moved quickly and grabbed her waist.


    "Be careful."


    He moved her backwards slowly, guiding her steps and she let him, it was almost as if they were dancing. The enchantment of the coffee ntation seemed to weave an invisible thread between them.

 Chapter 91: Are you a dog?

    <h4>Chapter 91: Are you a dog?</h4>


    As they walked, the farm hand, enthusiastically ignored the ambiguous atmosphere between the crown prince and princess and he continued to exin the intricate process of coffee cultivation, from the nting of seeds to the roasting of beans.


    The prince listened with genuine interest, if it was something that could help Eldoria develop, he wanted to know more.


    At one point, the farm hand offered them each a small basket to participate in the coffee cherry harvest. Rnd had never personally participated in any farming activity but he willingly joined the other workers.


    With a yful smile, he reached for a particrly ripe cherry but identally brushed Sigrid¡¯s hand. Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them faded into the background.


    A spark of recognition and a whisper of attraction danced between them, although neither spoke of it.


    As the tour continued, Rnd found himself captivated more not just by the beauty of the ntation, but by the Sigrid¡¯s serene presence and her freeughter every time the farm hand made a bad joke.


    Sigrid, too, felt a flutter of anticipation each time his gaze lingered on her. Though they remained polite and reserved, their interactions were infused with an unspoken promise of a deeper bond yet to be discovered.


    By the time they reached the tasting room, where the finest coffee blends awaited, the air between them was charged with a newfound electricity.


    Sigrid never thought she was the shy type, but she was certain that she was experiencing a a big bout of shyness because he kept stealing those cryptic nces at her. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    "Oh well, as long as it¡¯s not about Emmah." she thought.


    As they sipped the rich, aromatic brew, their eyes met once more over the rims of their cups, and they shared another promising smile.


    She looked away quickly to avoid any further temptation, this was not the kind of tour she had been expecting. Why the hell was picking coffee and tasting it romantic?


    Rnd took one step to the side and cozied up against her, his arm brushed against hers gently and she clenched her hand around the cup. Even something as little as this closeness was bothering her in unexinable ways.


    "What is wrong with me?" she asked herself.


    "Are you fine?" Rnd whispered in her ear.


    His lips brushed over the top of her ear twice and she felt a little nip that followed. Sigrid¡¯s eyes widened and she drew in a sharp breath, tilting backwards, she looked up and shot him an using re.


    They were not alone, they were in the coffee roasting rooms along with twenty employees that worked there and yet somehow the man had no shame and he was brave enough to do something like that in public!!


    He was pleased with himself, the spark in his brown eyes said so.


    "You are mad." she whispered and hissed.


    She stepped away from her and he followed immediately. Some of the women in the room chuckled and Sigrid felt embarrassed so she put down the coffee cup and walked quickly out of the room as fast as she could.


    By the time she made it to the door, she was practically running and Rnd was on her heels. She was swooped up before she even realized.


    "Hey.." she shouted in shock. "What are you doing Rnd?"


    He cradled her with ease andughed, "I am avenging myself because your peacocks attacked me. Since I cannot punish them, you will have to receive the punishment on their behalf."


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "I will make you pay the price when we are at home, alone." He put her down and mounted his horse then extended a hand down to her. "Come on, let¡¯s go back to horse, I am starved."


    She epted it he pulled her up with ease, putting her at the front, he put hand around her waist and another took the reins of the horse.


    "Have you ridden a horse like this before, with apanion?" he asked.


    "No." she answered without hesitation. "I did not get the opportunity to enjoy courtship, my grandfather was like a beast if any man so much as looked my way with amorous eyes."


    Rnd set the pace of the horse to a slow trot, wanting to enjoying the ride for as long as he could. This was an opportunity to learn if they had any shared interests outside of fighting.


    "Is that a faint usation that I detect in your voice?" he chuckled.


    She shrugged, "Maybe a little, I was protected from all ill intended suitors but I did not get the opportunity to be taken on strolls, receive flowers, be called on. At every ball that I attended, my brothers either stood around me or filled my dance card with their names."


    "That is extreme." hemented.


    "It was all to protect me," she shrugged again, "Many nobles were hoping to ally with our house in marriage, most of them did not have good intentions. I appreciate the protection I received, I am just a little saddened that I missed out on all the fun."


    Suddenly, Rnd tightened his arm around her waist, causing her a little. He was doing it deliberately, she could tell.


    "What now?"


    Sigrid felt a little nip on the tip of her ear, Rnd had bitten her again.


    "Rnd Maximus, are you a dog? Why do you keep biting my ear?"


    She turned her head and red at him, he looked a little more less enthused than she imagined and she could not fathom why.


    "You are talking about missing out on the courtship of other men in front of your husband. Am I doing a poor job of satisfying you?"


    "Is he jealous?" she asked herself and she shook her head, it was not possible, she was simply imagining things. They had not known each other long, he did not love her, how could he be jealous?


    She scoffed, "In bed, you are excellent. Out of bed, that is still left to see after all, we are still strangers in many ways. It is not toote for you to make up for my regrets. Why don¡¯t you try it?"


    "Try what?"


    "Courting me." she said lightly with a smile.

 Chapter 92: Yes and no to hatred.

    <h4>Chapter 92: Yes and no to hatred.</h4>


    Rnd raised a perfectly arched eyebrow at Sigrid as if she had just said the most perplexing thing he had ever heard.


    "You are my wife, who courts his wife? The very purpose of courtship is marriage and I believe that for us it has been fulfilled."


    "I do not agree, continuous courtship is the best way to maintain a rtionship between a couple. To date, my grandfather brings flowers for my grandmother, they dance together when nobody is watching.


    I have seen him kneel down and help her put her shoes on when her back was aching. When she is sick, he takes care of her personally.


    He buys her sweets, nts her favorite flowers all year round, everything he does is to make her happy and she does the same for him. My father learned from him, so he treats my father as his own father treats his mother.


    My brothers are following in their footsteps, one wife for life and a lot of pampering." she spoke on them with pride.


    Rnd felt admiration for the Thorin¡¯s, no wonder they were a happy united family, more than most he had ever seen. He wondered what his life would have been like if the royal family was like the Thorin¡¯s. If his father had never brought in a secondary consort, would they have been happy too?


    He had never seen his father give his mother flowers, not even once. Even when they danced together at balls, it was because they had to and it always looked forced.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    Her voice cut into his thoughts and she went ahead to ask the question before he could respond.


    "Why did you wait so long to get married? You are a crown prince, many women want you. If the king had asked all the women interested in marrying you to line up, the line would start from the castle gates and go all the way to Nemoris." she paused and chortled, "And then Nemorian women would join and it would reach Medoris, cross the ocean to...."


    "Many women, I get it." he cut in.


    It sounded to Sigrid like he was stifling a sigh and she thought that perhaps she was not the first to ask this question.


    "I hate to break it to you but they would not be that many, my reputation is ck in some ces."


    She thought about the negative things that had reached her ears and those of every other Eldorian and nodded. "I am well aware of your infringements, they say you are quick tempered, rude and brutal. But your reputation is not all bad, you have redeeming qualities.


    You are a gentlemen nothing rakish has ever been said about you. You are brave and loyal, just and kind. Many women talk about your eyes, your rugged looks, great physical stature. In simple words, you are practically sex on a stick."


    Rnd shook his head in befuddlement, "I am what now!"


    "It¡¯s ng for you are very, very attractive." she informed him carefully, avoiding to mention that it was sexually attractive to be specific. "You can have any woman in the world, so why not marry even though your father and mother pressured you?"


    "Most men marry to secure an heir, I have always hoped that my marriage would be different, it would have a deeper meaning. Those women that would willingly line up to marry me, how many do you think would want me if my royal title and wealth was stripped away from me?"


    "That¡¯s fair," she replied.


    However, she could not help feeling like the bad guy because she was only sleeping with him for the sake of bearing him an heir, a child to secure her position. Well..the process was enjoyable, extremely so.


    Had there roles reversed? He wanted true love and happiness like a romantic young woman and she wanted an heir like a cold noble lord.


    "Good Lord!" she eximed in her mind.


    He brought the horse to a stop, they had reached the courtyard already. She wiggled around, ready to dismount but he held her back with that strong arm around her waist.


    "An unhappy marriage is not fair on the children, that is why I want us to be civil and why I have notined about the fact that you and my father took away my right to have a secondary wife without my consultation."


    He let her go, swung one leg and dismounted, he reached his hands up and then carried her from the horse¡¯s back and put her down.


    She looked at his handsome face and, wondering how that decision had affected him. There was no lie in his words, she had only been looking out for herself and what was best for her. Even though she felt the slightest guilt, the reminder of how she would die if she did not take precautions killed it.


    "Do you hate me for it?" she quizzed.


    He looked into her eyes and answered honestly, "Yes and no, yes because you had no right to decide that for me. Both of you treated me like amodity and put a price on me. Apparently the crown prince of Eldoria is equal in value to a few salt farms."


    Sigrid grimaced and looked away, the guilt was back. If she had been the one in his ce, traded like that, she would have made a bigmotion. Why did it never cross her mind that he would feel the same way about something that seemed so minor?


    "Allow me to apologize for that." she spoke softly that he barely had her.


    She set aside her pride and epted the me for what she had engineered. He had hidden his feelings so deeply, but beneath the brutish exterior a soft hearty, one that nobody had the privilege of seeing except her.


    She could not hide away for long, he captured her face and made her look into his eyes.


    "Another part of me does not me you because deep down, I always knew that having two wives was not the road I wanted to take. Lately, I am beginning to think that I do not hate you as much I used to think I did. There might be hope for us just yet, Sigrid."


    Sigrid let out a breath that she did not know she had been holding in. As long as he did not hate her, she had the smallest chance to wedge into his heart.


    "I have the most stupid urge to thank you." she mumbled.


    He chortled in return, moved his hand from her cheek and traced a thumb over her lips. It was a slow movement, one that spoke volumes and revealed hidden desires. Sigrid clenched her toes and told her restless heart to calm down, not that it listened.


    "Don¡¯t thank me just yet, you still have a punishment scheduled."


    He dropped his hand and let go of herpletely, his eyes looked at the door where a butler with a very amused smile on his face was watching them from.


    Rnd cleared his throat and told her, "Let¡¯s go in before those darn peacocks decided to return for another round."


    He was not sure if he had the patience to spare them again, especially the one that bit on his buttocks. It had made an enemy of him, that was for certain.

 Chapter 93: Mrs. Bumblebert outside the Vale.

    <h4>Chapter 93: Mrs. Bumblebert outside the Vale.</h4>


    Over a dayter, when another of Sigrid¡¯s carefullyid ns came to fruition and Mrs. Bumblebert arrived at the Vale. Coincidentally, her chaotic arrival shed with Mauve¡¯s which resulted in a shouting match in which Mrs. Bumblebert, amoner with no pretentious dignity to uphold showed no mercy.


    As Mrs. Bumblebert¡¯s entrance was dyed, she decided that the court of public opinion could be used to kick start her mission. Standing, outside that gates of the the Vale, she started crying out as if she was a new widow still caught in the throes of sadness from losing her husband.


    Mrs. Bumblebert was a widow, and she always took advantage of that status to make it appear as if everyone was bullying her. After being forced to wait by Mauve and her knights, she went into coquettish mode immediately.


    First, she threw herself on the ground, rolled around and got some dirt on her face and then the wailing started.


    "My fellow Eldorian¡¯se and bear me witness, I am a poor widow with no support. I have worked hard for so many years to raise my son into an upright man. He is at the right age for marriage and my only wish in life now is for him to marry an good girl and start his own family.


    He was granted a marriage by the crown princess to miss Emmah, she is the savior of the crown prince and she has been living at the Vale for over four days now." She sniveled and wiped her eyes, smiling as she noticed that the small crowd had grownrger.


    At least thirty people with nothing to do were there to watch the fun.


    Mrs. Bumblebert pped her chest and increased her volume, "Everyone is talking about how my son¡¯s fiancee and the crown prince are in a secret rtionship. My son hase by twice to take her home so that I can care for her and she refuses to leave.


    The crown princess wants my daughter-inw to be the crown prince¡¯s mistress, they are ruining her special reputation. You have all seen it, they have refused to allow me enter the Vale and meet my daughter-inw.


    We are being bullied because we are poor and I am a widow. This is a sin, it is a sin and crime, I demand justice."


    From the balcony of the sr on the second floor, Sigrid was looking out, observing Mrs. Bumblebert calmly, unbothered as if she had not been included in those the various usations were being levied against.


    While she was uneasy, Lanai was not because a smear on the reputation of the crown princess which was just beginning to rise was not a good thing.


    Pacing around Sigrid¡¯s back, she said anxiously, "Your highness, we should send the knights out to seal her mouth. The n was for her toe over and smear Emmah¡¯s name, we did not anticipate her pulling you and the crown prince in."


    Sigrid arched a brow and inclined her head towards the side to get a closer look at the faces of those in the crowd. "I anticipated it, Mrs. Bumblebert¡¯s character is that type. Now that she is aware that Emmah has magic, she has figured out that Emmah is as good as a noble woman in status.


    She also heard the suggestions that she be made Rnd¡¯s secondary consort so she wants to cut off their ties quickly using such means. More importantly, I made sure that she knows Emmah and her mother Mirena own a house and have thousands of gold. Moreover, Rnd will reward Emmah handsomely will thousands of gold as well.


    Andstly, I made sure that she knows her daughter-inw to be wanted to buy three buildings. Mrs. Bumblebert is greedy for money, she will not let Emmah go easily."


    "True enough." Lanai responded with a grin. Madame Elene¡¯s people had done a great job in trailing Mrs. Bumbleberttely and whispering all these lies in her ears.


    The woman was now convinced that if Emmah married her son, her grandchildren could be born with the gift of magic. The Bumblebert family would rise through the ranks going from ordinarymoners to nobles. How could she give up such a wonderful opportunity?


    She had probably figured that by smearing Rnd and Sigrid¡¯s reputations and making it seem as if they had other nefarious ambitions towards Emmah, public opinion would force them to send her out.


    "Its a good n your highness but still..." Lanai trembled and shook her head.


    "My reputation will be no worse today that it was yesterday Lanai and I did ask Emmah if she wanted to be my husband¡¯s mistress. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s just watch and see what happens, go and send that fake thing out to deal with her mother-inw." Sigrid said, sending Lanai away.


    She sat down and picked up a pair of binocrs that was on the table, there was a fun show to watch and in a few minutes, Rnd would be arriving at the Vale as well. It would be so much more fun then.


    Sigrid had already made calctions and deduced how this matter could possibly end, one Emmah would break off the engagement by offering Mrs. Bumblebert and her son some benefits and two, she would kill them off.


    Of course, Sigrid was rooting for Emmah killing them, the Bumblebert¡¯s were not good people anyway, that¡¯s why she had tied the three of them together.


    She watched Mrs. Bumblebert trying to get inside the castle but the knights kept pushing her back as gently as they could but still their actions that riled up the crowd.


    "Just let her in, all she wants to do is see her daughter-inw."


    "Is the crown prince really imprisoning miss Emmah inside? Didn¡¯t she save his life?"


    "Maybe the crown princess killed her, everyone knows she is cold and unfeeling and she does not want the prince to have a secondary consort."


    "Why doesn¡¯t miss Emmahe out, all this will be solved if she justes and exins."


    Public opinion was swaying like fluffy white dandelion seeds in the wind.


    Outside, Mrs. Bumblebert¡¯s cries turned into shrieks like those of a pig whose throat had been cut. "If they do not hand over my daughter-inw today, I will kill myself right here. The crown prince may be powerful but he cannot steal the wife of his subject."


    Sigrid¡¯s ears twitched as she heard a pitter patter of running footsteps in the room and then Mauve joined her on the balcony.


    She picked up the crystal ss of honey water sitting on the table and gulped it down before mming it down hard which made Sigrid wince. By some miracle, the ss survived destruction.


    "Sigrid, have you seen that insane woman outside your gates? I almost couldn¡¯t get in because she was blocking the way." She took a deep breath, after expressing her frustration.


    Sigrid smiled and pointed Mauve¡¯s eyes in the direction of the gate. From a distance, through the binocrs she could see Rnd¡¯s entourage arriving and below, Emmah was being pulled to the gates by Lanai and three other maids.


    She was resisting, it appeared that she was unwilling to meet with Mrs. Bumblebert.


    "Look, the fun is about to begin."

 Chapter 94: When greed meets shameless.

    <h4>Chapter 94: When greed meets shameless.</h4>


    Crown prince Rnd Maximus was just returning from court, he had an expectant smile on his face because he was bringing along with him a surprise for his wife. Just as his entourage which always sparked awe approached that gates of his castle, it was pulled to an abrupt halt.


    Suddenly, a disheveled dirty older woman with a determined stride stepped into their path.


    "Your highness," she called out, her voice ringing with defiance, "I demand that you release my daughter-inw miss Emmah from your dungeons. She saved your life, you have no right to hold her captive!"


    The crowd hushed, all eyes on the bold Mrs. Bumblebert. Prince Rnd opened the window of his carriage and looked outside, his expression a mix of curiosity and irritation. He noticed the crowd standing on the other side of the road but obviously looking at his gates, at him.


    "Who are you to make such an unfounded usation and who says that I am holding miss Emmah in my dungeon?" He asked, his toneced with authority.


    "I am Dorcas Bumblebert," she replied and started sniveling, fresh tears run down her eyes. "Miss Emmah is engaged to my son, by having her stay in your castle you have encouraged the rumors about you both to grow and besmirched her honor.


    My poor son is besides himself in misery because he loves her so much and they were supposed to have wed already. He has threatened to hung himself if he does not see her today. I beg you, have mercy on us, poor widow and her son and give Emmah back to us."


    She fell to her knees in a dramatic fashion and if that was not enough, she banged her forehead on the ground.


    The crowd was moved by her actions, she looked and sounded so sincere and Rnd looked like a cruel, arrogant prince that could not even be bothered to step out of his carriage to face the poor helpless woman.


    The prince¡¯s two advisors whispered amongst themselves casting wary nces at Rnd, they too had heard the rumors. At this point, they were crossing from rumor to scandal and the prince had to decide under which identity he was keeping Emmah at the vale. Hailing her as his savior was not going to be enough.


    Rnd stepped out of his carriage, walking slowly towards Mrs. Bumblebert. "You use me of holding her in a dungeon and besmirching her honor, yet you know nothing of the truth about why she was brought here in the first ce." he said, his voice cold. "Miss Emmah saved my life, this much I have admitted to anybody that cares to know and hear. She was still injured when we returned and she told me that she had nowhere to go so I brought her to the Vale and assigned a doctor, nurses and some servants to care for her. Was I wrong in wanting my savior to receive the best medical care?"


    Mrs. Bumblebert jumped up, eyes zing with steel. "Yes, forgive me your highness but I believe that you were wrong. You could have sent her to me along with those doctors, nurses and servants. Her reward too, you should have sent it all to us, her family."


    The crowd murmured, some in agreement and others in disagreement, the tension was ripe in the air. The prince was known for his short temper, how would he handle this?


    Rnd indeed wished that he could pick the woman up by the neck and toss her aside, he was well versed in the scheming of court officials, how could the scheming in Mrs. Bumblebert¡¯s eyes be missed by his keen eye? However, he controlled himself because the weight if the watchful eyes of his subjects was pressed on him,


    "I can assure you that if miss Emmah had identified you as her family, I would have sent her to you immediately. Since it hase to this, then I am going to send a servant and have miss Emmah brought over, she can confirm my words."


    He turned to a footman to make the order but out of the gates, miss Emmah was pushed out.


    "Miss Emmah is here." Lanai shouted at the top of her voice, "Mrs. Bumblebert, your daughter-inw is here."


    Lanai was deliberate in shoving Emmah into Mrs. Bumblebert¡¯s arms. Emmah in turn screamed and shoved Mrs. Bumblebert away from her as if the older woman was too disgusting to touch.


    Emmah dusted her expensive clothes off and wrinkled her nose, forgetting for a moment that she was supposed to be an innocent pure woman that loved and helped everyone.


    Mr.s Bumblebert was undeterred, she reached her eager hands out to embrace Emmah again. Crying loudly she said, "Oh my poor daughter-inw, I have finally set my eyes on you. You have no idea how worried we have been about you, my son is beside himself and he misses you terribly."


    Emmah shoved her away. "Let go of me, who are you and who is your son? Who are you calling daughter-inw?"


    The crowd grew confused, they looked back and forth between the two women wondering who was speaking the truth.


    Miss Bumblebert¡¯s eyes narrowed, "Child, you are already engaged, even your mother knows this and she is satisfied with my son. The two of you have met many times, what do you mean by your question?"


    Her mission was to tie Emmah to her son using whatever means necessary, if she couldn¡¯t get her she would at least smear her reputation and make her son look like the poor victim of a scheming young woman that abandoned her poor fiance after climbing the socialdder.


    Emmah let out a disdainfulugh, "Old woman, have you lost your mind? Where did I meet your son? I have never been engaged in my life and I do not intend to marry in the next one or two years ahead. I want to dedicate my services to the king and help Eldoria develop. If you know what¡¯s good for you, I advice you to stop making false public ims."


    Emmah looked at the crowd with a gentle smile but there was something off about it. It was too proud and in-genuine that it made many ufortable.


    Mrs. Bumblebert¡¯s eyes shed with anger. "Miss Emmah, you and my son have been in contact for five years, at this point you can be considered to be childhood sweethearts. He many not as wealthy as the crown prince or noble but he is rich and honorable with a good heart. He loves you dearly, I think you want to abandon him now that you climbed into the bed of the crown prince."


    The crowd gasped and Rnd face darkened, he clenched his hands and red at Mrs. Bumblebert.


    "Woman, watch yourself. I have only one crown princess and she is the only woman allowed in my bed. I will not tolerate any nder to my name." he barked sternly.


    Mrs. Bumblebert flinched, and walked backwards slowly. Just when everyone thought she would run, she fell on the ground and started wailing.


    "Everyone witness this for me please, miss Emmah wants to forsake my son and I cannot stop it because the crown prince is powerful. We poor widow and son are being bullied because we are powerless, what are we going to do? She promised to marry my son and even gave him a handkerchief as a love token, how can she be ruthless now?"


    On the balcony, Sigrid chortled, "This my dear Mauve is what we call when greed meets shameless. Mrs. Bumblebert is shameless, Emmah is greedy, who do you think will

 Chapter 95: Forcing a horse offtrack.

    <h4>Chapter 95: Forcing a horse offtrack.</h4>


    Mauve bent over the railing, observing the interaction through Sigrid¡¯s binocrs.


    "If I were a betting woman, my money would be on that Mrs. Bumblebert, she is not easy to deal with. Her tongue cuts sharper than ss, just look at her. She is running circles around everyone by taking advantage of her age. You are right, she is shameless."


    Mauve chuckled deliciously, she was enjoying what she considered to be Emmah¡¯s take down immensely.


    With a scoff, she added, "She ns to serve the king who does she think she is? Did the king offer her a position in his court? She did not even bat her eyes or im her innocence when she was used of climbing into your husband¡¯s bed."


    Sigrid sneered, "Why would she? The rumor is good for her and a p in my face."


    "That is why I call her second Rina." Mauve said and sheughed gleefully along with Sigrid.


    They continued to watch the mess outside which Rnd was now fed up with and he was ready to head inside to avoid further interaction with Mrs. Bumblebert.


    When he turned to leave, Emmahtched onto his hand out of the blue.


    "Your highness, let¡¯s go in, this woman is crazy."


    The crowd was not sure how to react, Emmah¡¯s hand on Rnd¡¯s arm was a big deal. Unless it was his wife or a rtive, it was a big deal if the crown prince held another woman in public.


    "Ooh, I am going to dismantle her right now." Mauve groaned.


    Sigrid shook her head and stopped her friend. "Don¡¯t bother, Emmah doesn¡¯t even see what she is doing. Right now, she has to decided between public opinion and exining the issue to Rnd, guess which she is most desperate to do?"


    "Exin to the prince I guess." Mauve answered uncertainly.


    Sigrid nodded, "If you want a horse to go offtrack, you must put out so many obstacles and distractions that it takes the wrong path without realizing."


    Emmah was the horse, while she was busy running after Rnd, she would not aplish much. By this time in the original book, she had opened a restaurant, sent for her mother, owned a house in the capital and she had met with the king who she pleased immensely that he made her the assistant of the Lord mage.


    Her reputation as the divine messenger was spotless, a dozen suitors were running after her and she was nting fruits on Stormwind castle farms.


    Also, she would also be working with Lord Bailey to change thews on marriage. But now she was far offtrack, Sigrid was slowly reducing her into one of those book characters that only run after men.


    Emmah¡¯s actions were frowned upon, especially in the light of those circumstances.


    "You dirty slut, how dare you do this in public!" An enraged Mrs. Bumblebert stood up and run towards Emmah and Rnd.


    Before the knights could intervene, she pulled Emmah away from Rnd and pped her. "How dare you do this to my son? I can see that what people are saying is true."


    She put a hand in Emmah¡¯s hair and pulled on it roughly, Emmah screamed and shoved Mrs. Bumblebert away with strength but the older woman attacked again with vigor. Suddenly, a scuffle ensued, which took everyone by surprise.


    The knights intervened, pulling the two women apart, Mrs. Bumblebert was shrieking and Emmah was pale. Rnd did not know how to handle the issue so he just started walking into the castle gates, quickening his steps.


    To wrap up the moment, Emmah put a hand on her mouth, coughed up some blood, disyed her palm out for everyone to see the blood and then she fainted.


    "There we go." Sigrid chuckled.


    For a moment, there was stunned silence and then two knights rushed out from a royal carriage that was just arriving, it belonged to the princess Thssa. One of the knights carried Emmah and started running into the Vale but before he could enter, a line of servantsmanded by one stern faced woman blocked him.


    "I demand passage, miss Emmah is sick, she needs to see a doctor immediately." The knight said.


    The stern faced woman maintained her stoic face. "This is the residence of the crown prince and princess, not a public hospital. As you can see, miss Emmah¡¯s presence has stirred up a lot of inappropriate trouble, it will be best if her medical care is sought from somewhere else from now on. The crown prince will cover all expenses of course." She looked back and waved her hand.


    Out from the Vale, a carriage was driven out, the stern faced woman looked at the driver and instructed, "See to it that she is situated appropriately, after which, rent a house for her on Waterbeer row.


    Make sure that it is fully furnished and pay one year worth of rent and groceries to be delivered weekly. Hire two servants for her, they will be paid by this estate for a year after which, if miss Emmah wishes to retain the, she must undertake their payments personally.


    Also, visit a dressmaker and retain a year¡¯s worth of services for miss Emmah, when she has settled, her gifts for saving the life of the crown prince will be paid."


    Her words were loud, she was being deliberate, ensuring that everyone would know and word would spread.


    "Everyone else,e in and close the gates." shemanded.


    The knights did not know who the woman was, her face was new but they had seen her arriving withdy Mauve whose arrival they had been expecting. They also noticed that Sigrid¡¯s maids and Brolin were willing to listen to the woman so they did as she said.


    The gates were closed firmly and the knights who stood guard outside even revealed their swords and bore their teeth and passers by. If anybody approached, the consequences would be serious.


    In the castle, Sigrid and Mauve were making their way downstairs, talking about what had just transpired. Sigrid was particrly impressed by the older woman that had taken charge swiftly and decided to kick Emmah out in full view of the public while making it known that she was still being taken care of by the prince¡¯s estate.


    "Let me guess, that is Mrs. Elsworth."


    In an apologetic voice, Mauve replied, "Now you know what I was talking about, we have been here for less than an hour and she has already whipped your servants into shape." She sighed.


    "How did she do it?" Sigrid asked out of genuine curiosity.


    Mauve shrugged, "I think she is a witch, nobody can say no to her, ever."


    "I must admit that I like the way she handled things so efficiently, I can see why your mother rmended her. With her at the helm, I will not have to worry about my maids learning royal etiquette."


    Mauve sighed again, she wondered how Sigrid would react when Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s disapproving eye was turned on her. It had the amazing power to make one squirm like a worm under intense heat.


    "What do you think miss Emmah will do when she opens her eyes and realizes that she has lost her residency here?"


    Sigrid¡¯s lips moved upwards in a very happy smile, she could not wait to peek into Emmah¡¯s mindter and see how she nned to handle this situation. It would be best if Mrs. Bumblebert was moved into that house to take care of her daughter-inw as she desired.

 Chapter 96: Comforting an angry prince.

    <h4>Chapter 96: Comforting an angry prince.</h4>


    In therge living room of their home, Sigrid found her husband, Rnd pacing the marble floors back and forth, his face etched in frustration and anger. His nostrils red with every breath that he took, he looked like he was itching for a fight or a way to vent his anger.


    "Leave us." Sigrid ordered the servants and gestured for Mauve to stay back as well.


    The door was closed and Sigrid, with her silver silken gown trailing behind her approached Rnd. She ced her soft hand on his arm, causing him to pause his pacing and look into her eyes. The reassurance her saw in her gaze was a balm to his stormy emotions.


    "Rnd, what is it that has you up in arms?" she asked, her soothing voice rxing to his ears. "Is it what happened out there that has you like this?"


    Rnd¡¯s tense shoulders trembled slightly, and he clenched his hands. "I was just publicly used of bedding miss Emmah. That....." he groaned angrily, the weight of the usation sitting heavily on his shoulders. "That woman does not even know how her words affect my image. It is hard enough having people specte about our marriage but now you have fools stirring the water with such nonsense. I am sure that soon, the usation will be brought up in the royal court and some people will use it to discredit me in different ways."


    Sigrid stepped closer, wrapping her arms around him, resting her head against his chest. "You are an honorable man Rnd and a great crown prince. If rumors were all it took to take down great men, there would be no great men left in the world.


    If someone uses you of this in open court, just mention some of the rumors out there like Emmah being the king¡¯s daughter. Ask the users if there is a truth to it, I am sure that they will not bring it up again.


    Whatever, they say, make an example from something rted to them or the king. Trust me, the truth will prevail eventually and if worsees to worst, I will be the one to vindicate you."


    He embraced her tightly, finding peace in her arms. His tense shoulders began to rx as he allowed himself to beforted. "How do you n to vindicate me?"


    "Easy, I will order for miss Emmah to have a purity test." she answered confidently. She felt his body tense up again, it seemed as if he was going to let go of her so she tightened her arms around him. "If you are worried about her reputation, you do not to be. A purity test is not just good for you, its also good for her because it will prove that she is an innocent woman."


    She smiled cunningly, while a purity test looked good on the outside, it was also an eternal dark mark on the character of the woman that was tested. It did not stop people from looking at such a woman snidely, even though she was a virgin her persona left a lot to be desired otherwise, why else would she be tested in the first ce if her behavior had not called for it?


    "I hope it will note to that, she saved my life despite all this. I think she is a victim too, I can¡¯t help feeling guilty because I brought her here, maybe that woman is right, I should not have made such a decision." he mumbled.


    Even in this situation, he was still protective of Emmah, which made Sigrid angry, but she understood that it was the halo at work, she had to do things one step at a time.


    "System, how loyal is he to her now?"


    <i>Loyalty test: [Emmah]</i>


    <i>Subject: Rnd Maximus</i>


    <i>Percentage: 45%</i>


    <i>Keep working harder and be wary, what goes down cane back up!</i>


    "Fuck!!!" Sigrid cursed loudly.


    Rnd pushed himself out of the embrace quickly, his hands remained on her shoulders and he looked at her in shock. This was not a word he expected to ever hear out of the mouth of his crown princess.


    "You...what..I am confused." he blinked a few times and tried to formte an appropriate response the curse, "Are you cursing or making a suggestion?"


    She raised her leg and kicked him lightly, "What suggestion? I am just surprised by something, your mind needs some purification. Now, hug me again, I too happen to be in need offorting."


    Sigrid tugged on his shirt, drawing him back into her embrace. This was because she noticed a few new changes on the system screen that she wanted to take a look at. A new section had been added, it wasbeled <i>loyalty enhancement tools.</i>


    "System, what is this?"


    "Host, these are items that can help you increase the loyalty of the people around you. You can purchase them with money, gold or any other currency you have."


    She perused her eyes over the tools that were being sold by the system.<i> Trust bands, amulets, empathy stones, bonding potions, mind link potions, loyalty boosting rings, harmony bracelets, trust enhancing bracelets.</i>


    Her eyes were glued to the loyalty boosting rings, after the warning the system had given her about loyalty going up and down, she did not want to take chances. The rings had the ability to emit an energy, enhancing the wearer¡¯s feelings of loyalty and dedication towards a chosen person.


    They could also alert the chosen person if the loyalty was being tested or in danger of shifting to another. It was the perfect tool to protect Rnd from Emmah.


    The harmony bracelets promoted harmony and understanding between individuals. When worn, two individuals could be more empathetic and supportive of each other.


    It was another attractive tool, it sounded like something the king and Rnd could use. Heck, even the king and queen could use some of those.


    "System, give me a ring that is Rnd¡¯s size and two harmony bracelets, make the design something that the king and Rnd can wearfortably."


    She raised a finger and scrolled, she found another opened sectionbeled,<i> Loyalty Enhancement Suggestions. </i>She wanted to take look but it was locked.


    Sigrid was confused, she did not know why new functions had appeared or some were closed. The system decided to answer the question for her.


    "Host, functions of the loyalty system are opened depending on loyalty points. Loyalty points are acquired from the loyalty of the people around you, the more loyal they are, the safer and happier you will be."


    As it exined, a list of the people that were loyal to her appeared, ranging from the most loyal like her family and her maids to the least who was no surprise, Emmah. On the list of eighty nine people, Rnd was in the thirty second position, which was actually higher than she expected.


    "System, is there any way that I can track the strength of Emmah¡¯s halo? Are there suggestions for how I can weaken it even faster?"


    She squirmed because Rnd was yfully blowing warm air into her ears.


    "You need to collect more points to open such functions host, for now just keep disrupting her ns." The system responded.

 Chapter 97: Killing with a borrowed knife.

    <h4>Chapter 97: Killing with a borrowed knife.</h4>


    The happiness of the new changes in the system made Sigridugh, unexpectedly, it was more useful than she ever thought. With tools at hand, she would not have to work so hard to turn around everyone¡¯s loyalty.


    "What is making you so happy?" Rnd asked. He could hear the smallest sound ofughtering from her mouth. It was as if she was trying to control it but she failed miserably. "Do you like being in my arms so much?"


    She rolled her eyes, hoping that he would not notice. Her husband had quite the big ego. Sigrid was about to respond when she felt Rnd lowering his hands. They moved from where they had steadily been around her waist and trailed lower.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    He patted her backside gently and replied smugly, "I believe that it is called hugging."


    "I think we have two different understandings of the meaning of the word hug." She chuckled slowly.


    Despite her words which can have been taken to mean assumption, she did not make any effort to move away. Her hands just patted his back gently, like she wasforting her baby. Rnd found himself happy, he thought suddenly that he was d he had married her. She was very soft, she smelled nice, was warm, understanding and wise, able to discern every situation with uracy.


    The momentary feeling of like was doused by a reminder that this was the same woman with whom he had been so uninterested in.


    His emotions fluctuated and he convinced himself that it did not matter, the past was gone, they had a future to look forward to, so what if he did not dislike his wife? Wasn¡¯t it natural to like one¡¯s wife?


    "How was court today? Did you speak to your father?" she quizzed.


    Hoe nodded, rubbing his chin against the neat hair on the top of her head.


    "In two days, the Silberuss family will be no more. My father sent his knights to their residence, he found that they were digging a tunnel which leads to the pce. In that tunnel, they found weapons being stocked, military uniforms and other things indicative of the intent to rebel.


    When he asked what I thought, I told him exactly what you said I should say, that for the survival of our Maximus family and the good of the kingdom, it is imperative that they be wiped out as soon as possible. Father was very pleased with my decisiveness."


    If Sigrid had not coached him on how to respond, he would have asked his father to spare the women and children at least. He would have advocated for their exile and his father would have thought him weak and ipetent. There was a time for mercy, putting down a pending rebellion was not that time.


    He tipped her head up suddenly and looked into her eyes.


    "I haven¡¯t kissed you today."


    Sigrid¡¯s heart fluttered, he lowered his head and she closed her eyes, expecting to feel his lips on hers. Instead, he kissed the top of her head and then let go of her, ending their hug abruptly.


    She opened her surprised eyes and gave him a confused gaze. He chuckled at her reaction, content to leave her in that state for the rest of the day. As much as he would rather have carried her upstairs and engaged in a lust filled afternoon, it was not appropriate. They had guests, it was rude to keep those guests waiting.


    "You make me forget myself sometimes, my princess." He took a deep breath. "Let¡¯s go and meet your firsty-in-waiting and you can meet my advisors." He led her to the doors, pushed them open and gestured for her to step out first.


    "Where is thedy that arrived today?" he asked one of the servants.


    "In the orange orchard along with everyone that escorted her here. Mrs. Elsworth insisted that they be familiar with their new environment, starting with the the crown princess¡¯s favorite ces on the estate."


    Sigrid and Rnd walked in the direction of the ntation slowly, taking their time as they were in no hurry. While they walked, he asked her questions about her magic and how it worked in the growing of crops. She was happy to exin what she understood about her abilities.


    Before they reached, he linked his arm in hers. "It is best to put up a united front when meeting new people in our home, especially the servants. Butler Charles says that servants on every estate gossip more than fishwives."


    Sigrid chortled at theparison, she concurred with the butler, the fish market at the port which her father controlled was a perfect ce to prove this theory. The fishwives or women who sold fish were loud, boisterous and could be coarse.


    To pass time, they often engaged in lively conversations which mostly included gossip. While that gossip was limited to theirmunities, it had extended to the lives of the nobles thanks to the servants that purchased fish and asionally let slip what was happening in the houses of the rich.


    "How does your butler know about fishwives?" she asked curiously.


    "He was raised in a fishing town, if you want to know anything about fish he is the best person to ask. Be warned though, once he starts describing the various types of fish bait, run or else you will end up with worms or leeches in your hands." he answered with a smiled that told an amusing story that he was recalling.


    They entered the orchid which was busy just like the coffee ntation. Workers were picking oranges from the trees, Mauve was trying to climb adder and join in on the fun but Mrs. Elsworth had her firmly in grasp as if she was keeping a toddler in check.


    That did notst long when she was Sigrid, and started waving energetically. "Here, I am over here."


    She was barefoot and overzealous, excited like the puppy which was running towards Rnd. Things took a more ridiculous turn when Mauveughed care freely and decided to run after the puppy.


    Her two maids run after her and Mrs. Elsworth growled out Mauve¡¯s name like the goddess of thunder.


    "Are you sure that you made the right choice in your firstdy-in-waiting?" Rnd¡¯s skeptical voice raised a question as he bent down and caught the puppy.


    Sigrid looked up and opened her eyes and ears, the birds were singing a happy song with was intertwining with Mauve¡¯sughter. This was the kind of scene you saw in a fairy tale. It cemented her theory that Mauve was the original female lead even more.


    The system had told her that she could kill Emmah directly, not when the halo was still in operation. If she tried, the injuries would backfire and she would suffer the pain.


    Sigrid had a bright idea, she could not touch Emmah but what about Mauve? Surely, the real female lead still had some kind of buff even though Emmah had stolen her luck. She was curious to know if she could kill with a borrowed knife.


    "I am more than certain that I made the right choice." She replied with

 Chapter 98: Since when are we ’my love?’

    <h4>Chapter 98: Since when are we ¡¯my love?¡¯</h4>


    The meet and greet was taken to theke side, where Sigrid found her horse Venom. The filly broke away from groom that desperately tried to hold it back and approached it¡¯s mistress.


    After experiencing an attack from peacocks, Rnd was a lot more wary of animals or birds that came from the Thorin estate. For some reason, they all liked picking on him, so he stepped away from Sigrid and allowed her to embrace the unruly filly.


    She hugged it, kissed it on the head and then slipped a sugar cube into its mouth. One was not enough, it kept sniffing and nipping until she gave it five more. Satisfied, it run off to theke and the tworge dogs followed.


    Rnd kept the soft fluffy puppy in his arms, he had no ns of putting it down anytime soon.


    After that, they all sat down on the beach chairs and the introductions begun, Rnd as the master of the the Vale started by introducing himself and then his wife. He continued on with his knights, advisors and the butler.


    Sigrid followed and she introduced her own people, her knights and closest maids.


    "So, it¡¯s your turn." he gestured at Mauve.


    Mauve was very cheerful, she had arge grin on her face as she introduced herself in a sunny voice, "I am Lady Mauve Rosewood," she turned to Mrs. Elsworth. "This is the governess Mrs. Elsworth and my two maids Mary and Maury."


    All three women that were standing curtsied politely, while Sigrid worked out the difference between Mary and Maury that were pronounced in a very simr way.


    Mrs. Elsworth the stoic faced governess looked at Rnd with her sharp eyes that were holding a hint of disapproval. It seemed, she was ready to exin all the things that the couple had done wrong.


    "Lanai, show the guests to their amodation." Rnd diverted his eyes away. It was like his mother had moved in with him, those eyes he had seen many a time when he was growing up.


    "Yes your highness." he answered.


    Mrs. Elsworth shook her head. "Crown prince," she started, and looked between Rnd and Sigrid, "Crown princess, you cannot just us away, it is not proper. You must address us and inform us of our duties. Lady Mauve has never been ady-in-waiting so she is bound to make a few mistakes while serving you.


    I have imparted as much knowledge into her as I can from what I have learned from my teacher but every queen, princess or crown princess has her own rules. It will be best if we discuss them right now such that we can know how to proceed.


    Her voice was calm, a bit rigid but her words made sense.


    Rnd looked at his wife, she was the one to be served by Mauve so this discussion was mainly for her. "Sigrid, my love." he grasped her hand in his. He ignored the gobsmacked look on her face and smiled, "Other than the duties which are known, do you have more to add?"


    She smiled back subtly, her eyes filled with a dozen questions and the very first being, since when are we ¡¯my love?¡¯ This was well beyond the presentation of a united front, but since he had started it, she figured she would just go with it.


    Mauve in the meantime was almost swooning and she was holding back the squeal which wanted to escape her mouth. Who said that the crown prince hated the crown princess? Where were those people? She wanted to forage for them in every corner of the kingdom and make them personally witness the overly affectionate couple.


    In public, the prince called the crown princess by her title but in private, he called her something else, how romantic! Mauve sighed.


    "There is not much I need except for the usual duties,panionship, travel assistance, ceremonial duties, administrative duties and the asional personal assistance." Sigrid answered.


    In her mind, she knew the real reason why she needed Mauve, and it was none of the things she had listed.


    "Sooo..." Mauve twisted her mouth around, "no bedroom duties?"


    A male servant brought drinks and they pulled their arms away from the table or moved back to create room for the sses to be ced down.


    "What exactly do you mean by bedroom duties?" Sigrid asked Mauve, confusion mired her eyes.


    Mauve¡¯s expression mirrored Sigrid¡¯s and she shrugged. "I don¡¯t know, Coleen Bertrand heard that I was to be yourdy-in-waiting and she said that I would have to serve you and the crown prince in the bedroom."


    "I hope that does not mean she implied that you will have to bed my husband." Sigrid narrowed her eyes. "He is right here so you can say it, do you want to bed him?"


    Rnd turned away as the freshly squeezed orange juice spurted out of his mouth.


    While Mauve waved her hands fervently gesturing that she had no such desire or intent, Rnd wiped his mouth and Mrs. Elsworth started to see why the crown princess had the reputation she had earned. She was extremely direct with an attitude that took no prisoners.


    "Lady Mauve would never do that." Mrs. Elsworth said confidently.


    She had known Mauve since the girl was a little wee baby, she was yful and talked a lot but she was very loyal and when she loved someone, she went all out for them. She could even give her life for any person that she chose as a friend.


    "The duties of ady-in-waiting in the bedroom are limited to helping you with your dressing, ensuring cleanliness of your bedchamber, bringing you breakfast if that is where you want to eat. She is here to make your daily lifefortable and efficient without crossing any boundaries.


    If she does anything other that, you can punish her and as I have already informed mydy, stupiddies-in-waiting are often beheaded." Mrs. Elsworth tilted her head and raised a brow at Mauve, reminding her of the talk that they had in the carriage on the way to the Vale.


    Rnd squeezed Sigrid¡¯s hand andughed softly, "My love, let¡¯s not frighten or scandalize others."


    Mauve Rosewood had a mouth that run a little too much, it was not enough that the bedding Emmah rumors were circting, they did not need bedding Mauve rumors to be added to the pile of trash.


    "Mauve is not frightened, are you?" Sigrid turned her eyes to the young woman.


    Mauve shook her head, "I like this, the way the crown princess is direct in saying what she wants and asking what she wants to know. It will save me from guessing what she expects of me and we can get along well."


    Sigrid smiled, Mauve understood her well, indeed she had made a good choice. "There is nothing more to add then, we will iron out other things as we go along. It is my first time having ady-in-waiting so please understand that the process will asionally have mistakes.


    I have also never been crown princess before so I am sure that I will make many mistakes. Mrs. Elsworth, I hope that you will feel free to point them out and give me some advice."


    For the first time since Sigrid had seen her, Mrs. Elsworth smiled. "In that case, I will begin with your first mistake."

 Chapter 99: Planning a ball.

    <h4>Chapter 99: nning a ball.</h4>


    "Oh-oh!" Mauve eximed and closed her eyes for a moment, she had heard that tone and those words many times before. Rarely did a reminder from Mrs. Elsworth end in a hug and happy tears, for her it usually ended in a punishment like the confiscation of her cooking tools.


    Mrs. Elsworth was direct, with her head held upright. "Crown princess you have been wed for three months and you have not thrown a ball. You and the crown prince are already whispered about as a couple with an uneasy rtionship. You have not been seen together for more than an hour at a time in public.


    The crown prince however has been seen in miss Emmah¡¯spany, he has carried her...."


    "She had fainted." Rndshed out loudly in frustration, defending his actions.


    Sigrid put her hand on his bicep, "Calm down, my love."


    Rnd¡¯s knights and servants were expecting him to do something else, break the table at least but none of that happened. Instead, he took a deep breath and calmed down easily.


    Mrs. Elsworth meanwhile was unperturbed by the outburst and she went on with her words, "he was seen draping his cloak over her, her gave her his gloves and touched her cheek."


    Sigrid pulled her hand away and pinched him. "You touched her cheek!" she eximed.


    She did not know about the public cheek touching, it was a rather unwee surprise. Even though she knew that it was the doing of the halo, she couldn¡¯t help being angry with him in that moment.


    "I was checking her temperature, she had just spit out blood and was shivering." he answered in the same frustrated voice. "I thought you understood me better than everyone else out there that is levying baseless usations at me.¡¯


    "Haha, baseless!" she scoffed.


    The air between the two fizzled with tension and the united front strategy started to crack.


    Mrs. Elsworth pped her hands thrice, "Let¡¯s not get distracted, we have much to do. Like I was saying, you touched her cheek and while you may not have thought much of it, in the eyes of others, it was a loving gesture. Everything that you have done for miss Emmah has been misconstrued in one way or the other which is why my very first task was to get rid of her presence here."


    "Wonderful." Sigrid praised.


    Rnd groaned, he could not help feeling like he was being vilified, he had bought a house and told Sigrid to send Emmah there, she was the one that said no.


    "Why are you groaning, are you displeased my love?" she added sarcasm to the words, my love.


    "No, on the contrary I am pleased, good job Mrs. Elsworth." He turned his head to the butler. "Charles, be sure to reward her with ten gold coins."


    "Make it fifty." Sigrid ordered.


    "One hundred." Rnd said calmly.


    "Two hundred.¡¯ Sigrid challenged.


    The couple looked at each otherpetitively, sparks flew and they were both taken back to the memory of their first fight. It had been undecided who the clear winner was, they were both hellbent oning out on top.


    Mauve was confused, Mrs. Elsworth was the same way, she did not understand why she was being rewarded or why the reward kept increasing.


    She pped her hands three times, "Keep your money both of you, it will do more good as a donation for food for the people in the North that have been suffering from a long drought. In the meantime, we need to work on reversing the wrong image that people have of your rtionship. Crown princess, you need to throw a ball and invite as many nobles as you can."


    Sigrid winced, "Yeah....not many nobles like me, I am not sure that they would attend my ball."


    "You are throwing the ball as the crown prince and princess, you are royalty, trust me they wille." Mrs. Elsworth assured her. "Ideally, this ball would bevish, something that everyone would talk about for an entire year and all the other balls for they year would pale inparison but it cannot be the case."


    "Let me guess, the long drought in the North." Sigrid said.


    Mrs. Elsworth nodded. "You two are the crown prince and princess, you must show empathy for themon people. If you throw avish ball when a section of the kingdom is nearly starving, you will be seen in a negative light."


    "But they are royalty, if they throw a ball that is anything less thanvish people will talk." Mauve said, worry in her voice. "The Windrider¡¯s have a ball nned in the next month and I can assure you that the rich prime minister is not going to tamper things down. Their balls and parties are always the most talked about, from the decorations, to the food, and music, they choose only the best things."


    "Lady Mauve, even inpetition sometimes one must know when to take a step back in order to take two steps forward." Mrs. Elsworth educated Mauve with a patient tone. "When people start makingparisonster, we can simply share the truth about why our ball was notvish."


    Sigrid rubbed her hands together and said thoughtfully, "In war, sometimes the way is to avoid what is strong and to strike at what is weak."


    "Huh!" Rnd jaw dropped open.


    He could not believe that he was hearing about a war strategy from his wife.He was about to ask himself what she knew about war when it came to him that she was the daughter of a military family. She had grown up on the Eastern boarder during a time of war. Sigrid herself had stepped on the battlefield with the medical teams.


    The more he thought about these things, the more he realized that his wife was actually very impressive. The rumors about her in the capital could have been exaggerated. True, she was not a good person but she was also not such a viin.


    If Cosmos could see or hear what Rnd was thinking and his conclusion, the immortal banking agent wouldugh his head off.


    "Err..I don¡¯t fully understand what you mean crown princess but if its in line with what I am saying then I support it." Lady Elsworth said. "So, a frugal ball..."


    Sigrid raised her hand and cut off Mrs. Elsworth. "I do not like losing, if I am throwing a ball it needs to be iparable." She saw the look of disapproval on Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s face and ignored it, she had yet to share her n after all. "There are ways to throw a party that will be talked about for years toe without thevish food and drinks or decorations.


    I am going to throw a ball that is a bachelor¡¯s auction...." she turned her head and looked at the knights around them, "to be precise, single noble lords and knights auction charity ball. Ladies will bid on them, the highest bidder gets to go on a date with that man here at myke house. All the money that is collected will be used to buy grain and other supplies for the people in the cities in the North."


    She finished exining her n proudly but those that were listening were more than astounded, they looked terrified.

 Chapter 100: An untameable wife.

    <h4>Chapter 100: An untameable wife.</h4>


    In the crown princess¡¯s bedchamber, the warm glow of the firece was dancing on the wall, casting flickering shadows on the precious stone walls. Sigrid was standing in front of a mirror, her maids were helping her out of the gown she had worn to dinner.


    "How many of your most handsome knights can I count on to make an appearance, they need to be measured for appealing outfits tomorrow?"


    Rnd did not think that there was a more disagreeable woman in all of Eldoria than his wife, she was incapable of being subdued when she made her mind up about something, like the scandalous bachelor¡¯s auction bid which she was nning.


    Lanai helped Sigrid into a night gown and stepped out, she sat in the chair in front of the mirror, brushing her long hair while Rnd changed into afortable robe.


    "Sigrid, I am still uncertain about this bachelor¡¯s auction ball." His tone was filled with concern.


    She walked to the bed and sat down in the middle, facing him with eyes that sparkled, filled with determination. "You are uncertain but I am certain. It is a wonderful idea and it will raise funds for the hungry people in the North. By the end of the end everyone will be drunk and merry, praising it as the best ball they have ever attended."


    Rnd sighed, climbing onto the bed andying down face up next to her with his head propped on a pillow. His feet slowly danced as he imagined the scandalized nobles. "It will be an uproar Sigrid, auctioning off eligible bachelors, my God!!! It is rather scandalous."


    "Everyone loves a good scandal." She climbed over his his body and sat down on his chest. A soft smile yed on her lips as she looked at him. "We cannot throw avish ball so we might as well throw a fun one. When the young lords hear that women will be bidding money on them, they will be more than willing to participate in order to see how much they fetch inparison to theirpetitors."


    Rnd furrowed his brow, obviously convinced still. "I think I need to have the fishwives and gossip talk with you again. My love, your unconventional gowns are already the subject of discussion, if you throw this ball, we might as well toss our reputations out of the window."


    She shook her head, "Rnd, we are facing and will face much bigger challenges in future, this is just just a party, you don¡¯t need to overthink it."


    Lowering her upper body, she brushed her lips across his cheek and drew in a deep breath. "I will take care of it all." she moved her head, brushing her nose over his before lowering her lips to kiss his mouth lightly. "You just have to support me, as long as you do that I will handle everything." She slowly caressed his chest through the open buttons on his robe.


    Rnd gulped, temptation was setting in and he knew that it would cloud his judgement, this was how gods fell from grace, he was certain, lust, made sinful mortals of them.


    Sigrid twisted her body slowly, moving down to hover over his manhood, there were other ways to convince him toe around that were quicker. She could see the twinkle in his eyes, he was anticipating her next move.


    She lifted the hem of her night gown and just before she could raise it, a loud banging on their door stunned them both.


    Her hands froze and she turned to the door. "Who is it?"


    "Your highness, the king has sent for both of you." Butler Charles¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    She swung one leg over and climbed off of Rnd, sitting down for a moment, she looked at her husband with concern in her eyes. The king sending for the two of them at this time of night was not a good sign. Had something happened in the royal castle?


    "Why do you think he has sent for us?" she asked.


    Rnd shook his head, he was just as lost as she was. "It can¡¯t be good."


    "You don¡¯t suppose that someone important has died, right?"


    He frowned and got off the bed, he did not want to think that the case was so, three major people lived in the royal castle, the king, queen and secondary consort. The king was alive which left two other people as options? If death was the cause of their summoning, he hoped it was Rina not his mother.


    The door was opened from the outside, Sigrid¡¯s maids and Rnd¡¯s personal butler moved in with haste. Within two minutes, they were both dressed and rushing down the stairs.


    To her surprise, Mauve and Lady Elsworth were up, dressed as well and it looked like they were nning to follow. "Mauve!" she eximed in surprise. "Are you nning to follow us?"


    Mauve nodded. "Day or night, that¡¯s what I signed up for."


    Sigrid did not have time to stop her, Rnd was impatient enough as it was so they just left the house, entered carriages and rushed to the royal castle at a very incredible speed. It took them only twenty minutes to arrive and withing thirty five minutes of being summoned, the couple found themselves standing before the king and queen.


    Rnd sighed in relief, his mother was alive, as for Rina if she was dead it was for the best.


    After a polite exchange of greetings, king Raff got down to the reason as to why they had been summoned.


    "I have heard that you are nning a ball." he said in a serious voice.


    Sigrid clenched her buttocks and her insides rolled, it looked like another party pooper was about to step in her ns and ruin them. Anyway, she had convinced Rnd toe on board, she did not believe that it was impossible to do the same with the king and queen.


    "Yes we are." she answered confidently.


    "Why?" The queen questioned.


    Rnd tilted his head to the right, confused held steady in his eyes. Since when did people need a reason to throw a ball?


    "To salvage our reputation." Sigrid replied with ease, "I am sure that you have both heard the rumors about us out there. It has been suggested that we should.....uhm...." She moved her hands around as if she was confused about which words to use.


    "Look happy together." Rnd finished off for her.


    The queen studied them both for a moment and then moved her eyes to Mauve and Lady Elsworth. "I suppose this is your doing Amelia."


    Mrs. Elsworth nodded politely. "I did suggest throwing a ball sooner rather thanter in order for public perception of the crown princess and prince¡¯s state of marriage to be amended. I believe that it is necessary to change what people are saying about them and kill the gossip about the crown prince having a beloved mistress."


    The queen maintained her stoic expression as she nodded, "You have done well Amelia."


    Mrs. Elsworth curtsied, "Thank you for the praise your highness, but my idea was not new, the crown princess and crown prince were already considering throwing a ball."


    She was familiar with royal expectations, all good ideas had to be attributed to her superior and the bad ones to herself.

 Chapter 101: Even a party is a tool for politics.

    <h4>Chapter 101: Even a party is a tool for politics.</h4>


    So this is what it feels like, Sigrid thought. Many times she had wondered if the king was not embarrassed when the ideas of others were attributed to him. Apparently, it was not so embarrassing if you did not pay heed to it.


    "What type of ball is this?" The queen questioned.


    There were three types of balls, debutante balls that introduced noble young women to society and signaled their eligibility for marriage. Charity balls that were organized for various causes and seasonal balls that were held during specific times of the year.


    Balls were very formal events, different from banquets, get togethers and parties like the ones Mauve threw with her lunches.


    "It is a charity ball, all the funds raised will be used to purchase grain and other supplies for the less fortunate people in the North." Sigrid replied.


    The king and queen traded gazes and then they looked at the couple and nodded in approval.


    "It sends a good message to themoners, that we are thinking of them and the nobles will feel good about themselves. Everyone wants to look good, especially now that we have newspapers sharing everything that happens in society." King Raff said and he grimaced. "What are your nned dates for this ball?"


    "The day after tomorrow." Sigrid replied. She was doing most of the talking because it was her ball, she had told Rnd to leave everything up to her.


    The timing seemed rushed and at the Vale only she and Rnd understood why. It was because the king would be wiping out the Silberuss family the day after and she could not throw a ball like that shortly after arge number of royal rtives had passed away.


    Even though their causes of death would be treason, people would still frown and consider her to be heartless or something rted to that. So, she was in a rush, ball first and then tearster.


    "Change the date, you are to throw this ball within six days." The kingmanded.


    Sigrid was taken aback and she physically recoiled backwards. "Six days!! your highness, surely you understand why I am in a hurry."


    "Yes, I do." The king confirmed in a self assured tone, "Which is why I am alsomanding you to change the date. I hope you highlight the wordmand, crown princess. This is not a suggestion, you will simply do as I say."


    She opened her mouth to argue and Rnd grabbed her hand quickly. He squeezed it to remind her that a king¡¯smand was not something anyone could challenge easily.


    Sigrid took a deep breath. "Am I allowed to question why?"


    The king looked down at her through his heavy chilling gaze and replied, "I am sure that you know why. I think after what is toe, people will need something else to talk about, to smile about. Something that will make them forget the color red, do you understand what I mean?"


    Sigrid smiled, "Yes, I understand."


    Her ball was going to be used as tool in politics, the king did not care how people would perceive her, he just wanted them to have something else to talk about. Judging from the calmness of the queen, she was fully onboard. For all their dislike of each other, they sure knew when toe together to protect their interests.


    "Do you also understand that your ball must be impressive enough to overwhelm any other news out there?" The queen asked.


    Sigrid opened her mouth but Rnd replied faster.


    "Mother, that is a lot of pressure to put on my princess. It is the first time she is throwing a ball, the timing as you both understand could be better. She has already consented to the difficulty in timing, as for other things, we should just hope for the best."


    A happy flutter danced in Sigrid¡¯s chest, she could not believe that he was standing up to his mother for her. Although it would probably displease the queen who would no doubt make it known to herter, it was a sign of progress between them and that was all she cared about in the moment.


    "Are you saying your wife¡¯sfort is more important than the image of the royal family? The queen asked in an unhappy voice.


    Sigrid was looking down so she rolled her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help wondering why the queen did not throw her own ball if she wanted to protect the royal image so much. But, she kept her thoughts to herself and looked up with a smile.


    "That is not what the crown prince means, your highness, he is just worried that I might disappoint you. Your expectations are a little heavy after all. But worry not, I will not disappoint you, the kind of ball that I am nning to throw will have everyone talking, not just for days but for months. Years in fact, I am quite certain that it will never be forgotten."


    Rnd squeezed her arm and shook her head, he was worried about what else she was going to reveal.


    "Oh, what kind of ball is it?" The king asked curiously.


    Sigrid ignored the persistent squeezing and replied, "A bachelor¡¯s auction charity ball."


    She saw the dismay on the face of the king and queen and smiled, it was expected. This was something new to Eldoria, anybody that heard about it would react like this.


    "Bachelor¡¯s auction!!" The queen exim.


    Sigrid nodded confidently and she snickered, it sure was nice shocking the queen.


    "You are going to auction men!" The king gasped.


    Sigrid leaned forward, "Not just any men, noble men and knights."


    She describe the type of bachelor auction she had in mind and even mimicked the auctioneer using Rnd as a specimen.


    "We can speak of his prowess in battle, highlight his strong arms and praise his intelligence or charming eyes. Potential dance partners or those that want to go on a date with him bid and the highest bidder wins. Every winner can only choose one prize, a dance or a date and the man has to ensure that whichever is chosen is a memorable experience for the winner.


    If it is sessful, I can throw another one the following year and the one after. In a few years, the event can be tradition, something unique to me and Rnd. Believe me, every mother that wants to wed her daughter to some noble lord will bid highly to get her daughter the chance to have a date with that lord."


    As she came to a close, the queen appeared ready to faint.


    "How are you going to convince the men to join, especially the noble lords?" the king asked curiously. Unlike the queen, he was interested, the event sounded like fun.


    Sigrid turned her hands in Rnd¡¯s direction. "That is easy, all he has to do is visit a ce where many noble lords spend time, a tavern, boxing hall or sword fighting hall. He can talk about this ridiculous idea his wife had and how some of his best knights have signed up. He can tell them that he is participating too and brag that he will fetch the highest bid for the night.


    Men arepetitive by nature, which of the young noble lords does not want to prove that they are better than the crown prince at something? Even those who don¡¯t like him will sign up just to humiliate him."

 Chapter 102: I can only scarifice you.

    <h4>Chapter 102: I can only scarifice you.</h4>


    Rnd¡¯s jaw dropped open, he was bbergasted. His wife was selling him out just like that, using him to advance her n.


    The king bellowed inughter, the novel idea was quite appealing to him, the look of terror on his son¡¯s face was amusing. "It is so scandalous that it will work wonderfully."


    "But he is not a bachelor." The queen pointed out.


    Sigrid nodded, "He is not a bachelor but he is the crown prince, he is an exception to the rule. His winning prize doesn¡¯t include a date, only a dance. There are exceptions to every rule and even though he is married, many women are still willing to dance with him after all, it is something to talk about. If they can a get a picture taken, they can show it to their children or great grandchildren."


    She looked at her husband apologetically, they had not discussed this beforehand, she could only sacrifice him right now.


    King Raff leaned back in his throne, deep in thought. He gave Sigrid a look of admiration, who would be talking about the Silberuss family wipe out in the face of such a ball. People would be discussing it and asking others how their dates had gone.


    "It will be best if we can have a marital oue for one or two of the pairs among the winning bidders after the ball. It will have more impact that way." The queen said after thinking about the matter for a while.


    The king rubbed his chin and smiled, "Can I participate?"


    His question caused them to gasp in surprise, had he forgotten the words scandalous which he had only used a few minutes ago?


    "Of course." Sigrid pped her hands once, "The other prince¡¯s can participate too. You can also invite your brothers your highness, you have not seen them in such a long time. It might do some good for people to see a more united royal family than what is thought especially after what is toe."


    She added those words quickly because she saw the king frowning, the frown did notst long when she gave her reasons.


    King Raff snorted and he left it that, Sigrid was relieved that he had had reacted negatively to her suggestion. Whether he would take her up on it or not was left to see.


    "You shall have your ball, but remember to keep things dignified, the face of the royal family cannot be pushed in the mud." The queen said.


    She stood up, nodded at the king and left. The king dismissed them and they left the royal castle immediately. At the Vale, upon returning, Raff paused for a momentary talk with his knights, they would be the first to fall prey to the needed bachelors.


    Sigrid meanwhile proceeded to have a talk with Cosmos.


    "What happened after we left the royal castle?"


    He was stealthy and invisible, everyday, he eavesdropped on the king and queen for her whenever he was not helping her with her business or sleeping in a corner somewhere.


    "The king summoned his knights, he is nning to get in shape before the auction. Apparently, he wants to fetch more than his younger, appealing and more handsome sons.The queen heard about it and I believe that I saw disgust on her face. She said something about an old thing that thought it was still in its prime."


    Heughed, amused by both the king and queen.


    "What is Emmah up to?" she asked.


    "Do you still need me for that?" he arched his eyebrows up and scoffed. He knew her system had leveled up, she could peek into Emmah¡¯s mind.


    "She has a lucky halo, I don¡¯t know how strong it is, maybe it can obstruct me. It¡¯s better for me to keep every road open if I am to survive. After the humiliation she suffered at the hands of Mrs. Bumblebert and being thrown out by Mrs. Elsworth, she must be pretty sour."


    Cosmos smirked, "Guess who she went in search of?"


    "Benjamin, our dear male lead?" she asked.


    "No." Cosmos shook his head, "Prime minister Windrider, she gave him a luminite stone like the one you gave the king."


    Sigrid put her hands together, deep in thought. In the original story, Emmah found the luminite mine muchter and she took it to the Ye¡¯s not the Windrider¡¯s. Of course, as things changed because of her actions, Sigrid expected the halo to counter. Had Emmah picked up the luminite stone from somewhere or had someone else given it to her?


    It was impossible for her to have found the mine, she had been stuck inside the city, feigning sickness.


    "System, where did Emmah find the luminite?"


    She bade Cosmos a goodnight and walked to the bedroom while keeping her eyes on the system screen.


    "Host, the system is updating to match the current plot, you will have answers soon, in the morning hours precisely."


    *********


    Mauve was already in the bedroom which had been assigned to her, Mrs. Elsworth was with her as well as two maids that were changing Mauve out of the clothes.


    "How was your first experience as the crown princess¡¯sdy-in-waiting?" Mrs. Elsworth asked her.


    Mauve raised her hands, her facial expression could only be described with one word; giddy.


    "It is my first day on the job and already I have seen the king in his night robe and slippers on his feet. I don¡¯t know if I should be privileged or afraid, it was so intense." She spoke with excitement in her tone. "It is amand," she mimicked the king. "Did you see that? Even when dressed like amoner, the king¡¯s authority is unmatched."


    Mrs. Elsworth nodded. "It is, but now you should be thinking about how you are going to assist the crown princess in her duties like nning this bachelor auction ball.


    Now that the king and queen have approved and also applied pressure on it to be outstanding, you must find a way to help the crown princess achieve that goal."


    Mauve nodded and pinned her curious eyes to the governess. "You did not tell me that you were on first name basis with the queen, Mrs. Elsworth, you are a woman of many secrets. How does she know you so well?"


    Mrs. Elsworth dismissed the two maids and flicked Mauve¡¯s forehead. As the young woman was wincing, she snapped her fingers to bring her back on track. "You are asking the wrong questions, you should be asking, what can bed done for the ball to be outstanding."


    "Good snacks." Mauve shrugged. "I can n the menu, we have a few days so I can prepare foods based on my ideas and recipes that I have never tried before.


    The ball is supposed to be fun so the snacks must be fun themed snacks. I can make rosewater sponge cakes shaped like knights. Queen¡¯s delight orange tarts, king¡¯s aura shortbread cookies, gentle clotted cream scones."


    The more her imagination opened up, the more she pictured a buffet of her pastries alongside the best wines and fruit tters.


    "I think we can do this as long as the mage estate is willing to lend a hand." she said confidently. Suddenly, she recalled the words of the king and she frowned. "Mrs. Elsworth, what do you think is going to happen in the days before the ball?"


    Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s face darkened, she had spent enough time in the royal castle to know that something was brewing in the air, something the king wanted to distract people from using Sigrid¡¯s ball.


    "Nothing good." she whispered.

 Chapter 103: The universe hates villains.

    <h4>Chapter 103: The universe hates viins.</h4>


    As a new day arrived and the hours drew close to the elimination of the Silberuss family, Sigrid felt more and more uneasy. She had her eyes peeled on the streets as her carriage carried her off to the townhouse which Rnd had given her as a gift.


    Everything appeared to be normal, the city dwellers were unbothered, just happily getting on with their lives unaware that the streets would be dyed red the following day. To Sigrid, everything was off. the air was thick with an eerie stillness, as if the very atmosphere was holding its breath in anticipation of the impending doom.


    The sun was dull, absent of the warm andforting rays, it was because the season would soon change but Sigrid¡¯s mind attributed it to an ominous air. Even the shadows of the people on the cobblestone streets appeared to be longer and chilling.


    She looked at a family of three, a little girl was jumping care freely as she walked between her parents. Her father was holding one of her hands, in the other she had a maple leafed sugar candy. Would this little girl still be smiling like this,e tomorrow? She asked herself.


    By the time the carriage pulled to a stop behind the walls of the townhouse, her mind had traveled to many ces. When she stepped out of it, assisted by her maids, she noticed three unmarked carriages and realized that she was thest Thorin to arrive at the house which would be used as the headquarters of their scheming.


    The townhouse was beautiful, arge family sized house that boasted of a polished enchanted stone walls that shimmered subtly in the daylight. That alone spoke volumes to what it had cost Rnd to acquire, houses like this did note cheap and they were rarely sold.


    Tall, arched windows adorned with intricate stained ss, depicting scenes of mythical creatures rumored to live in the Mystwood Grove forest. Maple leaves on long vines imbued with a touch of magic gracefully climbed the walls, when one gave the illusion of falling, another grew back.


    "Wee mistress," a distinguished gentleman with salt and pepper hair stepped in Sigrid¡¯s path.


    She nced at him and then at Brolin who exined who the man was immediately.


    "His is Alistair Warwick, the butler sent by the organization."


    This was their new way of referring to the enchanting parlor as they could not call it the brothel publicly.


    Sigrid then looked at the man again, he was short in stature but his presence wasmanding, he wore a tailored ck tailcoat and white gloves. His aura was elegant and refined, he wasparable to any of he many royal butlers.


    "Do you have any talent?" she asked him.


    Alistair held his hand out and a few leaves and stones levitated. "Unfortunately, there is not much else I can do, my size made me unfit to be a sword mage and my magic is not strong enough. I left the mage estate five years ago and the organization took me in. Now, I serve you mistress." He fell to one knee and bowed his head.


    Sigrid recognized Alistair Warwick by his name, he was Emmah¡¯s loyal butler that came into her service after the enchanting parlor was eliminated by Emmah and Rina.


    As she was now the big boss of the brothel, he worked for her, as for his deration of loyalty, that was left to see.


    "System, check his loyalty."


    "50%" It answered, the screen remained nk as if she did not even need to check. "I rmend that you help him increase his magic and make him eternally grateful."


    As she knew what to do about him, Sigrid gestured for him to stand.


    "Serve me well and you will be rewarded." She touched his shoulder and patted it twice.


    Alistair felt a surge of energy enter his body, it was simr to the feeling of warmth he experienced when his magic was awakened as a boy. At the moment, he could not dwell on it as Sigrid was already walking towards the heavy oak doors of the house.


    The doors were opened by two knights and Sigrid entered, she was led to the drawing room immediately where she found her close family and three cousins.


    However, that was not the onlypany avable, there were two strangers that were not part of the family and yet not Thorin¡¯s. It was a man and woman, they were dressed in attires suited for nobles.


    As her cloak was taken by Lanai, Sigrid did not peel her eyes from them. She did not want strangers here, only people from the organization and her close family.


    "Your highness, you are finally here." Duchess Mirena approached Sigrid and hugged her. She kissed her on the cheek and Sigrid retaliated.


    A simr greeting followed with her mother, grandfather, father and sister-inw. Her three male cousins opted to bow politely.


    As she sat down near the fire ce, her brother John strolled into the room and he bowed. "Good morning your highness."


    She scoffed, "Not Siggy."


    Johnughed and he moved towards the strangers, sitting down beside the woman. She had striking, fox-like features: sharp, intelligent eyes and an allure capable of captivating everyone around her. Her shiny thick ck hair cascaded in waves, catching the light and adding to her charming look.


    Sigrid could sense danger emanating from the woman, she looked sly and sly women were never good. She had worked hard to keep John from falling for Emmah only for another foxy woman to step in.


    Indeed the universe hated viins and went out of it¡¯s way to plot their downfall. The Thorin¡¯s in the novel were a viinous family, no surprise their path to survival would be littered with thorns.


    "Who are you?" she asked, sternness in her voice. "You have seen the crown princess of Eldoria and yet you neither courtesy nor bow." She got her fan and started ying with it, moving it from side to side. "You are in my house and yet you pay me no respect, give me one good reason why you two should be allowed to keep your heads."


    The air thickened with tension pretty quickly as Sigrid kept her focus on the cunning woman that was spelled nothing but trouble. From the way her body was leaning towards John, she could guess the kind of rtionship the two had.


    John stood up rather quickly as did the two strangers, the woman put a hand on John¡¯s arm, clinging to him as her eyes darted between Sigrid and the rest of the Thorin¡¯s.


    "Sister, please do not be offended, I was the one that instructed them not to talk to you until I had exined their identities to you first." John exined.


    "John," Sigrid¡¯s slightly elevated voice rang clear, "You are my beloved brother so you get a pass but outside of no less than ten people in the kingdom, everyone else must curtsy or bow when they see me. It doesn¡¯t matter what instructions you have given to them, thews of ournd must be respected. Do I need to articte what should be done when one sees as crown princess?"


    Her voice wasmanding as she snarled, even her parents wondered for a second if they had shown any disrespect.

 Chapter 104: You disappoint me.

    <h4>Chapter 104: You disappoint me.</h4>


    Rnd¡¯s arrival inside the townhouse coincided with Sigrid¡¯s questioning? Rather than venture inside, he hid behind the doors and gestured for his men to keep a distance. His wife was a puzzle to him, he hade in search of her to discuss the ball and be even more confused.


    All the old employees at the townhouse had been fired, new faces reced them, people he did not know. People, whose bodynguage was not that of ordinary servants, their watchful eyes and footsteps were simr to spies and knights.


    The men were no different from the women, he had entered the house to question his wife, only to overhear her loud angry voice demanding for respect. He peeked inside and then hid, using his magic as a cover, his knights held everyone else back from venturing into the drawing room.


    Inside meanwhile, Sigrid¡¯s anger was rising faster than the bubbling ofva inside an active volcano. The woman that was clinging on to her brother was was smiling, her lips were curled in a sly smile.


    She let go of John, walked forward two steps and curtsied. "I apologize your highness, I had no idea that it was very important for you to feel respected. Next time I see you, I will be sure to greet you loudly so that you are satisfied to the maximum."


    Her clever words which were mocking were veiled in an apology. The duke and duchess were the first to frown, they had seen many women like this miss Seraphina that John had brought back from his trip.


    Sigridughed softly, there was a danger in theugh which the duke, her knights, servants and even Rnd recognized.


    "John, remove her." The duke calmly ordered.


    Sigrid shook her head. "No, grandfather, I would like to know who these two are. It seems my words to everyone have been forgotten by some of us." She pinned her eyes on her brother John who lowered his head in shame. "John, you disappoint me."


    Weird silence danced in the room like a ballerina from side to side, and all around. Sigrid¡¯s reproach to her brother was heavy, all the Thorin¡¯s could not help feeling a bit ashamed as they had let her down.


    John was older than Sigrid, in that moment however, he felt like the younger sibling and he wanted to defend himself.


    "Sister..." John started.


    Sigrid raised her hand and shook her head. "Identify yourselves?" she questioned the strangers.


    The man came forward, put his hands together and bowed, "Greetings your highness, I am Mr. Mercy Moonshade, this is my younger sister Miss Seraphina Moonshade. Allow me to apologize for our disrespectful mistake earlier, you are right, thew is thew."


    Without recognizing the greeting, Sigrid went on with her questioning. "And what is your rtionship with my brother?"


    Mercy turned his head to his sister and then looked at Sigrid, his lips arched upwards into a smile.


    "We met Mr. Thorin in Wiilowbrook town in the city of Valoria. He wasing out of the arcane apothecary when he was assaulted by robbers. My sister saved his life by intervening and calling enforcers of thew. Unexpectedly the robbers are part of a bigger gang which attacked us and retaliated by burning down our house. We knew that we were in danger so we decided to run out of the town and Mr. Thorin kindly offered us transportation here."


    "Oh," Sigrid scoffed, "Another savior that is tied to our family." she looked around the room with amused eyes. "Isn¡¯t it funny?" She brought her eyes back to Seraphina. "Speak, how did you hatch a n to manipte my brother? I can see that you are using your charms to deceive him. What is the end goal, money or marriage?"


    Seraphina quivered as if she was afraid and clutched at Johns arm with both hands tightly. "Your highness, I saved your brother with good intentions, as for our rtionship it is clean and honest without maniption. Whether it leads to marriage is for fate to decide."


    "Fate is not deciding my brother¡¯s marriage, I am." Sigrid loudly dered.


    The duke and duchess as the two people that were ideally supposed to decided on John¡¯s marriage were taken aback and they looked at Iryne and Paxton with questions in their eyes.


    All parties were lost but they did not intervene and allowed Sigrid to continue her questioning, honestly they did not like or approve of Seraphina as well but John had been bewitched by her. Nothing they had said to him on hos return home the day before had worked, he wanted to marry Seraphina.


    John was now torn between his sister and the woman he hade to love in thest month of his journey so he tried to intervene. "Sister, please there must be a misunderstanding. Seraphina has been nothing but kind and loyal to me."


    Sigridmunicated with her system, asking it to identify the two siblings, meanwhile she continued dealing with the trouble at hand.


    Her eyes for a small moment softened when she looked at her brother. "You have still not learned hat people cannot be trusted so easily. Brother, you have been used and you cannot even see the truth, but it¡¯s okay, I will open your eyes."


    Seraphina tightened her grip on John¡¯s arm, her voice took on a pleading tone. "Your highness, if you are saying this because I made you unhappy earlier I apologize. Please don¡¯t take revenge on me by separating us, we love each other, all I want is to be a part of this family."


    "Revenge!!" Sigrid eximed andughed. She had a big fish like Emmah and other noble houses to take revenge on, a gold digger that could be kicked away with a few gold coins was not worth her effort. "I do not need to take revenge on you, you are not worth the time and effort. A little worm like you should have continued to live like a worm instead ofing before my presence and attempting to be a dragon."


    "Host, they have been identified; the man is Mercy Valenford and the woman is his sister Seraphina Valenford. They are thest remaining blood of Wilhelm Valenford, fifth duke of Gruyfield. He and his entire lineage are believed to have been executed by the former king for supporting Agornis Maximus the pretender."


    [Mission: Eliminate the Valenford¡¯s immediately, they are a threat to the plot of the world and the bank¡¯s n.]


    Sigrid sighed and covered her eyes, as expected these two siblings were nothing but trouble. Why that trouble had to find the Thorin family, she could not even begin to understand. Harboring a descendant of a former rebel was a death sentence.


    Not just to the one guilty ofboring them, it was death by beheading to the entire family, all generations. If the king was merciful, it would be beheading and exile for the ones that survived.


    Even the survivors would not live to make it to exile, they would be killed on the way to avoid future trouble. That was how things worked in this world, and it would be the fate of the Maximus family if the situation was not dealt with swiftly.

 Chapter 105: There is no mercy here.

    <h4>Chapter 105: There is no mercy here.</h4>


    As Sigrid¡¯s demeanor changed, so did the faces of the people in the drawing room, everyone could tell that something was off.


    "Siggy..." duchess M called out in a wary voice. "Are you alright dear?"


    "No grandmother, I am not alright." she answered in a cold voice. "John, do you have any idea the gravity of the cmity which you have brought upon our family?" She stood up.


    Her words puzzled everyone, and worried them at the same time, they could not help wondering if this was rted to her mysterious dream.


    She pointed at Mercy and uttered amand, "Grab him."


    Cosmos descended on Mercy with lightning speed, he grabbed both of his hands and pinned them behind his back. Brolin and the rest of the knights had not been far behind Cosmos, they reached Mercy and pulled out their swords.


    Tension escted in the room, Seraphina whimpered and outside, Rnd drew his sword as well just in case he needed to defend his wife.


    John was confused, and he became even more confused when Cosmos kicked him away from Seraphina¡¯s side. Somehow, the kick sent him into Sigrid¡¯s arms but she shoved him aside and hended in one of the chairs in a sitting position.


    "Sister.." he called Sigrid in a small voice.


    She was unwilling to hear him out, "You brought Valenford¡¯s here, does that name ring a bell?"


    The duke stood up immediately, his eyes were rmed and he shot John a re.


    "Wilhelm Valenford!!" he eximed, "Are they rted to the rebel that supported the pretender Agornis?"


    The duchess gasped and clutched at the ne around her throat. Everyone in the room was terrified, they all knew of the Valenford family, it was apulsory tradition for all noble families to educate their children on all the families that had been killed for treason over the years and what they had done.


    "You...you..you...." the duke breathed heavily as he pointed at John, unsure of what to say.


    John was mortified, he had no clue that the people he had been traveling with were descendants of a rebel.


    "Oh, we are going to die." Iryne squeaked.


    There was panic in the air as the consequences of the Valenford¡¯s presence were imagined. Even Rnd who was behind the door knew too well what would happen if this information was to fall in the ears of their father.


    Seraphina fell to her knees, "Please your highness, have mercy." she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    "Mercy!!" Sigrid eximed. "Did you have mercy when you wormed your way into our Thorin family knowing too well the consequences if our enemies ever found out your true identities."


    "Please, I love John and he loves me." Seraphina cried out.


    Out of nowhere, Iryne run towards Seraphina and pped her, "Love, if you love someone you want them to be safe, you do not put them in danger."


    She pulled a sword from one of the knights. with a single decisive stroke, Iryne brought the de down, ending Seraphina¡¯s life. Everyone fell silent except for Mercy who howled in sorrow. The gravity of the of what had just transpired settled over everyone present but they knew that it was not over, one other person had to be dealt with.


    Sigrid gave the gesture and Mercy was executed by Brolin.


    "Take their bodies and burn them." The duke ordered.


    Sigrid calmly said, "It is not over, we need to know how many people saw you with the siblings. For all we know their house was burned by someone that knows their identity and happens to be hunting for them.


    The price of an escaped rebel¡¯s descendant is one hundred gold per head, these are two siblings so that is two hundred gold. Everyone should be on alert, if any strangerse asking about anything to do with the siblings, the answer is simple we have not seen them."


    Iryne approached John who looked out of it and put a hand on his arm. "I am sorry son. I did what had to be done. For the sake of entire Thorin family and the royal family."


    John wiped away tears that were streaming down his face and nodded slowly. "I understand mother, I only wish that she had told me the truth. I would have given her some gold and sent her away."


    "She deliberately calcted you, she saved you because you are a Thorin. John, she probably hired the people that beat you up so that you could owe her and give her a life of luxury and safety.


    For all we know, the siblings were looking for a noble family to provide the resources that they could use to get revenge for what happened to their own family. Why else would they not live in hiding and instead try to squeeze into another noble family? Their intentions were not good so you do not need to feel guilty or mourn her death."


    Everyone that was feeling uneasy after witnessing the execution of the Valenford siblings started feeling lighter. It was a dog eat dog world, if they did not kill they would have been the ones to be killed.


    Sigrid ced aforting hand on John¡¯s shoulder, "Brother, we must be strong, cautious and decisive when dealing with our enemies or threats to our family."


    She raised her eyes and looked around, "You must all remember my dream and the foretold future, we all die, Rnd dies, the king and queen. Which of my predictions has been false?"


    They thought about the things she had said would happen and shook their heads. It had alle to pass exactly as she had said and they had avoided more than a few traps by their enemies thanks to her.


    "I have just started gaining the king¡¯s trust, we are not yet safe. The Ye¡¯s, the Windrider¡¯s, the Jameson¡¯s. Emmah and her mother Mirena, Rina, and all of our enemies are still a present threat. Tomorrow the Silberuss family will be gone, if the king can wipe out royal blood what makes you all think that he will spare us if he thinks for a second that we are plotting against him?


    Being innocent will not save us if our enemies are sessful, we are not yet safe so none of us should rx."


    She drew in a sharp breath and sunk into the chair feeling as if she had aged ten years and battled for one thousand more.


    "John, if by chance this gets out, if anybody asks, deny knowing who the siblings are. Acknowledge that you were saved by a stranger and you gave her gold and a carriage. You do not know the man she was with and have no idea what happened to them."


    John nodded, everyone in the drawing room had a grave look on their face. John was not crying anymore, he waspiling a list in his mind of those that had seen him with the Valenford siblings. Thankfully, it was short because they had hidden themselves in the carriage to avoid being seen, especially when they reached the capital.


    Sigrid saw the rewards she had received on the system screen.


    <i>[Congrattions host your rewards as as follows. One loyalpanion: a griffin, one minute daily ess to the bank and one secret about Rnd Maximus, he is behind the door right now.]</i>

 Chapter 106: Did Iryne want to kill Roland?

    <h4>Chapter 106: Did Iryne want to kill Rnd?</h4>


    Sigrid was startled, her eyes moved to the partially closed doors, she wondered where Rnd was hiding. She tapped her fingers nervously against her thigh as she wondered how she was going to handle the situation.


    Her grandfather was talking but she could not hear what he was saying, blood was rushing to her ears. Rnd had most likely heard everything that they had just talked about, maybe even witnessed her mother killing two people.


    What was going through his mind? Was he hiding so that he could see what else they were up to? If that was the case then perhaps it was best toy everything out in the open.


    "Cosmos, why don¡¯t you invite our guest in?"


    If he was hiding, there was no way Cosmos had not figured it out, she was just miffed that he did not give her a heads up.


    He strode towards the doors and moved one of them slightly away from the wall, looking at the corner.


    "Your highness, please."


    Where nothing had been, Rnd appeared, he grinned at Cosmos and followed the burly knight into the drawing room. The doors were closed from outside and Cosmos stood guard with Sigrid¡¯s other knights, keeping Rnd¡¯s knights outside.


    Rnd walked all the way to Sigrid and he sat down before acknowledging the people in the room.


    "My love." he started with Sigrid. "Your graces and everyone." he nodded stiffly.


    Every Thorin was more than surprised to hear him address Sigrid affectionately. Their burning eyes almost drilled holes into Sigrid as they sent her unvoiced questions about what had changed in her rtionship with Rnd. But, nobody was more surprised than her because she too did not think that he would keep up the ruse, not in front of her family that was already aware of his initial dislike of her.


    "Your highness," One after the other, the Thorin¡¯s curtsied or bowed as they responded to Rnd¡¯s greeting.


    After the greetings, silence swept through the room, all previous conversation was at a halt as nobody knew what to discuss or where to begin.


    "I couldn¡¯t help but overhear your discussion and I was mentioned I believe." he began, taking the bull by the horns because their was a lot he needed to know.


    Before he could say more, Sigrid snorted, "So you were spying on us, my love." she said, sarcastically.


    "How can one spy in his own house?" he returned a question to her and smiled.


    Beneath their words and smiles was ayer of tension, which everyone could feel. Rnd nced around the room, making eye contact with each family member.


    "I might have heard something about me dying, does anyone care to exin what that means? I don¡¯t think that I need to exin to you all how much I value my own life and I am sure you value yours. If there is a hidden enemy after both of our families this is information that I need to know," he paused, "the king needs to know."


    A moment of silence followed, as the family members exchanged thoughtful nces. Rnd could not take the secret conversations that they were having while excluding him and he mmed his fist down.


    "What is it that you are hiding? You just executed two people coldly and I heard that they were Valenford¡¯s but still, that does not give you the right to execute them. There offices in charge of that department, you are all hiding a secret, out with it." hemanded.


    His words were met with more silence, the Thorin¡¯s looked at Sigrid, it was her secret to tell after all so it was her decision to make.


    As far as the duke could tell, even if Rnd heard the truth, there was no guarantee that he would believe them.


    In the moment of hesitation, Iryne suddenly pulled out her husband¡¯s sword, frightening everyone as they had no idea what she meant to do with it. Sigrid¡¯s jaw dropped, as expected of the family of a viin, they would do anything to protect that main viin.


    It was the reason why the families of all viins died in novels, because they were loyal to each other inmitting evil.


    "This is interesting." Rnd said, amused.


    He was confident that in a sword fight, he could ughter everyone in the room easily, except for Sigrid.


    "Do you intend to kill me?" he asked.


    The duchessughed nervously. "Of course not your highness, how could we dare to kill the crown prince?" She looked sharply at Iryne. "First of all, we would bemitting treason and secondly, we would be dooming Sigrid to death. Everyone knows the fate of a childless wife of a king or prince, they are buried with him."


    Her words echoed a reminder to everyone that was having any funny thoughts.


    Iryne put the sword on the table and said calmly, "I was just checking to see if the sword need sharpening. I was about to send it to you and ask for your opinion, your highness."


    Rnd arched his eyebrows, "Right." he said, skeptically. Did she take him for a fool? Who sharpened a sword at such a moment? "I will be thrilled to take a look at my father-inw¡¯s sword at any other time but for now I think that we all have more urgent matters to discuss."


    He turned his head to Sigrid and looked at her intensely after all, she was the one that seemed to be in charge of this meeting. "My love, do you have something to say to me?" He tilted his head and added, "One boat, captain, co-captain. I hope you remember and understand that if the captain jumps overboard because he cannot trust his crew, the ship sinks." He bared his teeth in a threatening grin, "Everyone that remains on that ship sinks."


    While everyone was confused, Sigrid got the message loud an clear.


    "Even if I tell you, there is no guarantee that you will believe me. You will think me mad and consider my words no better than lies." she replied.


    "Try me." He said confidently.


    The duke gestured at Sigrid to tell Rnd her dream, he still offered a word of advice to the presence before Sigrid delved into her tale of something that was unheard of. "Prince Rnd, I hope that you handle what you are about to hear with maturity. You may find it unbelievable but that does not mean you should dismiss it because it concerns our family, the royal family and the entire kingdom atrge."


    Rnd could taste the seriousness in the duke¡¯s words and he nodded. "I will keep an open mind your grace, but I make no promises because I do not want to break my word."


    "Fair enough." Duke Thorin nodded.


    Sigrid took a deep breath and she started the made up story about the prophetic dream that she had on the night her magic awakened, this time she added a few details that had been missing from the first story, making it sound even more mysterious than it originally was.


    "It all started when I got a fever in the middle of the night."

 Chapter 107: Finding the Thorin’s wealth.

    <h4>Chapter 107: Finding the Thorin¡¯s wealth.</h4>


    In the meantime, outside the city, prime minister Windrider, his closest men, three sons and Emmah had found the site of the luminite mine, the same one whose location Sigrid had shared with the emperor.


    ording to the new plot of the novel, a doctor that was treating Emmah by chance happened to have a crystal from the mine, he thought it was useless but Emmah had a feeling that it was special and she took it from him.


    At the moment, she had no connection to the Ye family but she had a greater impression of the prime minister, he had spoken up for her many times in the royal court. His son Lysander had sent her flowers, hoping that she got well soon and expressed a desire to call on her whenever the opportunity was presented. So, after she was removed from the Vale, she visited the mage estate and spoke to a mage who identified the crystal.


    Emmah was not without resources, she had made more than a few connections in the orphanage. She had handed out a few scraps here and there, acting like a savior so many of the children worshiped and run errands for her like her personal servants.


    Even better was that a few of the older boys had crushes on her. They were willing to do anything for her so she one that was a knight to look for the luminite mine following information which the doctor provided.


    Armed with a map and crystal in addition to her special mage constitution and the so called mysterious divine voice in her mind, she led the prime minister by the nose, bringing him to the mine.


    When they arrived in Duck vige where the mine sat, unfortunately it was already upied. Prime minister Windrider, a man of great ambition could not have been more displeased to witness this.


    The air was noisy with the rhythmic nging of mining axes, piles of glistening raw crystals were stacked carelessly on the ground. The prime minister¡¯s eyes glistened with greed as he took in the thousands of crystals being unearthed.


    If they were as special as Emmah had said, this one mine could elevate his status, turning him into the richest man in Eldoria. He could be dozens of times richer than the entire royal family together, with wealth and power, he could control the king as he desired.


    His eyes took in the people running the operation as he plotted their deaths in his mind but came to a pause when he realized that it would not be so simple. Knights on horses were supervising the operation, watching over workers whose faces were smeared with soot and exhaustion.


    These knights had the sigil of the Thorin family on their chests. Did this mean that the Thorin¡¯s had already beaten him to it?


    "Who else did you tell about this mine?" he asked Emmah.


    She was sporting a frown on her face, clearly unhappy to find that the mine had already been discovered. It was not what the doctor had told her, ording to him the mine with the useless crystals had been unupied for over twenty years.


    "I told no one." she assured him.


    She saw doubt in the eyes of the prime minister and added, "I even killed the doctor to make sure that the secret would never be revealed to anyone else. Who the hell are these people?"


    "Thorin¡¯s." Lysander growled out. His dislike for the Thorin family dripped from his mouth.


    Emmah looked around, she could not see anyone from the royal family watching over the operations of the mine. "It seems the king is not aware of the existence of this mine, if the royal family was involved, there would be more supervision, tents and royal knights."


    Lysander¡¯s eyes twinkled as he came to realize what this possibly meant for the Thorin family, it was crime, one whose consequences were grave. Finally, the opportunity for revenge against Sigrid had presented itself.


    "Father, do you suppose that it is an illegal operation?"


    Prime minister Windrider feigned outrage immediately, "How dare the Thorin¡¯s hide such a valuable mine from the king! They are viting thews of the kingdom for personal gain. I will report this to the king immediately."


    Despite his fake outrage, a flicker of greed still burned in his eyes, turned on his heel, his cloak flying behind him heroically. Those he hade with followed, they did not see the look of regret and pain in his eyes.


    Emmah was partly leaning against Lysander as they walked to the carriages, she looked back onest time and clenched her fists. She had not managed to benefit from this mine, how could Sigrid and the Thorin¡¯s be allowed to?


    What she could not get, Sigrid could not be allowed to possess.


    "Prime minister, if the Thorin¡¯s can hide one mine, is it possible that they are hiding others?" She paused a question.


    The prime minister paused his steps for a moment and he considered her words, they were not so out of the box.


    "Lysander, investigate the Thorin¡¯s more closely. If we report them for illegally operating one mine, the king will take back its ownership and give them a light punishment after all, they are the family of the crown princess. If they own more than one mine however, the entire family could be hanged or lose their nobility and bemoners."


    "They have gold, a lot of it and yet they do not own any gold mines. I saw chests of gold in the Vale, all property of the crown princess and none were given to her by the crown prince. I suspect that the Thorin¡¯s have one or two gold mines that they are hiding. If we can find them and spread the news publicly, the king will have no choice but to follow thew in dealing with them."


    The prime minister nodded a little more and gave Emmah an approving look, she had the gift of foresight and she an enmity with the Thorin¡¯s. The more he thought about her qualities, the more a bold idea came to him.


    "Miss Emmah, you said that you were raised without a father, I find that to be very sad. A woman with your beauty and talents is only worthy of nobility. How would you like to be my daughter?"


    Emmah gasped, it seemed her trip had not been for nothing.


    **************


    After Sigrid narrated her tale, time moved slowly and the Thorin¡¯s spoke in whispers, waiting for the frozen crown prince to have a reaction. Tea was served, it went cold and it was removed, fresh pots were brought, hardened bread was taken away, soft cakes were served.


    "How long do you suppose he is going to remain like that?" Duchess M asked Sigrid.


    "I don¡¯t know, nobody in our family reacted like this when they heard about the possible future waiting for us all." Sigrid poked Rnd¡¯s cheek with one finger. "You don¡¯t suppose that we have fried his mind."


    "With what, oil?" Lord Paxton questioned and heughed at his own joke.


    Nobody apanied him inughing so he awkwardly cleared his throat to cover up theughter.


    "So, are we going to stay here all day waiting for him to regain his senses?" John asked.


    All the Thorin¡¯s looked at the still frozen Rnd, wondering how they would handle him now. Had they frightened him into stupidity?

 Chapter 108: To believe or not to believe.

    <h4>Chapter 108: To believe or not to believe.</h4>


    Rnd¡¯s ears twitched, he vaguely heard his wife telling someone to invite his knights into the room and carry him out to the carriage. His shook his head slowly and came back to his senses slowly, turning his head and eyes that were upied with disbelief to Sigrid.


    "Don¡¯t move." he said, and cleared his voice. It was rougher than usual.


    He reached out and picked up the half full cup of coffee which Sigrid had been drinking, downing the hot drink in one gulp. His tongue was scalded and he opened his mouth wide as he put the cup down.


    "Ah, ah, ah, hot..that was hot." he fanned his tongue.


    He looked like a panting dog on a hot day that was trying to cool down. General Paxton had his recording crystal out already, any moment that Rnd suffered a humiliation was a moment worth capturing to him.


    Sigrid sent for cold water, ice cubes and honey, those were the options avable for such a minor injury. Rnd sat down and cleared his throat again, he rearranged his clothes and changed his expression. A prince had to be elegant at all times, no matter the circumstances.


    "Where were we?" he asked.


    "At the part where you were jumping around and going ah, ah, ah!!" General Paxton fanned his mouth andughed softly.


    In response to his childish actions, the duke and duchess red at the general. He rolled his eyes and folded his lips.


    "Before you froze in shock, I believe that my granddaughter had just finished narrating the tale of our doom." Duke Thorin spoke politely but with resoluteness. "I understand that what you have heard may not make a lot of sense to you and you must be confused."


    Rnd shook his head, "No, I am not confused, I have understood all that she has said quite clearly. I just don¡¯t know if it should be believed." He stood up and walked behind Sigrid¡¯s chair. He started pacing from side to side, "This is insane, I have no other words to describe it. You want me to believe that she had a dream about the future."


    "She did." The duchess confirmed.


    "I did." Sigrid confirmed at the same time as her grandmother.


    One of Rnd¡¯s fingers moved around in the air, forming a circle, "In this dream we all die, all of us in this room."


    "Your knights too and most of your servants, don¡¯t forget them." Sigrid mentioned casually, reaching her hand out to pick a walnut cookie from a te. It was warm, freshly baked and sprinkled with sugar on top.


    Just as she brought the cookie to her mouth, two strong arms grasped her shoulders, startling her and the cookie dropped to the ground.


    "Hey," she whirled around, ring at him fiercely.


    he was startled as was everyone, since when did Sigrid be brave enough to shout at the crown prince? John recalled that she had once Rnd on the day of their wedding so maybe it was not surprising that she had shouted at him.


    Rnd went back to pacing, "If this is true," he looked around at each of them, "not that I believe it but if this is true, why are you all sitting calmly? We are sitting in a carriage that is heading for a cliff and there is no grass to protect us below.Why are you calm?" he bellowed loudly.


    "We really fried his brain." General Paxton said and then he raised his voice, "Hey almighty crown prince, does this look to you like nothing? Why do you think we are meeting here secretly or why we all traveled inconspicuously?"


    Iryne nodded. "Why do you think my daughter had a salt recipe ready to trade for the position of an only wife when she was summoned by the king, or why she surrendered her father¡¯s salt business and asked for a death free medal?"


    "Or why we handed over our military power and joined the field of agriculture. Let¡¯s not forget the fact that we fired half of our old workers, closed some of our businesses, sent half of the Thorin¡¯s away from the capital city...." John added.


    "John!" Deanne hissed at her muddleheaded brother-inw. "Stop telling him everything, he is one of Emmah¡¯s men."


    Rnd scrunched his nose up as if he was trying to block a bad smell, his eyebrows rose really high and his upper lip curled slightly.


    Pointing to his chest he uttered a question, "Me! one of Emmah¡¯s men, are you insane? I am the crown prince of Eldoria, I am not a man that is led around by a woman¡¯s nose."


    All of the Thorin¡¯s responded by sneering, chuckling or openlyughing in mockery. They made it clear that his words were rubbish and unbelievable.


    "You don¡¯t believe me." he said, his voice packed with disbelief. "Sigrid, tell them."


    She snorted and squeaked beforeughing lightly, she looked at him and shook her head. "My love, I cannot defend you here, my grandparents were in the royal court when you and your brotherpeted over who could fawn over Emmah the most. Both of you were holding her hands in public, touching her forehead, covering her with your cloaks, carrying her around as if she had no feet."


    "He took her to the home you share, don¡¯t forget that." Iryne added.


    Everything that was mentioned served to make Rnd feel embarrassed.


    "What were you thinking?" Duke Thorin growled out the question that he had long waited to ask. "In public!!" he eximed. "You did this in public. I heard that you are displeased because your reputation has been smeared in public and people are iming you had an affair of sorts with that evil woman but can you me them?"


    "I me the rise ofdy nche." he murmured. He raised his eyes and met the harsh re of the duke so he changed his answer. "I am not without me, I could have behaved better." Rnd run his hand through his hair and sighed. "This is crazy." he muttered.


    Sigrid scoffed, "If you think that this is crazy then you should buckle up because another thing that happened in my dream is about to happen. Your miss Emmah..."


    "She is not mine." Rnd rejected the insinuation immediately.


    "Fine, miss Emmah has taken prime minister Windrider to find the luminite mine, upon seeing knights with my family sigil she and the prime minister decided that if they could not have the mine they would take the matter to the king." Sigrid sneered. "Emmah has advised the prime minister to dig into our Thorin family¡¯s wealth, especially anything rted to gold.


    The prime minister has decided to adopt her, and he is going to introduce her to noble society as his daughter. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your people to sniff around and see if my words are correct."


    All the Thorin¡¯s were relieved, they had already taken as much gold as possible from the mines and abandoned them two months ago.


    What they did not know was that Sigrid had asked the bank to collect and process the rest of the gold in mines. They were now empty shells, all traces of previous activity had been removed, in fact she had requested the bank to make it look like nobody had been in those mines for one hundred years.


    She was hoping that Emmah¡¯s n seeded, what would she do when she proudly presented empty mines to the the king?


    "So, do you have secret gold mines?" Rnd asked, suspiciously he looked around.

 Chapter 109: Notorious liars.

    <h4>Chapter 109: Notorious liars.</h4>


    In the grand drawing room, a lot of eyes were diverted at the question. Rnd knew then that he was looking at a group of potential liars that were about to deceive him and he decided to strike first.


    After slowly licking a spoon of honey, he looked at the duke and smirked. "Your grace, surely you are aware that I have looked into your family," he paused for dramatic effect and then added, "extensively."


    "Oh, do tell." The duke picked up a cup of tea and brought it to his lips.


    Rnd smiled, "From the reports I received, your family does have a lot of chests, I don¡¯t think I need to mention what is inside of those chests but I will go ahead and say gold nuggets...." he raised his eyebrows.


    Duke Thorin put the cup down and chuckled, "Gold nuggets? Hahaha, your highness, you must be mistaken. We are humble farmers and businessmen, we have gold coins, legal gold coins acquired from various business transactions."


    Lady Iryne fanned herself nervously, "Oh yes, your highness you must be mistaken. Why, the very thought of owning gold nuggets makes me want to swoon. Can you imagine that mother?"


    Duchess M smiled stiffly, she was wondering if they had to move those chests that very night. They had about one hundred chests all stuffed to the brim with unprocessed gold. She noticed that Rnd¡¯s eyes had yet to move away from her so she responded to Iryne, "My oh my, we would be the wealthiest family in Eldoria. We would not even need to farm and yet every morning we rise with the cocks and head out to till the soil."


    Rnd became even more skeptical, what kind of nobles tilled thend personally? The Thorin¡¯s were probably putting on a show to avoid suspicion.


    Duke Thorin leaned forward in his chair with a grin, looking at Rnd. "Your highness, we own somend which my father was awarded by the former king. On thatnd, there is a possibility that there are two gold mines but we cannot be certain if there is actual gold inside because we have never checked or even used thatnd."


    "We don¡¯t even know where it is." John blurted out.


    "It is the first we are hearing of this." Sigrid added.


    Rnd looked up and groaned. "My knight saw you moving those trunks two months ago. He brought me a gold nugget that was picked up on your estate."


    The Thorin¡¯s looked at each other briefly before turning their eyes to Rnd again.


    "A gold nugget! Why, it must have fallen from the sky or perhaps a bird dropped it in our estate!!" Duchess M faked surprise.


    Her husband the duke nodded, "It is true that birds carry all sorts of things from one point to another."


    "It is a bird with good taste." Lord Paxtonughed. "I propose that we rise a few birds of that kind, who knows if they might actually bring us more gold nuggets."


    The more they pretended and lied so obviously, the more Rnd¡¯s face turned red because he was very exasperated, angry and feeling foolish. No wonder Sigrid had the ability to confuse people with her words, she came from a bizarre family.


    "Duke Thorin, you do realize that I can send my knights to your estate and have them search the entire property," Rnd raised his eyebrow high, "Starting with the attic."


    The duke gasped, "The attic, why would you search our attic? That¡¯s where we keep all of our cheese, dozens of chests filled with exotic cheese."


    "Who keeps cheese in chests!!" Rnd bellowed.


    "We do." The Thorin¡¯s replied all together at the same time.


    Rnd groaned, he pulled on the tips of his hair with his fingers. "Fine," he growled out, "What if they search your cers and basement?"


    Lady Deanne joined in, "That¡¯s where we keep the chests with all the wine."


    Sigrid nodded, "Cheese and wine go hand in hand, oh Rnd if you had told me that you were interested I would have brought you some."


    "I will deliver a chest to the Vale this evening." John volunteered.


    Rnd leaned back in the chair, he could not see this conversation going anymore differently than it had. He had been ready for sensible lies that could be defended or defeated by logic, what he got in response to his question was a bundle of ridiculousness.


    Cheese and wine!! did they actually think that he believe them?


    "You all realize that if the usations the prime minister wants to levy against your family make it before the king he will order for your entire estate to be searched." he reminded them.


    "We do," They answered together again.


    "We have nothing to hide." The duke replied confidently.


    He had told the rest of the family but every night, Cosmos came by the Thorin estate and took away the gold in the chests on Sigrid¡¯s orders. The gold was reced with a magical stone known as Lumosite. It was simr to luminite but held no special purpose, all it was good for was decoration and working as a night light.


    Come the day when the chests would be dragged out, it would be the prime minister and Emmah that would meet the king¡¯s wrath.


    "You have already moved the gold, haven¡¯t you?" Rndughed in disbelief.


    "What gold?" The duke asked.


    All of the Thorin¡¯s had the same pretentious ignorant look on their faces. Rnd gnashed his teeth and decided to move on, there were other things in Sigrid¡¯s unfathomable dream to deal with. He had a lot of questions he wanted answers to.


    "I have a question, knowing your family you are not the type of people to sit by idly and allow an enemy to live." Rnd leaned forward, "Why move a part of your family out of the city? Why make all these counter moves rather than eliminate the source of danger directly?"


    They were a military family, even though the duke had surrendered half of his military power, he had thousands of knights at his beck and call. Any one of them was skilled enough to kill Emmah.


    There was also the fact that they were a wealthy, they could afford to pay an assassin to get rid of Emmah without raising suspicion. A great family like the Thorin¡¯s should not be scrambling to deal with a smallmoner like her.


    Sigrid snorted, "Do you think we didn¡¯t consider it?"


    Rnd shrugged, he had no idea.


    "She is protected," Sigrid told him. "When she was younger, she got her hands on a magical artifact which makes her incredibly lucky so she is always surviving danger. Things always work out in her favor. The universe wants to satisfy her greatest desire and you can guess what it is."


    Rnd sneered, "To be queen."


    "Empress." Sigrid amended. "She wants it badly and everyone that is in the way or considered useless will be eliminated."


    He shook his head, it sounded too ridiculous, what kind of artifact was that powerful?


    "You don¡¯t believe me, right?" Sigrid nodded her head slowly and then her eyes trailed over the Thorin¡¯s. "I have a question for everyone apart from Rnd. How many of you have attempted to kill miss Emmah?"

 Chapter 110: Everyone!

    <h4>Chapter 110: Everyone!</h4>


    The atmosphere was tense, and the air thick with unspoken secrets. Rnd scanned the room observing his wife¡¯s closest family members, one by one.


    Through the tense silence which was broken by rustling fabric, one by one, hands began to rise. First, Lady Iryne Thorin, then Lord Paxton Thorin followed by the elderly in the group, the duke and duchess. John went after them, then the three males cousins, Sigrid and very reluctantly, Deanna raised her handst.


    Rnd¡¯s eyes widened in shock, "All of you? Every single one of you?"


    He could not believe that even pregnant Deanna had involved herself in something like that.


    John sighed, "Not just us, every Thorin that is still int he city has tried." he admitted and sighed. Disappointment was heavy in his voice that they had all tried but failed.


    Duke Thorin nodded, "You must understand your highness that she poses a threat to our families."


    "The positions of our heads rests solely on her death, this is an undisputed fact." The duchess added.


    They all knew that each day Emmah woke up with breath in her lungs was another day that they were all in danger.


    Lady Iryne softly punched the chair, "We cannot just stand by and let her ruin our family and all we have worked hard for. We did not start this feud, she did by targeting us. Sigrid called it self defense, we are defending ourselves." She said with strength in her voice.


    Several heads nodded, all in agreement with her words.


    "For crying out loud what do our gold mines have to do with her? How is it any of her business? She is just jealous because she cannot be crown princess so she wants Sigrid gone so that she can take up the position." Deanna asked in an outraged voice.


    Rnd wanted to remind them that an illegal mining operation was technically the business of every citizen because mines were used for the development of the kingdom, not just enriching individual owners.


    He could not say this for the moment because he was bamboozled by the fact that arge number of Thorin¡¯s had tried to kill Emmah and they had all failed.


    "How did you all fail?" he blurted the question out curiously.


    Lady Iryne went first, her voice loud and without hesitation. "I had a maid at your home poison her tea. I wanted her death to be quick and painless, plus she is sick and coughing up blood all over the city so nobody would think twice if she coughed herself to death."


    Rnd pointed outwards and rotated the finger, uncertain of how to respond. His mother-inw was so daring to go as far to killing someone under his roof.


    "The maid said that just as she was about to drink the tea a gust of wind blew in flowers and they fell in the cup so Emmah decided not to drink it." Lady Iryne finished.


    "I paid someone to tamper with the brakes on the carriage she has been using. I thought it would look like an ident but on that day, you decided to have all the carriages at the Vale repaired and Emmah used your carriage." Duke Thorin admitted and shot Rnd an using look.


    Deanne stammered, "I...I..paid someone to push her into the moat on the day of the crown prince¡¯s return. I hoped that she would drown and it would look like an ident but somehow, her wheelchair got stuck and the maids assigned to look after fell in the most instead."


    John pursed his lips before admitting, "I paid an assassin to kill her but just as he was about to do it, he was mistaken for a thief and arrested. After being arrested, he was bitten by a snake in prison and he died on that very day one minute before the real thief was arrested."


    "Oh my God!!" Rnd eximed.


    Sigrid shrugged, "Like I said, she has a magic artifact which makes her lucky so no matter what we all do, she is going toe out on the other end alive. What we have to do is counter her ns and ruin them, this makes the artifact more and more powerless. Eventually, she will not be able to rely on it." She looked at the time, they had been in the drawing room for close to three hours, it was time for them all to disperse. If they were all away for too long, people would notice. "I think we should...."


    "I had someone administer some drugs to a horse hoping that it would trample on her but instead, it leaped over her and trampled on the person I paid. Now, he is still recovering and I am paying the medical fees." Duchess M admitted out of the blue.


    "As you ought to!" Rnd eximed.


    "Err..grandmother, it is not a must for everyone here to confess." Sigrid chuckled.


    Duchess M¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief, "Why not? They have had their turn, I should also have mine. As far I can tell, I nned the best death for her, a spectacle of horror that would be remembered by those that witnessed it. Poison is too clean and too good for an evil woman like that. She deserves to die in horror and pain."


    There was no response to that, none that anybody coulde up with. Sigrid figured that they had frightened Rnd enough for the day and she decided to close the meeting.


    "I suggest that we retreat now, people are bound to be wondering where we all are, especially me since I have a ball to n." She shared.


    Her mother hissed immediately as if she had a fresh wound that someone had touched. "I was meaning to have a word with you about that ball where you are nning to auction men. Are you out of your mind?"


    "No mother, I believe that that I am in my mind. Do not give me a lecture on scandal, dignity and all that. I have heard more than enough of that talk, the king and queen approved of it." She answered nonchntly and looked at her brother and cousins. "You are all signing up and I do not want to hear one peep of resistance. This is a charity ball, Rnd and I need the good press."


    "You are on board with this." The duke asked Rnd.


    He nodded, at this point he could not resist either, his wife had already informed the king and question about the bachelor auction and they had great expectations. The ball was rolling, nobody could stop it.


    Sigrid rose from the chair and Rnd did the same, they walked out of the drawing room, followed by the other Thorin¡¯s. She could hear her mother and grandmother discussing the changes the manor needed, ording to her mother it was too dull.


    When Sigrid and Rnd finally settled in the carriage, she readied herself to answer more of his questions or receive his mockery. Instead, he pulled her close and hugged her from behind as the carriage carried them back to the Vale. Not a single word came out of his mouth, and Sigrid was not sure if the silence was a bad thing or a good one.

 Chapter 111: Maybe we should divorce.

    <h4>Chapter 111: Maybe we should divorce.</h4>


    At the Vale, inside Rnd¡¯s study he and Sigrid sat face to face eyeing each other with uncertainty in their eyes. It was time for the second face off, and this time there were not other parties to intervene in the conversation.


    They were still waiting forplete privacy in order to begin which was hindered by Rnd¡¯s butler Charles who was poring him a ss of wine. He was moving slow as if they had all the time in the world.


    When he finally put the ss down in front of Rnd, he could not resist making ament.


    "Day drinking eh, your highness." he said, with humor in his voice and yet he shot Sigrid a nce that was the opposite of humor for it was using. He thought Rnd was day drinking because of something Sigrid had said or done.


    "Thank you Charles, you may be excused." Rnd responded.


    His voice carried a sternness which Charles detected and he realized that it was not the time for jokes.


    "Sigrid, why did you hide the danger threatening our lives from me?" He questioned her as soon as the door clicked shut.


    His voice which a mix of confusion and frustration echoed through the study.


    She lowered her head and started to chuckle deeply, the sound held a hint of sorrow and amusement. Sigrid raise her head and responded, "Take a look at where we are Rnd, couldn¡¯t the answer be more obvious?"


    He looked around, confused by her words, was she referring to his study?


    She went on further, solving the confusion. "I have been here at the Vale for over three months now. When a noble man marries, especially one that has property and a title he takes his wife to his major estate and introduces her to his friends, servants, administrators.


    He lets everyone know that their is ady of the house, one whose duty it is to run the home and some aspects of his business. Have you done that for me?


    You married me and dumped me here in your town castle, you did not introduce me as thedy of the house. When you were gone, your barrister would show up and update butler Charles on everything that is happening at Castle Stormwind."


    "That is not a major problem..." Rnd started but Sigrid would not here of it.


    "In my dream, you took Emmah to Stormwind, introduced her to everyone." She scoffed, "You got rid of your horses so that she could raise cattle and chicken. If I had not meddled in things when you returned, the two..." she raised a finger and shook her head, "No, three of you because Benjamin would be there too. You three would be at Stormwind by now, and she would be measuring the windows for new drapes while you both kissed herrge feet."


    Rnd twisted his face, appearing to be significantly disgusted at that.


    Sigrid sighed. "I have never meant to deceive you Rnd but I will not lie, it was also never my intention to let you in on this secret. I don¡¯t know where I stand as your wife, even if I did tell you you would not believe me or worse you would dismiss my concerns as you have done often."


    His brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    She looked at him, her gaze unwavering. "Time and time again, I have tried to warn you, to share my worried and thoughts on Emmah, but you ignored my words. I told you to keep a distance right from the day you returned with her but did you listen? Don¡¯t think I am not aware that you visited her early this morning."


    She threw her hands up in frustration. "It was dawn Rnd, hell it was still dark outside and yet you sneaked out of our bed like a thief to visit that hussy."


    "I received an emergency letter saying her condition had worsened overnight and she was at death¡¯s door." he loudly defended himself. "What was I do to?"


    "And was she at death¡¯s door?" Sigrid raised her voice as well.


    He looked down, filled with shame because Emmah had not been at death¡¯s door. She was coughing blood and she had a fever but other than that no sign of death.


    "No." he admitted reluctantly.


    He grabbed the ss of wine but before he could use it as a balm to soothe his turbulent feelings, Sigrid asked him another question.


    "What did she want?"


    He clenched his hands, hesitant to share what Emmah had requested because it would prove Sigrid right.


    "I can summon the maids working for her and question them so will you be answering my question or do I have to pay a few gold coins for information?" she dug deeper, deliberately.


    Sigrid already knew what Emmah wanted, she just needed Rnd to admit it with his own mouth.


    He poured the entire ss of wine down his throat and muttered, "She wants to return here. She cried and said that she was lonely and scared in the house which was rented for her. When I firmly refused to bring her back here she asked me if I could take her to Stormwind. The doctor said some fresh air and rxing scenery will escte the rate of her recovery."


    "Ha!" Very loudly, Sigrid eximed. "Would you look at that, another event from my dream hase to life." Again, she reminded herself that his actions were driven by the lucky halo, a part of him was still being controlled like a puppet.


    Still, this did not mean she would sit back and watch as he surrendered to Emmah. She looked at his hand, the ring she had given him was absent.


    "Where is the ring I gave you?"


    He looked up and recalled where he had left it. "In the bedroom, I forgot to wear it in the morning."


    "It is a magical artifact to help prevent your mind from being manipted. Make sure that you do not go anywhere without it from now on." She softened her voice and continued, "We are nning a ball together Rnd, one to prove to people that we are a happy couple.


    If you are seen sneaking in or out of Emmah¡¯s house all of our efforts will be wasted. You may not believe in my dream but I don¡¯t want you to ruin my efforts to keep us all safe and alive."


    "I did not go there with bad intentions Sigrid, believe me. I will never involve myself with Emmah romantically, I am just paying off a debt." He moved towards her and sat down next to her. Slowly, he lowered his hands to her arms and made her look his way, into his eyes.


    "I told you Rnd, it is not about what you say it is about what you do. You have shown me ack of trust, making me feel as if my opinions do not matter. How can I trust you when you say one thing and do another? Maybe we should just divorce."


    Rnd was taken aback, the weight of her words sinking in. He realized then just how deep his actions had driven a wedge between them to the point of his wife considering divorce.

 Chapter 112: A rebellion in the city.

    <h4>Chapter 112: A rebellion in the city.</h4>


    The idea of a divorce was unthinkable to Rnd, even though their rtionship had been off to a rocky start, he found their marriage enjoyable and tolerable. Lately, he wasing to ept the fact that they would be spending their lives together and grow old with a house full of children and grandchildren.


    If they divorced, it would not just be scandalous for him it would be the same for her. In fact, it would be worse for her because while he could remarry, she could not, those were the rules for any woman marrying into the royal family.


    When he looked at her and saw the pained look in her eyes, he felt a sudden attack of conscience, ever since he married her, she had been nothing but supportive.


    He on the other hand, he had not necessary been the best husband for he had left her to be alienated. She was like a stranger in her own home and he had been ignorant of that fact__behaving much like his father, a fact which he abhorred.


    He was feeling lost and desperate, with newfound determination he tightened the hold he had on her arms. "Sigrid, I...I don¡¯t want a divorce. I am never going to divorce you." He said firmly, "I did not know that you felt this way and I can see now that myck of attention to certain important things has hurt you. From now on I vow to listen to you, to trust you and face whatever challengese our way together.


    I do not know much about this dream of yours or even understand how it is possible for what¡¯s happening to happen but I will give my best to keep us safe as well. I promise to prove this to you with my actions."


    She tried to turn her head away but he quickly pulled it back by the chin. "Don¡¯t look away from me..."


    Suddenly the conversation was shattered by the tolling of rm bells which warned of danger in the city. Rnd jumped up and run to the nearest window, Sigrid was hot on his heels. When they looked outside, they saw smoke rising from somewhere in the city.


    "System, Cosmos, whoever is there tell me what is happening out there."


    "Host, Karlton Silberuss got wind of the king¡¯s n and he decided to rebel."


    Before she could process what she had heard, Rnd was already running towards the doors which were shoved open by Sir Samuel. In his hands was Rnd¡¯s armor, it looked like he was going out to join those that were to quell the rebellion.


    "I have to go." Rnd told her.


    "Be safe." Sigrid shouted, her words fell on his back and she received no response.


    She followed at a slower pace, listening to the sound of loud crashes in the castle as armed guards and loyal knights mobilized, readying themselves to defend their prince. Servants were running around, some for cover and others to lock the cers and attics and hide the valuables.


    "Protect the crown princess." Someone shouted.


    Sigrid looked in the direction of the sound and she saw Brolin rushing towards her.


    "Your highness, it¡¯s the arch duke Karlton Silberuss, he had incited a rebellion and rallied the discontented noble houses to his cause. They have caused chaos in the city and his men are trying to storm the royal castle. Some of them are heading this way, my guess is that they want to take you hostage."


    Sigrid saw Mauve, the young woman was ushering the servants towards the basement to hide. Her eyes lit up when she was Sigrid.


    "Your highness, have you heard, the arch duke¡¯s forces are heading our way. What are we going to do? They will massacre everyone here in order to get to you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t make it." Sigrid assured her.


    Cosmos had gone with Rnd¡¯s knights, one of him was equal to one thousand ordinary knights. In the meantime, she had her own ns to fulfill, like taking advantage of the chaos to eliminate Rina.


    "Brolin protect Mauve, make sure that nothing happens to her."


    She turned on her feet and Brolin followed. "Your highness, where are you going?"


    "Out and do not follow me, this is amand Brolin. Stay and protect my people." she ordered.


    Alone in her bedroom, she swallowed one of the two face changing pills that she had bought from the bank. The one she swallowed was temporary, giving her a man¡¯s face. As long as she washed her face with water when she was finished with her mission, she would regain her original appearance.


    She went down a tunnel inside the castle which her knights had been digging for an entire month secretly. The corridor lead to the royal castle, ending in Rnd¡¯s chambers inside the royal castle. It was one of the ces in the castle that were less guarded as the crown prince was rarely around.


    Inside the tunnel was a tied up man, that had been ced there by Cosmos. This man was Bane Silberuss, fourth son of the arch duke, he did for Karlton what Romilda did for the king, ying an advisory role.


    She had anticipated the arch duke receiving news of the king¡¯s intentions early and rebelling so she had him kidnapped in case he woulde in handy. He was also dressed as red knight, his face covered.


    Sigrid threw the still unconscious man over her shoulder and run steadily through the tunnel,ing out from Rnd¡¯s closet in the royal castle. To her greatest relief, there was nobody waiting inside so she stepped out with Bane still on her shoulders. He was easy to carry around as she had swallowed a strength pill which was also bought from the bank.


    When she opened the door leading out of the bedroom, her heart was pounding in her chest in case she run into someone which did not happen to her greatest relief. There was chaos in the castle, the arch duke had already managed to ce some of his people inside the royal castle, they were battling with the red knights fiercely.


    As the sounds of shing swords and shouts of panic and rebellion echoed through the castle, Sigrid slipped past distracted guards and servants with ease, supporting the unconscious Bane with her arms around his shoulders.


    Those that noticed them simply assumed that he was an injured red knight being rushed to safety or for treatment.


    Sessfully, Sigrid made it Rina¡¯s well guarded chambers, there were ten red knights outside the doors and a few female servants that had been lined up in front of the doors sacrificialmbs. In case of an attack, they would be ughtered first while Rina was escorted to safety using another route.


    They were terrified, their eyes were red and swollen from so much crying.


    She paused her steps and said, "The organization will thank you well if you make way."


    All of the knights and servants that worked for Rina had been paid off by her or the organization, they regrly provided information about Rina and the king for pay. It was not just for the money or ckmail for others, it was because Rina was in the habit of secretly killing or maiming her servants. She got away with it because nobody reported it and when they did, she always gave the king a good reason for the killing.


    She waited patiently for movement and smiled when the swords were put away and feet shuffled. A path was created for her without question.


    The door to Rina¡¯s bedroom was opened by her very own personal red knight, one of the men whose brother had been killed by Rina. His hatred for her consumed him so much that he had long been plotting her death.

 Chapter 113: To kill a consort.

    <h4>Chapter 113: To kill a consort.</h4>


    Sigrid saw her, the king¡¯s favorite woman Rina. She was pacing around nervously. Herdies-in-waiting and three female servants were around her, all nervous as well. From the snivels she heard, Sigrid guessed that some were crying, afraid of what was toe.


    Again, she opened her mouth and said. "The organization will thank you well."


    The look of relief on the faces of the maids anddies-in-waiting was undeniable, they abandoned Rina¡¯s side as quickly as they could and gathered around the doors.


    "What are you doing?" Rina screamed. "Get back here and protect me or the king will hear of this. I will have all of your heads after this rebellion has been dealt with. All you worthless beings will learn your duty."


    Sigrid rolled her eyes, rule number one for protecting your life as a royal, noble or human was never abuse the servants. These were the people that closed your doors at night, cooked and handled your food and watched over you.


    Rina was apparently not familiar with that rule and that was why Sigrid¡¯s entrance into the secondary consort¡¯s chambers had been made easy. All of the people that worked for her, with the exception of two or three wanted her dead.


    Five of the red knights that had followed Sigrid inside, immediatelyunched an attack on the two red knights that were determined to protect Rina.


    While they took care of that, Sigrid dropped Bane Silberuss down and she approached Rina.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her voice trembled as she walked backwards in fright. "I warn you, I am the king¡¯s favorite woman, the noble consort. Your duty as a red knight is to protect me. If any harm befalls me the king will not spare you."


    Sigrid unsheathed the sword around her waist which belonged to Bane and she continued to step towards Rina, her steps were slow but firm, deliberate as she wanted Rina to be afraid.


    Rina jumped on the bed and screamed at her maids. "What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you protecting me? Hurry up and stop him."


    Those she was requesting for help from only stared back coldly, there would be no helping from them, in fact they wished to take the ce of the knight with the sword and stab Rina personally.


    "Help." Rina looked at the window and screamed loudly. "Someone, help me, there are rebels in my chambers."


    Her loud scream was useless as the sound of the battle outside overpowered every other noise around the royal castle. She got down from the bed with her eyes on the doors, with a n to run towards them. She was hoping to escape and find the king, he would protect her.


    However, the five red knights that had just killed her only protection formed a solid wall, blocking her path. Their swords that were dripping with fresh red blood pointed at her chest.


    Rina turned around and once again, faced Sigrid. They were standing on opposite sides of the bed, Sigrid was holding the sword in her hand like a javelin and she threw it out with a lot of strength. Before Rina could think of dodging, running or hiding, the sword went through her chest,ing out of her back.


    It was loud all through the castle but inside Rina¡¯s chambers, for a moment, silence gripped the air and everyone experience a dramatic shock. They had known that Rina was going to die and yet they had still been unprepared for it.


    She was not yet dead, Rina was holding the sword with both hands, eyes wide in disbelief, her mouth slightly agape as she processed what was happening.


    To Sigrid¡¯s unexpected surprise, one of the red knights approached Rina from the back and he stabbed her. She heard the gasps of the others who did not expect it.


    "This is for my sister." the knight said in a deep angry voice. "She broke a vase, just one vase and you had her cooked to death in hot water."


    This time it was Sigrid¡¯s jaw that dropped open, how did the author forget to include that tidbit? Rina was boiling people to death, how was this not public information?


    The surprise did notst long as another knight followed the example of the first one, stabbing Rina as well. Soon, everyone in the room that had unfairly lost a loved one at Rina¡¯s hands.


    The crimes for which she had executed people were ridiculous: Commenting on her physical appearance, serving her a less than perfect meal, the king not having sex with her for any reason, praising the queen, if she woke up in a bad mood, identally spilling anything on her dress.


    Her methods of death were cruel, boiling in hot water, throwing people off cliffs, beheading, drowning, hanging by the feet, mauling to death by dogs.


    A character like Rina deserved nothing but gruesome death and it was what she got. The veryst knight cut off her head and tossed it on the floor.


    "Bring in the bodies of dead rebels and spies in the castle and throw them in here. Set the chambers on fire." Sigrid ordered. She looked at the maids anddies-in-waiting. "You have all participated in the killing of a royal consort, if this ever gets out you and your families will die.


    In order to keep this secret, there are two options here, you swallow a poison pill and receive a regr antidote from the organization which will arrange for your safe passage out of the city after the rebellion or you die at my hand right now. I know that some of you might be tempted to take me on in a fight but I don¡¯t advise you to do it.


    Even if you kill me, your problem will not be solved, after all the king will want to know why you all survived while his consort died. He will bury you and your families with whatever is left of her.


    Before you ask me how you can tell that the poisoned pill won¡¯t kill you, remember that I work for the organization. It prefers to have more breathing and useful workers than dead ones.


    Those that choose the poison pill will be considered as permanent workers for the organization from now on. You will work where you are assigned and collect information or carry out certain tasks after youplete training. Some of you will even return to that castle to work as servants with new faces."


    She held her palm out with ck pills that contained the poison. It was not surprising that they all chose the pill over death.


    "What do we do now?" One of the knights asked her.


    Sigrid looked at each of them slowly with piercing eyes. "There is a tunnel beneath the royal kitchen which can be used to evacuate the castle. When you get to the other end someone will be waiting to take you all into hiding for a while. Do not forget to bring more bodies in and set fire to the chambers. What happened here should never fall in the ears of another person or else you will die as will your mothers, fathers, children, grandchildren, sisters and brothers."

 Chapter 114: A dead whore not consort.

    <h4>Chapter 114: A dead whore not consort.</h4>


    Sigrid did not leave through the tunnels under the kitchen with the others, instead she stayed back and made the fire worse, the more it spread, the better more it would be noticeable. By the time she left, Rina¡¯s entire private quarters were on fire.


    When she returned to the castle, she did not sit still or hide like the others, instead, she went out with her knights, maids and Mauve who insisted on going with her. They joined the team of doctors and nurses tat were tending to the injured in the city.


    Many had been hurt by the fires set by the rebels, others had been wounded by swords, some had been trampled on. Sigrid personally tended to the injured, bandaging wounds,forting crying babies, offering words offort and hope, and inspiring the medical team to give give their all.


    Amidst the chaos thatsted through the night, herpassion and leadership shone brightly. Her presence brought a sense of calm and reassurance to those who were suffering.


    The whispers and praises about her in the makeshift hospitals set up on the streets and alleys traveled frommoners to soldiers.


    "She is worthy of being the crown princess, she came out to face the danger with us."


    "The crown princess is my number one idol from now on."


    "She smiled at the baby, can you believe it?"


    "Where is the cold uncaring woman that everyone speaks of?"


    As the opinions that people had about her were reversed, Sigrid was ensuring that the cameras for the daily news got her best angles. She was out there for a selfish reason but it did not change the fact that she was genuinely helping and she had brought many supplies.


    *********


    As dawn started to break, the night long battle started drawing to a close. Rnd and his knights had managed to corner general Douss Siberuss¡¯s forces back. The numbers of the rebels had dwindled greatly, and the white and red knights were filled with renewed vigor as they fought off the rebels that remained.


    In a decisive moment, Rnd confronted general Dous. In every war, as long as the leader of the enemy army was captured, his soldiers would surrender. Rnd and Douss locked eyes, and the tension was palpable.


    "If you surrender now, the king will be merciful." Rnd said. It was his final plea and attempt to make his granduncle¡¯s family see reason.


    General Dous, driven by his insatiable thirst for power shook his head. "The throne should have been ours, it is my father¡¯s birthright." heughed harshly, "My birthright and that of my children. You are nothing but thieves."


    He lunged at Rnd with a ferocious attack but Rnd with his superior skills and agility, deftly rained blows and disarmed the treacherous Dous within three moves.


    "I am a sword mage, you are nothing but an ordinary knight. How did you think this was going to end?" Rnd asked.


    A fight between them was like a fight between an egg and a rock, the victor was already decided before the fight even started.


    The sound of triumphant trumpets was heard and everyone raised their eyes to the skies. Bright magical sparks were exploding, telling everyone that the arch duke had been captured by red knights.


    "It¡¯s over, your father has been captured." Rnd told Dous.


    With the rebels defeated, the white knights swiftly subdued the remaining rebels. The battle was won and the kingdom saved the clutches of tyranny.


    The rebels that were left with life were rounded up and escorted to prison. Rnd set off for the royal castle to check on the king and queen. The scene which weed him when he found the whereabouts of his father was staggering.


    Panic had erupted in the royal castle, the secondary consort¡¯s chambers were engulfed in mes. Smoke rose to the skies and choked the air, the heating from the fire was unbearable.


    His father was shouting orders,manding guards to venture in and save the noble consort, amand which his advisors were very much against.


    Servants and knights were scrambling to find more water, desperately trying to douse the inferno. They had formed a human chain, passing buckets of water from every well on the castle grounds.


    The head mage arrived as Rnd was moving towards the queen that had a look of horror on her face. He stopped in front of her first and gave her a rare hug which she returned.


    "Mother, are you alright?" he asked as he backed away.


    The queen nodded. "I am unharmed, what about you? I have been told the rebel army set fires all over the city and ughtered many innocents. I was so worried about you. You are the crown prince, why do you insist on personally leading your men into battle?"


    "I am alright mother and I am a sword mage. If I do not fight for Eldoria, I will be seen as a coward." He paused because Sir Samuel was handing him a note.


    It was a message informing him that Sigrid was fine and she had been tending to the injured all night. A feeling of relief washed over his body and he sighed.


    "What happened here mother?"


    The queen nced in the direction of the king who was still yelling for someone to find the noble consort.


    "The rebels made it to the chambers of your father¡¯s whore." She tilted her head to hide a smile. "Well, a dead whore now. Unless she has magic, there is no way she survived those mes. Nearly everyone that was in her chambers died, only one of her knights survived, he is unconscious and heavily injured. He mentioned the name Bane Silberuss just before losing consciousness."


    Rnd felt pity for the knights and servants that had died but he felt nothing for Rina. The news of her death neither made him happy nor sad. He did feel bad for her children, especially Benjamin.


    "Mother, please do not repeat these words to anyone else or smile when you talk about Rina¡¯s death. Some people could interpret it the wrong way."


    "What way?" the queen asked.


    "They could assume you were behind it." he whispered.


    She snorted. "That is impossible, I was with your father in the hidden room when this happened. If anybody dares to say rubbish, I will make sure that they are punished harshly. Everybody is already aware about how I feel about Rina, if I feign sadness over her death they will suspect me even more. On the other hand, if I smile, they will simply shrug, judge and move on."


    Rnd sighed, "Fine smile if you want but please don¡¯t refer to her as a whore. If people overhear you..."


    "But that is what she is," Queen Maurelia stated bluntly, cutting into Rnd¡¯s speech. "I am surprised that you are not aware of Rina¡¯s background because your wife knows all about it. She is a whore that your father bought for a lot of gold from the most famous brothel in our kingdom. He gave her a fake identity and passed her off as some chaste pure woman."


    She sneered, "I know what your father is thinking but I will be damned if I allow him to bury that dead whore in the royal tombs. I will not beid to sleep next to a whore, Rnd."

 Chapter 115: Quickly clearing the board.

    <h4>Chapter 115: Quickly clearing the board.</h4>


    As chaos started to settle down in the city and smoke in the air cleared, Sigrid led a procession of volunteers to clean up the streets and clear up the ces that had been used as a battlefield.


    Soldiers, carried away bodies to morgues, teams of citizens worked tirelessly to remove the charred remnants of wooden stalls. They sifted through the debris to save the humans and animals that were trapped.


    Sigrid and the Thorin¡¯s led by example, having porridge and bread stands set up in different ces to feed those that were temporarily disced. When lunch time came, they served food and water.


    She personally joined in all the activities, her hands became as calloused and dirty as this of the people, her back ached and her feet were on fire but her hopeful smile did not dwindle.


    When Cosmos finally found her in the evening, she was sitting inside a private tent getting her legs massaged by two maids. It was the same tent where all the food supplies were being kept.


    "My God, how do you look worse than I do!" Cosmos eximed when he got a look at her.


    Sigrid¡¯s once pristine features were now smudged with dirt and sweat which told the tale of a long, arduous day spent toiling alongside themoners.


    Her emerald eyes were rimmed with dark circles, evidence of a sleepless night. Strands of her hair had escaped through the confines of her once neat bun and they clung to her forehead that was slightly dump with perspiration.


    She smiled, her lips slightly chapped and pale curved upwards tiredly. "It was worth it."


    "The pictures or the reputation of a saint?" Cosmos asked.


    He knew better than to assume that a viin like her had worked herself to the bone out of the goodness of her heart. She was not all bad he knew, she had provided all the supplies for free out of a desire to help but everything else that followed was unnecessary.


    "All of it," she answered. "If you have been with my husband this entire time then I assume that you havee from the royal castle. Should I prepare my ck dress?"


    The maids were one hundred percent loyal so even if they heard anything, they would not repeat it. Still, Sigrid did not think that revealing everything to everyone was a good idea.


    "Leave us." she ordered them.


    They did as ordered and the two remained alone in the tent. Cosmos sat down on one of the wooden chairs and threw the sword down. He unscrewed his sk and took a sip of wine first.


    "I haven¡¯t had a drink all day." he groaned. "I feel as bad as you look."


    "Will you stopmenting on my looks?" She rolled her eyes.


    "The bank sells beauty pills and masks you know." he casually mentioned.


    She thought about the prices and winced. "I am not spending one hundred seventy thousand dors on a beauty mask. It took a lot of effort for me to look like this, I must keep looking haggard until after the funeral. Again, should I prepare my ck dress?"


    "Yes." he replied in a tired voice. "I did not expect you to kill her so suddenly, I thought you wanted to put her together with Emmah and then get rid of them together. You told me to grab Bane Silberuss but didn¡¯t let me in on your n to off a royal consort!"


    She sighed tiredly, "Grabbing Bane Silberuss was not something I asked you to do with a n in mind. Initially I was going to use him to frame Emmah somehow but I realized that it would not work.


    She is locked up tight in the prime minister¡¯s manor now. When I saw the smoke and fires I changed the n and decided to use Bane a different way, frame him for Rina¡¯s death instead."


    "Why kill her?" Cosmos asked.


    Sigrid yawned first, arge part of her longed for three things, a bath, a massage and a hot meal. But that would have to wait for a while.


    "I realized that I have many enemies and I have to clear up the board quickly so that the ying field is left with only two yers; me and Emmah. I am just one person, I cannot fight Emmah, Rina, the Ye¡¯s, the Windrider¡¯s, Thssa, Romilda and all the other schemers on my own.


    Even if I involve my family and Rnd, they cannot do it like me so I figured that I should just get rid of an enemy as the opportunity had presented itself. If there is chaos again, I will get rid of another and another until none are left as long as I deem them useless to me."


    Cosmos nodded, he could see the logic in her words, Rina was useless to Sigrid. She was just a character that supported Emmah financially and built up the third prince.


    Since Sigrid had already nned to rece the old Rina with a new one that she controlled, Rina¡¯s demise had been unavoidable. They just hadn¡¯t decided on a time of death yet.


    "Initially I could not kill her without people suspecting me or the queen but with the rebels actions, no one will ever know it was me.


    The people that served her, I gave them a pill that tampered with their memories. As far as each of them is concerned, they are the ones that killed her, not the strange knight who showed up out of nowhere."


    "Nice." Cosmos gave her a thumbs up. "I was surprised that you did not kill them after all, by being alive they are a liability to you. As expected of my viinous schemer you were ten steps ahead.


    She shrugged, the praise was not necessary. "I was at theke house contemting things and I realized that if I want to live, I must kill my enemies quickly not wait around until thest minute like I had done in myst life. I am sure that you know how that story ended, with me here on a new world.


    Now, if I had just killed the Latham¡¯s or turned them in to the police and be a state¡¯s witness I could have lived a good long life."


    Many times, she had thought about what her life would have been like if she had just done that.


    "It¡¯s useless having regrets, ponder more on the future and how to deal with the fact that Emmah is now outside. She has decided that it is safe enough to step out and hand out cakes.


    Like a newly spawned nobledy, she has four maids and about ten guards escorting her."


    Sigrid tried to get up and sheid back down, the exhaustion would not let her.


    "She is handing out cakes, someone is bound to have an allergy which will be mistaken for poison. Help me take care of that, I am too tired to involve myself in this petty poprity contest." She yawned and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 116: Power vacuum.

    <h4>Chapter 116: Power vacuum.</h4>


    The news of the noble consort¡¯s tragic demise had spread from the royal castle to the streets of the city and beyond. The bells on every wall were ringing mournfully, telling of a death in the royal family.


    In the heart of the castle, queen Maurelia sat upon her intricately carved throne, her expression a mask ofposed indifference. Those that knew her well could see a faint gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. The noble consort Rina was the favored of the king between the two women__, a love and power rival that was now dead. It was undoubted that she was jovial about Rina¡¯s death.


    The king was grief stricken and distraught, he reeked of alcohol and his appearance was haggard. His regr regal demeanor was shattered by the weight of sorrow and hismanding voice was now as meek as that of a kitten.


    All of the royal princes and princesses had been summoned to the throne room after hearing the news of Rina¡¯s passing. Rina¡¯s children were filled with sorrow, the queen¡¯s children had no reaction because like their mother, they detested the noble consort.


    "How could this have happened?" King Raffmented.


    The king and queen¡¯s advisors standing below thought the answer was obvious and it had been given many times and yet the king continued to ask.


    "It was the rebels, your highness." Lord Benwick repeated for the tenth time.


    Lord Gaston, one of the king¡¯s advisors nodded. "Yes, it was the rebels. The chambers of the noble consort have been searched, while it is hard to separate what remains of the people that died in there. We managed to iste a few weapons and make out a sword belonging to Bane Silberuss.


    ording to some maids, he was seen inside the castle with another knight and they were joined by other spies that arch duke Karlton had in the castle walls. My guess is that they wanted to take the noble consort hostage after all, it is well known that you loved her immensely.


    She was seen by many as your weakness. Lord Karlton thought that if they could take her, you would surrender the throne."


    All of the advisors and a few influential Lords that had been invited nodded. The exnation made so much sense, after all, in a war if you captured the right hostage, it was possible to get what you wanted.


    "It doesn¡¯t exin how the fire was started." Benjamin snarled.


    Rnd put a hand on Benjamin¡¯s back,forting him. "The rebels set fires all over the city, it was no different here, they set three fires. The noble consorts chambers happen to be one of the three ces."


    Despite all the exnations that were made, Rina¡¯s children still shot suspicious looks queen Maurelia¡¯s way. They suspected foul y but they dared not voice their suspicions aloud.


    "I can continue looking into the fire if anybody still has doubts." The lord mage offered.


    Nobody doubted the words of the lord mage, after all, he served the king and kingdom alone. None of them was aware that he was already Sigrid¡¯s person and loyal to her cause. No matter how many investigations were made into the circumstances of the fire that had imed the consort¡¯s life the truth would remain buried beneathyers of deception.


    "I need..." the king said in a soft voice, but he did not finish his words. He looked confused and intoxicated. He stood up and stumbled.


    "Take the king to his chambers, give him a bath and put him to bed." The queen ordered.


    The king¡¯s servants rushed forward to help the king immediately.


    "Make sure that he is not disturbed by anyone." She added.


    With the king gone, she took over the gathering with authority. "Let us discuss the n for the burial of the consort. The fire was very hot, I have been told that there are no remains to bury. As we have not experienced such a situation before how do we proceed? It might seem cruel but I think that there is no need to open up the royal tombs if there is nothing to bury."


    Someone gasped and princess Thssa loudly wailed.


    "How can you not make room for her in the royal tombs? She was royalty too, our mother was the noble consort."


    Queen Maurelia¡¯s eyebrows shot upwards, she wanted to give Thssa a history of her mother but she decided not to do it as it would not look good.


    "Thssa." Benjamin called his sister and shook his head.


    "What do you suggest then dear?" Queen Maurelia asked. "Please understand that my words are not meant to be cruel, I am just as lost as anyone else here and I sympathize with you for your loss. We must be realistic however, or are you suggesting that we bury an empty coffin?"


    Whispers traveled in the room, nobody had ever had of an empty coffin being buried in the royal tombs. Could such a thing even be done?


    "That is unheard of." Lord Benwick said with a frown.


    "It cannot be done." Another lord said.


    "Members of the royal family that die on the battle field in distantnds and those who die without a body for some reason are notid to rest in the royal tombs. ques are carved for them and ced inside the chapel." Prince Galen shared what was the standard norm.


    Thssa would not hear of it. "My mother was the king¡¯s wife, she ought to be buried respectfully in the royal tombs where her husband will be buried someday. No queen has ever...."


    "Queen!!" Lord Benwick eximed.


    More hushed whispers echoed in the room, and Thssa was shot looks of mockery or sympathy.


    "I apologize your highness." Benjamin lowered his head but clenched his hands in a fist.


    Lord Benwick made a signal to the queen and she nodded. Suddenly she rose to her feet, "I think this is a difficult time and everyone needs to process what had happened." she spoke softly, looking at Rina¡¯s children as if she understood their pain. "This can wait until tomorrow, tonight the chapel is open for prayers. If any of you wishes to join those that are praying for her soul, they are free to do so. As for the burial, the king will decide."


    Queen Maurelia was escorted to her chambers which were untouched. She walked to her bedroom and stood on the balcony overlooking a part of the city. The moonlight bathed her in a silvery glow and for a moment, a cold smile yed on her lips.


    The consorts death to some was tragic but for her, it had eliminated a formidable rival. The castle which she always thought was divided by tension was now more peaceful and once again back in her control.


    ***********


    All around Eldoria, nobles in their houses discussed Rina¡¯s death and what it signified. For the first time in many years, a position of the king¡¯s secondary wife was open.


    Rina¡¯s death had left a power vacuum which needed to be filled in order to maintain the delicate bnce of the court.


    If the queen was left to dominate, the De-Kensington family would grow stronger and there were those that were unwilling to watch it happen.


    So, while Rina¡¯s ashes sat uncollected in what remained of her chambers, they plotted how to rece her. There was no sorrow for her passing, only opportunities.

 Chapter 117: A funeral or a matchmaking ball?

    <h4>Chapter 117: A funeral or a matchmaking ball?</h4>


    The funeral of the former noble consort was held the following day, in the evening. The entire kingdom of Eldoria was in mourning as dered by the kin. All businesses with the exception of those that were food or medical rted were closed and would stay that way for two days.


    King Raff had made the decision to have a que for Rina ced in the chapel. Initially, he wanted her ashes to be buried in the royal tombs but his advisors and those of the queen had been against it.


    There was no way to differentiate between Rina¡¯s ashes, those of the rebels and those of the servants. Worse, one known Silberuss had died in the fire, his ashes were in the mix as well. If all the ashes were put in the royal tombs, it would mean a rebel had been buried in the royal tombs.


    Not only was it unthinkable, it would give the citizens the wrong idea if they heard about it. Some might see it as a sign that the Silberuss family was not guilty of treason.


    With those arguments, the queen got her desire, the whore she hated for many years would be nowhere near her in death. However, the king gave Rina a royal funeral, she was to be buried with the pomp and rituals simr to those of a queen.


    He ordered for a funeral procession to march from the gates of the city to the royal chapel. The procession was an borate spectacle, with mourning bands draped in the deepest shades of twilight purple and snow white , carrying the jewel encrusted que to its final resting ce.


    As the solemn march reach the heart of the city, a myriad of noble families gathered, their presence a dazzling disy of extravagance and ambition. Among them were daughters adorned in vibrant colors that defied the somber asion-dresses of sunflower yellow, sapphire blue, ruby red, and forest green shimmered in the dim light, Their brilliance a stark contrast to the muted tones of grief.


    These youngdies were adorned with extravagant essories, their hair woven with enchanted gems that sparkled like stars and their faces painted with the finest enchanting powders to enhance and draw out their beauty.


    Their appearance made it no secret that the noble families harbored hopes of capturing the attention of king Raff. There were others that hoped to catch the eye of prince Benjamin whose heart remained unimed but for mist, the target was the king. The prospect of a new secondary consort loomed tantalizingly on the horizon.


    The procession arrived at the royal chapel, thergest church in the kingdom and the burial ritesmenced, led by the lord mage and a priest. The air was filled with the melodious strains of the royal musicians, their instruments casting an ethereal spell over the gathered assembly. The lord mage spoke incantations that wove a tapestry of magic, ensuring that the noble consort¡¯s spirit would forever be at peace.


    Amidst the prayers, the vibrant daughters of the noble families fluttered like exotic butterflies, their every movement choreographed to draw the King¡¯s gaze. Unfortunately for them, the king did not notice any of them. He stood at the forefront like a blind man, his eyes lingered on the vivid disy of Rina¡¯s images before him. His heart was steadfast in its sorrow for the loss of his beloved consort.


    Sigrid had never seen so much ridiculousness during a funeral. How many times did these noble women need to trip when they were within walking distance of the king. The knights and lords that kept catching were bound to be exhausted.


    She moved her eyes around the chapel and briefly stopped on her family. They were some of the few that were dressed appropriately, in white like it was supposed to be. She waved at them and smiled, they waved back but her grandmother frowned and shook her head. She pointed to her mouth and gestured for Sigrid to stop smiling.


    Sigrid nodded and frowned again, feigning sadness over Rina¡¯s death which was hard to do. The queen was maintaining her usual cold face, at no single point had a tear dripped from her eyes which was making people whisper, something that was not unexpected.


    Nobody was truly crying, with the exception of Rina¡¯s children and the royal mourners. The royal mourners were servants of the royal family that watched over the royal tombs, ensured they were always clean and that nobody broke in and stole something like a priceless jewel buried with any of former kings or queens.


    They had one more job; to cry at a royal funeral. It was probably the most ridiculous job in all of Eldoria to Sigrid.


    While she was moving her eyes around, she nced at Emmah who was looking at her as well. For a brief moment, their eyes shed in mutual hostility before each looked away.


    The same hostility was applied as she looked at the Windrider family, especially Lysander. Sigrid blinked suddenly and her eyes paused for a moment because amongst the Windrider¡¯s was a young woman dressed in white. She had a minor resemnce to Rina, at least twenty five percent especially the eyes and lips.


    Even though she was dressed in the appropriate colors, the slight cleavage she was disying told a different story.


    "Huh!" a small squeal escaped Sigrid¡¯s mouth.


    She knew a honey trap when she saw one, the Windrider¡¯s hade prepared to weasel their way into the royal family. If that woman caught the king¡¯s eye, they would have the king¡¯s ear. With their power, they would slowly eliminate the other prince¡¯s.


    "System, I do not recall anything in the novel about another woman that held a resemnce to Rina. Who is this?"


    "Host, in the original novel Rina did not this early so there was no recement for her. That woman is Miss Florence Windrider, she is the prime minister¡¯s second youngest daughter born from his main wife. ording to the new plot, she underwent some facial changesst night, it happened while you were sleeping.


    Emmah came up with the idea, she also suggested that the changes be minimal, the eyes and lips which are the most stunning features of a woman."


    "Damn it!" Sigrid muttered.


    While she was sleeping, her enemy was plotting and she had missed it.


    "You should have updated me on this change." she shouted in her mind.


    "Host, you did not ask for updates." It replied tly.


    "From now on I want daily hourly updates on any changes, major and minor."


    The system started making a list of all the changes while Sigrid kept her eyes on Florence Windrider. Her skin was nice, her looks obviously eye catching and her figure was not bad at all. As long as she was presented before the king a few times, it was not impossible for her to be the next Rina.


    The longer she looked at her, the more she felt a sense of crisis in her heart. Florence Windrider had to go___, by go Sigrid meant that she had to be killed or ruined by being helped into the bed of another man. A man that had no ties to royalty.


    As for her, it was time to parade her own Rina before the king.

 Chapter 118: A princess for a king

    <h4>Chapter 118: A princess for a king</h4>


    After the funeral, a celebration of the consorts life followed. It was the tradition of Eldoria for a celebration to follow a funeral.


    King Raff had also decided to give Rina a grand celebration to send her off. It started with a grand parade that wove through the heart of Eldoria. Majestic horses and creatures from the mage estate marched alongside the people as they headed to the royal castle.


    Nobles andmoners that had managed to acquire an invitation to the royal castle invaded its grounds with excitement.


    In the heart of the castle, inside the great hall,ughter, music and the joyous clinking of sses echoed through the walls.


    The hopeful noble daughters from various families took to the floor, their gowns shimmering like sea under the moonlight. They dance with grace and poise as the king and queen watched. King Raff¡¯s eyes held a glimmer of hope while Queen Maurelia¡¯s held great ire.


    She could feel the control which she had briefly regained slipping through her fingers. Deep down, she had known that the nobles would not sit still, they would send their daughters to seduce the king. She just didn¡¯t expect them to be so brazen to do such a thing on the day of Rina¡¯s own funeral.


    For once, the queen and Rina¡¯s children were united in anger, they too were unhappy with the shameless behavior they were witnessing. Even if this was a celebration, it was still part of the funeral proceedings. How could the nobles do this?


    Miss Florence took to the dance floor and the king noticed her quickly. She was not dressed as extravagantly as the others, she resembled his dead consort and possessed a quiet, elegant and charming beauty.


    Mauve Rosewood stepped in front of Florence Windrider before she could begin to dance. She had a ss of wine in her hands which identally slipped and poured all over Florence¡¯s dress.


    Florence Windrider screamed and Mauve who was very apologetic dragged her away so that she could clean up.


    The music changed in the meantime and all the dancing young women were sent away. A group of dancers that had been specially invited for the asion to entertain the king came forward.


    The troupe of dancers that was mostly female was not dressed in gowns but costumes that were a harmonious blend of rich, vibrant colors. Their tops were designed to entuate their graceful movements. The skirts and tops featured beadwork and sequins which caught the light with every twist and turn. The skirts flowed on the floor, cascading from their hips as they swayed and swirled.


    The skirts which were embellished withyers of fringe and ruffles, adding to the ethereal effect.


    Amongst the dancers was one in the middle, the one that Sigrid hoped would catch the king¡¯s eye. Her hair was styled to perfection in soft waves, her arms shimmered with bracelets and bangles that clinked softly as she moved. Her eyes were lined with kohl which made her gaze even more enchanting.


    The rest of her face was covered with a veil that made her intriguing, men desired to see the face beneath the white silk veil.


    As she danced, her movements were a symphony of grace and allure--hips swaying, arms undting like serpents, feet moving with an otherworldly precision.


    Sigrid was watching closely for the reaction of the king and other noble men. As she danced, they sat up straighter and craned their necks, looking at her with intense interest that made their wives ufortable.


    The music changed and the dancer changed the movements of her body, a silk fan was handed to her and she started to glide across the floor in fluid undting motions, mimicking the gentle sway of flowers in a nighttime breeze.


    Magically, moonlight fell on her through the windows as she performed a spin and twirl while rose petals fell down on her from the ceiling. She was like a flower in full bloom and her audience was spellbound.


    As the dance came to an end, King Raff stepped down from his throne, his eyes were focused on the dancer. His arrival was well timed with the dancer falling onto her knees, facing the floor and wrapping her arms around herself as if the flower which had blossomed was closing in on itself.


    The music came to a stop as the king looked down at the dancer.


    "Look up." hemanded.


    She raised her head and lifted her eyes, the king brought down his hand and tore her veil off. Gasps echoed in the room as some people got a glimpse of her face. The dancer was beautiful, a striking beauty with hair the color of twilight and eyes that sparkled like the stars.


    What was even more surprising was that she bore a resemnce to Rina but it was different, as if she was the original mold from which Rina had been printed.


    This was because her face had been crafted after Risa. Every bit of her and her age matched that of the only woman the king had ever truly loved in his life.


    "Risa!!" King Raff whispered.


    He touched the dancer¡¯s face gently, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Noise buzzed in the hall as nobles shuffled around with everyone wishing to catch a glimpse of the dancer¡¯s face.


    The queen wanted to explode in anger, she considered the king¡¯s actions to be a p to her face. Benjamin wanted to shout in rage. His mother had barely passed and his father looked like he was ready to move on.


    Whispers traveled in the hall, people were wondering what would happen next and why this woman held a resemnce to the dead consort. Some even thought for a second that maybe Rina had not actually died. That theory flew out of the window because Rina was definitely more mature looking to the young woman in front of the king.


    Rnd did not know how to react, he turned to Sigrid so that they could whisper about it as well but she was gone. He found her at the next table below, sitting with the other Thorin¡¯s in attendance.


    She was hiding an amused smile behind a ss of wine.


    "Samuel, bring the crown princess back." he ordered one of his knights.


    Sir Samuel whispered the order to Sigrid and she returned to her original seat beside her husband.


    "Are you seeing this?" he whispered to her.


    She nodded. "It¡¯s wonderful." she sighed.


    He was confused, what did she think was wonderful? This was the beginning of a scandal for crying out loud!!!


    Those that harbored other ambitions started to panic, especially the ones that recalled history. To be specific, the history of the day when the king brought Rina and introduced her as his secondary consort.


    The king had married amoner once, what was to stop him from doing it again?


    "Your highness, this unknown woman..." Prime minister Windrider who was the most desperate of them all started but he was cut off by the king.


    King Raff only wanted to hear from the dancer. "What is your name?"


    She smiled gently and answered, "rin, I am rin Faelora, the only andst remaining princess of Faeloria."


    Sigrid took a sip of her wine and chuckled,it looked like Emmah was going to suffer another defeat. After all, who would be against a king marrying a princess?

 Chapter 119: The king’s choice.

    <h4>Chapter 119: The king¡¯s choice.</h4>


    "Faeloria!!" King Raff gasped.


    His advisors, the nobles, even the lord mage and everyone that had heard rumors about the lost mythical kingdom of fairy like beings was amazed. It was a kingdom that thrived beyond the mystic grove or somewhere within, nobody really knew.


    Everything about it was shrouded in mystery, including the people who lived there that were said to possess magic beyond humanprehension.


    Stories about the kingdom spoke of it as a haven with lush gardens that never wilted, rivers which never died, trees that danced and sung with the rhythm of the wind.


    The women of Faeloria were said to posses otherworldly beauty, they were delicate creatures whose presence could light up the darkness. Being around them was calming andforting, theirughter was infectious. It was the dream of many men to marry a woman from Faeloria, they just didn¡¯t know how to find them so they were assumed to be myths.


    "That is a lie." Prime minister Windrider bellowed desperately. "Your highness, everyone knows that Faeloria is a myth. This is an enchantress, a seductress that should be arrested and questioned because she hase with bad intentions."


    "What proves all this Lord Windrider?" Count Jameson asked. "To insult a princess of another kingdom is a crime. Perhaps you should watch your tongue before losing it."


    The prime minister clenched his hands into fists and looked around, searching for his youngest daughter. This was supposed to be her chance to shine, where had she gone?


    The king was as deaf as a doorpost, he extended his hand to the princess and helped her up. Not only did he do that but he escorted her to one of the chairs set out for high nobles and sat her down. He did not return to his seat but sat down next to her.


    The sense of crisis in the hearts of all the hopeful nobles tripled. They whispered about what the actions actions potentially signified. Had he found a recement for Rina so quickly?


    As for the princes and princesses, they had no idea how to react, they could neither express their disapproval nor hold it in. No matter how many looks they sent their father¡¯s way, he did not nce at them.


    "Faeloria doesn¡¯t exist, your highness you are being conned." Prime minister growled out. He felt to his knees. "I implore you to stay away from that woman until we have done an investigation into her."


    The king slid a ss of wine to the princess and ignored the prime minister.


    "Tell me about Faeloria, I would like to know more about it. I used to think that it was just a made up fictional kingdom. How has it existed for all these years and remained in seclusion?"


    Princess rin¡¯s face grew sad and she sighed. "It is not seclusion your highness, Faeloria is gone now. My kingdom was destroyed by a group of mages that came in search of a powerful weapon my father owned and ever since then I have been living in hiding and wandering from one ce to another. I cannot really talk about it out here." She looked around and then drew her eyes back to the king, appearing nervous and secretive.


    King Raff¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity because he had heard the words powerful weapon. He refilled rin¡¯s wine ss and smiled.


    "I would like to know more about your kingdom, if you do not mind, I want to extend an invitation to you and your servants. You can stay in Eldoria for as long as you want. You will be under my protection of course and you personally can live inside my castle."


    As king Raff did his best to charm rin, the noble daughters and their parents lost all hope. The vigor with which people had been dancing previously died a quick death.


    Resentful eyes were shot rin¡¯s way by so many, those that could not stand to watch the sight left the hall and joined others outside the castle, in the gardens.


    The story of the foreign princess that had charmed the king made its way through then castle and hit the streets of Eldoria within less than an hour.


    "I cannot believe this! She is probably half his age and he just lost a wife." Rnd huffed. "I cannot watch it anymore. I am going outside to train, we will be spending the night here. When you are exhausted, find me or go to my chambers and rest."


    The moment he walked off, Mauve slid into the chair, she had a proud smile on her face.


    "How did I do?"


    "Wonderfully," Sigrid praised. "So, how did you keep Florence away long enough for the king to set his eyes on another?"


    "Easy, I locked her up in the bathroom and told my maids to stand guard and keep everyone away." Mauve giggled.


    The sound of music was a little loud so they had to put their heads close in order to talk even though they were mostly whispering.


    "How did you know that the king would fall for her?" Mauve nced at rin. "He is supposed to be in love with Rina, we all thought that he would mourn her for the rest of his life. How can he move on so quickly?"


    Sigridughed, "Love!!" she scoffed. "The king never loved Rina, she was just a substitute for the original woman that he loved, a tool that was used to make him happy. He dotted on her to make up for the regrets and guilt he has but he did not love her. That is the fact that everyone else failed to understand."


    She had read a few novels and watched a few movies where men used women as substitutes for the women they truly loved. When the original returned, the substitute was always removed from the picture.


    In fact, Sigrid had also been a substitute in her own way before she died. When the original returned, she was killed.


    "The king has loved only one woman," She assured Mauve. "the others simply serve a purpose. He, more than anyone understands that all the overdressed young women here want to be the next secondary consort.


    It is not a position he can keep open for a week because all the courtiers will be moring for a recement to be made. The noble lord that makes the most promises or shells out the most gold in bribes to others to garner support for his daughter will be able to buy the position.


    However, that position is important to the king because it is reserved for a woman he can stand. One that makes his heart flutter and not just another political figure. I am willing to bet that within a week or a month, there will be a royal wedding and I for one cannot wait."


    Mauve raised a ss. "To the princess, may she seed in her mission."

 Chapter 120: Nobody slaps me.

    <h4>Chapter 120: Nobody ps me.</h4>


    Not surprising, in the night after the party was broken up and everyone gone, Sigrid was summoned by the queen to her chambers. When she arrived, she was led into the queen¡¯s bedroom directly.


    The queen was sitting on a chair in front of a vanity mirror, one of her maids was drying her hair and two were massaging her arms. Another was massaging her feet, giving her the standard treatment that she always enjoyed before going to sleep.


    When Sigrid¡¯s arrival was announced, she sent away the maids and in the bedroom, only two people remained, a queen and a princess.


    "Good evening your highness." Sigrid curtsied.


    The queen had no smile for Sigrid, only cold eyes which conveyed the anger that she had been holding inside all night. She stood up and slowly walked towards Sigrid, stopping when she was only a small distance between them.


    Sigrid¡¯s nose twitched as the faint smell ofvender from the queen¡¯s body hit her nostrils. Inside, she nearlyughed. The queen was now using the same oil or perfume Rina used to use. Was it something she had done deliberately?


    "How dare you?" the queen straightened her shoulders as she questioned Sigrid. "How dare you bring another whore into my castle without my permission?"


    Sigrid was somewhat confused, the queen had been onboard with the n of getting Rina out of the way and giving the king a new secondary consort.


    "Watch out!" Cosmos¡¯s voice sounded in her head.


    Sigrid¡¯s reflexes were fast, she raised her hand in time to catch that of the queen. Again, confusion warped through her body as she wondered why the queen would go so far as to p her.


    She squeezed the queen¡¯s wrist with strength and her lips curled upwards in a cold smile. A smile which made the queen ufortable and caused her to shiver.


    "Let go of my hand." the queen ordered in a nervous voice.


    Sigrid roughly let go of the hand and she shoved the queen back. Queen Maurelia stumbled and steadied herself by grabbing the bedpost.


    "You pushed me!" She eximed in surprise, her eyes wide in shock.


    "I did and I would do it again if you ever dare to p me again." Sigrid replied. She wagged her finger from side to side. "Nobody ps me, not you not the king and not even my own parents." She sighed and warned the queen in frigid tone, "Let this be the veryst time that you attempt such foolishness or next time I will take your hand. You know that I am not afraid to amputate those that crosses me."


    The queen would normally scream for someone to drag someone like Sigrid away and lock her up in a dungeon but Sigrid was different. She was the crown princess, she could not touch her easily.


    "You have guts." sheughed instead, "You are a mere crown princess, I am a queen, how dare you threaten a queen?"


    "You are really funny, you attacked me first and you are asking me why I dare to threaten you. I think you already know the answer to your question. It seems our business tonight is ugly so why don¡¯t you tell me why you summoned me here tonight?" Sigrid spread her arms out. "What is it that you are using me of?"


    Queen Maureliaughed, the sound was harsh. "You are the one that is responsible for that new whore, aren¡¯t you?"


    Sigrid raised her eyebrows. "What whore?"


    "That bitchy fake princess of a made upnd." Maurelia growled out. "My prayers have been answered, Rina the whore is dead. The king can finally belong to me, we can be a loving couple and I can run this castle and have a say in the matters of this kingdom. I could have earned my respect back and stopped being seen as the royal clown that everyone pities."


    Sigrid scoffed, in the back of her mind sheughed. What prayers!! she was the one that killed Rina, it had nothing to do with Maurelia¡¯s prayers.


    Suddenly it dawned on her that the queen was much more naive than she appeared to be. Did she really think that she would gain the king¡¯s heart just because Rina was out of the picture?


    "You failed to get his love before Rina entered into the picture, what made you think that you would get it after her death?"


    The queen put her hand on her head and she screamed, loudly. "It could have worked, if only you had not interfered. You were supposed to tell me beforehand before bringing another woman into my home."


    "I am not responsible for the princess." Sigrid lied.


    Queen Maureliaughed, doubt filled every cackle that escaped her mouth. "If not you then who else could it have been?"


    Sigrid shrugged, "I don¡¯t know, you prayed and Rina died so maybe someone else prayed and the princess of fairynd came to your castle. Perhaps it was the king that prayed or maybe Rina is working magic from beyond the grave, who knows?


    All I know is that its not me, the girl I had prepared is still in the brothel undergoing training. Rina was trained for two years before she was presented to the king. I had a one year n in motion. How could I present someone so perfect for the king with such a big background within weeks?


    Do you think that I am so foolish as to fake a royal background for someone? I would be beheaded if it was discovered that I brought a brothel girl turned fake princess to seduce the king. I like my head right where it is, thank you very much."


    She lied through her teeth with confidence because the queen was not loyal to her. Queen Maurelia was loyal to her De-Kensington family first and then her sons. For all her ims of wanting to be a loving couple with the king, she did not seem to love him that much.


    The queen had told her once that she would not be involved if the matter of recing Rina with a new woman came to life, as far as Sigrid was concerned, she was fulfilling the queen¡¯s wishes.


    "I don¡¯t believe you." The queen whispered roughly.


    Sigrid shrugged. "That is your choice, all I know is that it is not me. Go ahead and dig into princess fairynd¡¯s background of you wish. Question her if you must and you will discover that I am not involved in her presence here.


    In case it slipped your eyes, the prime minister brought his daughter that also bears a resemnce to Rina and two other nobles somehow gave birth to such daughters that were present tonight. From what I can tell, a lot of people were prepared for this day." She turned around to leave but stopped as she had something to say.


    "If I were you, I would stop thinking about useless things and concentrate on what matters most like my children and all the children of Eldoria. Instead of fighting for a man who will never love you no matter what you do, fight to be remembered as a queen that loved and worked for the people. Do not let your history be written on a single page describing you as bitter queen who could not get her husband¡¯s love and died of hatred."

 Chapter 121: The Kings courtship.

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Kings courtship.</h4>


    A strange fortnight passed, during that time Sigrid¡¯s ball was moved because they had to observe two weeks of mourning for the death of the consort.


    Even the public execution of the captured rebels was dyed, they rotted away in prison slowly while the outside world started to forget about them.


    The newspapers however continued to write about them, sharing every sordid detail of the arch duke¡¯s n which had been fifty years in the making.


    Signed, like many of the citizens had moved on and her interest was now captivated by something ridiculous, the Kings very public courtship of fairynd princess.


    As she sat in bed, sipping coffee and frowning at the picture on the front page of the paper which was of the king taking the princess shopping in public, she could not help feeling a little jealous. Why hadn¡¯t her husband taken her shopping? Where was her courtship?


    Fairynd princess had the king carrying her shopping bags personally, he was practically eating out of her hands and the people were enjoying it. Thanks to the newspapers, for the very first time ever they could keep up with the affairs of the royal family and other noble households.


    "What are you doing?" Rnd strolled into the bedroom and gave her a curious nce.


    It was ratherte for her to still be in bed, given that it was almost noon. His wife was a work obsessed woman, by this time she was usually in one of her restaurants, coffee house or the ntations.


    "I am in bed reading the newspaper and drinking coffee." She answered.


    "I can see that." Rnd answered slowly, unbuttoning his shirt that was sticking to his back.


    He had just returned from an afternoon ride and another horse training session. He had also tried to bond with Venom again, and he had a rip in his shirt to show for it.


    Signed turned the front page of the paper to him and she pointed at the picture with vigor.


    "Look at this, your father¡¯s courtship is bing a nuisance. I served porridge yesterday, and carried another baby.


    This one was toothless and she had the most adorable smile in the world. Where is my front page picture?"


    Rnd responded byughing. "Sigrid you have carried and posed for pictures with twenty babies in thest two weeks.


    At this point it is no longer a question of will she carry a baby after serving porridge and more of whose baby will she carry today?


    Haven¡¯t you noticed that more and more women areing to these porridge stalls with babies?


    They are using you to get free pictures of their babies with the crown princess."


    She thought about it and he was right, there were more mothers and babies at the porridge stalls than actual hungry people in need of free porridge.


    "That is not my point, what I am trying to say is that your father has stolen my thunder. " she blurted out.


    Rnd did not understand so he looked at her with eyebrows shot upwards and curiosity.


    "I used to own the front page of the newspaper and now he is dominating it with his love gestures." She put down the newspaper and sighed dramatically. "He kissed her Rnd!!!!" She hissed, "On the lips in public!" She eximed.


    Her outrged tone was simr to that of a scandalised mother whose daughter had just lost her reputation at the hands of a rake.


    "You sound a little too outraged for someone that is throwing a bachelor¡¯s auction. What is the difference between that and my father kissing his new .....err....I don¡¯t know what to call her." He tossed the shirt in aundry basket that was sitting in the corner.


    Just like the rest of his siblings, he was disturbed greatly by his father¡¯s bold disy of affection for Faeloria¡¯s princess. It was worse than how he had behaved when Rina was alive.


    "Nobody is kissing at my ball." Sigrid said.


    Rnd guffawed, he looked at her with eyes that said.."Oh you little ignorant fool!"


    "What?" She asked.


    "It a ball Sigrid, you best believe that there will be some kissing in the corner somewhere. It¡¯s even worse because yours is no ordinary ball but a bachelor¡¯s auction ball. You are putting together unmarried men and women and encouraging them to hold hands, drink and giggle flirtatiously, I am willing to bet my sword that there will be one or two scandals on that night."


    She pulled her lips shut, there was no argument there, he had won hands down.


    Rnd was not done exining the cause of the Kings new public disys of affection. "You know who I me for this, for my father¡¯stest irresponsible behaviour?"


    She shook her head.


    "The rise ofdy nche." He shared without hesitation. "I have not seen one episode of that show in which people te kissing, fondling each other secretly or breathing heavily as they exchange nces secretly across the room.


    The show is basically magic and sex, sword fight and sex, scheming and sex!!!!!


    My father must be a big fan becuse the way he is acting is not normal."


    He rolled his eyes, a thing that be rarely did and it made Sigridugh.


    "Your father is in lust or love. You cannot me that on the rise of Lady nche, I think you are one of those people that does not read or listen to the warning at the beginning of every episode which tells the viewers not to replicate the actions they have seen and everything is fiction.


    Besides, the king made some questionable decisions for Rina and nobody ever med them on something they had seen on TV." She reminded him.


    Sunny, Rnd¡¯s white slightly chubby puppy trotted into the bedroom and jumped up on the the bed.


    "No, no, absolutely not." Sigrid shooed it away but the dog would not leave.


    Boldly, itid its head down on herp, and revealed it¡¯s stomach. It started to whine, asking for belly rubs.


    Sunny and Sigrid had a love-dislike rtionship where Sunny loved her and she disliked the dog. It was nothing personal, she just wasn¡¯t a dog person.


    "Rnd, take your furry menace away."


    He was already on it before shepleted her request. Sunny happily clung onto Rnd who rubbed his ears and belly.


    "How can you hate such a sweet puppy, you are a grump Siggy." Rnd yfully said,ughing as he yed with Sunny.


    "No dogs in the bedroom, I have just one rule Rnd." Sigridined.


    As usual, herints went into one ear and out another. If Rnd had his way, Sunny would be sleeping in their bed.


    She red at the fur on the bed and the man that did not care about it as he was kissing the top of Sunny¡¯s head.


    "Mmm, by the way, miss Emma went so see my brother yesterday." He sat down in a chair and switched his voice from yful to serious.


    "What did she want from him?"


    "An investment in a movie she wants to produce."


    "What movie?" She asked curiously, looking at the system panel fortest updates in the novel.


    "Something called titanic."

 Chapter 122: Bad reviews.

    <h4>Chapter 122: Bad reviews.</h4>


    "Titanic!!!" Sigrid loudly eximed.


    That cemented the fact that Emmah was from the same earth as she was, which country however was unknown.


    It made sense that Emmah would choose such a movie, if executed well it was a love story that would make her famous and earn her a lot of money. She had given uppletely on the food industry it seemed.


    "System, find me every bad review that the Titanic has ever had and everything people hated about it. I will kill her movie in so many bad reviews and make it scandal worthy."


    In this world where nobles saw themselves as great beings above themoners, a movie in which an elite or noble young woman had an affair with a poor young man was bound to anger more than a few people.


    She chuckled on the inside as she pictured all the different ways she would use to paint the main leads as the viins of the movie and not the good guys.


    "Unless she makes the rich noble man a beast that everyone hates." Cosmos suggested.


    She heard him and bit her lip worriedly, it looked like she would have to hire someone to help Emmah rewrite the script or whisper some ideas into her head___, the wrong ideas.


    "You know what I find odd," Rnd added, "It¡¯s the fact that she is now the prime minister¡¯s adopted daughter and yet she still needs an investment from my brother.


    The Windrider¡¯s are not poor, they can afford to fund her movie."


    Sigrid thought the answer was rather obvious. "She has settled on him and moved on from you, I am guessing that the prime minister has encouraged her to do this. An unmarried prince is a better option than a married one.


    Her request for an investment is to find a way to spend time with him. He will have to visit the set, discuss the plot and engage in other activities rted to the project."


    "So she will use the opportunity to seduce him." Rnd said slowly.


    Sigrid nodded. "Subtle seduction that will make it seem as if they have fallen in love naturally. She will charm him into courting her and he will think that they are a love match."


    Sigrid smiled deliciously, Emmah was veering so far off course that she would not make her way back to the original plot easily. In the novel, she had risen on her own and used both princes to achieve her goals.


    Now, she was moving ording to the wishes of her new father and abandoned Rnd. Benjamin was the only card she had to y, if that card was taken away she would be left hanging.


    "They have arranged a meeting tomorrow at Schrs Park to discuss more about the movie. " He shared with her.


    Sigrid thought about Schrs Park, it was was arge beautiful garden with a library that was initially a reading ground for Schrs. Now, it was a ce for reading and venue to couples that wanted to go on respectful dates.


    "It¡¯s a date!" Sheughed.


    Rnd was of the same mind with her, it was a date. Miss Emmah had suggested a few ces and his brother chose the park.


    "So, what are we going to do to ruin it?" He put Sunny down and the dog run of the bedroom.


    Sigrid was positively surprised, even though Rnd knew about her dream and the enmity between her and Emmah, he had not made a move to help her in scheming. In fact he had not mentioned the matter since theyst spoke of it, before Karlton¡¯s failed rebellion.


    "You would help me rip them apart!" She eximed.


    He nodded. "Why does it surprise you?"


    "Because Benjamin is your brother, what I am doing is taking away his happiness and derailing his path." She moved closer to him slowly and stopped when she was close to his shoulders. "Also, let¡¯s not forget how you were duty bound because miss Emmah saved your life. Why are you willing to help me now?"


    He thought the reasons for his actions were obvious, she was his wife, it was his duty to assist her, a promise that he had made and he did not want to die as well. He had barely lived, it made no sense to die so soon.


    "Do you need my help or not?" He asked, avoiding the answers which were on the tip of his tongue.


    "Can you make a swarm of bees descend on them?" She asked lightly with humor in her voice.


    He frowned a little deeply, her solution, if she was serious was ridiculous and possibly impossible. "No, but I can make herd of horses trample the park and close it down for the day."


    "It will not stop them from going to another park or restaurant." She told him with a serious look in her eyes. "What I want is for both of them to sustain injuries that will make them stay away from each other for a while.


    Emmah has that lucky halo so I know she will not be injured, your brother unfortunately...." Sigrid broke off and shook her head.


    Rnd had personally witnessed Emmah¡¯s good luck, like the Thorin¡¯s, he had sent people to harm her in thest two weeks and nothing worked. It confirmed everything that they had said about her, even her finding the mine and bing the prime minister¡¯s daughter.


    Rnd was unwilling to let his fate be yed around with, he wanted to join the yers now.


    "So, should I have his legs broken?" He asked.


    While he was reluctant to kill his brother, he was not against harming him physically in some ways. A broken leg would heal with time.


    "Yes." She agreed quickly. "Break them, rip them off, do whatever you must to ensure that even though she gets his money, she won¡¯t get his time."


    On her knees, she walked around and faced him. "Your brother needs to get married."


    He knew she was serious from the the of her voice, he raised his hand and pushed back a few stands of her hair that escaped the pins. As he tucked them behind her ear, he replied.


    "I hate to break it to you my love but I am not responsible for his marriage. That is not one of the duties of the crown prince, my father is the only one that can decide on it. Even the queen has no right to decide on the matter."


    Thetest information from the update of the system told Sigrid otherwise and she decided to share with Rnd what it said.


    "And yet your mother¡¯s side of the family seems to think that they can decide it for him. Are you aware that they want him to marry Jenina De-Kensington, your third cousin? Did your mother the queen not share this with you?"

 Chapter 123: I have cousins too.

    <h4>Chapter 123: I have cousins too.</h4>


    Rnd was confident that Sigrid was wrong, there was no way his mother¡¯s family could possibly be wedging their way into Benjamin¡¯s marriage. Especially not by trying to marry off one of his cousins to his brother!


    "You don¡¯t believe me." Sigrid stated, it was clear in his eyes that he doubted what she had just told him.


    Of course, these marriage ns were not cemented, they were ns that had been made but unfulfilled.


    She put a hand on his shoulder and looked at him with earnestness. "Rnd, the De-Kensington¡¯s want to keep a firm grip on power. In case you don¡¯t be king and Benjamin does, they want to secure the position of queen. When politics enters the room, family ties tend to be kicked out of the window."


    "Hmph." he responded.


    His body tensed, anger unexpectedly filled his body. He had been so good to the De-Kensington family, twenty percent of the ie from his horse races went to them. He had ensured that at least five of them got seats in the royal court. Whenever his cousins, uncles or grandparents needed money for anything and came to him, her gave without thinking twice. It seemed, he was the only one that considered family as the most important thing above politics.


    Sigrid wanted tofort him so she got on her knees and hugged him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we will not die and we will be king and queen. Emperor and Empress, as for your brothers marriage, I too have beautiful cousins that can be persuaded to marry him."


    "Benjamin is not the type of man that can be pushed into marrying a woman he doesn¡¯t want. Trust me, my father tried and failed, even his own mother tried to match him with titled young women and failed. I am not very confident as you are about pushing him down the aisle with some helpless female he doesn¡¯t want." He felt the urge to remind his wife.


    Sigrid thought about the cons of the male lead, he was not perfect. "He has at least six bastards, if it was not for his nobility and status as a prince, not many women would be lining up to marry him."


    "They are not his." he moved out of the embrace but kept his hold on her hands.


    There was a secret about his brother Benjamin that not many people were aware of, the bastards that were attributed to him were not actually his. One or two perhaps but not more than that.


    Sigrid blinked in confusion, the knowledge she had and his words were contradictory.


    "My brother," Rnd paused and smiled, "he is a good man no matter what your dream for the future says. He takes in the widows of all his closest friends and knights that die in battle. Those that cannot protect themselves to be specific, he takes them to his estate.


    If the women happen to give birth, he provides a small nest egg for the child and visits regrly. He ys with the children, reads with them and fulfills some fatherly roles in their lives.


    For that reason, a rumor was sprouted that all those children were his bastards and for reasons beyond myprehension, he did not bother to correct the narrative."


    "Wow."


    Rndughed softly, "I know, right? It is unbelievable."


    "It is foolish." She blurted candidly. "He has done a good deed granted but he is royalty and one must not confuse royal blood. Having a bunch of children out there believing that they are of royal blood is how you raise potential threats to the throne.


    It is noble what your brother is trying to do, ying daddy to those fatherless children but the truth must not be distorted. How many times have you heard of bastardsing out of nowhere to fight the heir to the throne?


    Besides, if the fathers of those children died valiantly, the children need to know. They need to remember the legacy of their father¡¯s and perhaps inherit it."


    Her words were not too far from what Rnd did, unlike Benjamin, he helped the orphaned children and allowed them to train and take on the positions their father¡¯s once held when they were old enough. If that was not their desire, he arranged for them to do something else.


    Those children that were known as Benjamin¡¯s bastards were pointed at by others, mocked and called strays in secret, children the royal family did not want. With time, such children would grow resentful.


    "This is why they say the road to hell is paved with good intentions." she mumbled.


    "Hmmm." Rnd bent his head curiously.


    She smiled and said, "I will take care of Benjamin¡¯s marriage. I will see to it that neither his main wife nor secondary consortes for a family strong enough to cause us trouble."


    "Will you be going through the princess of fairynd?" he asked.


    She rolled away from him but he followed, rolling over her and trapping her beneath him, her face pushed down into the pillow. When she raised it, she huffed, displeased.


    "You are heavy." sheined.


    "Ouch! you wound me, I feel attacked." he pushed his entire weight down on her.


    No matter how many times she bucked up in an attempt to dislodge him, she failed and heughed yfully.


    "Get off." she groaned.


    "No." he whispered in her ears.


    Butler Charles entered the bedroom with letters form Stormwind castle and stopped short when he saw the crown princess and his princess ying around.


    He had never seen Rnd ying and something in him told him to turn around and leave, so he did. He closed the door slowly so as not to startle them.


    As he walked away from the bedroom, he whistled happily and went in search of Sir Samuel, for once he wanted to gossip like a fishwife as well.


    **


    On the evening of that day, in thergest town square in the city of Eldoria, a ce that was usually buzzed with lively chatter of merchants and carefree people, arge crowd gathered.


    Heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the asional murmurs of someone in the crowd every time a prisoner was matched onto a wooden stage.


    The sky was as gray as what was to happen next, the execution of the rebels. Not all of them were to be publicly executed, only the men, fifty three of them. The rest were to be given poisoned wine inside their cells and others were to be hung, their bodies would be dangled on the city walls for three days.


    Eldorians that hade to watch the execution were from all walks of life, their faces were a mix of curiosity, fear and resignation. This day had long been expected, it was dyed by the consorts mourning period.


    Now that it was over, the king did not want to dy the inevitable by a single second. He had note to watch the execution in person but sent the crown prince and princess.


    Rnd had been to a few of these through the years and he was not new to death, he was somber faced as he waited for the men wielding giant swords to bring them down and behead the rebels.

 Chapter 124: Emmah’s sympathies.

    <h4>Chapter 124: Emmah¡¯s sympathies.</h4>


    Sigrid on the other hand was new to public executions but she was not as bothered as she imagined she would be. She certainly wasn¡¯t as teary as miss fake heroine, Emmah that was wiping her red eyes non stop.


    She was so busy putting on the act that she did not notice the looks of disapproval the prime minister and his wife were giving her. Obviously, they disapproved of her tears, after all, the people being executed were rebels, enemies of the king.


    By crying, Emmah looked like a rebel sympathizer and one whisper of such a thing was dangerous. Another reason for their disapproving res was that their son Lysander had an arm wrapped around Emmah¡¯s shoulders.


    His own shoulders were acting as a rest stop for her head, she was wiping away her tears with her handkerchief. The sight was unseemly, especially because they were not rted by blood. The prime minister liked Emmah, not enough however to marry her off to his son.


    Lysander had to marry a proper noble or titled youngdy not an adopted daughter with unknown roots. Gretchen Windrider, the prime minister¡¯s main wife could only re and me her husband for this trouble which he had brought home without talking to her first.


    Amber Windrider on the hand, the prime minister¡¯s secondary consort was happy, after all, a scandal that harmed Lysander was a win in her books. She was cheering Emmah on from the side.


    Even at the execution, there was nock of drama to whisper about thanks to Emmah. All the noble women had something to say.


    "She really doesn¡¯t know her boundaries."


    "Who adopts a grown daughter of marriage age when they have grown sons?"


    "Did Lord Windrider take home a daughter or a wife for his son?"


    The whispers soon reached Sigrid¡¯s ears and sheughed. Even though she and Emmah were both transmigrators from earth, one of the major differences between them was that she was was willing to assimte into the culture of Eldoria. Emmah was a snob, she wanted Eldoria to assimte to her.


    She was preaching equality, freedom of this and that, behaving as she wished. Even her gowns had changed, some were ankle length, showing more cleavage than necessary. One of her skirts recently exposed her mid-riff.


    In many circles, she was being called shameless but she was deaf to it and a few impressionable young women from small noble families were beginning to copy her.


    Sigrid could not wait to see the consequences of these actions.


    The bells on the city wall started to toll, signalling the start of the proceedings. A hush fell over the crowd, all eyes were fixed on the tform. No words were said, the rebels did not even plead for their lives. Swords swung downwards a dozen heads fell at the same time.


    Even though many people were familiar with the scene, they still gasped in shock. Sigrid originally thought she would not react but she closed her eyes when those swords swung down.


    The beheaded bodies were removed while blood was spurting from the open necks and new rebels were brought forward and the procedure repeated.


    The arch duke Karlton was thest to be beheaded, he was made to witness the deaths of his sons and grandsons. He watched with red eyes as his friends that supported his cause were killed, one after the other.


    As the sword came down on his neck, Sigrid turned her head to the left and looked at her grandparents. In the novel, this was their fate. By coincidence, as she looked their way, they looked hers as well.


    They all acknowledged that one enemy was gone, there were more to send to a simr fate or they would be the ones on that tform.


    Duke Thorin nodded once and Sigrid nodded back.


    ************


    After watching the beheading Sigrid and Rnd did not stick around to socialize or whisper about it. The town square smelled like blood, and that blood was flowing down trenches as it was washed away by the city cleaning crew.


    They went to her famous restaurant, the first branch of Little Thorin. She had never brought Rnd there before. It was a full house when they arrived, when the head chef Edmund saw theming in, he abandoned the customers that he was talking to and rushed to them.


    In an intimate way, he grabbed Sigrid¡¯s arm and smiled, which irritated Rnd a little as Edmund was big man. A big good looking man that had no business smiling at his wife as she was his personal sun.


    He cleared his throat and looked at the hands that were yet to release his wife. Edmund noticed and he took his hands back. Sigrid just rolled her eyes.


    "He doesn¡¯t like me, he just loves cooking so every time he sees me, he sees a walking, talking recipe book."


    Edmund nodded eagerly, his interest in Sigrid only extended to the knowledge about food in her head. Outside of that, he knew better than to go near her because she was unpredictable.


    "Let¡¯s go up to my private box." she told Rnd.


    They walked through a narrow corridor, ignoring the stares and whispers of the diners, making their way to the next floor where private rooms were availed for a steep fee to those that wanted to dine away from others.


    Information traveled quickly in the restaurant, they met the manager miss May in the room. She was with a group of two female waitresses, wiping the chairs and tables. The windows had been opened and Sigrid¡¯s favorite wine was already sitting on a long, polished mahogany table.


    It was set with fine china, gleaming silverware and crystal ssware. The centerpiece which was fresh flowers had just been arranged, so there was a subtle scent of jasmine in the air.


    A small, sideboard by the wall held an array of fine wines and spirits, some of which Rnd had never seen.


    More astounding to him were the beautiful crystal chandeliers hanging high from the ceiling, they were more beautiful than those in the royal castle.


    "You have your own room in your restaurant, a room that is much finer that the royal dining room. Wow!" Rnd gasped.


    She nodded. It was more than a private room, behind the sofa leaning against the wall was another room which served as her secret office.


    "Wee your graces." The waitresses and manager greeted.


    They looked nervous and it was because they had met Sigrid before, but Rnd was new to them.


    "Will you be dining here?" Miss May asked.


    Sigrid nodded. "My husband will be paying so bring us some expensive food, give us the luxury menu."


    Rnd¡¯s little smile was reced with exasperation. "You are charging me!"


    "Of course, you are here as a customer." she shamelessly smiled.


    Her eyes gleamed with happiness at the thought of all the money he was going to pour into her pockets. It was not just the two of them, his knights and hers were also going to eat from another private room.


    He folded his arms across his chest. "My love, have you forgotten that I am a co-owner?"


    Her head shot up and she growled. "Dammit!" She looked at Lanai and Lama, then Brolin and Cosmos. "Who spilled?"


    She had borrowed his name as a co-owner for safety reasons, not because she actually needed him as a partner in the business. Would he demand for dividends next?

 Chapter 125: Thick skin.

    <h4>Chapter 125: Thick skin.</h4>


    "You don¡¯t need to scare your maids, they didn¡¯t share this information with me. You have cultivated them to glue their mouths shut under the most intense questioning." Rnd nced at Sigrid¡¯s maids.


    A few times, he had tried to pry their mouths open about Sigrid¡¯s private matters but they did not sweat under his intense gaze. They were as loyal as his white knights.


    "I found out from my solicitor, someone from the office of trade andmerce informed him about all the new businesses I was opening up. They were curious to know if I was abandoning the horse racing business and wanted to acquire my horses. Imagine my surprise when I learned that I was a partner in my wife¡¯s business and she never thought it important to tell me." His hands found the jasmines and he pulled out a few of the white flowers. He handed them to Sigrid with a smile.


    She took them with an eye roll, "It¡¯s a lovely gesture but these are my flowers Rnd, there would be more meaning to it if you actually brought me a bouquet from a flower shop."


    "We own a garden of flowers at the Vale. I do not think purchasing them from someone else is a good use of my money but if it is your wish, flowers will be delivered daily to you. You like roses, right?"


    She nodded. "Red, white or pink preferably." She handed the flowers he had pulled out of a vase to Lanai.


    Miss May handed them both menus listing foods that were being sold and prices. Rnd was of course curious about the menu before looking at the food. It was a paper menu but the quality was high, the kind used in the royal castle and the Vale.


    It had a magical glow and the the edges were embedded with sparkling magic gemstones. Shimmering gold ink had been used and it danced across the page. The pictures of the foods appeared to be moving and a faint aroma was produced when touched.


    "This is ingenious and lovely." Rnd mumbled, he raised the menu to his nose and sniffed the mystical mushroom crostini.


    It sounded fancy but it was just toasted baguette slices with enchanted mushrooms that changed color with each bite. The mushrooms were some of the mostmon foods sold by the mage estate as grew overnight and could be harvested daily.


    He looked at the price and cackled. "Five gold coins for an appetizer!!!!"


    Sigrid shrugged, Eldoria was not short of wealthy nobles or merchants willing to eat good food. Ever since the opening of Little Thorin, she made no less than two hundred gold coins daily.


    He continued to peruse the menu, guffawing at the prices and shaking his head. Rnd decided then that his wife had to have a thick skin to charge such ridiculous prices without shame.


    "Our private boxes are fully booked everyday and some have been reserved for the entire year. Some noblese with their families everyday. If they cannot make it in person, they send servants to take the food away. It¡¯s a service we call take away.


    For now, anyone that wants that service has toe with their own dishes. When Elowin is finished researching durable take away boxes that can contain the magical taste of the food, I n to expand into the food delivery business." She exined.


    Rnd heard her but he was still stuck on the prices. Even though half the menu was magic rted foods, these were still a sky high prices. "I cannot believe that people are willing to pay for this much for food here but when they are called upon to donate money to the effort of rebuilding of the city after the rebellion they imed to be experiencing financial hardships."


    Miss May and the waitresses returned, ced appetizers on the table and left to work on the main course.


    The appetizers worth five gold coins were not even enough for two bites. He was bbergasted,pletely speechless.


    "I would say you have no shame but as a partner...."


    "We are not partners, I borrowed your name. Borrowed. As my husband you should be willing to lend me your name on asion so that I can maneuver thisplicated life of ours easily."


    Lanai whispered something to Sigrid and she scoffed.


    She looked at Rnd and said, "Guess who is here?"


    "From the displeased look on your face I take it that it is none other than miss Emmah."


    Sigrid sneered, "Yup, her and your sister princess Thssa and Benjamin and Lysander. Of all the restaurants in the kingdom, they chose mine. I bet they have a hidden motive."


    Rnd was already eating the toasted baguette and the taste, he found, was worth the money. But just as he thought, it was all gone within two bites and his eyes lingered on Sigrid¡¯s te.


    She sighed and pushed it his way. Apparently, food was more important to him than listening to another of her rants about the irreconcble enmity between the people that hade to dine in her restaurant.


    He took one and pushed the te towards her. "I don¡¯t want you iming that I starved youter one. Your grandmother the duchess might decide to send those dastardly peacocks after me."


    Not a day went by without Rnd speaking on the treachery and sneaky behavior of the peacocks. He was no different from her speaking on Emmah with venom in her voice daily.


    "I think they came for the food, this is very delicious. Have you eaten it before?" He moved his head from side to side. His eyes were half closed as he relished the taste of the mushrooms.


    "I own the restaurant, of course I have eaten this before." Sigrid took a small bite.


    "I think the cooks at the Vale need a training course in good cooking. Why don¡¯t we eat like this at home?" his face soured a little.


    Sigrid let out a little snort. "Thest time I suggested changes to the menu butler Charles lost half of his hair. He doesn¡¯t like change, does he?"


    Rnd winced, that was true. His home butler preferred to follow the royal ways in which he had been trained. Even the food cooked at the Vale had to follow recipes used by the royal family, rmended and recorded by royal chefs. Of course this was done for the safety of the royal family.


    Any addition of new ingredients or foods had to be vetted strictly and tested for at least two months before being added to the menu lest the king or crown prince be poisoned.


    Miss May returned with the main course; dragon me grilled chicken with a side of ember roasted vegetables and wild rice.


    Wine was poured into the sses and then everyone gave the couple some space so that they could have a little privacy__, or what was considered to be privacy because the maids and knights were still present.


    As Rnd cut into the chicken, he decided to ask a question that had been dancing on his mind.


    "Does this qualify as a date?"


    "No."

 Chapter 126: Husband and wife aligned.

    <h4>Chapter 126: Husband and wife aligned.</h4>


    Rnd cocked his head, regarding his wife with amusement.


    "You were mighty quick with that rejection."


    "Because it¡¯s not a date." she answered with a shrug.


    He took a sip of the Faerie Fizz Cocktail, a drink that was new to his tongue but nevertheless refreshing. "Mmm, this is actually good."


    His tone wasced with wonder, almost as if he thought that it would be bad. "What is it made of or from?"


    She smiled and leaned forward with both elbows on the table, the tip of fork dangled from her handzily.


    "Elderflower which is grown by me secretly and enchanted citrus fruits from the mage estate. Now that the king has passed aw making magic legal among women and banning the stripping abomination which was wrong in the first ce." She spread her hands out and smiled proudly, "I can now grow magic fruits and foods out in the open so the menu is being expanded."


    "You know___" he started and cut himself off because the door was opened and a waitress peeked inside. She did note in but stayed where she was which was awkward.


    "What do you need?" Lanai stepped up and blocked the waitress¡¯s view of the crown prince and princess.


    "The third prince was asking if he and his friends coulde up and join the crown prince and princess for dinner. They want a private room but there are no no avable private rooms and I told them about the special room for the crown princess so....."


    Lanai shoved the door and mmed the door shut. Then she turned around and told Sigrid what the waitress wanted.


    "Did you hear that?" she asked Rnd. Sigrid continued to eat her food as if she had heard nothing. She was waiting to see what Rnd would choose.


    "Don¡¯t let them in." he answered.


    He picked up his ss and they both clinked their sses together. They were now in mutual agreement because their interests aligned.


    "Go and tell Miss May to fire that waitress." Sigrid ordered Lama.


    When Lama left, she turned to Rnd, expecting to see some disapproval or pity for the waitress. She was surprised to see him enjoying his meal, undisturbed. His lips even had a hint of a smile as he chewed.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to defend her?" she asked.


    "Why should I? She is your worker, not mine and if you are firing her them it means she broke a rule." he stated calmly.


    Sigrid was pleased with his answer. "Indeed, she has broken my rule. My private room is not knowledge I want to share with everyone first of all and secondly, it ismon knowledge in Eldoria that you and Emmah have been tangled in a web of misconceptions and unseemly gossip.


    A smart person would know better than to put you, Emmah and I in the same room. I need smart workers, not stupid ones and she is stupid. A person like that can be used to poison the ingredients or drug me."


    Rnd agreed with her reasoning and frankly he was a little disappointed in his brother Benjamin for the same reason. Why bring over a woman that he knew Rnd needed to avoid? For once, he thought of his brother as stupid perhaps.


    They continued to have their meal in peace but downstairs, all was not peaceful. Emmah was not very happy about the rejection and she had tears in her eyes already.


    Naturally, as it was with the fake female lead Benjamin and Lysander wereforting her. She was iming that Sigrid had denied them ess to the private room because she suspected that her and Rnd were involved.


    Emmah them when on to add that they were just close friends and she was Rnd¡¯s savior. She did not forget to add that he had promised to take care of her for the rest of her life.


    "I am sorry." she sniveled, "You would all be eating infort in that private room if it was not for meing with you all. It is my fault...I am sorry."


    She was sessful in painting Sigrid as the jealous viin of the story, forgetting that it was Sigrid¡¯s restaurant and her private room. She had a right to grant or deny ess to anyone as she pleased.


    Princess Thssa meanwhile was making a ruckus, disturbing the peace of the diners that were now ufortable.


    The stairs leading to the private rooms were guarded by knights, and they were denying Thssa passage. She was screaming her identity for all to hear and demanding that Sigride down and meet her. The more she creamed, the more she made a fool of herself.


    Thirty minutester, after polishing off the main course, dessert was delivered to Sigrid¡¯s private room. Ice cream, which was also new on the menu and only avable to customers in private rooms for now was wheeled in on a cart.


    "Midnight mint and enchanted berry ice cream." Miss May announced with pride as if the recipes were her own.


    The vors were limited as some of the ingredients Sigrid wanted were not avable in Eldoria like chocte and mango. Others were limited like vani which was not popr in the kingdom.


    "What is going on downstairs? Are the unruly guests still there?" Rnd asked.


    He and Sigrid had both heard about the tantrum Thssa had thrown on Emmah¡¯s behalf.


    "We kicked them out as per the rules of the restaurant." Miss May answered. "All unruly customers can be denied service irrespective of identity and standing in society."


    Rnd groaned slightly, "You....we can expect summons from the king tomorrow. I am sure that Thssa will be going straight there from here."


    Sigrid disagreed, but first she finished half of her ice cream before responding. "With Rina¡¯s death, Thssa¡¯s days of foolish endless pampering havee to an end. Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed that the king has some of his people watching the restaurant and acting as customers?"


    "I have heard about that." Rnd frowned. "Why?"


    "Because he is waiting for the merchants from Sndor to return and then he can make a connection with them. I have it on good authority that one of their prince¡¯s travels around anonymously, disguised as an ordinary merchant. The king is looking to marry off Thssa to Sndor for some benefits."


    Rnd¡¯s eyes widened. "Benefits!! flying ships!" he eximed.


    "And military might." Sigrid added. "We are done with the eating, what do you say to taking a walk with me through town? I have never walked through the streets of the city before."


    She extended her hand to him and he took it with a smile. "Now why am I not surprised to learn that the Thorin princess who is also my wife has never walked through the streets?"


    He frowned. "That¡¯s not right, I have seen you on different asions when you were shopping for jewelry and dresses or whatever else noble women spend their money on."


    Sigrid recognized her blunder, she had misspoken because she had made herself a tad bit toofortable. It was not her that he had seen but the original owner of the body. And she had not been shopping, she was stalking Rnd!

 Chapter 127: The romantic crown prince.

    <h4>Chapter 127: The romantic crown prince.</h4>


    "Well, I meant together." She put together a lie quickly.


    She tugged on his hand and eagerly marched out of the private room as if she was off on an urgent mission. He snickered and followed, allowing himself to be led away. When they were outside of the restaurant, she slowed down and they started walking at a normal pace.


    The streets of the city were bustling, close to being over crowded. It was busy and business as usual despite the beheading which had taken ce hours earlier. They were alive with sounds of merchants calling out their wares from inside or outside their shops.


    Some children wereughing and ying and walked or run down the side walks and out of every nearby tavern was the faint sound of music being yed on different instruments.


    It was as vibrant as a modern city, the difference however was that people here mostly had smiles on their faces. On earth, Sigrid had seen more frowning, exhausted faces at this time of the night than smiling ones.


    As they walked, people made way, stopping to bow, curtsy or greet. Merchants and stall owners rushed forward to give them some trinkets or food which was taken by the knights and put inside a carriage. Even though it was a bit of a bother as they just wanted to take a peaceful walk like every other ordinary person, they endured and smiled.


    Rnd rather liked the feeling of being connected to the people in a way that he rarely experienced.


    "Look, someone has opened up a new dress shop." Sigrid pointed at the shop with bright lights anddies outside dancing simply as a means of attracting people¡¯s attention.


    This style of promotion had been copied from Sigrid, she employed it whenever she opened a new business.


    She pulled on Rnd¡¯s hand and they crossed the road, entering the shop. It was half full with mostly women looking at the dresses or shouting out orders at the top of their voices as if they were in a market ce.


    "Is it just me or are these dresses mimicking the fashion of the actresses in the rise ofdy nche?" Sigrid asked him.


    Rnd raised his eyes to the wall above where a TV was ying the series Sigrid had mentioned.


    "Well, I don¡¯t think that it is much of a surprise, the owner must be a fan of the show." he answered in monotone.


    He hated the show, so much so that he would pay money for it to end soon or stop being airedpletely.


    Sigrid ignored him and she nodded at the otherdies as her hands rifled through clothing. In a short time, the owner of the shop had been called from the back to tend to her.


    It was not much of a shock when Sigrid saw the young nobledy that owned it. Her name was Miss Betsy Harris, she was the daughter of noble Lord and granddaughter of an Earl.


    When she met Sigrid, her face for some reason turned red__ripe as a cherry. She was cute, in a way that made Sigrid want to pick her up and put her in her pocket.


    It was not just because she was small for the age of twenty one, Betsy was delicate like a doll. She had soft clear porcin skin, blushed easily and her charm carried a sense of innocence.


    Despite this, she was fierce like a chihuahua, Sigrid had seen her confronting Miss Kitty Anderson, a young titleddy that could be considered a mean girl.


    "Miss Betsy, you are the one that has been selling dresses that have a resemnce to all my new gowns."


    Betsy smiled shyly, the red on her cheeks deepened like a permanent stain in a white dress. "Your highness, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just thought that you looked lovely and I made one dress for Elsie Thompson. I did not think that she would wear it to Lady Brown¡¯s tea party and otherdies liked it so they came to me and I made a few more dresses."


    "It¡¯s okay," Sigridughed. "I like being your muse, imitation is the sincerest form of ttery." She raised her hand and patted her head. to convey reassurance. "Keep up the good work, I like smart young, enterprising women. I will send you an invitation to the Vale. Oh, and I cannot wait to see all these new dresses at my ball."


    Sigrid stepped back and turned around, she did not purchase anything but her words were like an endorsement for as they left, squeals of delight came from the shop.


    They continued their walk, taking their time as they were in no rush. Sigrid made another stop at a small bakery, drawn in by the irresistible aroma of freshly baked bread.


    The baker, a kind old man with a twinkle in his eyes almost fainted at the sight of royalty in his shop. He was so excited that he offered them all the bread he had but they turned him down and took only one loaf.


    It was supposed to be free, but after they left, the baker saw a gold coin that Rnd had left on the counter. The old man could not believe it and just when he thought that it could not get better, he saw another which Sigrid had secretly left.


    In silver, it was twenty coins altogether and in copper two hundred forty coins. It was more money than he made every month.


    The old man had no ns to spend the gold coins, he nned to frame them and put them up in his shop.


    Meanwhile, Sigrid and Rnd had found their way to a shop which sold candy, it was called The Sugar Haven, a coboration between the Thorin¡¯s who had a monopoly on sugar sales in the kingdom and the mage estate.


    The shop was guarded by two knights to prevent idents and thefts as half of the candy had magical effects. People lost their minds when it came to magic rted foods.


    The shopkeeper, one of duchess M¡¯s former maids recognized them and invited them inside with a smile.


    For both, it was the first time that they were visiting the shop so they looked around happily. It was arge shop, the size of a convenience store. The shelves were brimming with jars of colorful candies in different colors.


    Like many of the people inside, Sigrid eagerly moved to the magical candies and she wanted to buy everything, despite the fact that her father often sent some candy to the Vale.


    The other shoppers made space for them as soon as they recognized the royal couple.


    "What do you want Rnd? The bill is on me tonight, I am going to spoil you." Sigrid looked back and asked loudly as she picked up a jar of starlight drops.


    Someone among the shoppers that were now watching the couple giggled.


    "I love whatever you give me my love." Rnd answered. He put a hand on Sigrid¡¯s waist and picked out the jars that were on higher shelves which she could not reach.


    Some young women nearly squealed as they watched the couple.


    "He is so romantic." One said with sigh.


    Her eyes twinkled with stars as she looked at the crown prince who was the perfect man in her opinion.


    "I wish I could marry a prince as well." herpanion also sighed.


    After shopping, as they left the shopping Sigrid looked back at the two young women and she almostughed. If only they knew that marrying into royalty was not the beautiful dream they thought it to be.

 Chapter 128: The scandalous ball.

    <h4>Chapter 128: The scandalous ball.</h4>


    The evening of the bachelor¡¯s auction ball which was thrown by the crown prince and princess arrived. For a while, the ball had been the talk of the town, with eligible bachelors from far and wide gathering in the city to be auctioned off for a dance or date with the highest bidder.


    The news had not shied away from collecting and sharing honest opinions of the people about their expectations of the ball. Two opinions had made the rounds more than others, one; it was amazing that the proceeds would be going to charity. Two; it was scandalous. No matter what happened, people were excited and those that had been flocked flocked to the Vale like like aliens invading a new world.


    Everything about the ball was a dazzling spectacle, with gold and crystal chandeliers which had never been seen in any home before. They cast a warm glow over the elegantly dressed guests and nobody was more elegant than Crown princess Sigrid, resplendent in a gown of shimmering gold and a gold ruby gemstone crown which Rnd had surprised her with.


    He matched her golden gown in a cream suit with golden embroidery. Both of them took their seats next to the king, queen and his potential new secondary consort rin Faelora. King Raff was holding one of rin¡¯s hands, every once in a while he was seen kissing the back and smiling in a besotted manner.


    Before the ball could begin, the guests already had things to whisper about. Rnd did not sit for long, he had a role to y in the auction.


    It began with much fanfare, the king was the first to be introduced on the stage because he was the most powerful man in the kingdom after all. The herald yed the role of the auctioneer, assisted by Mauve who acted as his co-host.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he announced, "for our first auction of the evening, we have someone very special. The one, the only, His Highness, King Raff!"


    Gaps echoed through the hall as the king himself, looking robust and dashing stepped on the stage. He hade dressed in his royal finery, he looked confident but also slightly sheepish. He waved awkwardly at the guests.


    "Up for auction!" Mauve bellowed to the crowd, barely holding back herughter. "The lucky winner will get a dance with the king. Who will start the bidding?"


    The room was still in a stunned silence but within a few seconds, a mischievous murmur began to ripple through the guests. Lady Jane Fairfax who was a little intoxicated after three sses of champagne, raised her hand with dramatic flourish.


    "One gold coin!" she called out, her voice slurring a little.


    "One gold coin, are you buying a a pair of shoes?" A voice chimed in from the back andughter erupted in the room.


    Some people were tense though, as if waiting for the king to erupt in anger. His cheeks were slightly flushed, a light shade of crimson.


    "Good shoes can save a hunter in winter." he said and bowed and the peopleughed.


    As the king was being a good sport, the air in the room became lighter.


    "Do I hear two gold coins?" Mauve prompted, grinning.


    "Three gold coins! And a sword that my father wielded when we kicked Nemoris in the rear end." Lord Percival giggled.


    "You realize that you will have to dance with the king." Mauve reminded Lord Percival.


    As they were both men, it elicitedughter from the crowd as they wondered which of therge men would lead or follow.


    "No offense Percival, your beard is lovely but I would rather go with shoedy." The king guffawed.


    Theughter reached a fever pitch and even the king, unable contain himself, let out a boomingugh.


    "One hundred gold coins!" The determined Lady Jane screamed out to the jaw dropping surprise of many.


    "Well I will be damned!" Someone bellowed it was followed by the sound of a p on the back and an ¡¯ouch¡¯ as the unlucky man was pped by either his wife or mother.


    Mauve was excited, one hundred gold coins was a very great way to start the auction. King Raff puffed his chest out, the price made him happy as well.


    "One thousand gold coins and a recipe for fairy dew." Princess rin chimed in, adding her voice to the excited crowd.


    Somewhere in the crowd, a ss was dropped to the floor and it shattered. It was not the amount which shocked the crowd into silence, it was fairy dew. Fairy dew was a secret elixir said to be made by fairies that not many people had ever seen.


    Some brave hunters that ventured into the Mystic Grove and had been lucky to return with their lives sometimes brought back a few drops that they imed to have been given by fairies. The magical elixir was rumored to make anyone beautiful for eternity, heal all illnesses and bestow temporary wings upon the drinker.


    It was also imed that it could grant them the ability tomunicate with animals and enhance creativity and inspiration.


    Fairy dew was the kind of elixir that nobody ever admitted to owning because thieves and assassins woulde after you for it. Those that were lucky to acquire it passed it down in their families as an inheritance and it was only used in emergencies.


    The fact that the princess of Faeloria was auctioning it off for a dance with the king whom she already had wrapped around her finger was mind blowing, unthinkable___, unimaginable.


    Mauve did not dy, "Sold." she dered.


    Before the guests could regain their wits and senses, the king bowed and proudly left the stage. The herald led everyone in an apuse.


    "Up next, we have Eldoria¡¯s finest, another unexpected guest! The crown prince and our strongest sword mage, Rnd Maximus."


    Sigrid had told the musicians to y a lively tune with every bachelor that stepped on the stage. Rnd stepped out with an ufortable smile. Even though he was married, a lot of women looked at him like hungry animals.


    It did not help that Sigrid had made him put on a transparent white shirt that had small holes which he thought made it look like a fish. It was giving away small glimpses of his muscles.


    "Need I say more?" Mauve asked the guests. Her eyebrows danced happily as her eyes roamed over the guests.


    If Sigrid was going for scandalous, she had seeded in her goal.


    "One thousand gold coins." Miss Kitty Anderson called out, bouncing on the toes of her feet.


    It was as if the floor had been opened up to craziness as the bids starteding in, each as outrageous as the first.


    "One thousand five hundred."


    "Two thousand."


    "Two thousand one hundred gold coins."


    All the voices were silenced when Sigrid stepped in.


    "Ten thousand gold coins." she said with confidence. She had not nned to intervene but when she saw Emmah¡¯s raised hand and peeked into her thoughts, she decided to do so.


    Emmah had a budget of three thousand gold coins which was part of a fee from selling a bunch of movie scripts. It was something Sigrid was letting her do because she wanted to broaden the movie industry of Eldoria.


    May young women were willing to follow up but their parents were not. At the end of the day, the crown prince was married. One dance would not change the oue for their daughters.


    As the night grew on, the atmosphere grew more rxed, and the guests began to let their hair down. It was then that the first scandalous event urred.

 Chapter 129: Scandals, oh scandal!

    <h4>Chapter 129: Scandals, oh scandal!</h4>


    Lady Percival who was known for her sharp tongue and even sharper wit, was caught in a heated argument with Lady Jane Fairfax over thest ss of champagne. The rather loud argument was only overshadowed by the even louder music in the background.


    The exchange ended with Lady Jane dumping the contents of the ss over Lady Percival¡¯s head, much to the amusement of the onlookers.


    Lord Fairfax turned all shades of red and he carried his intoxicated wife out of the hall amidst chuckles from onlookers.


    Sigrid urged Mauve to move things along, it was a ball, such incidents were not unexpected.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the auction is not over. We have entered the second phase and in the line up, we have the third prince Benjamin Rnd." Mauve announced loudly.


    Hardly had Benjamine out when bids started rolling in, each doubling the previous one. He was in a ck T-shirt simr to the one Rnd had donned. Where Rnd had disyed an ufortable smile, Benjamin¡¯s was charming.


    He yed along with the excited crowd, flexing his biceps, turning around slowly with his arms spread out. He even blew kisses at thedies and winked which fueled the madness.


    He was an unwed prince with two open positions for main wife and secondary consort, nearly every single woman in attendance wanted to upy one of those positions.


    "Fifty thousand gold coins." Kitty Anderson shoved another youngdy aside as she moved to the front.


    "One hundred thousand gold." Emmah countered.


    "One hundred twenty thousand." Bernadine Rosewood jumped up and down.


    Her mother pushed her hand down and she frowned. She did not want her neen year old inexperienced innocent daughter anywhere around the roguish prince.


    "Two hundred thousand gold." Countess Beatrice Smith called out in an authoritative voice.


    The price stunned everyone, it was too much money to pay for one dance. The male guests thought the women had lost their minds and the poor fathers and brothers out of whose pockets the gold was going toe felt their hearts aching.


    "Your grace, Lady Beatrice. As an older married woman, shouldn¡¯t you leave this opportunity for us?" Kitty asked.


    Her question broke the chain of silence and mumbles in the room. It caused an eruption of noise when Lady Beatrice responded in a way that was unexpected.


    "He won¡¯t want you even if you drop your dress and..."


    The musicians covered the rest of the sound with loud abrupt music which was only yed for five seconds. Still, it was safe to assume that this was going to be added to the list of scandalous things that had urred at the bachelor¡¯s auction.


    "Two hundred thousand going once...."


    "Three hundred thousand gold." Olivia Thorin bid. "And a recipe for my mother¡¯s orange pudding."


    "Pudding!!" Someone eximed.


    Chortles and guffaws traveled in the hall and for a few seconds, a lot of people forgot about the fact that she had just offered a staggering amount of money.


    "Would you look at that, she wants to buy a prince so cheaply."


    Emmah raised her hand but before she could respond, Sigrid gave Mauve the signal to end it.


    "Sold." Mauve dered.


    "That¡¯s not fair." Emmah whined. The prime minister was willing to go as high as one million gold coins to pay for the date.


    His grand n was to invite the prince to his home for the date and then he could be caught in an embarrassing position with one or two of his daughters and the king would have no choice but to grant a marriage.


    Emmah and the prime minister tried to move through the crowd toin but it was toote. Mauve led everyone in an apuse and Rnd bowed.


    "That is the highest bid of the night, and wow!!!" The herald eximed. "Another round of apuse for Miss Olivia and her extraordinary pudding."


    Once again, the guestsughed, a lot of unhappy young women forced themselves tough.


    "If they ever get married, we hope the pudding will make an appearance at the wedding reception and we will all get to taste it." Mauve joked andughed.


    The bidding continued, and one after another the bachelors were sent off with the winners to interact. It did not take long for another scandalous event to ur.


    In a secluded corner of the ballroom, a young couple was caught in a passionate embrace. The couple, none other than John Thorin and Lady Abigail Givenchy. Not a lot of people were aware that John was courting her. She had won the bid and they had gone off to interact. They thought that they would not be seen but their stolen kiss did not go unnoticed, and the whispers spread like wildfire through the crowd.


    Crown Princess Sigrid, the gracious hostess, simply smiled and raised an eyebrow, letting the couple know they had got themselves in trouble.


    Rnd just shook his head andughed, when he told his wife that their would no absence of couples caught kissing at the ball, he did not imagine that his brother-inw would be one of those people.


    He bent his head Sigrid¡¯s way and said, "You do realize that your brother will have to go and propose marriage to her tomorrow or Count Givenchy will descend on the Thorin duchy with his knights."


    Sigrid nodded. "I am aware."


    Her lips raised in a cunning smile, it had been her idea for her brother to court Abigail in the first ce. She had also told John to hasten the rtionship. Of course, she did not think that he would do it this way, This was John! he knew better than to be caught kissing an innocent young woman. There was no way they had been caught identally.


    The final scandalous moment of the evening came when the king¡¯s favorite jester, Jolly Jack, decided to join the auction as thest bachelor. Dressed in his usual motley attire, he leaped onto the stage and began to perform a series of acrobatic tricks, much to the delight of the guests.


    However, his antics took a turn for the worse when he identally knocked over a tray of frosted moon pies, sending them flying into the crowd. The first onended on Lord Joshua Wright¡¯s head and some of the frost dripped down his surprised face.


    The rest of the guests erupted inughter as they dodged the airborne snacks, and Jolly Jack took a bow, his face a picture of sheepish delight.


    After the yful moment, Mauve the good host announced the total sum of coins which had been collected. It was one million and three hundred thousand gold, more money than anybody had ever collected at a charity auction ball.


    The amount surprised the guests and pleased the king. He gave Sigrid a smile and nod of acknowledgement.


    In the hall, with serious business closed, the royal musicians started ying new music that had all the guests on their feet, dancing while discussing the events of the night.


    The king and rin joined the dancers, the queen slithered away angrily. In a way, it was the veryst scandal of the night.


    Everyone was certain that everything that had urred would be in the papers the next day and they could not wait to see what was written about them or what pictures had been captured.

 Chapter 130: You are amazing.

    <h4>Chapter 130: You are amazing.</h4>


    After the ball drew to a close, Sigrid reflected on the evening¡¯s events with a smile. The Bachelor¡¯s Auction Ball had been a resounding sess, there was denying it. It had been filled withughter and just the right amount of scandal. It was a night that would be remembered for years toe. No other ball could ever be bepared to hers.


    As she stepped out of the refreshing bath Sigrid could not help humming and dancing a little. She did not care about who was watching, like her maids that were smiling, obviously amused.


    "You can retire for the night." I won¡¯t be needing you anymore.


    She sent them away and started drying herself off. The simple act felt a little unnatural as she had be used to having maids do almost everything for her. The adjoining door that separated her bedroom from Rnd¡¯s was opened. He stepped out of it, but he was not alone. He had brought Sunny along with him.


    Sunny was carrying a small nket between his teeth which was dragging on the ground.


    "Rnd, I said no dog in the bedroom."


    "What dog?" he pretentiously asked. When it came to Sunny being in the bedroom or on the bed, he acted like the Thorin¡¯s and their gold; as if he had no idea what she was talking about.


    Sigrid pointed at the dog which was making itselffortable by the firece. It was ready to spend the night on her soft, clean white rug.


    "It is right there, I am looking at it."


    Rnd put his hands around her waist and took a deep breath. "My love, have I told you that you are amazing?"


    "I can still see the dog Rnd." She rolled her eyes.


    He smiled, very slowly. It looked like he had to use other means to make her forget about Sunny. He was hugging her from behind so he turned her around so that they were face to face. Not waiting a second or giving her a chance to say more, his mouth swooped down and captured hers in a kiss.


    Sigrid¡¯s hands went around his neck so easily, a thing that she had be used to doing, it was so natural now, like breathing in air.


    As the kiss deepened and became more demanding, she lost herself in his scent and desire which engulfed her. It had be so easy to enjoy his kisses, the short ones which were swift and quick. The deep ones which gave her some reassurance and the voracious ones which stroked her fire.


    She could not decide if his kisses made her melt or burn hotter, perhaps it was both.


    "You are amazing." Rnd whispered against her mouth. "You are amazing, your are a crazy woman." he poked his tongue out and run it over her lips from top to bottom. "Crazy, but amazing."


    Who else could make the kind of decisions she made ande out sessful?


    She gasped as he ripped the towel off her body roughly. His hands stroked her backside gently and then pulled her abrasively against his arousal.


    His cheek rubbed against her hair, much like a cat that was showing affection.


    "I want you tonight." he said raggedly. "I want you every night."


    Rnd opened his eyes andughed hoarsely. "I used to think that I knew everything about you but I was wrong. I did not know anything and yet now, I think I want to know it all."


    He lowered his lips and kissed her again. His hands squeezed her backside ruthlessly as he moved his arousal, rubbing against slowly.


    Sigrid¡¯s overly eager hands stroked his back as she yielded to him. The bedroom was the only ce in their life where she gave him full control. Desire pooled in her stomach and her skin broke out in shivers as his lips traced over the tip of her ear slowly.


    Her mind tried to recall what they had been discussing before he kissed her but it lost all train of thought when he pushed her down on the bed and his hands found the valley between her breasts. He leaned down and kissed them one at a time as if he couldn¡¯t decide if he wanted the left or the right one.


    He settle for the right one, brushing his tongue over a nipple and then he began to suckle.


    Sigrid curled her toes and closed her eyes, surrendering to the exquisite torture willingly. Deep down, she knew that it was wrong to surrender to pleasure with a man whose heart she had not grasped firmly. She convinced herself that it did not matter, nothing mattered for the moment.


    She whimpered slowly as he parted her legs, slowly, one at a time and moved down. She knew what he was going to do but it still took her by surprise.


    Did princes do such a thing?


    The question was answered when his tongue found what it was searching for in the valley between her legs. At the first swipe of his tongue from bottom to top, she whimpered and arched her back up. A rush of ecstasy went through her like a storm sweeping through a town, destroying all that was in its way.


    He did things with his tongue, things that made her tighten her knees around him and arch herself against him, whimpering as waves of pleasure pored over her.


    Rnd could not wait any further when her whimpers became loud shouts, he knelt between her thighs, lifted her hips and entered her with one mighty thrust.


    His mind screamed for him to be gentle but his body had a mind of its own. He was like a possessed man, pounding harder and harder as if his very life depended on it.


    Sigrid lost all modesty, like an animals caught in heat she spurred him on. Every stroke, touch, kiss felt better than thest. Her cries of pleasures echoed through the walls and went out of the open window. Soon, her body started to undte climaxing with pleasure.


    She thought they were done, but Rnd was not done. He flipped her over, putting her on her stomach.


    He kissed her back and whispered, "Let¡¯s do it in this position."


    Before she could catch her breath, he raised her hips and entered her again, in one strong thrust. This time, her cries were muffled by the pillow in which her head was buried.


    Rnd wanted it tost all night along if possible, but control deserted him him, he lost himself in passion and found himself climaxing when she convulsed and tightened around him.


    As strong as he was he barely stopped himself from crushing her as he copsed next to her after such a strong eruption inside of her.


    "Have I told you that you are amazing?" he asked through pants.


    Sigrid was in the same condition, panting with exhaustion but she had a different question on her mind. "Where did you learn to do that with your tongue?" She turned her head and looked at him.


    "Books and some live demonstrations which I have watched."


    "Right." she answered, trembling still.


    "Did you like it?" he turned on right side and looked at her?


    "I almost broke your neck to keep you between my legs, what do you think?"


    He smiled smugly and put a hand on her damp back, grazing the tips of his fingers over her skin slowly.


    "Did I hurt you? It looks like I have worn you out." His smug smile widened, turning into a smirk.


    She rolled her eyes and yawned, a wave of drowsiness swept over her. She was too tired to satisfy his need for arrogant satisfaction. Soon, both of them were fast asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Sunny climbed into their bed and Sigrid did not even notice.

 Chapter 131: Reviews for the ball.

    <h4>Chapter 131: Reviews for the ball.</h4>


    Sigrid was in a bright mood the following mood, nothing could bring her down. Not Sunny the dog, that was eating out of a te on the table or Emmah that had decided to y the role in the movie titanic which she was also directing.


    The reviews for the ball were in and they could not have been more positive. Better still, her picture was on the front page of the paper, praising her gown and her intelligence for nning the ball of the century.


    <i>"Eldoria¡¯s most beautiful crown princess stuns in gold!!"</i>


    <i>"Praise for the Bachelor¡¯s Auction Ball that brought in a staggering amount if money."</i>


    <i>"A king worth the most precious elixir; Faeloria¡¯s princess shows her love in the most exaggerated way."</i>


    <i>"A champagne fight: nobledies tussling over the best alcohol."</i>


    <i>"Caught in the act: A secret love affair between a Thorin and a Givenchy."</i>


    <i>"Also caught in the act: Miss Florence Windrider and Lord Richard Durin, son of Viscount Jonathan Durin."</i>


    Sigrid¡¯s lips curved upwards when she that headline and the picture of the couple the moment when they were caught. The couple hade together thanks to Sigrid¡¯s arrangements of course, with a little magic in the air.


    With the publicizing of the scandal, Florence Windrider would not be marrying the king or Benjamin.


    The news had covered everything from the beautiful to the ugly, and even slyly included a picture of the queen walking out while the king twirled the new love of his life around.


    "The reviews are amazing, I should throw another ball." Sigrid dered to the great horror of Mrs. Elsworth.


    The governess could only imagine what other out of the box idea the crown princess woulde up with.


    "A magic Mike ball." Sigrid blurted out.


    Rnd was reading the paper, he folded it and raised his eyebrows. "What in the zes is that?"


    Without thinking Sigrid blurted out exactly what was on her mind. "Half naked men, knights to be specific dancing for thedies of the ton. A live band, morous outfits, kissing booths and...." She stopped when she saw the looks of horror that were being sent her way.


    "Your highness , no!" Mrs. Elsworth literally screamed in fright. "Princess, that sounds a ball of sin, a night in a brothel!!!"


    Mauveughed, it was a scandalous idea. True. But, Mrs. Elsworth did not need to make it seem as if Sigrid would open the gates to hell by nning such a ball.


    "I am with Mrs. Elsworth." Rnd chimed in.


    Sigrid smiled and lied through the teeth. "I am kidding."


    She was not, and if she could not execute her idea as a ball, she would have turn into a theme night at the enchanting parlor. On second thought, she frowned as she reconsidered the idea because noble women would never step foot in a brothel, not if they could not help it. Sadly, they were her target market.


    "Rx everyone, I am not throwing such a ball. Every priest in Eldoria would probably line up outside the Vale with holy water, eager to redeem my soul."


    Rnd had no more words to contribute and he gave his attention to his dog, watching Sigrid eat with a smile on his face.


    "What are your ns for today?" he asked.


    "I n to visit the mage estate, I have an alchemy room there where I do research on magic with Elowin. We are finishing up a major project today, if it is sessful we will be able to introduce live television all over the kingdom and finally, people will not have to wait for one episode ofdy nche daily."


    "Live television." he repeated after her, sounding the word out.


    "What about you? Are you going for another ride or attending morning court?"


    "The king was exhausted after yesterday¡¯s ball, there will be no morning court today. But, the prime minister has been requesting to see him on an urgent matter for over a fortnight now.


    I guess he wants to reveal the matter of the Luminite mine in private. If I am not wrong, he will request for knights to be given to him by the king to execute a search at your family estate.


    When he finds the evidence he is looking for, he will arrest your entire family and parade them through the city on ropes while escorting them to prison. His goal is to humiliate you."


    "I think he will be busy nning a wedding now." She turned the paper and showed him the picture of Florence and Jonathan. "He must be burning with fury right now. I know I would be if my carefully cultivated pawn suddenly became useless."


    "If he finds out that you were behind this...." Rnd shook his head.


    "He won¡¯t. Sheughed. "But whether he is aware or not I am quite certain that he mes me anyway, after all, his daughter was ruined at my ball."


    Sigrid pushed the te away, walked to him and kissed his cheek, then excused herself from hispany.


    "Go with my wife, Mrs. Elsworth." Rnd instructed. "Keep her from doing anything that could endanger her physically or morally. I do not trust Miss Mauve to do the job, as you can see my wife is very headstrong and Mauve is already under her thumb."


    Mrs. Elsworth did not need to be told twice, she curtsied and hurried out of the room to keep an eye on two of the most reckless women she had ever met.


    Rnd stood by a window and watched Sigrid¡¯s carriage leaving the Vale. Then he put down the newspaper and the look in his eyes changed. Gone was the warm man and returned was the warrior mage knight.


    The doors of the dining room where opened and Sir Samuel brought in a man that had been blindfolded and his hands bound. The man was forced onto his knees with a kick to one of his ankles and then the blindfold was removed.


    "This is the thief that was capturedst night your highness, one of the knights recognized him. He sneaked into the castle as a server at the ball and remained behind after all the guests and help were gone.


    His name is Taylor Gooding, Sir Taylor Gooding, a retired red knight. He is quick on his feet and slippery like a snake, it took ten of us to pin him down."


    Rnd sat down, sighed and put his sword on the table.


    "Why are you in my house?" Rnd went straight to the point. "I am not a patient man, I will not hesitate to slice your tongue in half and feed you to the dogs at Stormwind if you lie to me. Do not even think about escaping, I am a mage knight and I can cut you in half using air as a sword."


    Rnd was certain that whatever reason had brought this retired knight masquerading as a thief to his home, had to do with his wife. Never before had a thief dared to infiltrate the Vale, they knew better than to steal from a crown prince.


    If things had changed, it was because of his wife and he was determined to know why.

 Chapter 132: Queen of mages.

    <h4>Chapter 132: Queen of mages.</h4>


    Unaware that she had a thief in her house, Sigrid was at the mage estate, looking at the very first magical runes that would be used to transmit signals, working like cables on earth to transmit encoded signals.


    Initially when she exined the idea to her brother, she thought it would take him months or a year to life such a project off the ground but surprisingly, Elroy and his team had done it in two and a half months.


    Her eyes lingers on the tall poles in which the runes had been imbued. They were symbols with arcane power, each glowing with a shimmering light that pulsed like a heartbeat. The colors varied from white to ethereal blue, gold and fiery red. Each color represented strength of the signal.


    "We have created one hundred and ten so far and we are going to nt them all around the kingdom. They are far from covering the entire kingdom of course, half of them are going to work in the capital city alone." Elowin exined.


    Sigrid nodded, her fingers touched the symbols of on the poles.


    "The runes will travel along magical ley lines that are invisible to the naked eye. Mages will of course be able to see them because we are responsible for maintaining them." He sighed.


    She took her eyes from the wooden poles and looked at him. She was willing to solve any troubles that he had because he had worked hard to fulfill her expectations.


    "What troubles you brother?"


    Elowin moved his finger around the room in which they were standing. It was veryrge room, the size of a hall that could hold at least three hundred people. Ordinary humans were cutting runes into the poles but they were slow. The finished poles were being activated by three mages that were imbuing magic into the runes.


    "Look around Siggy, the number of mages is limited, it will take us at least a year to cover the entire kingdom. Do not forget that we have other projects too like the magic phones you mentioned, radios, cars, perctors and more because your list of ideas is very extensive.


    All of these things need mages, alchemists, artificers, enchanters and craftsmen. We have a shortage of talented people like that." His upper lip curled up in displeasure, marring his handsome face. "Do you know who I me for this>"


    "The king?" she said without hesitation.


    He looked around, they were far enough from everyone to discuss openly so he nodded. "Not just him, the former king, the one that came before him and the one before that one. I don¡¯t even want to say their names because my throat fills with bile every time I think about their unfair rules on women and magic.


    Did you know that two out of every ten female children born a day are gifted with magic?"


    "I do."


    Elowin nearly gasped, his eyes widened a little and then heughed. "I had forgotten that you looked into women and the rules of magic in the kingdom. Obviously, you would be aware of this."


    He yed around with the ring on his thumb that she had given him, turning it with his other thumb slowly.


    "I don¡¯t just me the current king for the shortage of mages, I me everyone that has ever held a position of power and decided to turn a blind eye to the unnatural stripping of magic from girls. I me every high mage as well, they should have fought harder to put an end to it many years ago.


    We would have more than three thousand mages in the kingdom if they had just let nature take it¡¯s true course." He sat down and sighed. "Sometimes I wish that we had independence, a clear line between mages and royalty. The royal family was the cause of trouble for mages after all."


    Sigrid put her hand on his head tofort him. Surprisingly, he put his hands around her waist and leaned his head against the side of her waist.


    "Sister, when you be a queen, I hope that you will change the rules and untangle the web which forces mages to serve royalty. Change thews which say that all mages must be knights, fighting in the royal army. We are people too you know, we deserve to make a choice on what we want like ordinary citizens do."


    The irony of his words was that ordinary citizens would give anything to be mages, while mages felt they were being suffocated due to their abilities. Free will had been stripped from them and swords had been thrust in their hands.


    "Sister, you will not just be queen of the ordinary people, you will be the queen of mages. The first queen with magic in two centuries at least. You have no idea how excited every mage is. You cannot let us down, we have pinned our hopes on you."


    Sheughed and wiped non existent sweat from her eyebrows. Oh my! what a way to put pressure on me brother."


    "It is inevitable, fate decided to make you the next queen of Eldoria and then gave you magic after your marriage was decided upon. Obviously, it was so you would fulfill this purpose and do great deeds."


    Sigrid thought about the bank that had given her the special abilities she had.


    "Fate had nothing to do with it." she mumbled.


    Elowin dropped his hands and touched one of the many magic stones on his desk. All were used for research and all were of different types.


    "The price of magic stones has gone up, especially Lapis stones. We arebining Lapis and Luminite to make the runes. The Ye family must have caught on to the fact that we need the stones and decided to double the asking price." He looked up at her with his big oval eyes that were green like hers.


    "I don¡¯t know what your n is but the Ye¡¯s need to be stopped. After the royal family, mages are at their mercy next because they own nearly every magical stone mine in the kingdom. They control the supply which affects demand and prices while they line their pockets with money." He was so angry that the stone in his hands was crushed into a powder.


    "Don¡¯t hurt the stones." She told him. "I will handle the Ye¡¯s, you just continue with your research. I will find a way to convince the king to release every mage knight temporarily and have them return to the estate to help you. Don¡¯t get your hopes up too much, he will have demands I am sure."


    She exchanged a few more words with him and then left the hall. Many eager young mages and workers on the mage estate pounced with smiles. They were drawn to her like cats to catnip.


    "Do not make me reveal my sword." Cosmos bellowed.


    They scurried away, shooting him unappreciative res. He was the stumbling block between them and the opportunity to get some advice on magic or take pictures with Sigrid.


    Hisrge size and magical ability made him scary, but most of all, his eyes that had unfathomable scary depths frightened them the most. It was like looking into an abyss or hell.

 Chapter 133: The beautiful mage estate.

    <h4>Chapter 133: The beautiful mage estate.</h4>


    One of the more stubborn mages, a twelve year old boy named Adam Marden refused to be scared off and instead, he chose to bravely stand in Cosmos¡¯s way.


    Adam Marden had golden hair, a sharp mouth and fiery spirit to match the insolence in his eyes. He was also short for his age, what hecked in height he made up for with his tall attitude.


    "You don¡¯t own the crown princess. Step aside you big oaf, I havee to learn form her and I will not be deterred by the likes of you."


    Cosmos looked at the little boy that he could easily flick away into oblivion with one finger. Why he always allowed the brat to stand up to him, he could not fathom. Perhaps, living among humans for a change had him softer. "Move along boy. the crown princess has important business to take care of. I don¡¯t know if your brain works well but you should know that I am more powerful than you. I can incinerate you right where you stand."


    "Hmph!" Adam wrinkled his nose, puffed up his chest and crossed his arms across it, looking up at Cosmos defiantly. "Try it old man!" he challenged.


    Cosmos raised his hand, Sigrid quickly nted herself between the two. "Cosmos, we don¡¯t kill innocent children, not even if they are annoying."


    Before she could calm Cosmos whose lips were trembling, Adam peeked around her and smirked. "I knew the crown princess would protect me. She is the next high mage, she protects all of us. Just because you are more powerful than me now does not mean you will always be. I, Adam Marden will be the strongest mage in the world in future. Just wait old man, I have time on my side, when I am at my strongest, you will be older and weaker and I will kick your butt."


    Some snickers came from the people around that were trying hard to pretend that they were not interested in yet another face off between loud mouthed Adam and the brooding mage knight that always traveled with the crown princess.


    "What kind of name is Cosmos anyway? It sounds..."


    Sigrid turned around and covered Adam¡¯s mouth with her hand. "Our mighty mage, can you control your mouth please. You are still a little sapling that can be swept away by a storm. If you truly wish to learn from me, I advice you to be more respectful of the people around you, especially those that are more powerful.


    Sir Cosmos knows more about magic than I do, instead of running after me all the time, it would be best if you worship him as your teacher and learn from him."


    She thrust Adam at Cosmos, turned around run off whileughing. Sigrid had give credit to loud mouthed Adam, he knew how to get on Cosmos¡¯s nerves. It was interesting, watching him try so hard not to tear the boy apart with his bare hands.


    On her own, shefortably walked around the mage estate, heading to the mage tower which was in the center. Sigrid loved the mage estate, it was like a small world separate from the rest of the city.


    In a way, it was exactly that because it was encircled by a shimmering protective barrier that hummed with ancient runes and wards. It kept out malevolent forced, non mages and ordinary humans that were not allowed onto the grounds.


    It was like a sanctuary of peace that everyone would flock to if they truly knew how lovely it was. Some of Sigrid¡¯s favorite ces on the estate were the ntations. Therge mystic orchids where trees bore fruits imbued with magical properties. Her b gardens where vibrant magical nts grew in perfect sync. The aquatic fields in the shallow parts of the estate¡¯ske where aquatic crops grew and marine life thrived.


    There was a bridge over theke which connected living quarters to the school, market and other buildings. Some of the buildings included a grand pavilion which was used for gatherings and ceremonies.


    An arcane tower, a tall spiraling structure made of enchanted stones. It housed research rooms where mages studies sword magic, spells and potions, It was also where the school was.


    The hall of knowledge, a grand library filled with manuscripts, scrolls and books on magic and other knowledge.


    One of the most famous buildings on therge estate was the starlit observatory that sat atop a hill, It was equipped with powerful telescopes and star charts. Astronomy was a very big deal in Eldoria and the continent atrge.


    There was also a healing sanctuary, training fields and a grove. The shadow of arge bird passed by and Sigrid raised her head. She had almost forgotten about another of her favorite ces on the estate, the animal sanctuary.


    It was as big as the royal hunting grounds, with mystic meadows where magical creatures fed and roamed. An expansive aviary filled with bird, both magical and ordinary. A celestial woond that was home to enchanted creatures, most of which had been captured from the Mystic grove. Some had attacked towns or viges, mage knights brought them back to the estate.


    Arge part of theke funneled into the aquatic enve which was another home to aquatic creatures. It was the dream of many mages to someday find mermaids or water nymphs. Rumors about their existence on the high seas were rampant but not many people had actually seen one.


    All the young children on the estate loved the creature cottages, cozy enchanted homes to smaller creatures like rabbits and cats. Sigrid nned to bring Venom to the mage estate soon, for a vacation.


    Thest part of the animal sanctuary was a training ground where mages and caretakers interacted with horses and and other creatures, training them for various tasks. Someday, if they ever found dragons, Sigrid wanted to train one on those grounds.


    With thoughts on that, she soon arrived at the top floor of the mage tower and met the lord mage that was having ate breakfast. He stood up when she entered his office but she waved her hand and gestured for him to sit back down.


    His maid and two assistants left the room, giving them privacy.


    "Greetings your highness." the lord mage covered his breakfast and gave all of his attention to Sigrid. "It is a pleasure to have you at our estate as always, I have heard that you run into young Adam Marden. Did he anger Sir Cosmos as usual?"


    "They are like a cat and a rat those two." Sheughed. "I have a feeling that Cosmos likes young Adam, the boy is quite high spirited." She waved her hand and a young griffin appeared out of thin air, falling on the table. "I havee looking for your help, what do these things eat?"

 Chapter 134: The weasal weasled in.

    <h4>Chapter 134: The weasal weasled in.</h4>


    Sigrid was no clueless fool, of course she knew what griffins ate but the bank was charging a steep price for magical herbs and fruits. Also, she had no way of exining the background of the griffin to Rnd if she just waved it out of thin air.


    The lord mage¡¯s jaw dropped open, he rubbed his eyes a few times and his heart swelled with joy at the sight of the young creature. The mage estate, all of Eldoria had only two griffins, one was old and dying. The other was middle aged and hostile, all had been brought as adults, captured after attacking a vige.


    Never before had he seen a young griffin so he was blown away when he saw the breathtaking creature with its golden fur and delicate wings. It was looking at him with curious round eyes that held just the slightest hostility.


    He extended his hand and touched its fur, expecting it to peck or hiss but it surprised him by jumping onto his chest and nuzzling against it. "Hello, little one."


    As if it was responding, the griffin chirped back at him and then returned to the table, poking its beak at at the breakfast te.


    "You must be hungry." he said.


    Excited, he opened one of the drawers on a wide shelf behind his chair and returned with Lumina apples, Ember pears and starberries.


    Carefully, he guided the little griffin, introducing it to its first meal in the real world. Sigrid watched quietly and she smiled, she thought to herself that she had made the right choice by bringing the griffin to the estate. The lord mage could be the equivalent of a dotting cat ve and raise it for her.


    "Since you two are getting along well, I will leave Viper in your care, I have heard that you already have two other griffins here. It will be good for her to grow up with her own kind."


    "Viper." The lord mage sounded the name. "Your highness, isn¡¯t that a type of snake?"


    "Does she look like a snake?" She retorted.


    The lord mage shook his head to refute, the griffin was beautiful and had no resemnce to a snake. The name however was very disturbing.


    "Err..she is a female. Why don¡¯t we call her something that signifies beauty. Maybe Venus or Be. Perhaps Zarina...." he carried the griffin and patted its head. "She looks like a Zarina."


    "I would rather name her Bedonna, a beautiful but toxic flower."


    On hearing her words, the lord mage lost his smile. Unaware of this, Sigrid continued on.


    "Or Oleander, Aconite, Azalea, Mistrina, Datura...."


    "All are poisonous your highness." he pointed out.


    Sigridughed lightly. It was exactly what she desired. "I have no interest in a soft griffin, I need one that can kill and defend me. It is another reason why I brought it here, I want you to train it for me. I have a feeling that if I raise it personally my husband will turn it into a pet, a soft, spoiled pet because it looks like a little furry chick." She shook her head. "Can you believe that he brings his puppy to our bed?"


    The lord mage nearly dropped Viper as her words took him by surprise. He was not expecting to hear about anything rted to the bedroom affairs of the crown prince and princess. What she had said was not scandal worthy so he brushed it off.


    He put Viper down, picked up some papers on his desk and pushed them towards Sigrid. "This is the number of babies that have been born with magic this month. One boy and six girls."


    One of the papers had the names and other details of the children like weight, health status and family history.


    "You were right, more females are born with magic than males. Nobody noticed because we were not keeping track."


    Sigrid put the paper down and leaned back in the chair, ignoring the cat which was trying to rub against her legs.


    "We need to find a way to increase the numbers. Have you done any more research into an awakening potion? If pregnant women drink it, the odds of babies being born with magic are fifty-fifty."


    She took a look at the second paper as she waited for the lord mage to respond.


    "I have broken my back in theb for a month researching it ande up with something that could work. This is something we should probably discuss with the king however, in my opinion.


    An awakening potion sounds like the answer to some of our problems but if it has side effects or someone takes it and cries foul, we should be covered. A royal stamp of approval from the king is the cover which we need."


    Sigrid raised her eyes from the paper which had images of a an electric fan that run on magic.


    "If this goes to the king, it will got to the royal court and be debated about. After the debate the matter will be rolled out to the public which will be followed by a vote.


    It will take us a month or three if we go through the normal channels. I say we skip that part and just start human testing."


    "Or we do both." The lord mage countered.


    "Fine, do both." Sigrid quickly approved as she did not want to spend the rest of the morning debating on the matter. "What are these?"


    She raised the paper and showed him images of the modern electric fan, rice cooker, and a fridge. "Someone has been feeding you with ideas. Are you cheating on me?"


    These were all modern ideas, things that no mage on this continent could have drawn ore up with. They were some of the things that Emmah had introduced to Eldoria and beyond.


    The lord mage rolled his eyes for Sigrid sounded ridiculous. "You make it sound as if we are having an affair!"


    "A magical affair." sheughed heartily.


    He shook his head and replied, "These were handed in by Emmah Windrider. She added notes exining how each device worked."


    As he exined, he looked for the notes and gave them to Phoebe who raised her eyebrows. They were not just notes, it was an academic paper written on the fusion of magic and modern technology.


    "I must admit that the ideas are brilliant." The lord mage admitted,


    "Dammit." Phoebe muttered.


    She checked on his loyalty, it was still with her but nevertheless, his praise for Emmah¡¯s brilliantly written paper made her unhappy.


    "I guarded the chicken coop tightly but the weasel still still weaseled itself in."


    Without hesitating, she ripped the paper in half and a me erupted from her hands, burning it all to ashes. The lord mage scrambled to save it but it was all in vain.


    "Did you have to do that?" he croaked sadly.


    "There can only be one queen mage." Sigrid told him. "And these impressive inventions of hers, other mages and my own brother Elowin have already thought of. You can take a look at the board of ideas and you will see."


    She had given Elowin different designs that did not look like modern ones. Ideas that she got from the library in the bank.


    "Really!" the lord mage eximed.


    She nodded. "I think she is giarizing the work of other mages." She suggested, whispering extravagantly.

 Chapter 135: The queen strikes back.

    <h4>Chapter 135: The queen strikes back.</h4>


    "You should warn every mage to be on the look out for her. She is a Windrider after all, they are desperate for false glory. She stood before the king and lied about being a divine messenger. What is to stop her from iming the ideas of other mages as her own?" She added slyly.


    The lord mage nodded fervently, the whole divine messenger escapade had made him dislike Emmah intensely.


    "By the way, I have been thinking that mages need to look more distinguished, Have you ever considered the idea of all mages having uniforms? Glorious garments that set them apart from themon folk at first nce?" Sigrid asked.


    She was on a mission to curb Emmah¡¯s infiltration in a bud.


    "I think uniforms and unique bracelets which show the identity of an Eldorian mage are a good idea." she added.


    She waved her hand and jewelry appeared on the table, it was all bracelets that were made from gold and designed with runes and the sigil of Eldorian mages. In reality, it was a trust enhancement charm which would make all the mages trust her words and inspire their loyalty in her.


    The uniform part was just a way of sneaking the trust enhancement charms in without raising suspicion. As long as it worked, every mage in Eldoria would be under her control firmly.


    After a lengthy conversation with the Lord mage whichsted for two more hours, Sigrid finally excused herself and left the mage tower. She was quite satisfied with the progress of the mages so far and she was even more satisfied with the idea of giarism that she nted in the mind of the Lord mage.


    He would peruse any idea Emmah brought to the estate with doubtful eyes.


    "System, from now on, make me a list of every idea shees up with as soon as she thinks about it." She ordered.


    "As you wish host. Here is a list of her current ideas that she has not yet submitted."


    <i>Smartphones, smartwatches, home assistants, smart notebooks, fitness trackers, ovens, vacuum cleaners, bicycles.</i>


    "What a smart puppy." Sigrid sneered. "System, give me all of the designs and notes on how to create them with magic."


    "That will cost you....."


    As the system calcted, she heard crunching sounds in her mind as if a calctor was being tapped at a furious speed.


    "Six hundred thousand eighty dors and ten cents."


    Without hesitation, she answered. "Purchase."


    She was wealthy with tonnes of gold from the Thorin mine deposited in the bank. Spending money was like breathing air to her now.


    An ancient looking note book appeared in her hand, inside, the notes which were handwritten appeared to be ideas that had never been brought to life. Some pages were crossed out and amended. Sigrid used this method to cover up the fact that all these ideas came from her.


    If Emmah found out, who knew if she would decided to take them both down by announcing that they were transmigrators from a modern world.


    "Not good host, an old plot has arrived early. The queen is determined to make you pay for rin¡¯s presence in the royal castle. She did not believe your denial of involvement in the matter and she has sent three beautiful women to the Vale to seduce the crown prince."


    Sigrid¡¯s hand which was mid-wave paused and she looked away from the the two mages she had been waving at.


    Looking down at her feet, she swiped through the memories of the novel in her mind. In the book, because Rnd never loved or slept with the original Sigrid, the queen had sent him three women.


    They had moved into his home under the guise of being his cousins and taken turns attempting to seduce him. Of course, he never touched them because he was devoted to Emmah.


    Now, he was not devoted to Emmah but it did not mean he loved Sigrid.


    "What a bitch!" she muttered.


    She wanted to see to it that Sigrid was just as unhappy as she was in her own marriage as she was in her own.


    [Mission: Steal the plot by making sure that Rnd rejects the three beauties.]


    "Isn¡¯t the loyalty boosting ring I gave him sufficient?"


    "Host, that won¡¯t stop the beauties from plotting against him and with the help of the queen it is not impossible to trap him. All she has to do is summon the prince to the royal castle and make sure that he beds one of them willingly or unwillingly."


    "Can I kill them?" Her mind went to the simplest solution.


    "It is not advisable host, the three beauties are De-Kensington¡¯s, if you kill them without good reason, you will start a war that you don¡¯t need.


    In addition to that, if your good reputation that you have cultivated will die. It is the queen¡¯s hope that you kill them so that you will be seen as a jealous, cruel, blood thirsty wife that cannot tolerate other women around the crown prince.


    She is not very happy that you called her a bitter queen."


    Sigrid scoffed, and blew exhaled some of her frustration. For now, it was a damned if you do and damned if you don¡¯t situation.


    "System, what ns does she have for them?"


    "She ns to make him take them shopping, out for dinner, to the coffee house and other public ces where they will be photographed together. When the pictures are seen by the public, everyone will assume there is trouble in paradise.


    One of the maids at the Vale has been paid to take an intimate photo of the crown prince and any of the three beauties. It will be published in the newspaper as well."


    "That fucking bitch!" Sigridughed.


    The queen did not even consider how this would make her son look or how his reputation would be affected. She was truly vindictive to the bones.


    She hastened her steps, found Cosmos who was waiting for her at the entrance of the estate and they set off for the vale immediately.


    "What is your n?" he asked her.


    "I don¡¯t know." she answered honestly, she had toe up with it as the carriage headed back home. There were many options on the killing front and not many on the sparing them front.


    All she could of was turning them into servants, after a few days of hardbor they would run away on their own. But they were Rnd¡¯s cousins, considered to be titled or proper young women. She could not deal with them the way she did amoner.


    "You could always hire other men to seduce them and beat the queen at her own n." Cosmos suggested.

 Chapter 136: Operation seduction for seduction.

    <h4>Chapter 136: Operation seduction for seduction.</h4>


    It was not a bad n, it could be called operation seduction for seduction. As she concocted the scheme, Sigrid thought about the so called three beauties that had been carefully cultivated by the De-Kensington¡¯s.


    One was named Malia, she was the eldest of the three. In the book she was described as a striking beauty with a m demeanor. Her hair was long with curls, flowing like a river and dark as the night. Her eyes were like sapphires, sparkling like the brightest of stars. It was said that she was raised on honey and magical herbs which gave her a soothing voice capable of calming every troubled soul with her songs and stories.


    "She had the talent to be a world famous singer. Imagine how much money I could make if I signed her and threw a concert for her." Sigrid¡¯s thoughts were diverted momentarily to the displeasure of the system.


    "Host, concentrate."


    She thought about the second beauty Selene, the middle sister. In the book, she was a famous radiant beauty with an infectiousughter. Her golden hair wasparable to sunlight and her eyes were said to shine with mischief. She was a gifted dancer, every move of hers left the audience spellbound. Herughter waspared to the sound of tinkling bells, spreading joy and lightness wherever she went.


    "One sings and another dances, it is like you want me to form a girl group." She muttered.


    Atop his horse, Cosmosughed into the wind, as expected of the viin, she saw opportunities to use others even in times of danger.


    Sigrid was thinking about the third sister Lyra, the youngest of the three beauties. She was an enchanting beauty known for her kindness. Her hair, the color of autumn leaves suited her demeanor which radiated warmth andpassion. She had gifted hands that could y any instrument known to man.


    She was also a nurture, gifted in the art of healing with herbs and remedies. She often tended to the sick and injured making her a cherished figure in Eldoria. Even though she had no magic, it was said that her touch was magical, bringing relief to those in need.


    Sigrid raised her hands up and groaned as if she was frustrated, "Seriously, it¡¯s a girl group They could be Destiny¡¯s child, TLC, Dixie chicks, ckpink, twice, girls generation..."


    "Will you stop it!" Cosmosined. "We get it, they could be a girl group. Now, think about how you are going to stop them from interfering with our ns. Where are you going to find the right men to seduce and humiliate them?"


    "I don¡¯t want to humiliate them." she answered with a frown. "I want to sign them. They can be seduced and deterred from their current course without being ruined. It would be a shame for their talents to die. I will use them for my own benefit and when I am done, I will send the queen a thank you note."


    "Don¡¯t you have enough money?" He retorted.


    "I do." she admitted. "I am not signing them for money. Music is a good tool for spreading propaganda and once I am through brainwashing the, they will be my tools for infiltrating the De-Kensington family."


    "Aah..as expected of you. For a moment there I thought that you had been diverted just as you have diverted Emmah¡¯s course." Cosmos peeked into Emmah¡¯s current whereabouts.


    She was on the set of her movie, making preparations to shoot. At the Windrider estate meanwhile, there was chaos and Florence was in tears. As a member of the family and Florence¡¯s sister, Emmah was really heartless. She was not even attempting to help and looking out for her own interests. She was really not suited to be the female lead.


    She had not even bothered to return to go and look for her mother Mirena ever since she returned. Then again, Sigrid had changed the plot by removing Mirena from the Thorin estate and spreading news about her pregnancy out of wedlock. Emmah saw no value in her birth mother who was a poormoner.


    Mirena was also in poor health now, courtesy of the duchess. She had been poisoned, rendering her unable to leave her house ever since she left the Thorin estate.


    All of her neighbors had been paid off to spy on her, if she dared to leave the vige, she would be killed and it would be med on bandits. She had no chance of meeting her daughter or the king¡¯s brother.


    Sigrid opened the window of the carriage and gestured for Brolin toe closer.


    "I need you to do me a favor, tell our friendly madame that I am in need of three alluring men. They should be talented in seduction and loyal to our organization.


    I need men that possess otherworldly beauty, change their faces if you must. Their charm should be irresistible, shoulders broad and...."


    "Err, your highness, are you nning on..." Brolin interrupted with a question and looked around. In his eyes was a mix of doubt and horror. In his mind, the crown princess was nning to have an extra marital affair with three men!!


    He could not stop her if that was what she desired but if she was caught, all of them would lose their heads.


    "Put away your wild misguided thoughts Brolin, they are not for me. They are for the three uninvited guests at my home right now." She told him, cutting into his thoughts. "Like I was saying, if the shoulders are not broad, the physique should be excellent, the kind women like. I would prefer men with mesmerizing eyes and enchanting features.


    If they have talents like singing or ying instruments, that is an additional bonus. If they don¡¯t have talents, hire teachers to teach them, we have a few of those in our organization.


    No matter what background they have, they should be elegant and be able to pass off for noble. Tell her to buy noble statuses for them from the nobles in our pockets. They can be illegitimate sons of different lords. At the end of the day, a noble bastard is still better than amoner."


    "Should they take pill?" He asked.


    "Of course." Cosmos answered for Sigrid.


    The pill was a poison pill, if they ever went against Sigrid¡¯s orders and deviated from their mission, they would bid the world goodbye.


    When she arrived at the Vale, Sigrid walked into the house calmly as if she was unaware that they had guests. The sound of an ethereal voice which gave her goosebumpsing from the courtyard broke that calmness rather quickly however.

 Chapter 137: Run away.

    <h4>Chapter 137: Run away.</h4>


    Malia had the voice of an angel and the face of subus, she was like a seductive demone to life. Sigrid was very confident in her looks but meeting Malia tickled her a little. The other two sisters were just as beautiful and just as seductive. One was ying the flute and one was dancing, moving as if she was boneless.


    The wind was obviously in love with her because it lent her assistance, blowing through her hair and the long silk arms of her dress as if a gigantic fan had been ced directly in front of her.


    "Men would kill for one and the prince gets all three." Someone whispered.


    The whisper brought Sigrid out of her mind and back to the present. Mauve had already found her position by Sigrid¡¯s side. The rash and emotionaldy-in-waiting was pulling the arms of her dress up.


    "Maury, get me myrge rolling pin, I will tten these women like dough and bake them in the sun."


    "No." Mrs. Elsworth fiercely nced at Maury. "If you bring that rolling pin I will make you its first victim." She whispered sternly and gently pushed Lanai aside. "Your highness, I propose that we handle this with care, we should first find out who the three women are and what their purpose is."


    Sigrid maintained her calm and grace, moving forward with all the poise of a crown princess and royalty. She walked towards Rnd who was sitting in a chair with one leg crossed over the other. His facial expression was unreadable for he was neither smiling or frowning.


    It was difficult to tell if he was enjoying the performance of the three beauties or not. One one hand, he could have been enjoying it but keeping the joy to himself and on the other hand, he was possibly annoyed or irritated but didn¡¯t care to voice it out loud.


    There were two empty chairs on his side and six knights standing guard behind him. Sigrid sat down on one of the chairs on his right hand side. Sir Samuel pulled the other one behind and Mauve also took a seat.


    Sigrid ced her hand on Rnd¡¯s arm. "So, what are watching?"


    He turned his head and looked at her. "You are back. How was your trip to the mage estate?"


    "Fun." she answered. "We havepany I see."


    He nced at the once and brought his eyes back to her. "My mother has ordered my cousins to live with us for a while. There home was apparently infested with snakes which gave them a big scare. Their parents are out of the city at the moment and I have been tasked to care for them."


    Sigrid let out a snort, she did not believe that crappy put together story. The De-Kensington family wasrge with many estates all around the kingdom. Even if the cousins did not move to the Vale, they had many housing options to choose from.


    "Can we send them back?" she asked directly. "I won¡¯t lie to you, I am not a fan. Your mother¡¯s De-Kensington family has a tradition of marrying cousins to each other whenever they seek to grasp power and magical talent.


    You are the crown prince, I am sure that more than a few distant uncles or cousins of your mother have sent their daughters your way."


    Rnd grimaced as if she had poked him on a sore spot. "I have never indulged or dreamed of involving myself in that mess. I propose that you get your facts straight, it is not just the De-Kensington¡¯s, other families do it too."


    "We don¡¯t."


    The Thorin family did not indulge in in-house marriages. Even if was a tenth removed cousin whose connection was thinner than a strand a hair, they would not ept such a tradition__or madness as her grandfather called it.


    "Your family is one of a kind in many ways." he moved his eyes from her to the women that were performing, Malia¡¯s voice was bing louder. It was almost as if she was on a mission to shatter every ss on the Vale with her high pitch.


    He turned his head abruptly and whispered to her, "We can always send them to another house, I have five more in this city alone."


    She turned her head to reply, it was an abrupt act that brought the faces close together. So close that she could smell her favored brand of magical wine on his breath.


    "You have been in my wine collection again."


    He smiledzily, neither denying nor admitting to what they both knew to be true. Unexpectedly, he chuckled, a low sound that sent an odd warmth through her. "What¡¯s mine is yours and what¡¯s yours is mine, isn¡¯t that right? Or are you telling me otherwise?"


    "I¡¯d never say dare to say otherwise. Who am I to deny the crown prince what he wants?" she responded, her voice as low as a whisper ad her wordsyered.


    Rnd¡¯s breath caught, his coolposure wavering. "And what us it that you think I want right now?" he whispered back.


    Something between them changed, the air suddenly became electric. For a long, fragile moment, they stared at each other. Malia¡¯s voice faded into nothingness as did the sound of the music. The world beyond the two of them seemed to be still and contain nothing and no one but them.


    Sigrid¡¯s voice faltered as she murmured. "You want to run away with me?"


    "Run away?"


    She nodded. "To Stormwind castle. Me and you. No cousins and no watchful royal eyes. It can be considered to be our honeymoon, we did not get to go on one after our wedding anyway.


    Emmah is tied up in her movie right now, Benjamin was sent to Sheepfield by your father because of rumors of a gue. Your father is still the king and he is of sound mind, capable of ruling the kingdom.


    My businesses are on track, I don¡¯t need to supervise them daily. I think a two week or month long holiday away from the city could be good for us."

 Chapter 138: Scream for the right reasons.

    <h4>Chapter 138: Scream for the right reasons.</h4>


    As she waited for him to reply, her fingers grazed the back of his hand yfully, as if they had a desire to touch but also didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    "We..." Rnd started and stopped when Malia interrupted them.


    Perhaps, offended by theck of attention she had decided to go closer and sing into their ears. Rnd raised his eyes, unhappy with the interruption.


    Sigrid picked up her fan and spread it out, the thought that if Malia had no vocal chords, she could not sing crossed her mind.


    "I..."


    The sound of a p and Malia¡¯s outcry which came next was a shock to everyone in the courtyard. Malia fell to the ground, trying to scratch her back which had been pped and Mauve stood over her like a towering viin with a smirk on her face.


    "You pped me!" Malia eximed.


    Mauve nodded shamelessly and put her hands her waist. "I did, and I will do it again if you try this foolishness around the Crown princess. You have seen the happy couple whispering and being romantic and somehow you think that they should make room for you."


    Selene and Lyra had run over to Malia and the two red at Mauve.


    Mauve raised her fist as if she was going to beat the two of them as well. "What are you ring at? Look down if you don¡¯t want me to use your eyeballs as ingredients in my pastries." She hissed fiercely like a snake about to attack. "I have seen vixens like you, you are not even as good asdy nche at seduction but you run out in the day and wound your waist for all these men to ogle. What three beauties, they should rename you three vixens."


    She raised her leg and kicked Lyra on the buttocks. When she raised it to do the same to Selene, Mrs. Elsworth intervened by pulling her away from the three sisters.


    Mauve was unwilling to retreat without getting inst words or onest kick. "Why are you pulling me away? Let me kick the other one first, they are close sisters who share almost everything. How can one miss out on being hit? It is not fair to the other two."


    Even though Mrs. Elsworth had a firm grip on her, Mauve still managed to pick up the jar of wine on the table and ssh it urately on Selene¡¯s face. It was like an arrow hitting a bullseye perfectly.


    The sisters screamed in shock, stood up and cried pitifully, looking at Rnd. They naturally expected him toe to their defense.


    Mauve suddenly rushed back, and the three sisters started running away. They had never encountered anything like this in their lives, it was humiliating! The guffaws of the people around made them feel even worse.


    Only moments ago, they had been the center of attraction and now they had beughingstocks.


    "What are you waiting for to get inside the house? Do you want me to give you a second beating? Maury, get my biggest rolling pin, today I will turn them into t bread. We will eat music for dinner and beauty for dessert."


    Sigrid couldn¡¯t help it and neither could Cosmos, they burst out loud inughter which doubled when they saw a knight keeled over,ughing louder that they were doing.


    The petrified screams of the three beauties that they were being pursued by Mauve and her maids were stronger than Malia¡¯s singing.


    It hit Sigrid then that she had forgotten that she had helpers, loyal people that could deal with the three beauties for her.


    "I was wrong, you chose the rightdy-in-waiting." Rnd admitted.


    "What can I say, I have good taste in people." With a helping hand from the female lead, these small side characters could be dealt with easily.


    Rnd squeezed his eyes shut as he recalled the the look on Selene¡¯s face when the wine was sshed on her. He guffawed, wondering what expression his mother would make when she heard about it. "I was not expecting the wine."


    "Wine! forget wine, that first p...my God." Sigrid broke off and chuckled, almost losing her breath as she thought back on the scene. "Did you hear the sound!"


    That p had rung sharper than a sword striking iron. "Thank God she did not use a rolling pin or else we might be having human meat burgers for dinner."


    Rnd shuddered too, it was a joke but the thought was still disturbing nevertheless. Sigrid meanwhile was stillughing.


    "And the kick to the buttocks, oh...I can¡¯t...it¡¯s so funny." She shook her head and patted her chest gently.


    She failed to m down because the knight that had keeled over was stillughing and he sounded like a panicked swan that was honking. It just added more amusement to the entire situation.


    Out of the blue, she was carried out of her chair by her husband. It was not the first time he had carried her but the moment of choice was questionable.


    "Let¡¯s do it." he said, looking into her eyes.


    Her very first thought was that he wanted to have sex immediately which was not surprising because he a virile man. Whenever he spent the day at home, they had sex at least two or three times.


    "Now! I am hungry, can we eat first?" she mumbled. She pouted and twisted her mouth around.


    Rnd found her adorable when she behaved like that.


    "I...."


    Mauve¡¯s voice interfered with what he intended to say. The young woman was still scolding the three beauties.


    "You, the one who thinks her her voice is more mesmerizing than a sea siren. From now on, you cannot sing or scream in this castle without my permission or that of the crown princess. Does this look like a tavern where you can scream as you wish?


    My mother says women should scream for the right reasons and there are only three such reasons. One, when you see a big rat, two when you see a swording for you and three, when you marry and....."


    The rest of the voice which wasing from the kitchen was cut off. Sigrid had a feeling that Mrs. Elsworth had her palm over Mauve¡¯s mouth. The young woman had no doubt been about to say something inappropriate.


    "Why are you stopping me, I must educate them properly so that they knew when, where and how to behave around my beloved Sigrid.


    Let me tell you I could not tolerate that fake sickly Emmah and I have no ns of tolerating you either. I could not touch Emmah because she was under the protection of the crown prince but I can touch you.


    You want to live here and seduce the crown prince, it won¡¯t happen. Not on my watch!! Now, start kneading this dough for me or you will not have dinner and sleep in the horse stable tonight.


    Forget being called the three beauties, you will be the three horse brides."


    "Mauve Rosewood."Mrs. Elsworth bellowed.


    A series of ouch sounds followed, it seemed Mrs. Elsworth was inching Mauve¡¯s ears.


    "Horse brides!" Rnd eximed.


    Sigrid shrugged, she had no idea what Mauve was talking about but the young woman had quite a temper and troublesome mouth. Away from the Rosewood estate, she was now unstoppable."Why do I feel like released the kraken!"

 Chapter 139: Galen, Benjamin and Emmah.

    <h4>Chapter 139: Galen, Benjamin and Emmah.</h4>


    Emmah was insane, she was rave fucking mad and stupid. It was if she had nothing else to do but bother Sigrid when she was minding her business. Before setting off for Stormwind castle, she and Rnd had to finalize some things.


    Apparently one could not just up and run away at the snap of a finger when they were royalty, duty had toe first. While he went to the castle to exin their absence to the king, she remained back to pack whatever she deemed necessary for their trip.


    As she was packing up the drapes and some furniture she wanted to use to decorate Stormwind castle, Mrs. Elsworth informed her that she had guests. The guests were Prince Benjamin, Prince Galen and Emmah.


    Of all the people to visit the Vale ever again, Emmah Windrider was the veryst on the list. She had been thrown out after all.


    Sigrid looked at the the bold foolish woman that was ying in theke with two of her maids. Emmah had her dress raised above her knees, she was running while her maids gave chase. Herughter was more contagious than Malia¡¯s singing and prince Benjamin was enthralled.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair at the edge of the water, every once in a while, Emmah would ssh water on him and he would respond simrly.


    Sigrid was disgusted, what young woman in their society held their skirt or dress that high? Had Emmah not heard that when in Rome one ought to do as Romans did?


    Even more foolish were the two maids that were apanying her. While Emmah was a transmigrator, they were original citizens of this world. How could they not stop her from what she was doing?


    The opinion was shared with Elsworth, she had never seen a woman behave more inappropriately. This was by far more scandalous than the bachelor¡¯s auction ball. The governess was d that Mauve had gone to pick up a few things from the Rosewood estate, if she was around, who knows what she would have done to Emmah!


    "Princess should we put a stop to it?" Mrs. Elsworth asked. Her tone was clipped, each word enunciated with deliberate preciseness. The sneer was audible as she further added, "This is not proper behavior for a youngdy, an unmarried one at that.


    Look at the way the young stable boys and orchid workers are watching her. Even some of the knights, they looked ufortable and fascinate at the same time. They might as well be watching a courtesan dancing on stage in a brothel right now."


    Sigrid responded in a simr tone. "Why should we stop her? She is my age, so we cannot attribute her behavior to age, rather I think that this is deliberate. The third prince is certainly happy about it."


    Galen was amazed by Sigrid¡¯s ability to stay calm, she thought the cold nasty tempered crown princess would order for someone to amputate Emmah¡¯s legs. After all, the rumors about Emmah and Rnd had only just died down.


    "I don¡¯t believe that I have seen Benjamin blink even once." he helped himself to an orange slice. "A fly could fall on his eyes and he would not swat it away."


    The smile on his face was deliberate, if Sigrid did not know otherwise, she would have thought that he was the brains behind this little beach trip. and Emmah¡¯s dress being halfway up her thighs now.


    "Look at her, she has pulled it up even further! Outrageous! preposterous!" Mrs. Elsworth eximed, spit flew out of her mouth.


    Galen giggled fitfully, "Egregious, appalling, absurd, scandalous. There are many words to describe her behavior." He extended a leg out, his foot almost stepped on Sunny who was sleeping on the ground at Sigrid¡¯s feet so he retracted it quickly. If he injured on fur on little dog, his brother would not be too happy.


    As his eyes roamed from Benjamin to Emmah, he could not sharing his candid opinion. "I used to think that my third brother was the wisest of us all, the kindest and next king."


    Sigrid¡¯s eyebrows naturally shot up quickly at thatst statement.


    "King!! have you forgotten who your crown prince is?"


    Galen shrugged. "Have you forgotten who my father¡¯s favorite son is?" he retorted. "Be honest, when Rina was alive and confusing my father everyone thought the same thing. Today, she is dead and Benjamin has not shared a single meal with the king or sparred with him since her funeral.


    I don¡¯t even think they have said anything to each other more than casual greetings. Princess rin has a firm grip on the king now. If she bares a son, I suppose he will be the next favorite."


    She won¡¯t bare any sons, Sigrid thought. She had made sure that rin could only bare female children. It was a precaution because no matter how loyal rin was for now, sometimes greed got the best of people. Galen was still talking so she lent him her ear.


    "Ever since that woman showed up, Benjamin has started showing weaknesses, characteristics that are unlike him. The nobles that blindly supported him once have started to question him.


    Recently, I overheard maids in my castle talking about the resemnce between Rnd and my father. Theypared Emmah to thete consort and said he would marry amoner because his mother was amoner.


    Being the adopted daughter of the prime minister makes no difference in people¡¯s eyes. Her blood is not noble after all."


    As she was using her foot to push Sunny away, which was futile as he kept returning, she said. "Yeah well, she is still a Windrider at the end of the day. Blood or not, she is now considered to be a titled young woman from one of the strongest noble houses in the kingdom."


    "Which was a foolish move on her part." Galenmented.


    Sigrid eyed him curiously, her chin lifted a notch. "Tell me why."


    Galen nted his hands on the table and leaned forward. "Blood Sigrid, ites down to blood. Even if by some off chance Emmah manages to marry Rnd or Benjamin, whatever child they have will not have true Windrider blood.


    I am willing to wager that our dearly scheming prime minister is nning on using Emmah and then eliminating her.


    During King Merritt¡¯s reign, he fell in love with a servant of Lord Thayer¡¯s house. He could not marry amoner so he forced Count Cassian Thayer to adopt the servant as his daughter which was done. On the day of the wedding, the servant drowned and when the veil was lifted in church after the vows were said, the bride turned out to be Count Thayer¡¯s real daughter Elie Thayer."


    Emmah screamed and they turned their eyes to theke. She had fallen into the waterpletely and yet she was stillughing, ignoring the fact that she was drenched and her dress was clinging to her body inappropriately. Rather than send her maids for a cloak to cover up, she decided to continue ying.


    "Crown princess!!" Mrs. Elsworth cried out. "She is doing this deliberately, the crown princess cannot see her like this."


    Sigrid gestured for Lanai toe closer and whispered to her, "Get someone to take some pictures and deliver them to John along with the instructions that they should be printed if the third prince or Emmah gain momentum in our absence."

 Chapter 140: Roland’s shadow.

    <h4>Chapter 140: Rnd¡¯s shadow.</h4>


    "You are up to no good." Galenmented as Lanai walked away.


    "You would know that, wouldn¡¯t you?" Sigrid replied smoothly. She shed Galen a curious smile and slowly asked. "Whose idea was it toe to the Vale and y by theke?"


    Galen pointed at Benjamin, but when she saw the doubt in Sigrid¡¯s eyes he gave up on the lie.


    ¡¯What can I say?" He shrugged. "I like starting trouble and its fun watching my dear third brother stumble. I won¡¯t lie, I am enjoying watching him be humbled little by little, his reputation going down a trench and finally learning how it feels to be the rest of us, ignored by our father. Rnd may not have grudges about how we were raised but I do."


    "So you brought them here to irritate me because you figured that I would do something else to make waves." She surmised.


    Again, he shrugged, looking very unapologetic. "Every time you encounter Emmah Windrider, something happens. It always ends in tears or blood for her and Benjamin rushes over tofort her."


    His eyes glittered with sly amusement, they were sharp devoid of the pretentious carefree disposition that he always disyed.


    "So, you are using me." Sigrid chuckled dangerously.


    Galen nodded, "Wee to the royal family, we all use each other but to what end is the question. I am admitting this willingly, I intend to reap from the seeds you sow. I have no desire to be king and I would have my real brother on the throne than the son of a whore who will no doubt wipe us out if he bes king.


    He despises us because of the verbal humiliations his mother suffered over the years. My mother also tried to kill him many times. The more loved he was, the more she longed to snap his neck so he hid in Rnd¡¯s shadow, following him to battles and acting as if he was the best brother in the world.


    He stole my brother just as he stole my father¡¯s love, they loved, protected and defended him as if he was the most precious child in the royal family. I think his mother taught him well, he is bidding his time, watching Rnd¡¯s strength and assessing his weakness.


    Rnd is a mage knight, Benjamin in not so to take Rnd down, he must study him extensively.


    He also thinks the queen killed his mother and he has been investigating the fire secretly while pretending that he moved on. As long as that suspicion sticks, we are considered enemies so I would rather kill him before he kills me."


    As he passionately exined his reasons, Sigrid saw the calcting man behind the happy mask. Galen was also a predator, a silent and slow predator. The kind that you never sawing in the dark until your throat had been cut and you were on the ground bleeding to death.


    It was not unexpected, Sigrid knew that to survive in the royal family everybody schemed.


    "Why are you being honest with me?" she asked him.


    He leaned back in the chair, the expression on his face changed from calcting and sly to easy going, silly and happy.


    "An enemy of an enemy. You see things for what they are unlike Rnd that has been blind for many years. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to work with me. You have your ways and I have mine, so to each his own."


    Sigrid stretched her arms above her head and yawned. "What happened to King Merrett and Elie by the way?"


    Galenughed loudly, looking out at theke. "My great, great, great grandmother was Elie. What do you suppose happened?"


    She did not know this part of Eldoria¡¯s history but she took a wild guess. "The king and queen lived happily ever after."


    "Like I said blood is blood or in this case, noble blood ruled over a minor infatuation. So, if Emmah Windrider thinks she will easily marry and live happily ever after, she is dreaming." Galen picked up a ss of wine and stopped talking. He stood and decided to talk a walk in the orchard.


    Sigrid was left pondering on the contents of the novel. Galen was wrong, in the original story, he died fighting for the throne after Rnd¡¯s death and Emmah had a happily ever after.


    As a matter of fact, she became the empress and led the Windrider family to the top because they gave her a helping hand. They never adopted her but Lysander protected her and empowered her in many ways.


    The prime minister also helped her bring down the Thorin¡¯s. Blood did not matter in the novel, of course things were a little different now that the lucky halo¡¯s effects were weakening slowly.


    Not long after Galen left, she did the same, returning to the castle without interfering in Emmah and Benjamin¡¯s outing. An hourter, Rnd returned and she told him about what had happened, showing him the pictures which had been discreetly taken as well.


    When she checked his loyalty to Emmah, only ten percent was remaining, which pleased her abundantly.


    "I thought breaking Benjamin¡¯s legs would be enough to keep him away from her. Wasn¡¯t he ordered to go out of the city on an errand for my father despite of his injuries?" Rnd tossed the crystal camera away with disdain.


    "He feigned illness and came back. I wonder what the king will think when he sees the pictures." she answered. "And he is no longer injured, Emmah already healed him. I guess we did not take that into ount."


    She cursed herself for missing something important like forgetting about Emmah¡¯s healing powers.


    They walked down the stairs together, exited the house and entered the carriage.


    "I cannot believe that he brought her to my home despite knowing that I don¡¯t want her there. First the restaurant and now this!!! After all we went through to correct the narrative, he wants to ruin our hard work. Has he no sense at all?" He whispered a few curses and then exhaled to m himself.


    "Calm down." Sigrid patted his back, she could feel his body trembling through as he struggled to hold back the rage he was feeling.


    "I am beginning to wonder if Benjamin is being deliberate in his movements and trying to smear my name again or he is just a love struck fool that has been entangled by a scheming woman."


    Sigrid¡¯s lips curled upwards as he edged towards him to give him a hug. She was d Galen had devised the plot, it had opened Rnd¡¯s eyes up to Benjamin¡¯s hidden side.


    "I would say that his is being deliberate, one time we can assume that was a mistake but two is not a coincidence. Watch your back around him Rnd, do not ever let him get the upper hand over you.


    Tell me, what do you think of your brother Galen. I am short of advisors and I think he could be useful."


    As the carriages pulled out of the city, she opened up to him about her conversation with Galen. Rnd¡¯s shadow needed to be reced, it was better to have Galen there than Benjamin.

 Chapter 141: At Stormwind.

    <h4>Chapter 141: At Stormwind.</h4>


    One weekter, Sigrid finally set her eyes on Stormwind castle. After a slow journey in a carriage, nothing made her more d than her feet touching the ground.


    She had always wanted to see Stormwind castle, Rnd¡¯s fief, his main home. It was just as the book described, a massive castle and horse farm built from weathered gray stone that seemed to rise from the cliffs themselves. A wave of cold wind blew past her, sweeping her cloak upwards. She tugged it closer in search of warmth.


    Arger cloak was draped over shoulders by Rnd and she grateful for it.


    "Aren¡¯t you cold?" she asked.


    He shook his head, "This is my territory, I have long grown to the weather." He took her hand and they started a slow walk on the castle grounds.


    The scent of wild flowers and the sea mixed with an earthy aroma tickled her nose. The sound of the waves hitting the rocks was filtered in her ears, her eyes took in the sight of the wild grasnds, so massive like a green sea stretching towards the horizon.


    Because of itsrge size, she could take the entire tour on foot so Rnd put her on a horse and climbed on behind her. As it walked, he pointed out all the important features of the castle.


    They visited the famous stables, home to herds of magnificent horses famous through the kingdom. Some were inside, others were roaming freely on the grass. Even more were racing really fast as if the wind itself was theirpetition.


    A winding stone path took them to the Stormwind racetrack. It was built in the shape of a circle, like a bowl that was lined with ck wooden fences and nked by grandstands carved into the earth.


    It was noon and horses were already racing, and the roars of cheers from spectators mingled with the sound of the ocean and earth that was being stomped. The racetrack had a particrly tricky section that curved dangerously, every time horse approached that point, spectators held in their breath and sat on edge with their hearts pounds.


    "Is it always this crowded?" she tilted her head and questioned.


    Rnd bent his head lower to respond over the sound of the crowd. "Mostly, in winter the numbers dwindle. In the summer we are always at a maximum because of various activities. It¡¯s not just horse racing, we also have stick ball which is yed on horse back, sword fights and other games."


    The horse moved suddenly and Sigrid¡¯s body jolted forward. In a rush to steady her, Rnd quickly moved his hands aiming for her waist but instead they covered her breasts.


    She gasped and quickly pped them away. "Crazy!" Sigrid looked around with guilty eyes as if they had been caught in a crime. "We are in public, you should control yourself your highness."


    Rnd was flustered, he was innocent, the horse was to me. Before he could deny however, he realized that he liked the embarrassed shade of red on her face.


    His hands found their former position at her waist and tightened unnecessarily. He whispered to her, "You know, it would be..."


    "No." she hissed. "Whatever you are thinking, no."


    There were as many eyes on the horses as were on them. It was hard not to notice them when they were dressed expensively and had knights shadowing them on horseback and a dozen maids at least. In the era of newly invented cameras, many Eldorian¡¯s had a passion for capturing others in embarrassing positions.


    If they had the inte, they would be as messy and gossipy as humans on earth.


    Heughed and turned the horse around and they continued their tour. They visited the arena which was used for show jumping, a hall of valiant riders which had portraits of all the great horse racers Stormwind castle had nurtured over the years.


    There were portraits of the horses too, all majestic and life like. Those that had died heroically had little remnants that were locked away in crystal cases like hair from their manes or bones. It was like a veryrge modern history museum.


    She paused by one portrait which of a familiar face. It was a boy at around the age of fifteen or sixteen, he was sitting shirtless on the back of a majestic white horse. They horse was standing at the edge of a cliff, the trees in the portrait looked like they were being ripped out of the ground by strong wind. Between the strong wind, the sea below and the cliff, the portrait screamed danger and yet the boy had a smile on his face.


    In his eyes was a glint of determination, almost as if he would dare the horse to jump off the cliff at any moment.


    "That was not one of my finest moments." Rndmented.


    Sigrid looked over her shoulder, he was standing right behind her.


    "Sometimes I look back and wonder how time flew by so quickly. I was once this young and daring, now I am older and..."


    "Wiser." she cut in andughed.


    "No that¡¯s not it." heughed as well. "I was going to say careful. Back then, I was not afraid of death, I went out in a storm, shirtless and rode a horse to the edge of a cliff. Today, I ride inside a carriage because I am the crown prince and one injury on my body could result in the kingdom falling apart."


    "I think the painter was more daring than you." Shemented.


    A light breath mixed withughter came from his nose. In all honesty, that portrait was drawn on one of the saddest days of his life. He had just opened the horse racing track two months earlier. It was gaining momentum, bringing in more money than he had ever personally owned.


    He was to participate in his first horse race so he invited his father and mother. The queen did not show up, she did not approve of his involvement with horse racing, seeing it as something unworthy. His father epted the invitation but when he came, he brought Rina and Benjamin.


    When the race began, his father was in the stands, by the time it came to an end, he was gone. Benjamin wanted to y by the sea, so his father and Rina had left.


    Rnd recalled how his victory had felt so meaningless, worthless. He remembered how for the first time in a long time, he locked himself inside his chambers and cried.


    When the storm arrived that evening, madness had driven him to do what he did. His knights had followed him and one of them drew the portrait. Rnd disliked the portrait but he still disyed it. It was a reminder that he should never desire things that were not willingly given to him, like his father¡¯s affection. A reminder that he was on his own despite having family.


    "Why does it look to me like you were sad?" Sigrid asked.


    She could see the redness in his eyes and the shadow beneath them, it spoke to a silent heaviness. It said so much more than the broad smile and youthful charm that suggested unbridled happiness.


    "There is a storm all around you, danger that could sweep you away at any moment and yet you must smile at all times." She mumbled. A mncholic smile appeared on her lips. "It describes the reality of a royal family perfectly."

 Chapter 142: Never leave me.

    <h4>Chapter 142: Never leave me.</h4>


    It was the very first time that someone was seeing the reality in the picture, seeing it for what it truly was. A cry for help, a young boy that was drowning in loneliness and on the brink of actually leaping off that cliff.


    "It was a tragic day, worse than any war I have ever fought." Rnd eyed the portrait with anger. His hands went around Sigrid¡¯s waist, hugging her in public.


    He did not care that there were other people in the hall, visitors at Stormwind. What he needed to feel steady like his legs were on the ground andtely, Sigrid made him feel that way.


    The knights surrounded them, keeping the visitors at bay, especially the ones that those crystal cameras in hand and were taking pictures of everything they saw.


    Sigrid did not make any move to be separated from him and she just raised her right hand and caressed the front of his head which was buried in her neck. She did not need a high IQ to guess that something had gone wrong on that day, something that left Rnd feeling raw. She also had no doubt that it had to do with the way he was raised.


    "You are my family, right?" he asked her.


    The question startled her, and it reminded her of a scene in the novel when Emmah was at Stormwind castle and she told him that she would be his family. Now that she thought about it, Rnd had just taken her on a tour of this hall. They had not hugged as he was doing now, they had just held hands.


    It looked like she had sessfully stolen the plot and whatever blessings Stormwind castle had to offer had been diverted from Emmah to her.


    "Yes." she answered automatically.


    "You will never leave me, right?" he whispered.


    She nodded. "Why would I ever leave you? We are husband and wife, we are family, we are one. From the day we got married, I became your family and you mine. You gained the rest of the Thorin¡¯s as family as well."


    He thought about the group of funny liars and ruthless individuals that were as thick as thieves and nice despite their shorings. Rnd thought about the wine and cheese they had sent him.


    The regr letters he got from his mother-inw Iryne inquiring on his well-being andining about the rise ofdy nche. His own responses were often perfunctory but that did not stop her from replying in her usual informal style.


    He remembered the golden pocket watch that his father-inw had sent him.


    He thought about the cloaks and boots which the duchess M had sent him, the knives which duke Thorin had given him and a new carriage. The old man even checked on him regrly at the training grounds.


    It was not just them but her brothers and some cousins who went out of their way to do nice things for him, invite him out for drinks. There was no denying that the Thorin¡¯s had gone out of their way to treat him as one of their own.


    "I should consider myself lucky in that case."


    "Lucky that you married me." she said.


    Heughed, and a weight that had been siting on his chest when he stood in front of the portrait dissipated. They remained in that position for at least ten minutes. It crossed Rnd¡¯s mind that perhaps it was time to get rid of the portrait.


    Maybe he could set it on fire, or have a horse trample over it. It was not worth holding onto anymore.


    He let her go but held on to her hand and they existed the hall together without looking at other portraits. They made their way to the house because Sigrid was ready to rx.


    She was d that the part of the castle were they lived was far from all the noise and activities. Just as she entered the house, she heard a loud shriek.


    The shriek was followed by loud yips of a dog, what sounded like utensils crushing to the floor and then a shadow. Sigrid found herself with an arm full of dog__Sunny being the dog.


    She turned around and thrust it into Rnd¡¯s hands. "You could not leave the damn dog behind. We came for a couple¡¯s honeymoon and yet I have to share your time with the dog." She groaned and rolled her eyes.


    Rnd patted Sunny¡¯s head and the dog made soft whining sounds. Its round eyes were not focused on Rnd but Sigrid instead. In there, was an usation as if it was ming her for not wanting to carry it.


    "He cried when we were leaving, what was I supposed to do? Sunny loves you, why don¡¯t you love him back?"


    She let go a humph through her nose as in denial of the dog¡¯s love for her.


    "You brought your horse Venom, I am notmenting on that." Rnd mumbled.


    "We are at a horse farm!!" she eximed. It made sense that Venom hade, Sunny on the other hand not so much.


    The servants that had lined up to be introduced watched the royal couple with curiosity, smiles and a variety of opinions which they would only share among themselvester.


    "Ahem." Someone cleared his throat.


    Rnd and Sigrid noticed the Stormwind servants and put on their best smiles. He pulled her by the waist and nted her firmly by his side before the introductions could begin. There were many servants at Stormwind, only the important ones hade. This included the head chef, head of the Lady¡¯s maids, the scullery maids, footmen, grounds keeper and others.


    Rnd interlocked their fingers with his left hand and carried Sunny with his right one as he proudly identified the servants that had been with him for the longest time. Most, since he took ownership of Stormwind castle.


    "Lastly, this is Jesting," his voice boomed with joy as he introduced her to the elderly butler of the castle. "I know that you might to get augh because of his name and you might doubt his capabilities because joking but I can assure you that he is the most capable man I have ever met in this kingdom."


    "You praise me a little too much your highness, I am honored that you think so highly of me. Do not believe him your grace, he only says so because I do do not burn his toast anymore." Jesting responded in a serious manner.


    His serious attitude waspletely the opposite of his name or his words.


    "Whatever you need while we are here, he will find even if it is nonexistent. Do not ever underestimate his capabilities." Again, Rnd praised the butler.


    The elderly butler removed the cap from his head and held it between his right hand fingers. "Well, I did manage to pour tea without spilling this morning, so the title isn¡¯t entirely undeserved."


    Jesting maintained his attitude but Sigrid could not keep a straight face anymore and she burst intoughter. She could not tell if the prince and his butler were joking or being

 Chapter 143: Lady of the house.

    <h4>Chapter 143: Lady of the house.</h4>


    After the introductions, Rnd watched his wife walk deeper into the castle, escorted by her maids. This included the ones that hade with them from the Vale and those that worked at Stormwind. He had made it clear that she was thedy of the house and whatever she wished to do, they had to obey and assist her.


    When she disappeared from his view, he moved to his study and Jesting followed. For an old man with a bent back, he was quite a fast walker. He was also more than efficient because he had already prepared some tea and a snack in the study because it was always the first ce Rnd went to when he arrived at Stormwind.


    "So, what do you think of my wife Jesting?" Rnd took his first sip of tea and grimaced.


    Jesting immediately reced the in tea with coffee and milk. He had already been update on all the most recent changes to Rnd¡¯s tastes.


    "She is very lovely your highness, my sincerest congrattions on your on your marriage. We have all been looking forward to meeting her. Might I be bold as to berate you in your error of dying in bringing her here." His voice held a slight tremor.


    Rnd was not unused to his butler¡¯s bluntness, it was one of the reasons why he had kept the man around for as long as this. Jesting would work for him until the day one of them died. Jesting was like an uncle and grandfather, all wrapped in one. His advice had guided Rnd on more than one asion.


    "It was not as simple as it appears Jesting." Rnd replied candidly.


    "Is it simple now?" Jesting queried.


    Rnd smiled over the cup, the corners of his lips curling upwards in a satisfied smile. "Yes, it is simple now."


    She was his, she would never leave, she indulged him, advised him and healed him in various ways.


    "I take it that you are satisfied with how your marriage has turned out your highness." Jesting noted.


    Rndughed softly, there was no denying that he was very satisfied, in many aspects. He had zeroints about his marriage and he was d his father had forced him to marry Sigrid. Now, all they needed was to have a son, a daughter and more sons and daughters.


    He wanted arge family, children that he would personally teach how to ride horses, hunt, race and other things. Children that he would love equally. Sigrid had already said that she wished to have a child as well, and it was not just because it was another way of strengthening their im to the throne.


    Rnd moved to the window and looked outside where Everbloom oaks, a species of magic trees rose from the ground and surrounded the sides of the house. He had transported the towering ancient trees from the mage estate, costing him half of his savings at the time.


    He recalled how his father had called it an unwise decision and Jesting had lost all of his hair because he thought Stormwind would be bankrupt. Now, Jesting loved the trees and took care of them like a father watching over his children.


    The tall towering trees with their immense trunks shaded the house, making it seem as if it was part of nature. The golden leaves of the trees could be found everywhere on the grounds, in the creeks, ponds and grasnd. The air around the trees felt alive, vibrant with the hum of hidden magic.


    The trees contained many of his memories as a teenage boy for he had spent his youth climbing the trees and swinging from them. Someday, he would teach his own sons how to climb the Everbloom oaks. He could see it clearly, the image of him carrying his son on his shoulders and encouraging the little one to take his first steps on the deep velvety brown trunks of the trees.


    The image transformed into that of a little girl and he shook his head,ing out reverie quickly. The little girl in his mind had Sigrid¡¯s green eyes and fiery temperament.


    Girls in Eldoria were not expected to climb trees, it was notdylike. But, if he had a daughter that was like her mother, could he stop her from climbing the trees?


    The image of a soft little girl with determination and unbreakable will climbing the trees made him grin. It transformed into his wife and he stopped grinning. He had seen her climbing a tree on the orchard, what if she did the same here and fell down?


    "Jesting, while we are here do me a favor and keep an eye on my wife." he said, with a frown.


    Jesting had no idea what to make of the order. "Your highness what kind of keeping an eye are you asking me to do. Do you want me to spy on her, ensure her well-being or watch out for her safety?"


    "Spy!" Rnd extravagantly eximed as if it was unheard of. "That is not what I mean, I would never ask you to spy on thedy of the house. What I mean is that you should keep her out of trouble.


    My wife is impulsive and has a talent for angering people with her words. She responds to confrontation with confrontation, some people might be unwise and decide to retaliate physically."


    "Oh, I see." Jesting nodded.


    Like all the other workers, he had heard about the fiery temper of the crown princess. It was said she took no prisoners, never negotiated and was decisive.


    "We havee at a time when Stormwind is busy, there are so many visitors. As usual, in the crowd there is nock of individuals seeking to harm the crown prince. I don¡¯t want my wife toe to harm." he expanded.


    Rnd scowled as he thought about the assassination attempts which he had survived through the years. Many, he never even informed the king about.


    "Might I suggest then that we cease all activities today and push them for a week or however long you intend to stay. It is the first time that you have brought home thedy of the house. I think that she should be allowed to enjoy her home peacefully.


    She called your return a honeymoon, if there are a lot of activities I am afraid that you will not have time to show her around, teach her how to race on the tracks, swim in the pond or enjoy a pic by the sea or under the oaks."


    Rnd was not against the suggestion entirely, at most he would lose some ie. It was not as if he was dirt poor and in desperate need of money anyway.


    He leaned against the frame of the window and smiled, drawing an image of Sigrid enjoying all the activities that Jesting had mentioned. He could see them enjoying some private time in the ponds. It would be interesting to have sex in the pond, and the grasnd, out in the open.


    His thoughts deviated and went to a different ce, Maybe up on the trees as well.....he thought.

 Chapter 144: Family honeymoon!

    <h4>Chapter 144: Family honeymoon!</h4>


    Jesting had no idea what the crown prince was thinking, all he saw was the naughty smile on his face. It reminded him of a younger Rnd, nning to do something mischievous.


    As he looked outside, he noticed the arrival of a group of carriages rolled down the drive. All of them bore the same mark, a sigil of the Thorin family. Rnd could not fathom what they were doing in Stormwind. For a moment, he wondered if his wife had invited them but told told him which he decided was false.


    It was possible that the carriages hade carrying goods of some kind, clothes and food. His wife did love the finer things in life.


    That assumption dies when well dressed footmen jumped down and opened the doors. Out stepped different members of the Thorin family, the duke¡¯s immediate family to be exact.


    The first person to step out was duchess M, looking regal in a red silk dress and two floral ribbon dangling from the pins in her hair. It was part of a trend that Sigrid had started and as always, the rest of the women in the kingdom copied.


    The next person he saw was the duke, dressed rather casually instead of his normal formal look. He had a traveling hat on his head and a walking cane whose head sparkled with gold.


    "They are just unting it." he whispered.


    Out from another carriage emerged his mother-inw, Iryne Thorin. She was dressed in a white long sleeved sundress from thedy nche collection with a bo on her head.


    She looked up and smiled as she waited for her husband and it struck Rnd then, that Lady Thorin had a remarkable resemnce to her daughter Sigrid when she smiled. When her husband came out of the carriage, he took her hand, she whispered something and theyughed.


    The Thorin¡¯s all looked like happy couples, a happy family that held hands and prayed before each meal__which they did, sometimes. Only when Iryne insisted.


    As the Thorin¡¯s gathered, Iryne said something else and they allughed. Rnd felt a smudge of jealousy as he watched their happy family, filled with warmth in their interactions. Nobody had a single worry that the other was hiding a knife behind their back.


    He recalled Sigrid¡¯s words that he was one of them now and a renewed smile formed on his face. It would not be too bad being one of them, he thought. He had no ns to get toofortable and forget that he was a Maximus but he would allow himself to enjoy the bliss of a happy family.


    "Hmm, I wonder what brings the Thorin¡¯s to Stormwind?" Jesting asked.


    His voice came from the opposite side of the window from where he watched them. Rnd was not even surprised that Jesting had identified them, the man had done some extensive research into the family of the crown princess no doubt.


    "Is this a couple¡¯s honeymoon or a family honeymoon?" he added to his question.


    Before Rnd could rify, a squeal was heard from the house which was apanied by the excited barking of a dog. Then, he saw his wife¡¯s figure sh by quickly and she threw herself in her grandfather¡¯s arms.


    "I do not believe that I have seen any youngdy ever throw herself into the arms of a male family member like that beyond the age of eight." Jestingmented. "Exceptions have been made if said family member is just returning from war."


    Rnd responded byughing. The Thorin¡¯s were huggers behind closed doors, he had personally witnessed the brothers hug Sigrid on many asions.


    "I also don¡¯t think that I have seen any youngdy in Eldoria wearing a dress without arms out in public. The crown princess and her family sure make some interesting choices." Jesting said.


    His tone was t, absent of humor or judgement so it was hard, even for Rnd to decide if Jesting was criticizing or simply making observations.


    "Such dresses have been worn on television." Rndmented.


    Jesting¡¯s face soured, an ugly grimace that clearly showed his disdain overtook his appearance. "That abominable show which has all the maids in an iron grip. I have never wanted to wash my eyes with soap so much until I made the mistake of watching it."


    "So I take it that you stopped watching it on the very first episode when the king slept with his brother¡¯s daughter." Rndmented.


    "Oh no, whyever would I stop? Someone has to keep a track on all the moral degradation and warn others not to fall into such depravity." Jesting scratched the top of his nose.


    He looked so serious but Rnd just wanted tough. "Jesting, it¡¯s okay to admit that as inappropriate as the show is, you find it enjoyable. I personally abhor it and yet I look forward to the sequel every time an episode is released. You should brace yourself because I have heard from Sigrid that next weeks episode promises to push even further into the boundaries of scandal!"


    Jesting pinched his lips in a thin firm line, he would never admit to enjoying that debauchery which portrayed a fallen society. He was simply watching because it was his duty to assess the moral degradation and write the news office, criticizing the show.


    "God help us all, your highness." Jesting sighed.


    "Hmm, a new show or series as my wife calls it will be aired starting next week. She told me that its called The Courtesan¡¯s Dilemma. It is about a princess of a kingdom who infiltrates a rival kingdom as a courtesan to steal secrets.


    She uses her body and talents to cajole these secrets out of important men while seducing them cleverly without giving up her purity. However, one night when she is feeling homesick, she gets drunk and spends the night with a crown prince which results in a pregnancy. She ends up tangled with the crown prince, resulting in an unexpected blossoming of love.


    The princess or courtesan must choose between having the children of her enemy and bing his crown princess or getting rid of the pregnancy and returning home to marry a general from her nation. What do you suppose she will do?" Rnd moved away from the window and sat down as he waited for the butler¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 145: Enemies to lovers.

    <h4>Chapter 145: Enemies to lovers.</h4>


    Jesting appeared to ponder on it for a few seconds and then he made up his mind because the answer to that question was rather simple.


    "I think she will choose the enemy crown prince, your highness."


    One of Rnd¡¯s brows moved up curiously. "Oh really! why do you think so?"


    "Because there is nothing the masses love like a love story which is also a sob story. They root for enemies bing lovers, I believe that it is what I have heard from chef Lenore. She said it is more exciting than an ordinary love story between two people that have long been expected to love each other."


    Rnd scoffed a little.


    "Indeed."


    Jesting smiled, which was a rare thing to see, even for Rnd. "I can urately recall the number of times you run away from the capital and expressed your great dislike of the current crown princess. I believe that you used the words, irritating, infuriating and manner less.


    I can also recall how many times you vowed to off her head if she followed you around secretly or paid soldiers money to share your whereabouts and...."


    Rnd covered his eyes, it was slightly shameful that he had surrendered to the very woman he once thought he hated.


    "She is not the same person she used to be." he said, raising his hands to the heavens. He couldn¡¯t count how many times he had repeated these very words to his friends and family members that were curious about the state of their rtionship.


    Before leaving the capital this time, he had run into his mother and she had encouraged him to spend more time with his cousins, the three beauties. She reminded him of his previous grudges against his wife.


    "Well, I am rooting for you." Jestingughed a little and then as quickly as the sound came, it was gone. "Your highness, I think we should go down and wee your inws to your home."


    Rnd moved away from the window, vacating the office slowly and Jesting followed behind him, matching his footsteps in sync. It was easy to keep up, he had been walking behind the crown prince for years.


    **


    In the immediate living room of the castle where guests were weed, the Thorin¡¯s were already making themselvesfortable. They looked around, foraging every corner and observing every portrait on the wall which were mostly horses.


    John was dissatisfied, there was no single portrait of his sister, thedy of the house but dozens of horses and a few of Rnd. There was only one of the royal family and none of the people in the portrait had a smile on their faces.


    "Does he have a horse fetish?" he blurted out.


    Someone choked onughter, the idea wasical at best.


    "If you were not my brother I would hit you." Sigrid told him. She went ahead and pped him on his back. It was a minor p that caused him just a little pain and itch. "What are you all doing here anyway? I do not recall sending an invitation."


    "You don¡¯t live here Siggy, so technically we did not need an invitation from you toe." Elowin answered. He applied logic and made his voice sweet.


    "I don¡¯t live here but my husband owns the castle and I am his wife so technically I own the castle. It is called joint property ownership." she replied cleverly, applying thew in retort.


    Nathaniel, her eldest brother cackled loudly. "Siggy, that only works if the property was acquired during the marriage, not before. Everyone here has read those new marriagews which you contributed to." He turned his head to a maid and ordered her to bring him a ss of wine and his wife Deanna some milk.


    "He only read them because he does not want to be hoodwinked in case I ask for a divorce." Deanna smiled dryly. "I never considered divorce before but as soon as I found out that he was thinking of protecting himself in case of a divorce, I started to consider protecting myself too."


    Sigrid¡¯s head moved from Nathaniel to Deanna. From them, she looked at her parents and grandparents that were unbothered as if the matter was of no concern to them.


    "Are you all deaf? Do you hear them?"


    "Yes dear, we hear them loud and clear." Iryne replied. "It is not illegal or scandalous. Even if we say something, what are we expected to say?"


    "The new marriagews have everyone believing that they are a solicitor of some sort." Duke Thorin¡¯s response was clipped. It seemed he was less than happy about this new development in Eldoria. "Why, just the other day Lord Caramol pulled me aside to ask for my thoughts on fault-based divorce. His first wife is looking to divorce and she has put the me on him. He gave me a some advise on how to protect myself and my wrongdoings so that my wife will never have an upper hand in case of divorce."


    Iryne gasped loudly, "Lady Victoria Caramol is divorcing her husband!!"


    The duke nodded, his eyes expressed surprise that his daughter-inw was not aware of this. "Are you not aware of this? I thought for sure Miss Louisa Caramol had mentioned this to you. She is your third cousin after all."


    Iryne shook her head.


    "They hate each other now." General Paxton filled in the gaps for those that were not aware of the recent change in status in the rtionship between his wife and her cousin. "Miss Louisa was caught by Lady Helen talking ill about about our Siggy after her ball.


    Apparently, Miss Louisa was not happy because of what happened with Jonathan Durin. They had been courting for a while and now he has to marry Miss Florence Windrider.


    Miss Louisa said the incident would not have happened if Sigrid had kept her immorality to herself and she hoped Sigrid and Rnd would divorce soon and our Siggy would be take a walk down humiliationne. " He further exined.


    "Why do you know all this?" The duke quizzed.


    ¡¯My wife and I talk about everything." General Paxton shrugged.


    Lady Iryne nodded. "We do." she confirmed. "When I heard from Helen what Louise had said, I waited when she was out shopping and gave her a tongueshing she will never forget."


    General Paxton looked at Sigrid with a smile of pride on his face. "Your mother embarrassed Louise in public by pulling out the receipts of all the money she had spent on the woman. She called her a brainless freeloader and pped her. She did great, right?"


    Sigrid was a bit more mortified than proud. No wonder the Thorin¡¯s had been wiped out, they just loved making new enemies.


    She gave her mother who was waiting to be praised a thumbs up, assuring her that she had done good.


    "Who else is divorcing?" she asked. Someone was bound to need awyer, maybe it was time for her to go back to her old profession.

 Chapter 146: The open invitation.

    <h4>Chapter 146: The open invitation.</h4>


    Rnd and Jesting stood outside for a moment, listening to the Thorin¡¯s interacting. Their topics of conversation held no boundaries or shame.


    "So, they gossip too." Jesting noted.


    "Uh-huh." Rnd nodded. "The Thorin¡¯s are perhaps the most unique family in Eldoria. My wife prefers to call their conversations about other people an information trading and assessment session."


    Jesting snorted, he nearlyughed but stopped himself short.


    Rnd strolled into the room with his automatic princely weing smile on his face. His arrival was timed with the announcement that his father-inw had brought along four peacocks.


    General Paxton sent Rnd a challenging gaze, daring him to say something about the peacocks.


    "I hope they don¡¯t drown in the sea." Rnd widened his fake smile. His words were not absent of sarcasm.


    "Is that a threat?" General Paxton smiled dangerously.


    Rnd took a seat, respond in a cryptic way, "Many things fall off the cliffs of Stormwind and are never seen again. It¡¯s like the birds which dropped gold on your estate, a myth. It happens but nobody knows how."


    General Paxton nearly bit his tongue, he calmed himself and retorted, "However will we solve that mystery?"


    Iryne decided that they had all had enough of the veiled threats which were unnecessary. "Rnd dear, it was so nice of you to invite us to Stormwind. It is so exciting to see the impressive grounds in person. There is so much greenery and fresh air."


    General Paxton released another unimpressed snort. "I prefer cobblestones and...."


    "Paxton! Lady Iryne called her husband sternly.


    The way she said his name stunned Rnd but when he looked around, everyone else was normal. Strictly speaking, the Thorin¡¯s were normal. It seemed that this was not the first time his mother-inw was taking a firm tone to her husband when he misbehaved.


    There and then, Rnd decided that he needed his mother-inw in his corner. In a war with his father-inw, she was the perfect weapon.


    Sigrid pinched his arm, which surprised him and he winced. He looked at her with befuddlement.


    "Why?"


    "You invited them." she whispered.


    ¡¯No need to whisper dear." Iryne said to Sigrid. "I can read your lips all the way from here across the room. Your husband gave us an open invitation to Stormwind."


    "He said we coulde on any day we wanted." Duchess M chimed in.


    "At any time." John added.


    "We simply took him up on it and we had no idea that you would both be here." Deanna said the final words which wrapped up the mystery of their presence in a bow.


    Sigrid did not believe them one bit, for one, if they were leaving the city they would have made sure that she was informed. If Emmah out on the prowl, they would not have nned a trip before consulting her.


    If they had followed her and Rnd to Stormwind, they were most likely up to no good.


    "Leave us." she ordered all the staff in the room with them.


    When they were alone, she pinned her eyes on her grandmother. "Well, your grace, do you want me to pull it out of you? Obviously you followed us here for a reason. And nobody tell me that they wanted to rx by the sea. It is chilly and rain will start falling within a day or two. I don¡¯t know about the rest of you but vacationing in the rain by the sea is not my idea of a good time."


    The Thorin¡¯s shared guilty looks and started mumbling, ¡¯you tell her¡¯ to each other.


    "John." Sigrid called her brother, the easiest one to guilt trip. Her voice was as stern as Iryne¡¯s had been when she called husband earlier.


    It made Rnd who was by her side worry for his own future and their children. He could picture her clearly using that tone on them.


    "It was mom¡¯s idea." John admitted.


    "Oh good heavens!" Lady Iryne rolled her eyes to the sky. "She calls your name once and you fold like a piece of paper. Are you my son or hers?"


    "She scares me more than you do." John muttered.


    General Paxton chuckled, when John was around Sigrid, he was like a gentle, eager to please and submissive dog. He lived to make his sister happy and whatever she wanted of him, he said yes without a pause.


    "What did you do mother?" Sigrid asked, determined to have her answers.


    Iryne looked to the front and she defensively crossed her arms across her chest before answering, "I paid someone in the organization money to set fire to the Windrider estate."


    "What!" Rnd eximed.


    "At the wedding of Miss Florence and that man...I can¡¯t remember his name." Duchess M added and sheughed as if it was hrious.


    "Why?" Rnd asked in a mildly outraged voice.


    "They are not good people, what other excuse do I need." Lady Iryne was ready with her defense.


    "That doesn¡¯t mean you should set fire to their home on the day of a wedding when other innocent people will be in attendance. You are endangering the lives of others." Rnd groaned. "What if someone finds out that you were behind it. What if someone links that fire to the one which killed the secondary consort?"


    His words were met with shock and resulted in a five second silence before the denials started.


    "We didn¡¯t kill the secondary consort, the rebels did." Duke Thorin said.


    His tone was candid, and left no room for doubt.


    "Absolutely, that fire wasn¡¯t on us." his wife the duchess added. "We might be brazen but we are not so brazen or stupid enough to kill the king¡¯s favorite woman."


    "Former favorite." Nathaniel reminded them.


    "Does it matter?" Elowin asked.


    "Whatever she is, we did not kill her." The duke slightly exploded. "Whyever would you think that we were behind it?" He frowned deeply. "Has somebody imed that we did it?"


    Lady Iryne wrung the bo in her hand fiercely as she said, "It must be that viinous prime minister, he is out to destroy our family at all costs. An usation of this kind will put us in the cross hairs of the king and all of the dead consort¡¯s royal children. I am so d that I told someone to set their estate on fire and I hope the entire family burns to ashes."

 Chapter 147: Cute when embarrased.

    <h4>Chapter 147: Cute when embarrased.</h4>


    The Thorin¡¯s were lying again. It was true that they had not set the fire which killed Rina but they did make a n to kill her. At the debutante ball which was held by the queen once a year, they nned to release some snakes and have one bite Rina.


    That same ball was the one which Phoebe had led to the death of Nathaniel who was used of sexual assault by Rina. After Rina died, the n was scrapped.


    "Let¡¯s forget it. We are all far away from the capital and have been on the road for a whole week. Who can dare to suspect us of having a hand in a fire on the Windrider estate? We have perfect alibis because we don¡¯t even need to lie about where we are." Sigrid moved her hands around, gesturing for everyone to calm. "I suggest that we all go and freshen up then return here for dinner and the viewing of three unreleased episodes of the rise of Lady nche."


    Lady Iryne gasped and jumped up eagerly, at the same time Rnd found himself on his feet. As soon as he stood up, shame swept through his body. He blushed, and closed his eyes, wishing that he was anywhere but there.


    He could feel the eyes of the Thorin¡¯s on him, even without looking at them, he could picture the smiles on their faces.


    General Paxton was the first tough, he bellowed so loudly that the sound vibrated in the walls. He was joined by Sigrid and then Lady Iryne. Rnd could not stand the shame anymore, he turned around fled the room.


    The sound of theirughter followed him as he crushed into Jesting who was bringing a bottle of wine into the room.


    The wine bottle flew into the air, its contents spilled on the ground. A knight leaped up and caught the bottle in time, preventing it from falling and breaking.


    "My apologies Jesting." Rnd rashly apologized hastily and continued to flee.


    The poor butler was left puzzled, he had not seen the crown price so flustered in a very long time. So much so that he had lost his princely aura.


    A minuteter, Sigrid found Rnd in their bedroom with his head buried in a pillow. Muffled groans came from his mouth which made her giggle.


    "My love." she approached the bed and gently tapped his back slowly. "My love, are you nning to live the rest of your life with this pillow over your face?"


    He responded by groaning even louder and deeper, he couldn¡¯t help worrying about the fact that he would never live the embarrassment down. Where was his dignity? How had he been so bewitched by television?


    Sigrid covered her mouth to hide her giggles but the small sharp sounds could not be contained by the ordinary palm of her hand. "Come one, it was not so bad. I promise you that when I left, nobody wasughing anymore."


    Like a shy child, Rnd slowly raised his head and peeked at Sigrid. "How bad is it? How thrilled is your father tight now?"


    She pulled him up and her arms went around his upper chest. Her head found a resting ce next to the crook of his neck.


    "My love, we are all family. As you interact with us, the more you will begin to realize that there is no such thing as embarrassment between family members. Before this day ends, John will have made at least ten stupid statements. My mother will have done at least five silly things. My father....." she sighed. "You will see with time."


    "Really." he sighed in a small voice.


    Sigrid nodded, "We are Thorin¡¯s. I am more amazed that you did not run out of the room after hearing about the fire my mother had asked someone to set. To me, that is more troubling than your innocent excitement over Lady nche."


    As sheforted him some more by lightly patting his chest and arms, she thought about the fire and recalled the one she had set. It was quite uncanny that her mother had done the same things, like their thoughts traveled along the same wavelength.


    "Or viins think alike." A suggestion came to her from Cosmos.


    Sigrid was inclined to disagree, the Thorin¡¯s were not truly viins. Apart from killing to protect themselves and concealing gold, they were not the worst people in the kingdom. They were more like canon fodders and not the viins the novel had made them out to be.


    Then again, it was told from the perspective of the female lead and everything that stood in her way was bad.


    "I must say that you look so cute when you are embarrassed. I have seen many sides of you but never this one before. Your face has two expressions normally, a stoic cold face or a smiling one." Sheughed openly, softly without mockery.


    "Hmph" was his response.


    What are you thinking about now?" She asked him.


    "Your smile."


    Sigrid¡¯s lips curved upwards. "My smile, what about it?"


    One of his hands found her bare arm and slowly caressed it. "I was thinking about the day we married. When you found me drunk like...."


    "A skunk." she interjected with a quick remark before he could finish his sentence.


    "I have no idea what that means but if it refers to being as drunk as fiddler then yes." he said. "You red at me as if you would take my head right off my neck in that very moment. I had seen you smile at me so many times that I never dreamed I would see a day when you looked at me like that. You did not smile at me, not then, not during the wedding and not when I returned from the battle."


    "I smiled." she croaked out.


    She could not remember urately if she had done so but she believe that she had. But as the memories came to her, she realized her smiles had been as fake as Emmah¡¯s illness.


    "An impure smile." hemented. "When you stared at me coldly at the hunting ground, I remember thinking ¡¯drat, what have I done now and will she punch me again?"


    Sigrid threw her head back andughed so loudly that the maids outside of the doors became curious. A sound like that had not been heard inside Stormwind castle in so long.


    Most of the servants from Stormwind were happy, not only did they have ady of the house but she had also brought them gifts like clothes, candy and jewelry.


    She made the crown prince happy and their castle finally had guests after serving only the crown prince for so long. Excitement bubbled in the floors of the castle as the servants run around to do their best and show off their skills.


    Only one person was not happy, Lettice Yorke, the daughter of Rnd¡¯s first governess.

 Chapter 148: A fool’s paradise.

    <h4>Chapter 148: A fool¡¯s paradise.</h4>


    After the untimely demise of her mother, Lettice York had stayed at Stormwind, she was neither a servant nor a rtive of Rnd¡¯s. In a way, she was an unofficial ward that he had been taking care of since he was a teenager. Lettice was only six years younger than Rnd, four and two currently.


    Rnd had given her every advantage and treated her with kindness, raising her as if she was a nobledy. As the years passed Lettice York¡¯s admiration for Rnd grew into something far more dangerous: a deep, unspoken love.


    She always watched him from afar with admiring eyes, apanied him on his morning rides during which time they sometimes watched the sunrise. She often took walks with him along the shores of the sea.


    Every decision she made was about him. All of her education was dedicated to helping him manage Stormwind, as his right hand woman.


    Lettice¡¯s heart always fluttered at Rnd¡¯s every word and gesture. In her mind, she wove fantasies of a future where they would stand side by side, not as ward and guardian, but husband and wife. She was aware that the position of main wife would have to go to a titleddy and as much as she did not like it, she was willing to concede and give it up.


    She had convinced herself that they could be like the king, queen and Rina. Rnd as king, with a queen he did not love but needed for politics, to appease the nobles and her as the beloved secondary consort who owned his heart.


    Lettice lived in a fool¡¯s paradise, her dreams were foolish and when news came to Stormwind of Rnd¡¯s wedding, her heart had shattered. When it was announced that he would not take a secondary consort, a dagger was taken to her heart.


    When Rnd didn¡¯t bring Sigrid to his fief, Stormwind, her hope was reincarnated. If he loved or recognized her as his wife, surely he would have brought her and introduced her to his businesses and tenants. So, Lettice continued on dreaming, weaving a fictional life with him.


    That dream had been ripped apart when Rnd showed up with Sigrid today. Not just her, but her family too. He had taken her on a tour of Stormwind, held her hand, hugged her in public and he was now locked in the bedroom with her,ughing happily.


    Lettice could not stand to hear the sound of Sigrid¡¯sugh, she wanted to go into the bedroom and demand that Rnd throw her out immediately for his wife did not belong there.


    Her hand almost reached for the door knob but a sword stopped her. When she lifted her eyes, a fierce knight whose face was hidden behind a ck mask said, "If you want to lose your hand, go ahead and open that door."


    She recognized the knight__, not him but the mask. A few of the knights that had apanied the crown princess had veiled their faces behind those masks.


    "What are you doing?" Lanai turned Lettice around, looking at the young woman with cautious eyes.


    She was not the only one of Sigrid¡¯s close servants that were watching Lettice as if she was a threat. They looked at her the way lions and hyenas eyed each other when they met like rivals. Lettice, as far as they were concerned was a potential rival to their crown princess for heart of the crown prince.


    They had been at Stormwind for a few hours and already the had been told about Rnd¡¯s ward that behaved as if she was thedy of the house.


    Lama moved over, with a sneer on her face. "You are not dressed like a maid. Whose family¡¯s noble daughter are you?


    Lettice was not any family¡¯s noble daughter, a thing that caused her incredible pain and shame. She always thought that if she was one, her path to bing Rnd¡¯s queen would have been paved long ago.


    Lama¡¯s words angered her and made her clench her fists.


    "Who is she?" Lanai asked a Stormwind maid, pretending she did not know the identity of the young woman they were looking at.


    "She is Miss Lettice, the ward of the crown prince." The maid answered. "Her mother was his highness¡¯s first governess. He took her under his care after she passed on in order to repay the kindness he had receive."


    Lanai scoffed, Lama sneered even more and the other maids were not impressed either. The crown prince¡¯s kindness was well known to them. It was what had brought Emmah to the Vale after all.


    Lettice raised her chin proudly and faced the maids head on. "I am Miss Lettice York, it would do you all good to speak to me with respect." She spoke with authority and acted as if she was a titled young woman. "This is your first time at Stormwind so I do not me you for yourck of manners however, you should know that the rules that govern Stormwind are different from those of the city."


    Lama let out a snort and rolled her eyes. "Hey, we are the crown princess¡¯s closest maids. We have learned the rules that govern royal maids and we are royal maids. We serve the future queen of Eldoria, if anyone here should have their chin high in the sky, it¡¯s us."


    Lanai stepped towards Lettice, her aura was slightly dark as she was mimicking Sigrid¡¯s cold frightening mannerisms. She poke at Lettice¡¯s chest with a finger, shoving her backwards slowly. "You ought to be the one learning the rules, and rule number one is that you do not enter the bedchambers of the crown princess when they are enjoying private time."


    Lanai was not the only maid on the move, all of Sigrid¡¯s maids apanied her, crowding Lettice so that she had no way out. They were like a pack of lions that had surrounded a zebra.


    Lama shoved Lettice with both hands, pushing her down to the floorpletely. "Miss ward, you should learn your ce, the crown prince is not for you." she warned in a serious voice.


    "This is a warning." Be hissed at Lettice. "If we catch you sneaking around outside of the crown prince¡¯s chambers we will cut your feet off."


    "And feed them to the dogs." Lanai added.


    Lama came inst with a final threat. "We will start with the toes, the big toes and work our way to the baby ones. Trust us, we will make sure that you are awake as we slice them off. How will you run after the prince if you have no feet? You should know your ce miss ward, or you will not like the consequences. So, erase those little thoughts in your mind."


    The maids turned around and walked back to the doors, guarding over them strictly, such that not even a fly could get past them.


    As Lettice run off in tears, The knights and Stormwind maids that were left stunned and left thinking that the crown princess¡¯s maids were scary. It would be best if no one crossed them lest they lose their feet, starting with their toes.

 Chapter 149: Emmah’s luck starts running out.

    <h4>Chapter 149: Emmah¡¯s luck starts running out.</h4>


    At the grand estate of prime minister Windrider, a ce whose every corner whispered privilege and powerughter and happiness was the theme of the day. Inside the grand hall of the estate, two noble families were celebrating a union of their children.


    The union was not one both families ever nned on but their children being caught in an embrace that was sted all over the empire left them with no choice. A wedding had been arranged rather quickly and both families were hoping to quell the scandal by legitimizing the rtionship between their children.


    The first part of the wedding which was the taking of vows was over, it had been done in church. Presently, a reception was taking ce at the home of the prime minister.


    This fact alone caused a lot of frowns because ideally, the reception should have taken ce at the home of the groom, on the estate of the Durin family. The prime minister however was a powerful man and he had overpowered the Durin family, holding the reception at his home.


    Chandeliers sparkled, and the scent of roses mingled with the aroma of avish feast. The king was expected to arriveter which was a great reason behind all the extravagance andvishness. The Windrider¡¯s were walking around with proud smiles on their faces. The bride was resplendent in a silk wedding dress that had been designed by Emmah and sewn overnight.


    The groom was dashing in his tailored suit, the couple was the picture of aristocratic perfection as they took their first dance. Despite the fact that neither bride nor groom liked the other, they had happy smiles on their faces.


    Florence was mourning her lost chance at being the king¡¯s secondary consort, Jonathan was mourning the loss of his independence. As an active rake that prowled the city making his way through one woman after the other, he never nned to settle down until he was forty.


    Marriage had found him six years before his preferred timing and for that, he med Florence. All he wanted to was have fun with a woman that looked like the former consort. He had always desired Rina but never got a chance to touch her because she was the king¡¯s woman.


    Florence Windrider on the other hand was not royalty and he figured he could fool around with her a little, share some kisses, fondle her breasts and touch her all over. As long as he did not sleep with her, there would be no trouble. He was no fool, he knew that sleeping with the prime minister¡¯s daughter was a foolish move and he was a rake, not a fool.


    Until now, he could not exin how he had ended up kissing her at a ball when pictures were being taken!


    The orchestra struck up a lively waltz and he started leading her back to their seats while other guests rushed to the dance floor.


    The music suddenly stopped, near the orchestra a suddenmotion erupted. One of the trumpet yers, pale and trembling, burst into a loud scream shouting, "Fire! there is a fire."


    Panic rippled through the guests as smoke began to rise in the hall from different corners. Like a herd of elephants, everyone started to run towards the nearest exist and the men that were quick located the nearest windows.


    They were lucky that the windows were wide and open, so those that escaped started helping others by pulling them out. The sound of explosions went off, a mixture of sparks, ribbons and confetti filled the hall.


    Screams became louder, in the chaos, Emmah rushed to help Lysander who was trapped near ming curtains. She figured that the Windrider¡¯s would forever be grateful to her because while everyone run, she saved the prime minister¡¯s oldest son and heir.


    As she pulled him to safety, a pot of scalding soup, jostled in the frenzy, tipped over. Emmah cried out as the boiling soup sshed onto her hands and face, leaving angry red welts. Lysander was freed sessfully while Emmah was screaming and he carried her out, escaping through a window.


    Hiding in the smoke, a short mage that had used magic to topple the pot of soup disappeared into the crowd, his mission sessfullypleted with a bonus in addition.


    *********


    At Stormwind, a fire of a different sort was burning and it was a fire of anger among those that had just finished watching two episodes of the rise of Lady nche.


    Sigrid had decided to take the viewing to the ballroom and invited the servants and knights that were not on duty. Altogether, there were two hundred people in the room and the television screen wasrge enough to cover an entire wall. At the moment, snivels and sadness epassed the room.


    The reason for this was because one of the most beloved characters in the sow had just died. Her name was Lady Cleo Fletcher, Lady nche¡¯s best friend. She was an innocent youngdy that had protected Lady nche many times before to the extent of nearly dying three times.


    Even when her arranged fiance fell in love with nche and ended their engagement, she did not me nche and even encouraged her to marry him because he was a good man.


    She was an honorable woman, with a sharp wit and a deep sense of fairness. Her loyalty to nche and mission to keep her best friend away from the path of evil made a beloved character.


    Her courage and skill in sword fighting in battle made her a character that was admired by men. She was bravely pursuing the path of a female knight.


    In the episode they had just watched, Lady Cleo stumbled on Lady nche and her brother kissing and talking about her pregnancy. Lady nche was convincing the crown prince to kill his father so that their secret would never be known and their son that she was carrying would have a chance to be king someday.


    Lady Cleo had been hiding behind the door, she gasped when she overheard the conversation and despite trying to escape, she had been captured by nche¡¯s forces.


    nche had gone ahead to kidnap her and torture her cruelly. As if that was not enough, to keep her family from searching for her or looking for answers, she sent magic beasts to their estate, killing all of the Fletcher¡¯s.


    By the time the heroine showed up, it was toote to save the Fletcher finally. In a finale, nche cruelly told Cleo about the fate of her family. She brought over mangled parts of their bodies and when Cleo was wailing, nch cut her chest with a sword and ripped her still beating heart out of her chest.


    It was a dramatic scene and an emotional one at the same time. The viewers were angry and mourning the loss of the beloveddy Cleo and astounded by what happened to her family, cursing Lady nche. Until the veryst moment, they had been hoping that the heroine Lady Somerset would rescue Cleo.


    Some had even assumed that Cleo and Somerset would work together to reveal nche¡¯s schemes and take her down. Nothing could have prepared them for what they had just seen.

 Chapter 150: What does it have to do with my food?

    <h4>Chapter 150: What does it have to do with my food?</h4>


    Sigrid used a remote to pause the credits credits that were rolling and looked back at the hundreds of misty eyed servants.


    "Where is my dinner?" she loudly asked.


    Dinner was supposed to be eaten at the same time as the viewing of the series. One activity was happening and the one, not so much.


    "You...you want to eat!" Lady Iryne eximed.


    Sigrid¡¯s face was nk, she nodded and answered, "Very much so mama. I happen to be hungry and in need of sustenance."


    Some of the servants, especially that whose duties were rted to the kitchen and Sigrid¡¯s maids started shuffling around, recalling that they had duties.


    Lady Iryne dabbed at the corners of her eyes with an embroidered purple handkerchief. "You are so heartless." She sniveled. "Chloe just died Sigrid, her heart was ripped out." she wailed.


    "And I am saddened for her but what does that have yo do with my food, mother?" Sigrid quizzed.


    "Her entire family has been wiped out, even the little children." Lady Iryne bawled loudly.


    Her cries synced up with those of some sensitive female servants that were just as emotional. One would think they were at a funeral with the way they were rubbing at their red eyes.


    "Again, what does that have to do with my dinner? I am sure the actress that yed Lady Chloe Fletcher and all those children are somewhere on our estate eating their dinner, so why can¡¯t I do the same?" Sigrid retorted and sighed.


    She had transmigrated, finally got a family and it turned out to be a silly mother and father. Why was she so pained over the fake death of a fictional character? All the actors and actresses that participated in the shooting of the rise of Lady nche were living on the Thorin estate.


    Her mother interacted with the entire cast often, provided them with snacks during the filming and run around to ensure that they were healthy to keep up with the filming. She knew the actress that yed Chloe was actually alive, so why the tears?


    "You are as heartless as your father." Lady Iryne cried out sharply and run off.


    Her husband run after her, calling her name loudly and Sigrid and duchess M rolled their eyes. Iryne was overly dramatic sometimes.


    "Your mother is as silly as s goose sometimes." The duchess told Sigrid.


    "Don¡¯t I know it?"


    Rnd was as puzzled by the behavior of his mother-inw, how could a weapon that paid others to set fires and killed decisively cry over the death of an actress. A death that was not real!!


    When he tilted his head to his left, he realized that Jesting was crying as well.


    "I will be damned!" he gasped in surprise. "Jesting, are you actually experience human emotions?"


    Jesting froze, it was if he recalled that his personality was a neutral old man so he wiped the tears and made his face stoic again. He cleared his throat and replied to Rnd, "Your highness, it is always a sad day when an honorable man or woman dies. The death of Lady Chloe Fletcher is a tragedy, an unfair tragedy. I hope that she will be avenged."


    Rnd lips twitched, he pinched his arm to keep fromughing, "What otherments do you have? I for one thought Lady nche¡¯s pregnancy was the highlight of this episode? Her cruelty and betrayal of her best friend is no surprise, she only cares about herself after-all and will sacrifice everyone to get the throne. The pregnancy however!!!" he hissed and shook his head. "She is carrying her brother¡¯s child for heaven¡¯s sake. Someone ought to behead those two immediately."


    "It is abominable." Jestingmented. "The fact that she is considering bearing the child is even more disturbing. You were right your highness, the boundaries of scandal have been pushed."


    Lady Iryne returned, much calmer than she had been earlier. Food was served and everyone settled down, the third episode was started. By the time it finished airing, Sigrid had finished her meal and she was ready to turn in with a smile on her face. The mood in the room however was somber, the third episode had not brought justice for Lady Chloe. In fact Lady Chloe¡¯s former fiance had sworn an oath to protect Lady nche.


    Sigrid chuckled softly as she exited the room, she knew there would be a lot of people going to bed angry.


    ******


    Sigrid thought she would be spending the night with her husband, instead she wasmandeered by her mother and grandmother, so she found herself at a sleepover of sorts.


    She was in the middle of the bed, trapped between her mother who was still sulking because of Chloe¡¯s death and her grandmother that kept asking questions about her marital life.


    The questions were notplicated until they arrived at the big one.


    "Siggy, are you performing your nightly duties?


    She turned her head to her grandmother, the light was dim so she could not make out the look on the old woman¡¯s face.


    "I would be performing them now if you two had not stolen me from the bedroom."


    Iryne was not expecting that response, she was torn betweenughing and berating her daughter.


    Duchess M was not having it. "Take that sarcasm out of your tone youngdy. I am asking because you have not reported any news about a pregnancy."


    "You know how important it is for you to have a child." Iryne added.


    "Are you using the right positions, maybe you are both doing it wrong. Perhaps we should wake him up right now and guide the two of you as....."


    "Oh my God!!" Sigrid groaned and pulled the covers over her head. "I am not discussing this with the two of you."


    She turned her body and faced her mother, unexpectedly her mother raised an irritating topic.


    "Should we discuss what happened in thest episode of..."


    Sigrid groaned aint out loud and turned away from her mother, facing her grandmother. If she had to listen to "Let¡¯s discuss those positions, although I do not think that you can share anything I have not heard about before."


    Iryne pouted, she started to think that maybe she should have spent the night with her husband. He was always willing to listen to everything she had to say.


    They went to bed soon after that discussion but sometime in the night, Sigrid was awoken by a new notification from the system.


    [Change in the plot: You are pregnant host. This is an unauthorized change in the plot and cannot be epted until your mission is aplished. The pregnancy will not survive beyond three weeks, choose an appropriate time for termination.]

 Chapter 151: Lettice York was not giving up.

    <h4>Chapter 151: Lettice York was not giving up.</h4>


    Undoubtedly, the thing that Rnd missed the most when he was in the capital were the open grasnds through which he rode his stallion at a fast pace every morning as if they were on an urgent mission. Living in Doria was lovely, in many ways but when it came to this one aspect, the capital city was less attractive.


    Rnd pushed his stallion towards the cliffs as if he had no intentions to stop. His knees drove its side, urging it to go faster and faster. His blood boiled with excitement and the air around him sung freedom songs urging him on with silent echoes of cheering.


    He could not believe how much he had missed it_the habit which grew from the desire to escape his suffocating life in his adolescent years. It was a habit that took away his pain for a moment, quietened every doubt and made him feel alive.


    He steered his steed towards the sharp bend and it galloped gloriously. Rnd opened his mouth and shouted, bellowing as if he was releasing a battle cry. While he was excited, his knights were the opposite for they were terrified. They were used to his insane horse riding and it had been a while since their prince hadst indulged in it.


    As always they were afraid when he drove himself and the horse to the brink, if he was harmed, the king would have all of their heads after all. It did not matter that they had tried to stop him from riding madly and failed.


    The stallion came to a stop near the edge of the cliff and raised its legs high, neighing loudly as if to alert the sea of its glorious aplishment or the return of its royal owner.


    Slowly, Rnd steered it back and it trotted at a slow pace, stopping to rest under a big tree. Rnd dismounted and sat down on the grass, waiting for the sunrise with his head resting against the tree trunk.


    The knights busied themselves feeding the horses and giving them water. They even sneakily gave them some sugar cubes that they had stolen from Venom¡¯s portion which Sigrid replenished daily. She was aware that they were stealing from her horse, they were also aware that she knew but nobody acknowledged it. It was like an open secret at the Vale.


    Venom was the only party that was not too pleased with the arrangement because the sugar cubes were hers. They were not meant for other smelly horses.


    A horse that had been following the men walked up to their group, atop its back was Lettice York, looking colorful in a blue dress and fully made up face as she joined them.


    The knights were used to her apanying Rnd on his morning rides so they did not stop her from approaching him. Sir Samuel, in fact helped hery down a nket and arrange simple snacks and fresh coffee that had been sent by Jesting.


    "Good morning your highness."


    "Good morning Lettice." he answered.


    Lettice was just in time for the first blush of dawn to paint the sky. She was like a good wife, mixing Rnd¡¯s coffee and unpacking the omelets and toast for him and the knights.


    The air was cool and damp, Rnd saw Lettice rubbing her hands against the sides of her arms. "You should not be out here, its cold." He picked up his velvet cloak and handed it to her. "How many times have I told you that you don¡¯t have to apany me on my morning rides. Children should be in bed at this time."


    Letticeughed lightly, "I am not a child Rnd, I am a woman. Besides, I have lived at Stormwind for years, this little cold does not bother me. I am just like you, built for tough times." Once gain, sheughed.


    Rnd sipped his coffee slowly, picturing the face of his old governess. The woman would not have been happy to see her daughter riding a horse near the edge of a cliff and six in the morning.


    "Your mother would not have approved." he said with a smile.


    "You say that every time." Lettice leaned her head in his direction.


    Just when it was about to touch his shoulder, he stood up leaned against the tree. Rnd was deliberately putting space between them. If his wife saw Lettice with her head on his shoulders, she would not very happy. An unhappy Sigrid would lead to an unhappy Thorin family and his inws were not the best decision makers when they were unhappy.


    He recalled Lady Iryne with a sword, killing Lettice and then running off to cry about the death of fictional Lady Chloe Fletcher.


    Sir Samuel and the other knights shared simr looks of relief. Finally, their prince was putting a distance between himself and Lettice York. Over the years, the woman had acted as if she would be the next crown princess.


    They had been worried about Sigrid meeting Lettice, after all, one was the legal wife of the crown prince and the other was the ward he dotted on. A ward that clearly had other expectations. If the two women shed, chances were high that Lettice would end up arm less or headless and the rtionship between the crown prince and his princess would be strained once again.


    Lettice did not fixate on Rnd¡¯s rejection, she had another ace up her sleeve. "Rnd, I have been thinking about another way that we can make Stormwind greater."


    Because she helped Rnd supervise the finances of the castle, he perked his ears and listened.


    "What do you think about turning part of the fief into a forest resort and horse ranch?"


    Rnd had not heard of the word resort, horse ranch on the other hand, he was familiar with. Stormwind castle was already a horse ranch.


    "I often visit the tenants and travel through town and I realized that their is a shortage of amodation for guests thate to enjoy the horse races or visit the castle and engage in other activities.


    I thought to myself that its such a shame since we have these mesmerizing woods, breathtaking views and many streams. This ce is perfect for watching sunrises or enjoying pics."


    Lettice had this dreamy look on her face as she further exined, repeating the words that she had rehearsed.


    "We can build the resort by the sea and attach a crystal ss bridge which leads to a bed and breakfast on the unupied part of estate. We can also build houses in the magic oak trees." She frowned as she struggled to recall what she wanted to say and smiled when it came to her. "Skyss tree house and charge fifteen gold per night."


    "Fifteen gold!!" he eximed. "This sounds like a price my wife would charge." He looked out andughed.


    Lettice¡¯s lips twitched and she blurted out, "It¡¯s not her n it¡¯s mine."


    Before Rnd could respond, Lettice further defended herself as if she had been used of giarism. "I have lived on Stormwind all my life which is why I came up with this n. The crown princess is undeniably talented but how can she n for a ce she has never been to?"

 Chapter 152: A copy cat!

    <h4>Chapter 152: A copy cat!</h4>


    Rnd frowned, he could see that something was wrong with Lettice but he could not put a finger on it. He wanted to hear more about this resort idea that she had in mind so he brushed the weirdness away.


    "What else do you have in mind Lettice?"


    Lettice sighed and smiled. "Mmm, we have our magical steeds. I know we do not allow people to race them but I think they can ridden by a few selected guests. We can promote it as a special prize for those that win something.


    We can name the stables Moonlit stables and have the winners ride through an enchanted trail. At the end of the trail a picture of the guest is taken and a...mmmm....subu...susu...souvenir."


    Realizing that she had a mistake, she rushed to introduce the next great idea she hade up with. "We can add a crystal soaked spa as long as the mage estate is willing to cooperate and provide crystals infused with magic for rejuvenating the body and spirit. We can charge eight gold per soaking session.


    Also an open-air dining experience would be great, we can have two menus, ordinary food that arebeled specialties of the resort and dishes made with magical ingredients. The price will vary, I cannot make an urate price base for now."


    She stood up and nted herself in front of him, keeping a one arms length distance. She could see from the light in his eyes that he was interested in what she was saying and impressed.


    "The resort hotel should have a library. Nothing ms the mind like reading a book by the sea, apanied by the sound of waves. As for the grasnd, we can have a section of it turned into a park and name it twilight meadows Edward and Be style. It can be perfect for pics or twilight horse rides under the skies with natural or man made constetions. We can charge ten gold for a one hour romantic magical experience."


    Rnd nodded his head slowly as she she exhausted her ideas and then he decided to ask a question about something that was bothering him.


    "What is Edward and Be style?"


    Lettice froze, she had absolutely no idea what it was either. Despite her face going pale, her mind worked quickly and she found an answer.


    "Horses!" she blurted out. "I named one female horse Be and another Edward. They are always together in the meadows like lovebirds."


    "Oh, the horses can be used to endorse the meadow then." Rndughed.


    He had learned about endorsements from Sigrid. She had arge poster of him on the door of the restaurant, enjoying food and drink. She had even given him one hundred gold as a payment for his services.


    When she decided to do that, she left him no choice just like when she used him for the bachelor auction ball. Rnd did not know why he always gave in to her, he just always did.


    "I was thinking that if we begin construction now and work all through winter, by the time spring arrives we will be ready to open. In the summer, this will be the number one tourist destination of Eldoria." She finished with flourish.


    She even curtsied and giggled. Some of the knights were very impressed and they apuded her. Rnd did not apud but he missed the rising glow of the sun because he was picturing what Lettice had described.


    "Miss Lettice is really more impressive than many titled young women that I have seen." One of the knights praised.


    "Truly, not only is she a good horse rider but she is also caring, and enterprising. Miss Lettice, would you consider marrying a simple knight like me?" One of the younger knights said.


    He was smiling andughing as if he was joking but there was a seriousness beneath his words. Miss Lettice was a ward of the crown prince, beautiful, educated and could make money. Which man would not desire a woman like that?


    The other knights wereughing and teasing their colleague.


    "Please put him out of his misery." Sir Samuel pped the young knight on the back.


    Letticeughed along with them, waving her hands around. "You all like teasing me, I am not that great."


    "Maybe not great but clever." Rnd added to the knights teasing. "This is impressive Lettice, you have really thought deeply about it and done some research. Your education was not a waste, truly." he praised Lettice. "You have done me proud as my ward."


    Just as he finished praising her, another thought crossed his mind. What was a tourist? When he opened his mouth to ask the question, he yawned instead.


    "We should return to the house your highness, the crown princess must be awake by now." Sir Samuel suggested.


    Rnd nodded and the group returned to the castle. One hourter, at the table when Rnd and the Thorin¡¯s were preparing to have breakfast he told Sigrid all about Lettice¡¯s business n.


    The more he talked, the deeper the cunning smile on her face grew. It looked like there was a copy cat in the castle that had copied her business n from A to Z. Lettice was so stupid, she had not changed or added a single thing.


    Behind her, Lanai and three maids that had stayed upte with Sigrid because she could not sleepst night traded frowns and questioning looks.


    What the crown prince was calling Lettice¡¯s business n sounded like what the crown princess had been telling them aboutst night. She had written down some of the ideas and they had contributed their thoughts and opinions.


    When they went to bed at three in the night, the business n was left on the table. It was gone in the morning and they all assumed that it had been taken to the crown princess. Now, it seemed someone else had got their hands on the n and taken the credit for it.


    Lanai clenched her hands angrily, she wanted to find Lettice and punch her immediately or kill her. The crown princess had promised to give them all shares in this resort because they contributed ideas. How dare this Lettice im their ideas as hers? Did she know how much money they stood to lose?


    At that exact moment, Lettice walked into the dining room, She had changed into a new dress and over it she had draped on Rnd¡¯s velvet cloak. At first nce, she looked like a wealthy daughter of a noble family.


    "You are just in time, I was telling the crown princess and my family here all about your resort idea." Rnd looked at Sigrid and gestured at Lettice. "My love this is my ward. She is the daughter of my departed governess and she has been raised here. I think you will like her, she is as smart as you are."


    Lettice made the briefest of curtsies as if she was being forced to greet Sigrid. "Your highness, greetings. It is a lovely morning, is it not?"


    "A lovely morning indeed. I cannot tell you how excited I am to meet Be and Edward." Sigrid smile deceptively.

 Chapter 153: The missing horses.

    <h4>Chapter 153: The missing horses.</h4>


    What Lettice York had not counted on when she was scheming was that there was an even greater schemer in the area, a predator at the top of her game.


    She had blurted out that Edward and Be were horses and after breakfast, the crown princess who had not bothered to reveal the lies insisted that see the horses.


    Lettice had barely had a bite of breakfast, she had been too nervous to eat, and now, she had the urge to throw up the three spoons of oatmeal which she had forced herself to swallow at the table.


    Rnd, the Thorin¡¯s, many knights and maids were standing in the meadow, looking at a dozen horses. If it had been any other part of the meadow, she could have pointed at any two horses and imed they were the ones but they were at a section of the meadow that she specified, one where only magic horses fed and rested.


    They were of a spiritual nature so if one called them by the right name, they responded. There was no Edward or Be, how could Lettice call out those names? She knew that shame was waiting for her at he end of the tunnel.


    "I don¡¯t feel so well." She touched her stomach and made some mournful noises as if she was in untold pain.


    Jennie had already grown impatient, they had been in the meadow for ten minutes now and the loving pair of horses had not been pointed out. She had her camera ready to take pictures that she would show to all of her friends back in the city. She was annoyed because Lettice was wasting her time.


    "Which is why you should show us the special couple and be on your way." She napped her fingers impatiently. "Hurry up now, we don¡¯t have all day. We are supposed to take a walk around the vige and explore it. At this rate, we will be standing here all day."


    Lettice felt moisture increase in the pits of her arms and on her forehead. It was cold outside but she was sweating as if she was standing under a furnace.


    "Call the horses." Sigrid ordered her maids.


    Immediately, the maids who were eager to take down Lettice started calling out the two names, taking turns.


    "Be."


    "Edward."


    "Be...we share the same name, don¡¯t be shy."


    No matter how loud they called or how many additions and subtractions they made to the names, none of the horses responded. They continued to y and feed, acting as if there were no humans in the area.


    "Maybe they are tired..." Letticeughed.


    Sigrid nced at Brolin and he nodded. The knight retrieved a paper from his pocket and standing reading off names, loudly calling the horses.


    "Mystraria."


    A dull silver mare with a shiny coat reared her legs back and raced towards them. She was so fast that she reached them in two seconds and received a sugar cube from Lanai.


    "They respond to their names." Jennieughed. She took a picture of the mare nuzzling Lanai like it was thanking her for the sugar cube.


    Then it pushed her to the ground and snatched the entire packet before racing away. It left more than a few people with indulgent and happy smiles on their faces.


    "Frostmane." Brolin called.


    A white stallion raced towards them, received its sugar cubes and decided to stick around for some reason, sniffing at Sigrid¡¯s belly while she rubbed its mane.


    "Moonstride." Brolin called. He continued the process until every horse was ounted for and when it was all said and one, they realized there was no Be or Edward.


    It only got worse for Lettice when Rnd summoned the caretakers and they denied knowing any horses with those names or fit the description Lettice had given.


    "I am confused Lettice, what happened to the horse you told me about?" Rnd questioned her.


    Lettice blinked back tears and shook her head. She could not im that they were dead because Rnd would check.


    "I...I..." her mind worked at a maximum, spinning like a wheel as she tried to find a new excuse and she found it. "I made up the names!" she blurted out and exhaled deeply.


    She put her hands on her waist and blew more air out of her mouth. Lettice felt dizzy, the earth was spinning around her. Her immediate instinct was to hold on to Rnd to steady herself.


    Just as her hand grazed his arm, a force pushed her away.


    "Men and women should not be close beyond the age of eight." Sigrid said sternly. Looking at Rnd with a deep frown, she asked, "Did she not learn the rules?"


    "She did your highness, I can assure you that she did." Miss Brum, the current governess of Stormwind that was standing besides Jesting was quick to speak up before Rnd did.


    The older woman could not help ring Lettice¡¯s way, eyes lodged with annoyance because the younger woman was putting her job as governess at risk.


    She had trained Lettice well, the problem with Lettice was that she thought she was special and there was a special rtionship between her and the crown prince.


    "You shoved me!" Lettice eximed.


    She turned her aggrieved eyes from Sigrid to Rnd, hoping that she would intervene and rebuke the crown princess. She was certain he would side with her because they had known each other for far longer that he had known Sigrid.


    "You are lucky it was her not me." Jennie scoffed, "I would have added a p. Who are you to touch the body of the crown prince wantonly?"


    "I am his ward." Lettice replied fiercely.


    "I...." Rnd started, wanting to exin that Lettice sometimes forgot social norms because she had been with him from a young age but the look his father-inw sent him stopped him.


    The general had one brow fixed upwards, daring Rnd to say something.


    Lady Iryne was far from done and she was not the kind of person who shied away from public confrontation. If it meant taking her enemy down, she gave it her all and Lettice was an enemy in her eyes.


    "Ward!! More like a vixen with hidden intentions. Even if you are his ward, you cannot just put your hands on him randomly. You even dare to do it in the presence of his wife, the crown princess. I have heard the maids whispering about you. They say you call yourself thedy of the house, is this true?"


    "Your highness....Rnd." Lettice called out in a soft weepy voice that was trembling. Her voice carried the weight of tears. It was clear that she was holding back sobs, as if she was too afraid to cry.


    She kept peeking at Sigrid and looking down as if the crown princess would swallow her at any moment and she was frightened.


    Jesting decided to send Lettice away for everyone¡¯s good. "Miss Lettice I think its time you returned to the castle."


    "No." Lettice refused, she clenched her fists and stomped her foot. "I am not going. I have done nothing wrong, why are you trying to send me away?"

 Chapter 154: A session of public shaming.

    <h4>Chapter 154: A session of public shaming.</h4>


    A moment of silence roared on the calm grasnd, everyone could sense a minor change in the air. It could have been because Sigrid¡¯s aura had been growing colder and colder or because Rnd frowned, displeased by Lettice¡¯s behavior. Or perhaps it was because Lady Iryne¡¯s fingers managed to locate Sir Samuel¡¯s sword as he was the armed knight nearest to her.


    "Lettice York, have you lost your marbles?" Governess Brum voiced out in rm.


    This spoileddy routine she was putting on had moments and people that cared for it, the Thorin¡¯s were not those people.


    "Take her away." Rnd ordered in a deep, calm voice.


    Two young knights came out to act on the order but Sigrid stopped them. She was familiar with the name Lettice York, Rnd¡¯s spoiled ward of sorts that was killed by a bull during the time Emmah spent on Stormwind in the original novel.


    Her death had been as a result of actions of her own making with a little help from Emmah. She had tried to copy Emmah by riding a bull. Emmah had the lucky halo, the bull liked her and willingly allowed her to sit on its back.


    Lettice was a character that made up less than one page of the novel. When she tried to climb onto the bulls back, it threw her in the air and one of its horns went through her chest. As if that was not enough, it run around crazily, dropping her body in the grasnd and the horses trampled all over it.


    Her death was brutal, it rivaled Sigrid¡¯s own which was why she had considered changing the woman¡¯s fate when she arrived at Stormwind. Who knew that Lettice was so stupid that she killed the mercy Sigrid had.


    "Your problem is that you are a thief that dreams of splendor and glory. You know that the crown prince favors you a little bit so you unt it around thinking that you are better than themoners.


    You dream of being his queen and want to impress him so badly that your greed drove you to steal my business idea and present it to him. You did not even realize that he saw right through you when you stumbled over some details."


    Lettice looked at Rnd with wide eyes, shaking her head frantically.


    "I didn¡¯t." she denied. "I didn¡¯t steal her idea. She has never been here before. how can shee up with such a business n?" Desperately, she whimpered and again tried to reach for Rnd but he dodged while Sigrid shoved her again.


    Lanai and Lama grabbed Lettice¡¯s arms, pinning them behind her back.


    Rnd did not want any misunderstandings to arise between him and Sigrid again. The word divorce floated into his ears so he grabbed her hand in a panic and exined himself. "My love, I have never had never had any inappropriate thoughts about Miss Lettice. I raised her her while thinking of her as a little sister, a cousin not even a close sister."


    He shook her hands, "Like a tenth cousin removed, not even a first cousin. Believe me, that wholedy of the house im, it was supposed to be a joke. Someone called her that a long time ago when she was around ten years old because she knew every nook and cranny of Stormwind not because I intended to take her as my bride."


    Struggling, Lettice shouted, "Crown princes, how can you say that? You know me, I am Lettice, you used to call me Le-Le when I was young. I grew up with you, I escorted you on your morning rides....."


    "Shut up!" Sir Samuel barked sternly. "The crown prince never invited you on any of his morning rides. It is you that insisted on following us even though he told you to turn back many times."


    Rnd nodded eagerly, looking at Sigrid like a puppy that wanted to prove it had not stolen treats. "I really didn¡¯t invite her out on my morning rides. I go riding when it is still dark outside, how could I possibly wake a young girl up and ask her to apany me? Not only would that be inappropriate but it would also be cruel."


    Jesting came forward at that point to defend Rnd as well. "Crown princess, I can verify that the crown prince has never been inappropriate with miss Lettice York. When her mother was dying, she made him promise to watch over the girl and ensure that she lived to adulthood. The crown prince went far and beyond what he promised."


    "He did not have to pay for your education." Mrs. Brum told Lettice this directly, staring at misguided young woman. "The crown prince did not have to pay for you to be clothed like a daughter of a noble family, to be fed like one."


    "He should have reside her as a servant." Duchess M scoffed.


    Lady Iryne nodded. "It is true mother, after all the promise which was made was to make sure she lived to adulthood. My son-inw did not need to consider her his ward."


    Lettice was sobbing, it felt as if arrows were being stabbed into her heart, reminding her of her ce which she had forgotten. She was not a titled woman, she was amoner.


    Sigrid removed her hands from Rnd¡¯s and turned to look at the young woman. When she saw her sobbing, Sigrid did not feel one ounce of pity for her. This public shaming, Lettice had brought it on herself. "It is time you married off your ward Rnd, to prevent troubles. I have heard that at least half of the knights guarding Stormwind have asked for her hand in marriage on asion."


    "She kept turning them all down." Rnd told her.


    "Because she was waiting for you." Sigrid filled in.


    Rnd¡¯s face paled a little and he shook his head. There was no lifetime in which he would have married Lettice. Even if he did not marry Sigrid and married someone else, Lettice would not have been considered. It was like marrying Thssa!!!


    He was not as crazy as the characters in The rise of Lady nche to marry any woman he considered a sister, biological or not.


    With his mind made up he turned to look at Lettice, his eyes were frigid as he looked at her in a way he had never done before and gave her an ultimatum. "Lettice, you either marry one of the knights that proposed to you and move into the vige or I give you a small settlement fee and send you away from Stormwind forever. You are already an adult, I believe that I have done what I promised your mother."


    He tilted forward and back on his feet a little. "I never realized that as you grew up, you started having inappropriate desires. I am saddened because I always considered you to be a little sister."


    "I am not your little sister! I don¡¯t want to be your sister, I want to be your wife. Why can¡¯t I be your crown princess?" Lettice shouted. The rage in her voice could be felt in the cold air. The words echoed all around, startling the near by horses.

 Chapter 155: Pregnancy announcement.

    <h4>Chapter 155: Pregnancy announcement.</h4>


    Sigrid wondered in the silence which had swept over everyone if Lettice York ever really knew Rnd Maximus. This public tantrum, the silly deration of her love which tarnished a duty he had been proud to aplish served only to anger him. It seemed like the young woman was about to see a side of Rnd most people did not like to see, the quick tempered one.


    "Lettice York," Rnd¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy stunned silence. "Of all the nonsensical notions you have conjured in your youth, this.....this is by far the worst. It is beyondprehension. Why can¡¯t you be my wife...because I don¡¯t want you as my wife and I am already happily married. Even if I did not have Sigrid I would not look twice at you."


    Lettice flinched at his tone but she held her ground, "You are lying, you cannot be happy. You never liked her, she tarnished your reputation by following you around. She has no talent, your highness, I have thought it throught__"


    "Thought it through?" Rnd interjected, his brow furrowing deeply. "Obviously you have not thought it through because if you had you would not be shouting such nonsense out loud. Have I not been like a father to you?"


    Lettice¡¯s body trembled, tears spilled from her eyes to the ground.


    "How dare you call my wife talent-less? She is the most talented woman in the world." He snarled. "I have never oncee to you toin about Sigrid Thorin. If she gave me any trouble the one person I went to was Jesting and I know Jesting would not have gone to you."


    "She has a habit of eavesdropping on the private conversations of others and a few maids have long been in the habit of treating her as a superior, thedy of the house. Anything that they hear, they say to her. They also report to her any servant that says or does something unfavorable to her and she finds a way of getting them fired from Stormwind in your name, your highness. More than a few have been sent away from the vigepletely." Mrs. Brum chimed in.


    Jesting frowned, it was the first he was hearing of this. It was true that Lettice had suggested the termination of servants here and there over the years but she always had a good reason. Some were branded thieves, others harmed horses, one maid had been used of seducing three stable boys. There was always a genuine reason to send such servants away but it seemed now that there was more to the story than what had been presented.


    "It is the first I am hearing of this your highness." Jesting said slowly, regret in his tone.


    "It¡¯s a lie." Lettice cried out. "Rnd, do not believe them, they are making up stories. It is the the crown princess, she must have bribed Mrs. Brum to say bad things about me."


    Shooting Mrs. Brum a threatening re, Lettice added a plea, "Rnd, I would never do anything to ruin your name. You have been kind, noble and gentle towards me, I love you..."


    "Shut up!" Rnd barked.


    "I won¡¯t." Lettice screamed. "My feelings are real, my love is not wrong. You are not my father, so how can our love be wrong?"


    "Because it is unnatural!" Rnd¡¯s voice softened only slightly, but the anger in his eyes burned on. "Do you think I could ever look at you___someone I raised, someone I promised to watch over__as anything other than a child that needed my care? You mistake my care for something it is not. You have moved your hand beyond where it should be."


    "I...." Lettice croaked out.


    Rnd would not give her the chance to say more and he continued, "You are young and foolish and confused, but this all ends now. I will not entertain you or your foolish notions any further. Since you have refused to make a choice, I will make one for you. I will begin discussions for a suitable match for you--a proper match for the sake of your mother¡¯s goodness to me. It is thest favor I will do her, we will never cross paths after it is done."


    Lettice lost all her willpower and strength, she bowed her head as if in silentpliance. Her fists however remained clenched like she was unwilling to ept her fate. In the back of her mind she thought to herself that if Rnd did not want to marry her it was fine but he did not have the right to hand her off to another man as if she was property on sale.


    The crown princess would intervene surely and ensure that she ended up in a bad marriage to one of the servants or amon man. Lettice was unwilling to marry amoner. If she could not have a prince, she wanted a noble lord.


    Right on cue, as if Sigrid could read Lettice¡¯s mind she made a suggestion. "There is a butcher in the vige, I am told that he is one of the more sessful vigers in this fief and he has two sons looking to marry. If not a butcher, there are other options as long as its not a knight. Miss Lettice does not like knights Rnd, she has rejected so many ever since she came of age. Why! just this morning she rejected another one so you don¡¯t need to force a husband on her that she will never ept."


    "The butcher sounds like a great match." Lady Iryne consented. "We should start that tour now and forget all about this ugliness."


    As they turned to leave, rage built up in Lettice, it was a storm overwhelmed her making it impossible to hold back her emotions. She pulled away from the maids that had loosened their hold on her, run quickly and shoved Sigrid into the ground.


    "It is your fault, everything is your fault." She screamed.


    Sigrid¡¯s maids turned frantic, screaming as they rushed to their mistress like everyone else was doing. Rnd shoved Lettice away, using so much strength that she flew in the air before falling to the ground.


    Brolin and Sir Samuel restrained Lettice, Brolin was ready to kill her but Sir Samuel stopped him. Her life and death were in the hands of the crown princess, although after what she had done, death was the more likely oue. It was the fate of anyone that attacked a member of the royal family.


    "The crown princess is pregnant, hurry call for a doctor." Lanai screamed.

 Chapter 156: Do you feel guilty?

    <h4>Chapter 156: Do you feel guilty?</h4>


    Rnd wanted to throttle his wife¡¯s maids. He wanted to pick them up by the neck like dolls and throw them out of the window. They should have held onto Lettice tighter or fallen on the ground first so that Sigrid could have a softnding.


    They were aware of her pregnancy and failed to share it with him and as a result, Sigrid was behind closed doors being attended to by two doctors and a mid-wife. He had no idea how much damage his wife and child had suffered.


    "Is this how you protect your Lady?" he growled at them.


    All the maids had no response, nothing they said could satiate the crown prince. They knew that that the only reason why they were still standing was because they were Sigrid¡¯s closest maids and she would displeased if something happened to them.


    General Paxton put a hand on Rnd¡¯s shoulder and squeezed once,forting his son-inw.


    "It will be okay son."


    Rnd felt theforting touch but it barelyforted him. The words of his father-inw held no meaning, how was it okay after all? Just yesterday he had imagined the children he would have with his wife running around on the grasnd, minutes ago he had just learned that Sigrid was pregnant. And at that same time, his wife was injured.


    He had not got to experience the happiness of being an expectant father, nothing could happen to Sigrid and the baby.


    Rnd approached the door to the bedroom, desperate to make his way inside but the duchess and Deanna denied him entrance.


    "I just want to make sure that she is okay."


    Duchess M sighed, "You are the crown prince, you are not allowed inside the room whether she is bleeding or having the child. Your highness, I implore you to keep your m."


    Rnd clenched his hands and backed away, he joined duke Thorin and sat down on one of the chairs that had been brought over by the knights. Where Rnd appeared anxious, the duke was calmer but somber faced.


    As for Lady Iryne, she was already wiping tears from her ears and ming herself for noticing the pregnancy sooner. If she had not been so taken up by The rise of Lady nche, she would have seen some signs perhaps.


    The doors opened and two doctors stepped out along with the mid wives.


    "How is my wife?" Rnd rushed to them, asking at the top of his voice.


    One of the doctors, an imperial doctor that always traveled with Rnd smiled. "The crown princess is okay your highness, the baby is strong...."


    "I am okay, we are okay." Sigrid cut in as she appeared in the open doorway, walking out casually. "Can we go on a tour of the vige now?"


    Everyone was very relieved to see her, Rnd swept her into a hug before Duchess M pulled her away from him.


    "You are pregnant, how could you keep such a big secret?" She raised her hand and lightly pped Sigrid on the back. "Have you lost your mind? This is the kind of news that you share with your family, especially your husband. Do you have any idea how important the child you are carrying is?"


    Sigrid nodded, she knew how important the child was, just for a different reason that everyone thought. She had shed a few tears when all the bargaining and pleading failed to convince the bank to let her have the baby. Once the tears dried up, she apologized to the unborn baby and made her up to use the pregnancy to her advantage. She could take down a few enemies by framing them for harming a royal heir.


    After so much fussing and advice from her mother and grandmother, they set out for Stormwind vige. Everyone else got to ride a horse, Sigrid had to take the carriage and it was stuffed with cushions to ensure that no harm came to her or her stomach.


    Cosmos rode beside the carriage, and as always he had something to say to Sigrid about her actions and choices.


    "Do you feel the slightest guilt?"


    "For what?" she responded, unbothered. She knew what he was asking and pretended that she was unaware.


    "Don¡¯t y the fool miss retired viin. You know that you cannot keep the pregnancy and yet you have that man excited. He is already ordering for a baby crib and other things to be made. Sigrid, he has sent word to the king, I am certain that you both will be summoned to the castle as soon as you return to the capital." Cosmos shook his head, picturing the look of devastation that woulde over Rnd¡¯s face when the child was gone.


    "I have no choice." she answered sharply. The bank had given her no choice, she was simply making the best of her situation now. What mother would not want to have a baby that she longed for so much?


    Not only would the child have tied her and Rnd together, it would have been her first child in both lives.


    "You could have chosen to terminate it alone, nobody would have ever known."


    "And I would have been the only one to grieve him or her which is not fair to my child." she responded softly, sadness in her voice. "Even though this child is not meant to live, but at least he will serve a purpose in saving my life so my child deserves respect. Besides that, the baby deserves to be remembered by his father who wanted him as much as I did and other members of the family that were waiting to love him. He deserves a que, a ce in the tomb of the royal family. I will give my child a funeral."


    She would not pretend that the baby had never existed.


    "Honorable intentions and grief mixed with scheming. For the first time, I actually feel sorry for you Sigrid, my heart breaks for the choice you should never have had to make. If I had known about this beforehand, I would have told you to take some contraceptives." Cosmos sighed. "Which family do you intend to take down?"


    Sigrid thought of the families that remained, the strong ones were only two. The Ye¡¯s and the Windrider¡¯s. The Windrider¡¯s were powerful, the trick she was nning to pull might injure them but it would destroy them.


    The Ye¡¯s on the other hand...they were stupid enough to fall for her plot. With them gone, their mines would be up for purchase. The authority over magical gem mines could be returned to the mage estate.


    "The Ye family."


    Sigrid touched her stomach and fought the urge to scream out loud in agony. She clenched her teeth and held back the tears. If it had been possible, she would have preferred a child to a weapon.


    Maybe she could visit the bank in person and plead or trade. Surely, there was something that could be done.

 Chapter 157: A walk through the fief.

    <h4>Chapter 157: A walk through the fief.</h4> Stormwind vige was a lovely quaint town by the sea which was more beautiful than Sigrid had imagined. The roads were paved with colorful cobbled stones, the streets were organized as if it was a city. Sigrid could picture herself living there.


    Her mother Iryne was like the standard tourist, taking pictures of everything and everyone. Every little thing she saw made her squeal or jump up in glee. Sigrid would have been right there with her but Rnd had a firm grasp on her hand.


    In front of her were maids and behind her were her to brothers John and Elowin. Together, they made a human wall that was ready to catch her in case she slipped and fell.


    The vigers paused their tasks to gaze at the regal visitors, their expressions ranging from awe to excitement. Duke Thorin led the way with quiet dignity, he was overdressed like a warrior and viin all wrapped into one with the heavy brown and off white thick wolf fur cloak on his shoulders. His face appeared sharp and fierce, eyes frosty scaring away people from approaching them. Duchess M was the opposite, looking like royalty in an all white cloak, she offered kind smiles and waves to those gathered.


    As for Nathaniel and his wife Deanne, they were like lovers living in their own world. They acted as if this was a private tour meant just for them, ignoring the rest of the group. Soon, they split away from the rest and went about on their own.


    The vige was a tapestry of vibrant life and organic charm. Thatched cottages and stone houses dotted the greenndscape, their chimneys puffing gentle spirals of smoke. The air was rich with the scents of the sea mixed with fresh bread from the bakery and chrysanthemums blooming along the short picket fences.


    It was the kind of ce where people left their doors unlocked at night because they trusted each other and everyone knew everyone.


    A stream meanderedzily through the vige, its crystalline waters reflecting the light blue sky. Sigrid took a few pictures there with Rnd¡¯s hands around her waist.


    The tour was briefly interrupted when it started to drizzle lightly so they bought umbres from a shop and continued on with their walk through the vige.


    Sigrid was drawn to the marketce, where stalls overflowed with colorful wares¡ªhandwoven baskets, zed pottery, and rich woolen fabrics spun from the very sheep that grazed on the nearby hills. She stopped at one stall, admiring the craftsmanship of a wooden key chain carving shaped like a sheep.


    The elderly vendor grinned and pressed it into her hands. "A gift, Your Highness," he said, bowing. Sigrid epted it graciously, feeling the warmth of his generosity.


    He was not the only generous one, as they visited each stall and talked to the vendors, more and more gifts were given to Sigrid. Some brave mothers even requested that she take pictures with them or their children which she did, generously.


    "I cannot believe that cameras have spread this far." Elowinughed with joy.


    He was proud to see his work and that of other mages in the hands of people. "If only there was a way for people to share their pictures with each other. I think Medoris has such means."


    "That¡¯s easy." Sigrid answered. "We can discuss itter."


    She could not go into details of the inte at the moment, an elderly woman was gifting her with a beautiful yellow hooded cloak. Sigrid changed into it immediately and she took a picture with the elderly woman.


    As they were leaving, she slipped a dozen gold coins into the elderly woman¡¯s hands. "If you have more, bring them to Stormwind. As long as the quality is good, I will buy them all. I prefer bright colors like orange, green, red, blue and white. You can add embroidery, pearls or other designs."


    When she walked away, the elderly woman was wiping tears from her eyes.


    Rnd looked at his empty hands and sighed. "I can¡¯t help feeling like you are loved in the vige more than me.


    "They are used to seeing you, I am a new face."


    Her feet carried her in the direction of women¡¯s voice singing united like a choir. She found them gathered in an indoor courtyard, separating corn from cobs. Iryne took pictures of the women.


    When they saw Sigrid and recognized her, they were d to wee her and she took pictures with them as well. Jennie captured a lot of pictures in which Sigrid was also peeling corn from the cob. She was so excited that one would think Sigrid was learning how to take her first steps.


    Elowin recorded when Sigrid joined in the singing as if she had always known the corn harvesting song.


    <i>"Pull the husks, don¡¯t be slow, Yellow treasure starts to show! Sing and work, the day is bright, Golden corn shines in the light.</i>


    <i> Husks away, husks away, Sing with cheer, work and y! Corn so sweet, corn so fine, Harvest joy, the sun will shine!</i>


    <i> Crackle, rustle, one by one, Work together, it¡¯s more fun! Soon we¡¯ll feast and dance around, Corn for all, withughter bound.</i>


    <i>Husks away, husks away, Sing with cheer, work and y! Corn so sweet, corn so fine, Harvest joy, the sun will shine!"</i>


    The song was like a worm, stuck in Sigrid¡¯s ears, she continued to hum it as they walked further into the vige. A group of children caught her attention and they approached them.


    The children were huddled together near a small pen, where sheep milled about. Excited giggles erupted as they organized themselves into teams for a yful game. The task was simple but challenging: coax a sheep to cross a designated line using only gentle nudges and calls.


    Curious and charmed, Sigrid asked if she might join. The children hesitated only for a moment before inviting her into their circle.


    "Don¡¯t hurt yourself." Rnd reminded her.


    Her parents watched with amused approval as Sigrid crouched down, her gown carefully tucked, and focused on guiding one particrly stubborn sheep. Herughter mingled with the children¡¯s as the sheep finally obeyed, crossing the line to a chorus of cheers.


    When she started jumping up and down in excitement, Rnd was quick to stop her. The game continued and everyone got a chance to y. More vigers gathered because they heard nobles were participating in the game.


    The crowd was wild as if the silly game was the most exciting thing to happen in the vige for a while. It was thrilling to the, when the crown prince failed to coax the sheep two times.


    General Paxton was smug because he managed to achieve victory three times. Rnd groaned, he was sure his father-inw would add this to the list of things to use in torturing him.


    The game ended with the vige elder presenting Sigrid with a small wool pouch, hand-knitted from the wool of the sheep she had guided. "A token to remember your visit," he said warmly.


    Everyone got one, except Nathaniel, he had to buy it because he waste and did not get a chance to y.


    They continued their walk, meeting the vige priest who gave them a magic fruit called a crimson glowberry which only grew in autumn.


    Sigrid carried some of her souvenirs proudly¡ªlike the fruit and the wool pouch. The tour came to an end when they returned to the edge of the vige. The vigers gathered to bid them farewell, their voices ringing with gratitude and well-wishes.


    When they returned to the castle, she told Rnd. "I like it here and I have decided to do what Emmah did. I will build a farm on the grounds and raise some cows, sheep, chicken and ducks."

 Chapter 158: Yes husband.

    <h4>Chapter 158: Yes husband.</h4>


    Rnd was a supportive husband, whatever his wife wanted, she had to get.


    "The grounds are big, many areas are still underutilized, choose where you want a farm and I will instruct Jesting to find men that will begin clearing thend immediately and building whatever housing you need."


    Sigrid decided to take it a step further. "I am going to redecorate the castle, everything from the curtains to the cups were your ward¡¯s choices. Do you mind if I get rid of the old and bring in the new?"


    He shook his head, "Everything you want, I am a yes man__husband."


    "I want the sun." she joked.


    "Yes ma¡¯am."


    "I want the stars."


    "Yes ma¡¯am."


    "I want to be empress."


    "Yes ma¡¯am."


    "I want you to massage my feet."


    "Yes ma¡¯am."


    He rose from his chair, walked to her and got down on his knees at the foot of the bed from where her feet were dangling. She had just taken a bath after their long tour and her feet were clean. Sigrid did not actually think that Rnd could massage her feet.


    When he stood up without touching them, she smiled, the words I knew it foamed on her lips. But they dried up quickly when he picked up a bottle of rose oil from the table and sat down next to her.


    He lifted her legs, nting her feet on hisp, he applied a generous amount of oil to his hands and started the foot massage.


    "You don¡¯t have to do this, I was joking." Sigrid tried to pull her feet away.


    Rnd pulled them back with strength, "Stop struggling, this is the least I can do for you, after all you are carrying my child. In a few months, we will have a little one running around."


    His face lit up, he couldn¡¯t wait for the child to be born. Seeing his joy that came from great expectations made Sigrid feel guilty. Maybe Cosmos had been right, she should not have shared the news with him.


    She shook her head slowly, the purpose of her mission could not be forgotten. Rnd needed to know about the child as did the king. They needed to anticipate the child¡¯s arrival so that when the time came, the Ye family would go down for the murder of a royal heir.


    Sigrid took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face. "A little one running around, don¡¯t we have Sunny for that?"


    The dog was already in the room with them even now, it had followed them on the tour through the vige, held on a leash by one of the knights. When they returned, it ate, was given a bath and now it was napping on a doggy bed next to the fire ce in their bedroom.


    Lanai had opened the door for it and it had marched in as if it owned the bedroom. Sigrid had already surrendered, she could not add Sunny to the list of enemies she had to fight.


    "Sunny doesn¡¯t count, he is a dog." Rnd replied. He looked at the newspaper which she had been flipping throughzily without actually reading any of the content. "The front page is covering miss Emmah, she was burned by hot soup but rescued Lysander Windrider in the fire your mother was responsible for. She is being hailed as a heroine. Your mother must be in shock, she did not see thising."


    Sigrid had been pondering on that fire and its consequences too. "It had positive and negative oues, on one hand the main house burned down, the wedding ended up being a disaster, the groom¡¯s leg was broken and his father wants to sue the prime minister and we can see that Emmah¡¯s luck is not as strong as it used to be.


    If her lucky artifact was at its strongest, that pot of soup would have magically spilled the other way and burned someone else.


    On the other hand, her luck is still working actively. She may have suffered an injury but she has enhanced her reputation of being a heroine. I don¡¯t know if I should celebrate or curse."


    Rnd passed his fingers through the small gaps between her toes and Sigrid giggled. Never before had she discovered that she had a ticklish spot on her feet.


    "I have been informed that one side of her face was actually burned badly and it cannot be treated by ordinary doctors. The mage estate and the king are being hounded by nobles andmoners to provide medicine that will heal her. The prime minister actually requested that my father give them some fairy dew because he got a recipe from his consort. It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t know the king, my father is a selfish man, the more they push him the angrier he bes."


    "I can see why, after all even with a recipe, it takes a lot to create one drop of fairy dew. The king has only two small bottles of the magic elixir and he is saving them for personal use." Sigridmented. "I on the other hand have a lot of that stuff, I could take a bath in fairy dew and still have a gallon left over."


    She had ess to the bank, fairy dew was like water to them. They probably had an entireke filled with the magical elixir.


    Rnd pped one of her feet lightly and she curled it. "Ouch." she whined.


    "We could have taken a bath in fairy dew and you didn¡¯t tell me this!" heined. His mind was thinking over the words as he said them and he regretted it as soon as he finished his sentence. "Goodness me! you have ruined me Sigrid, I have be one of those nobles that fall prey to the vice of wastage. Fairy dew is precious, how can we waste it by bathing in it and pouring it out?"


    "We can pour it on the grasnds after bathing." She suggested lightly.


    Rnd tilted his head to the right, it actually sounded like a good idea. The grass would be magical and this would improve the quality of his horses. Within a few seconds, he was once again okay with the idea of taking a bath in fairy dew. His wife had a lot, they were simply using a little and it would be wasted afterwards. It was a win-win situation as his wife liked to say.


    "Make sure that we take that bath together." He looked at her keenly.


    She nodded and closed her eyes, rxing as she enjoyed the massage more and more. Rnd¡¯s technique was not actually bad.


    "Where did you learn to do this? You are a prince, this skill set is too good to be something you learned to serve others." She could not picture the royal prince running around as a professional foot masseuse.


    "I learned it on the battle field, its a technique that can be used to treat swollen or injured soldier¡¯s legs. I learned from the doctors, I had no idea that it woulde in handy after I got a wife." he smiled proudly. "How are you going to proceed now that Miss Emmah is famous for a good reason?"

 Chapter 159: She cannot hibernate.

    <h4>Chapter 159: She cannot hibernate.</h4>


    She did not even have to think about the answer, it was already avable. "Didn¡¯t she run around half-naked in ourkest week? Now is the time for those pictures and a short video to make an appearance."


    When he did not respond, she opened her eyes and sat up, noticing that he was frowning. Her mind immediately associated it with what she intended to do with Emmah and she thought that perhaps Rnd did not agree with it. "What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that I am cruel? I am a woman after all and here I am, getting ready to ruin another woman."


    "That¡¯s not it," he slowly rotated her right foot before moving to the left one. His eyes were distant, gazing int he direction of the cackling fire ce. "I am thinking ahead. picturing what will happen after those pictures and video is released.


    If you put the wound on her face together with the public shaming and scandal which will no doubt follow, I think she will not leave the house for a while. If she doesn¡¯t leave the house, how will you deal with her?"


    Sigrid was impressed, Rnd would have made a great attorney. He was right, Emmah could not be allowed to go into hiding otherwise the mission would drag on and Sigrid would risk losing another baby or dying like she was supposed to in the novel.


    "She cannot hibernate, its not good for me__us. I guess I will be sending her some face cream in your name. We will make sure that everyone knows that you helped your savior when she was in such a difficult time. It will be better if you are overheard saying something like, there is more to women that what is beneath their clothes. Miss Emmah behaved inappropriately but she has a good heart and her careless mistake is worth overlooking.


    Not only will it make it look like you are on her side and confuse her more as she will once again be undecided between you, Benjamin and Rnd but it will make women respect, love and support you. Your poprity will outgrow Benjamin¡¯s."


    It frightened Rnd how his wife¡¯s mind worked sometimes. Every time he took two steps ahead, she took ten more and thought beyond the scope of his imagination.


    And so the plotting continued, Sigrid aimed to turn her husband into Eldoria¡¯s most beloved prince.


    ********


    At this same time, in the city, the royal castle to be exact, prince Galen had his head bowed slightly before his father the king. The King was looking at three papers that Galen had brought.


    "You say that is this map of the fifth piece of the shard."


    Galen raised his head and nodded, in a more authoritative voiceden with confidence he answered, "Yes father, I have confirmed it more that two times. Five days ago, I happened toe upon a caravan of singing dwarves passing through the canal of Saint Topher. One of them was was drunk and happened to loose some of his property which got into my hands."


    King Raffughed, he was sure that his son had yed a part in getting the dwarf drunk. It was more likely that Galen had stolen the three papers. One was a map that led somewhere in medicine valley, the other was an underground path to Nemoris and on thest paper were words written in anguage the king could not decipher. "Where did the dwarves originate?"


    "Medoris." Galen answered.


    He knew that his father would be angered and he was. "Those bastards, how dare they cross into my kingdom? Did you ughter everyst one of them?"


    Galen nodded, king Raff looked upon him with pride. For the first time, he saw his wandering carefree son as worthy.


    "I also left men behind to guard that road leading to the underground path through which Nemorians have been crossing into our kingdom." A wicked smile blessed Galen¡¯s lips. "I am more than sure that if my younger brother Benjamin had gone to Saint Topher as you instructed we would have discovered this sooner."


    King Raff showed some displeasure on his face when the name of his favorite son was mentioned. In the old days, that name would have him smiling,tely, it did the opposite.


    "I had forgotten that he disobeyed my orders and he is among those blind fools demanding for my fairy dew. I never thought that your brother would be a fool for a woman. He has lost his poise as a member of this royal family. He pants after thatmon girl like a thirsty dog and he had abandoned his duties in my court." The king mmed his right hand on the armrest of his throne. Where is Benjamin?"


    A knight that was standing next to the king answered, "At the town house which is owned by the prime minister. The entire Windrider family moved there after the unfortunate fire, the third prince has been spending many hours there. If he is not there, he is usually found visiting every alchemist, hospital or the mage estate in search of a cure for Miss Emmah Windrider¡¯s face."


    King Raff was even more displeased by this news. As an adult son of the king, rather than helping out in handling his father¡¯s worries, he was running around doing useless things.


    Galen decided that he had not poured enough oil on the fire he had set. Nonchntly, he said, "My brother is truly in love, he is actually nning to go to Sheepsfield, into the medicine valley to find the mysterious herb that cures all ailments and poisons."


    King Raff almost pulled out his sword when he heard what Galen said. "I sent him to medicine valley and he returned within less than a day, iming he was too ill to travel. For this Emmah, he is now healed and willing to travel. Ungrateful son!! It seems his duty to Emmah is greater than his duty to this family."


    He was practically growling as he looked around for the herald. "Pass my order, the third prince is grounded to his estate until my say so. From today, he is not allowed to step beyond the gates of his home. If he disobeys my decree, throw him in prison."


    The decree was written and handed off to one of the king¡¯s advisors that set off immediately with some red knights to deliver the king¡¯s message.


    "Father, have you thought about my third brother¡¯s marriage?" Galen poked his mouth out as he studied his father¡¯s face. "If something is not done about it, I am afraid that Benjamin will marry the wrong woman. You selected Sigrid for Rnd and look how happy they are now. The Thorin family has other daughter¡¯s maybe one of them can be given in marriage to Benjamin.


    They have handed in their military authority and proven to be loyal. Even the Rosewood family is a good option and the Givenchy¡¯s. Rumor has it that my uncle¡¯s on mother¡¯s side are preparing a bride as well. It is the same as many other families in the empire, the Windrider¡¯s being one of them. Which family would you rather Benjamin marry into? Who do you trust not to harbor wicked ambitions for the throne?"

 Chapter 160: In love.

    <h4>Chapter 160: In love.</h4>


    King Raff carried the troubles of arranging his third son¡¯s marriage to princess rin. When he found her, she was in the gardens, ying with her maids. They were chasing butterflies withsughing like forest nymphs.


    He stood still for a while watching, mesmerized and besotted. His eyes could not be drawn away from rin, she was more beautiful than any woman he had ever met. Her spirit was free, she was without scheming.


    In the deep pce where everyone was plotting, all she wanted was his love. Everyday, she reminded him, that he was all she had left in the world and begged him to love her some more, more than he loved others.


    So, he spoiled her. More than he had ever spoiled any other woman in the world. Not Risa, not the queen and not Rina, none of them had ever been pampered like rin. Amazingly, she did not abuse her power, she did not provoke the queen. She just did things that would make him happy.


    She did not rely on her bedroom skills like Rina had done. She did other things like cooking his breakfast, giving him a bath, preparing his clothes everyday. She always checked his boots for holes and other scuff marks.


    If his shirt lost a button, she personally sewed it back on. She advised him on simple matters, calmed him when he was on the edge of exploding and encouraged him to be closer with his children. She had even taken charge of Rina¡¯sst two children, treating them as her own.


    The little prince Amello was now a carbon copy of rin when it came to dressing, he was like a prince of the forest. King Raff had never felt so at peace despite all the stress that he could not avoid as the king.


    She was his sce, the moon on a dark night; he was in love and there was no turning back.


    "Might I join youdies." his voice boomed loudly, breaking into the softughter of the women.


    The maids stepped away to crated room for him and rin, his beloved, she threw herself right into his arms and boldly kissed his cheek. King Raff, blushed, his cheeks blossomed ruddy red.


    "My king, have youe to chase the butterflies with me?" rin asked.


    Her face glowed with happiness that was reflected in her eyes. She was vibrant, filled with energy, beautiful like a flower that had been enchanted never to lose its beauty. He did not set her down but carried wrapped his arms tighter around her waist and carried her towards the bench by the littlemp post in that part of the garden.


    "I nted thistledance crown orchids in the garden. Do you want to see?" rin looked at the king eagerly.


    He nodded and set her down, allowing himself to be pulled into a slow jog that was filled with sillyughter until they arrived at the center of the garden. King Raff was not certain about what flowers were raised in this garden. Patiently, he waited for rin to point out the ones she had nted.


    She stopped at a row of delicate, spiny blossoms that were of different colors. It was amazing to see one flower with several petals of different colors. There was a glow to them, when he looked at them, it was if he could hear a whispering from them, telling toe closer and have a look.


    "So, what do you think?" rin stopped him before he could get too close.


    "Beautiful." he answered automatically. But he was not looking at the flowers anymore, he was looking at her. King Raff was certain that if he had topare beauty, rin was more beautiful than the flowers.


    "They are magical flowers from mynd. I did not think that they could bloom here. They change color when they sense a change in emotions, no matter how buried it is." rin moved into the king¡¯s arms, forming a delicate pout with her small mouth. "The nearest one to you has turned grey, it means you are troubled. What is it that troubles you?"


    King Raff sighed, his nose took a whiff of the floral scenting from rin¡¯s hair. She smelled like a forest on a warm day.


    "It is my third son Benjamin, his marital affairs have stated to trouble me once more. He is like a prize that every noble family with a daughter is out to grab. I have proposalsing in from different houses. The most ridiculous is Baron Florian Suncrest. He sent a portrait of his ten year old daughter!"


    rin gasped. "Has he lost his mind."


    The King was still bbergasted and disgusted. "I think he is looking to get rid of the girl and he figured Benjamin would raise her for him for free. He forgets that my son needs a wife, not a daughter."


    "The Thorin¡¯s sponsor an orphanage, if he wants to get rid of the girl that is the best ce to send her. Maybe you should look into her conditions, if she is being maltreated, take her from Suncrest and protect her. You are the king, it will boost your already impressive image even more if you are seen as the rescuer of widows, orphans and the mistreated." rin suggested calmly.


    "You can even open a royal orphanage, one that is sponsored by you personally. The money cane from the new mine or the Ye family, they own many mines. They have raised the price of magic stonestely, I have heard that their children are spendingvishly in taverns, restaurants and brothels.


    Everen Ye lost one million and fifty six thousand gold on a bet just recently. It was in the papers, the sum is staggering. It is such a shame, that money can do so much good for the kingdom. It can feed our soldiers and their families for two to three years, support the North which is still suffering from drought and other things."


    King Raff¡¯s eyes changed for a moment and the closest flower to them turned red, depicting another change in the mood.


    rin tapped the king¡¯s chest. "It¡¯s okay, someday I am sure that you will get the right opportunity to take back ownership of those mines. It is not right that one family owns all that wealth.


    But on the subject of prince Benjamin¡¯s marriage I think that I can help you. I have met many wives of the lords during my time here. I already know some of the best young women in the kingdom.


    There is Lady Aurelia Tempest, Lady Evanna Roseheart, Lady Cassia Belmont, Lady Lyra Rosewood."


    "Rosewood." King Raff jumped in. "Mmmm, my life was once saved by a Rosewood. They are loyal to the royal family and don¡¯t interfere much in politics. I think a Rosewood, could work. The crown princess has a Rosewood beside her, right?"


    "Herdy-in-waiting, Lady Mauve Rosewood." rin said the name slowly.


    She was not sure if Sigrid was going to be in support of the idea the king was having. It looked like she would have to send a message to the organization tonight. Sigrid needed to know this before the king summoned Mauve¡¯s grandfather to the castle soon.

 Chapter 161: Philandering ways.

    <h4>Chapter 161: Phndering ways.</h4>


    The following morning, Rnd did not go riding for two reasons. One, his wife was pregnant and two, she had woken up when it was still dark outside and started her renovations. She was pregnant, he could not let her be so he followed her around and Sunny followed him.


    For five hours, they had been hard at work with some servants, changing the appearance of Stormwind inside. He finally saw the things that had been brought in the six carriages that hade with them.


    The Thorin¡¯s had brought five extra carriages as well, all with things that Sigrid wanted to use in decorating and renovation.


    In the grand hall, she had added custom-designed furniture, plus sofas, modern chandeliers made of cascading crystal orbs. The dark heavy curtains had been reced lighter ones which were light gold and cream colored.


    Unnecessary portraits had been taken down and reced with new framed pictures and art. Rnd would it not call it art, pictures of frogs on leaves and rain falling down was not art to him. He especially disliked the pictures that reced horse portraits. Nevertheless, all the ridiculous art managed to look good where it was, which he grudgingly admitted to Sigrid.


    The biggest change which he still couldn¡¯t understand was his dungeon, a ce meant for holding and questioning prisoners. It had been scrubbed clean and turned into a cinema. Sigrid had called it state of the art cinema with plush recliners and immersive sound systems, a new product of the mage estate.


    They were now on a break, having breakfast while other people did more renovations which he was sure would take a full week.


    Breakfast was outside, on the grasnd. This was because Sigrid wanted to oversee the arrival of the cattle, goats, sheep, chicken and ducks. Rnd had sent his solicitor and knights to purchase as many of these animals as they could find from nearby towns, viges and cities.


    He didn¡¯t think they would get the job done so quickly and impressively. Already, two hundred cattle had arrived, one thousand chicken, three hundred ducks. They had acquired two hundred sheep and three hundred eighty eight goats. Someone had even sold them ten geese and two donkeys.


    Jesting, the ever efficient butler had already hired sixty three farm workers to care for the birds and animals and after breakfast, Sigrid wanted to educate them on the care of each breed specifically.


    Rnd was about to bite into the waffle when the ducks and chicken started to fight. They startled the cattle, which startled the horses. Suddenly it was a noisepetition on the hignd.


    "It has be really loud thanks to the new residents." Rndmented.


    "They will quiet down with time, after settling in." Sigrid assured him.


    She could not help feeling like she had defiled his peaceful wondend. Suddenly she saw Sunny running towards them with a clucking chicken in his mouth and she realized what had started the fight and startled all the animals.


    "Sunny, put the chicken down." Sigrid growled out.


    Sunny looked at Rnd, as if he was asking, ¡¯what do you think I should do?¡¯


    "Don¡¯t raise your voice at him." Rnd said. He looked at Sunny, smiled and said in a softer voice. "Sunny, please put the chicken down."


    Sunny opened his mouth, obediently letting go of his prey. He had no ns to eat the chicken, he was just ying.


    "Dumb mutt." Sigrid mumbled.


    "Don¡¯t call him that." Rnd picked up the dog and covered its ears, worried that Sigrid¡¯s harshnguage would hurt its emotions.


    ¡¯We gave him the same order and he obeyed you. What was the difference between what I said and what you said?" Sigrid lightly pped away Sunny¡¯s paws that were trying to y with her hair.


    "I was polite, I said please and I smiled." Rnd said.


    "I was polite." Sigrid grumbled.


    Breakfast slowly continued, a meal for two turned into a meal for three with Rnd asionally feeding Sunny. When they finishing their meal, a birdnded on the table. It was an eagle, simr in appearance to the ones used by the mage estate tomunicate. This was however was from the organization.


    It came carrying a message on a note that Sigrid used magic to unseal. Whatever she read, made her frown.


    "Bad news." Rnd asked.


    "It¡¯s about your father and Mauve Rosewood." she answered.


    Rnd eyed his wife curiously. "Please don¡¯t tell me that he has moved on from fairnd princess to yourdy-in-waiting. This is-------" he raised his hands, he could not describe it.


    Sigrid touched the pocket of her cloak, searching for a lighter. She set the note on fire. "Don¡¯t worry, your father¡¯s phndering ways have not struck again. He seems to be targeting Mauve with the intention of making Benjamin¡¯s first wife. He ns to invite her grandfather to the castle and tell him of his decision. If he resists, he will intimidate him the way he intimidated mine."


    "My father is not a phnderer." Rnd¡¯s first response and instinct was to defend his father.


    "Oh yeah," Sigrid raised her eyebrows at him.


    Rnd was determined to rify the matter. "A phnderer is a person that engages in sexual rtionships with multiple people usually outside of an existingmitted rtionship.


    My father had two legal wives, my mother and the dead consort. When the consort died, he initiated a new rtionship with princess rin." He grinned, satisfied with his exnation. His eyes were practically daring her to say otherwise.


    It was on the tip of Sigrid¡¯s tongue to mention Risa but if she did, it could drive Rnd to investigate and lead to discovery of the king¡¯s first born son who should have been heir to the throne.


    That secret was one Sigrid intended to take to the grave unless the secret son showed up and attempted to destroy her ns.


    "Mauve should not marry Benjamin." she said, instead. "He is in love with another, if she is forced to marry your brother she will live the life of your mother. I do not think that it is fair to Mauve or any woman without interest in marrying for power to be put in such a situation. I must think of a way to help Mauve avoid this marriage."

 Chapter 162: A bath in fairy dew water.

    <h4>Chapter 162: A bath in fairy dew water.</h4>


    The rest of the day was a busy one for Sigrid, Rnd and all the Thorin¡¯s. It took an entire day for most of the renovations both inside and outside to be done. By the time the sun set, everyone was stretching or groaning.


    Sigrid figured everyone needed to rx before dinner and she could think of only one activity. "May I suggest a trip to the new hot springs...."


    "No, no, no." Lady Iryne interjected loudly, refusing Sigrid¡¯s suggestion with so much passion in her voice. "We want....." She shook her head. "Your father and I want to use that home theater, we want to start the news series, courtesan something."


    "The courtesan¡¯s dilemma." Elowin shared the title and then put a hand over his mouth. He med himself for speaking up too soon. "Mother..."


    Nobody saw Jennie¡¯s next moveing. She drew a sword out of Sir Samuel¡¯s sheath and pointed it at Elowin.


    "Series or death, you decide." She threatened. "Choose wisely because I am not afraid to use this thing. Swords have no eyes."


    Rnd counted up to ten and he magically withdrew the sword from his mother-inw¡¯s hands. In his books, she was officially crazy. To his amazement, the Thorin¡¯sughed and he felt like he had missed something.


    Elowin saw the confusion on the face of the prince and decided to quell his curiosity. "My mother wakes me up like this every morning demanding that I hand over the next episode of the rise of Lady nche. Don¡¯t worry, she cannot kill her own son and I always win in our face offs."


    Rnd sighed in relief, it was a game, a disturbing one. That look on his mother-inw¡¯s face however did not look like the face of someone ying.


    "Just give your mother the damn crystal, she has worked too hard today and is deserving of a reward." Lord Paxton Thorin came to his wife¡¯s aid.


    "I would also like to watch it." Duchess M chimed in.


    Not long after her words, the duke wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders and gave Elowin a look that said ¡¯surrender the crystal¡¯


    When Elowin realized that he was one against many, he surrendered finally.


    "One episode."


    "Don¡¯t even think about it, nothing less than three." Lady Iryne dered. She turned and walked off with her husband.


    Everyone dispersed to take their baths and prepare for dinner. Rnd and Sigrid were the same, they finally got the opportunity to soak in their fairy dew water. It was mixed with warm water, some rose oil and fresh rose flower petals.


    There was no shyness to Sigrid¡¯s actions when she disrobed in front of Rnd and stepped into the bath. When her body was submerged half way, Rnd pulled her to his chest and held her. He wanted them to enjoy the magical effects of the fairy dew body to body.


    It started with an electric sensation racing up their legs, sending tiny sparks of warmth through their bodies. They felt weightless andfortable, the air around them turned into song, a luby of gentle hums of fairies and nature. The water felt alive, every ache in their body vanished, reced with renewed strength.


    The feeling was otherworldly, it felt as though they had stepped into another world. Rnd equated it in his mind to a happy buzz when one had ingested the right amount of alcohol.


    He slipped his hands through Sigrid¡¯s feeling a bond, a connection so deep that was forming between them and he was in awe.


    "Do you want to dip your head inside?" Rnd asked.


    Sigrid nodded and held her breath. At the same time, they both submergedpletely and the world seemed to dissolve for a moment.


    When they emerged, they were no longer the same. Sigrid¡¯s hair shimmered and it had grown thicker and longer. Her green eyes glowed faintly, like a the moonlight was reflected from inside them. Her skin was as smooth as polished silk.


    Rnd¡¯s scars that he had collected over the years from different battles had faded. The fine lines of stress on his forehead were gone and he looked two years younger.


    His nose that had slight crookedness, a gift from a fight in a boxing ring six years ago had been straightened. Like Sigrid, his hair too had grown by volumes. Long ck strands that went all the way to his shoulders now. The calluses on his hands and feet were gone, it was though he had never held a sword before.


    But it wasn¡¯t just their physical appearance that had changed, their magic had grown. Their connection to the earth was stronger, so much so that they could both hear the whispers of the magic tress on the grasnds. They could sense every living creature around them, human and animal. Rnd was already thinking about how this great gift would aid him in war. He could see things at the back of his head as if he had grown an extra pair of eyes.


    As the effects started to die down, he pulled her back into his arms and hugged her tightly. The hug was not satisfactory so he quickly put his mouth over hers and kissed her long and hard.


    When the kiss started getting more intense, he pulled away and ced his head against hers. "Thank you." he whispered. "You have no idea what a great gift you have given me."


    Indeed, she had no idea what gift she had given to him but she knew what gift she wanted from him. She rubbed her chest against his, caressing his arms up and down.


    Rnd got the signal and he responded in the way she wanted, making love to her in the fairy dew water. When he finally let go of her, her knees were weak. she could hardly stand and he had to carry her out of the bath.


    He was smug as usual and if he had ns to boast to at least one of his close friends about his adventure in fairy dew water. How many men could say that they had made love to a beautiful woman in fairy dew water? Rnd was certain that the answer was one and he was it.


    Unfortunately, he would be wrong, King Raff had done the same thing. The amount of fairy dew water in his case was less but rin was just as beautiful as Sigrid so they were almost toe to toe inparison.


    Sigrid was hardly paying attention when the notification came in but it made her sit up while Rnd was helping her dry off.


    <i>[Congrattions host for stealing another plot, and gaining the love of the dwellers of Stormwind. Your rewards are as follows. A covenant cloak that will protect you from Emmah¡¯s magic.</i>


    <i>A staff of oath binding; anyone that takes an oath of loyalty on the staff will die and lose their souls if they betray you.</i>


    <i>A mark of allegiance that appears on foreheads of those loyal to you. It can only be seen by you. </i>


    <i>One thousand pact familiars that you can distribute to other mages to strengthen their loyalty to you. </i>


    <i>The ability to see the lucky halo and keep track of its strength. </i>


    <i>Another secret of Rnd Maximus: He wants another dog from you because one furry dog is not enough.]</i>

 Chapter 163: Dreaming of ten thousand dogs.

    <h4>Chapter 163: Dreaming of ten thousand dogs.</h4>


    "We are not getting another dog." Sigrid hissed at Rnd as they made their way to the basement of the castle to join the rest of the family for dinner and a movie.


    Rnd had no idea where the words came from, he certainly had not voiced his desire to have another dog that looked like Sunny around. Sigrid had called it a Samoyed, a breed that was new to Eldoria. Rnd didn¡¯t just want one, he wanted a whole litter of them. If he knew where he had purchased Sunny from, he would have bought more but she refused to share the name and location of her god vendor.


    As for her maids, he could not even question them because they would not be honest with him. In fact, as soon as he finished questioning them they would run off and tattle tale.


    "Who said I want another dog?" He denied, his voice had a raised pitch to it. He caressed Sunny¡¯s fur and sparks of joy went off in his heart. It would be amazing if he had more to pinch like this.


    "We are not getting another dog." Sigrid repeated.


    "I heard you the first time." He stopped walking and pulled her aside to stand next to the wall between two silver and gold knight armor decorations. "My love, I do think that you should reconsider this decision. It is not for me, it¡¯s for Sunny. The other two dogs we own don¡¯t y with him or look like him. He must be lonely, the least we can do is get him a wife. In future....."


    "You are just looking for a way to raise a litter of furry white puppies. If we get a female dog of Sunny¡¯s breed, he will have puppies in future. The puppies will have puppies and then we will be that royal couple with ten thousand dogs."


    What she was describing in a slightly irritated voice was taken in the opposite way by her husband who was smiling. Rnd was picturing themying on the hignd, surrounded by those ten thousand white fluff balls.


    In his mind, they were older, with grandchildren who would be ying with the dogs.


    "What a nice thought." he said.


    "Oh my God! you are a dog lunatic." Sigrid groaned. She knew that eventually she was going to give him the second dog. It was best to be given after the baby was lost. He would be hurting for sure, as would she.


    She hade to ept what was going to happen and every hour that passed, it hurt a little less.


    The servants who passed them kept a distance for they assumed the royal couple was discussing something serious, a secret that could not fall in the ears of others. If they had known that they were arguing on whether or not to get a second dog, they would have fallen to the floor in shock.


    The argument was left in-concluded and it was forgotten when they entered the home theater and Jennie screamed in surprise.


    "What have you done to yourselves?"


    Rnd and Sigrid had both been expecting this reaction, the changes in them after that bath were too noticeable.


    "It¡¯s your hair, its too outstanding." Sigrid told Rnd. She gestured for Lanai and the others to distribute therge sized bottles. "Fairy dew water, no need to thank me, just add some to your bath and you will look as good as us."


    "Half as good." Rnd pitched in, correcting the narrative. They had used at least three of those bottles he figured.


    "I would ask how you managed to get your hands on so much fairy dew but I won¡¯t." Deanne kissed the bottle that she had been given and hugged it. "Nathaniel, yours is mine too."


    "Whatever you want dear."


    General Paxton groaned, he had a feeling none of the men in the family would be keeping their fairy dew water. Before his wife could demand for his share, he handed it over like a good husband.


    "Who needs to look good anyway. Not all of us need long hair to qualify as handsome." He shot a challenging smirk at Rnd and then sat down.


    Rnd folded his arms and smirked back. "You might not need the long hair but those grey hairs on your head tell another story old man."


    The Thorin brothers were amused, and theyughed greatly. They approved of this new Rnd, he was a better fit for their family than the uptight crown prince they knew him to be.


    "Old!!!" General Paxton eximed. "I am not old. Face me in an arena and I will prove that I am still young and strong."


    "I don¡¯t fight old men, Sigrid will not like me very much if I break your break." Rnd answered.


    Theughter got more intense, as did the general¡¯s frown. He pulled up the arms of his shirt as if he was ready to do battle there and then. He did not believe that he could not handle a brat like Rnd.


    Sigrid tapped Rnd on the shoulder, "You are on your own kid." She stepped away to let him fight his battle.


    Everyone else found a seat, waiting to watch what they considered to be friendly sparring. Duchess M shook her head, she found Rnd and her son irresponsible. Why spar in the newly renovated room? They would ruin the furniture.


    "Will you two stop it?" Lady Iryne spat. She pulled on her husbands shirt and dragged him to sit down. "I am not going to miss my series because you want topare the size of your egos."


    The general shot Rnd one re and a snarl then he settled down. With disappointed groans, Elowin, John and Nathaniel settled down too.


    "Serve the food before Sigrid makes a scene." Lady Iryne ordered the servants.


    "Mother!" Sigrid eximed. "You make it sound as if I am a glutton."


    "You ate afterdy Chloe¡¯s death, I will never forgive you for it." Lady Iryne huffed.


    In the midst of the giggles, Sigrid rolled her eyes. There was no appropriate response to her mother¡¯s childishness.


    "For heavens sake Iryne, let it go." The duke was fed up of hearing aboutdy Chloe¡¯s sad death. "Comin about it one more time and I will enter that television, bring Lady Chloe back to life and stab her to death myself."


    Lady Iryne gasped loudly.


    "He doesn¡¯t mean it." Her husband quickly assured her. "I saw him secretly wiping away a tear when she died."


    "There was sand in my eyes, we are next to the sea there is sand and wind everywhere." The duke bellowed out his defense.


    "Tear filled sand." Elowin whispered and everyone cackled.


    "Have I mentioned how much I love your family?" Rnd whispered to her.


    Sigrid once again rolled her eyes, he just loved the carefree chaos and absence of scheming. He needed to experience what it was like ying a game with the Thorin¡¯s---any game at all. Thorin¡¯s liked to win and they yed

 Chapter 164: To save or not to save?

    <h4>Chapter 164: To save or not to save?</h4>


    Watching television with the Thorin¡¯s was always a fun experience for Rnd, it involved a lot of screams, questions and other dramatic behaviors mostly exhibited by Lady Iryne.


    Like now, they were only five minutes into the The Courtesan¡¯s Dilemma and she had already paused the show to ask a question. She stood at the front and faced everyone as the question was a general one.


    "Why was a king allowed to have a harem?"


    Elowin was like the eager student in ss, his hand was the first to go up. "Political alliances mother, its the same reason why the king is allowed to have two wives."


    "I feel like this question was meant for Rnd." General Paxton said.


    Rnd shrugged, "Why me?"


    "You are the prince here." The general answered in a way that was obvious.


    "Every man in Eldoria is allowed to marry two wives if he wishes, can we not make this a royal family thing." Rnd dived back into his food, preferring that the matter be sealed and they go back to watching the series.


    "It is the culture of that kingdom in the series, can we move on?" John inquired.


    "Next question." Lady Iryne dered to which some people groaned.


    Sigrid decided to save everyone from her mother and she used magic to press y. The series picked up from where it had stopped, new concubines were arriving in the royal pce to join the king¡¯s harem.


    Ten minutester, Lady Iryne was back on her feet with own dilemma that needed solving.


    "I am sorry but I need to understand this or I won¡¯t be able to sleep." She moved her hands around in a very udylike manner, and they ended up at the sides of her waist. "So, the queen killed two concubines because they were pregnant with male children. The king was aware and he did nothing because those two concubines came from weaker families. Two days after they died, there was a draft in the pce and three new concubines joined the harem."


    "Uh-huh." Sigrid confirmed through a closed mouth as she was eating her dinner.


    Lady Iryne raised her hands to the sky. "Are they crazy? Is the whole world crazy? How and why do the officials keep sending their daughters to marry the king not knowing if they will suffer the same fate as the dead concubines? Why are beautiful young womenpeting to marry an aging king with wrinkled skin."


    "For the same reason over one hundred young beautiful titled women from noble families attended thete consort¡¯s funeral dressed like butterflies with faces caked full of make-up. Can we move on?" Elowin answered and sighed. "If you keep doing this mother, I will take back my crystal."


    Lady Iryne was not satisfied, but she sat down anyway. The rest of the episodes were watched without interruptions and for that, no one was more grateful than the butler, Jesting.


    The elderly man was alreadyposing his thoughts on the series, unfortunately all he couldpose was short criticism of Lady Iryne¡¯s less than enjoyable TV habits.


    He was thrilled by the series however and he could not wait to see more. They had left off at a part where a concubine had secretly given birth to a male child in the pce. At the same time, the queen had given birth to a son as well. There was no telling what was going to happen next.


    Sigrid knew what was going to happen next, a baby swap! She could not wait to see the expressions on the faces of Eldorians after they watched it.


    Jesting approached Rnd as they evacuated the theater. "Your highness, can I get a few minutes of your time?"


    "Do you want to discuss the consort¡¯s dilemma?" Rnd took a wild guess and asked.


    "So much." Jesting expelled a breath. He had been holding it in for so long.


    The two men disappeared into Rnd¡¯s study. Sigrid took this opportunity to pull her father side. She also had something to discuss. They went all the way to the empty chapel which was attached to the castle and sat down on a wooden bench.


    "To bring me this far, you must have something important to discuss." Lord Paxton Thorin¡¯s voice was weary both from the long day and anxiety over what Sigrid had to say. It had to be serious if she was acting like this.


    Sigrid looked around first, ensuring that they had absolute privacy and said to him, "Its about Lord Es Shadowmere, the marquess of Greystone. There are some parts of my dream that I never shared before because they were of no concern to our family. However, the knowledge troubles me."


    Lord Paxton crossed one leg over the other and looked at his daughter keenly, The word trouble made him uneasy. "I know Lord Gold Shadowmere, he is a good friend of mine. He is the son of the marquess, if there is trouble in their family I believe that we should extend a helping hand. Many times when I was in trouble myself, Gold did not hesitate toe to my aid."


    "But they are undecided." Sigrid shared what troubled her, why she had hesitated to intervene in their affairs. "They have abundant naval strength, it a sore in the side of many but they remain untouched because they are rich and do not favor politics. They are loyal enough to the king but do not go out of their way to bend over for him. They have never expressed any interest in associating with any of the prince¡¯s and choosing a side."


    She was only interested in the ones that had allied themselves with them. As for the rest, whatever happened to them was of no concern to her.


    "Not everything is about choosing sides Sigrid." Lord Paxton stretched his hand and touched his daughter¡¯s hair. "Besides, when you are fighting any war, big or small it is always best if you have more allies than foes. If you extend a helping hand to the Shadowmere¡¯s they will owe you a favor.


    Someday, maybe you will use that favor to save yourself, your husband, the kingdom, your children. Your dream covered less than ten years of the future so you don¡¯t actually know what will happen twenty or thirty years from now.


    There is no such thing as permanent allies or foes among the nobles especially when ites to royalty. Those who support you today might not support your son and support Galen or Benjamin¡¯s child to seed Rnd.


    Do not discard others easily just because you cannot use them for the moment."


    She nodded along to her father¡¯s words slowly and realized that she had been too short sighted. All of her focus was on Emmah and the families which supported Emmah but they made up less that ten percent of the noble families in the kingdom.


    "It seems that my thinking has been wrong all along, it was shallow." she said slowly. No wonder Cosmos had once told her that she would not make a good empress.


    Lord Paxton smiled, "Tell me then, what happened to the Shadowmere¡¯s and how can we stop it?"

 Chapter 165: Who rose after the fall.

    <h4>Chapter 165: Who rose after the fall.</h4>


    Sigrid recalled the content of the novel, squinting her eyes as she did not want to forget a single detail. The destruction of the Shadowmere house had not been a very big Chapter. The details had not been mentioned, it had been skimmed over and mentioned only as a topic of conversation at a tea party that Emmah had thrown.


    At that tea party, after briefly mentioning the tragedy of the Shadowmere family, Emmah had introduced a new fashion; Kimono¡¯s qipao¡¯s and modern hanfu dresses. All the fashions were modern as a matter of a fact. With all the new fashion ideas and custom made gowns, Emmah became the darling of the nobledies.


    There was no telling how things would y out on that end now that Emmah was injured and behind closed doors.


    From what Sigrid could remember, thedies at the tea party had mentioned something about poison. In theter Chapters, when Benjamin was investigating a smuggling case, he discovered that some captains that used to sail for Shadowmere¡¯s had been involved in smuggling and theft for years. What they stole from Eldoria, they sold in Vecentia, Nemoris, Medoris and other empires.


    They also smuggled spies, fugitives and other people from those nations into Eldoria. They never cared about the identity of the other party, only the color of their money. If it was gold or silver, it bought for one room and board on the ship somewhere in the cargo.


    One of the captains had used two others of bringing down a noble family. The author had not given details, Benjamin had ordered the captains to be arrested and beheaded.


    "System, can you borate on the death of the Shadowmere¡¯s?"


    "I cannot, this is not part of your mission on this world. You can only undertake it on your own. A small reminder, make sure that it does not distract you from your mission: The lucky halo and the Eclipsion sword."


    She sighed, disappointed. The words which she had said to Rnd made it to her mind. ¡¯You are on your own kid.¡¯


    "You have been silent for so long, is this something hard to say?" Lord Thorin voice shook a little with worry. "It is bad, isn¡¯t it?"


    "The entire family dies, most of them anyway. A few people survived but I don¡¯t know what happened to them." She answered in a soft voice.


    "Goodness Me!" Lord Thorin eximed. "What happened to them? Who did it? Is it the king? Only he has the ability to wipe out an entire family?"


    "Not him." She was quick with the denial. After saying it, she frowned because the waters in Eldoria run deep. The king and his sister schemed in the dark, for all she knew, they were behind it. Wasn¡¯t it princess Romilda that said trust no one?


    "Actually father, I cannot say with absolute certainty that it was not him. I also cannot name the true culprit but this is what I know. They will die five days from today, on the day of Christie Shadowmere¡¯s adulthood ceremony. Someone or some people poisoned the food or drink or both."


    Lord Thorin felt chills climbing up his back. "Goodness me!! what heartless monster did something like that."


    Sigrid had no idea, she shrugged. "It might be rted to a group of captains that sail for the Shadowmere¡¯s. They are using the ships to smuggle stolen goods out of Eldoria and outsiders into Eldoria. They bring in anyone that is willing to pay. They are responsible for ny percent of the spies from Nemoris and Medoris that are living in Eldoria."


    Lord Thorin pped the bench, he was overwhelmed with anger. "What traitorous bastards! Everyday, soldiers and knights do they best to guard the boarders and fight invaders. Who knew that the sacrifice is being wasted by a group of greedy individuals that want to enrich themselves? They are actually letting the enemy into the house through the front door. The king must hear this, those men must be executed."


    "Calm down father, take a deep breath before running off to the king. Keep in mind that the Shadowmere¡¯s might be aware of this an in support of it. If you must warn your friend, I advise you to tread carefully. If their family is clean, they should go to the crown prince or the king directly and ask for help in investigating the matter.


    They should volunteer to allow red knights or whoever the king sends on to their ships. If this news reaches the king¡¯s ears fro another source, I am afraid that even if they survive poisoning, they might not survive beheading."


    "Yes, that is true." Lord Thorin took that deep breath as Sigrid advised.


    Sigrid tapped the fingers of her right hand against her left hand as she thought deeply about what next step her father should take. There was no doubt in her mind that he would set off tomorrow in a rush to save his friend. Suddenly, her shoulders were gripped and she looked up at her father in surprise. His eyes were wide as if he was on to something.


    "Who rose?" he blurted out a question potently. "Who rose after the fall of the Shadowmere house? Who took over their business quickly as if they had been ready for the tragedy. Who benefited the most from their death?"


    As Sigrid tried to remember, her fingers tapped the bench. This was not a part of the major story so figuring out the answer was not that easy. She gasped and suddenly gripped her father¡¯s fingers.


    "Fairfax!" she blurted out loudly.


    She recalled the line from the novel about the forces that assisted Emmah defeat Medoris on the sea. They were called the Fairfax Tempest fleet. The one that led them was named Kael Fairfax. He was Emmah¡¯s biological brother---half brother but it was all the same.


    "They do have the closest force on water to the Shadowmere¡¯s. Naturally, if the Shadowmere¡¯s fall, they will be in perfect position to take over their ships and territories." Lord Thorinughed.


    Sigrid had never been so pleased to have recalled something so minor from the book. Without realizing it, she had stumbled onto a hidden threat that would have grown without their awareness.


    "The Fairfax¡¯s are our enemies, Count James Fairfax is Emmah¡¯s father. We cannot allow them to rise to power in any way. Father, we must save the Shadowmere¡¯s and use them to eliminate house Fairfax."


    "I will set out first thing tomorrow...." As Lord Thorin started to respond, something moved outside the door.


    "Who is there?" Sigrid shouted.

 Chapter 166: A spy in the castle.

    <h4>Chapter 166: A spy in the castle.</h4>


    Sigrid and Lord Thorin were on their feet quickly. Lord Thorin was quicker, he pushed the door open and they heard footsteps running away. They followed the sound, running after the person that had been eavesdropping on their secret conversation.


    Sigrid saw a glimpse of a shadow slipping past the hedges, quick and fluid. It seemed the spy had some skills in evasion and was quick on his feet. Without hesitation she picked up her skirts and gave chase.


    With one hand, she shot a re in the sky which produced a bright light that could be seen from near and far. Thrill danced in her body, she had not participated in a chase in a long time.


    It took her back to her days as a cleaner for all the messes of the rich and wealthy clients they had. She had climbed walls, fought dogs, run from the police, run from thugs...in fact as far as she could recall she was always running.


    If this spy thought he was getting away from her, he was deluding himself. She was no ordinary crown princess, her pass times where not arranging flowers and learning embroidery. It was swordy and closebat battles. All her training on this world was finally being put to good use.


    She could hear other footsteps and shouts of the knights, horse hooves were pounding on the ground at a fast pace. Many hade out to capture the intruder, she was determined to be the one.


    The figure ahead vaulted over a bench and leaped over a hedge and Sigrid followed, making almost no sound as shended on the other side. Her feet did not stop, they just kept going ahead towards the stables.


    The scent of horse shit and fresh grass weed her as she caught a clear glimpse of the spy, He had made a mistake of running into a heavily illuminated ce. Rnd treasured his horses, the lighting in the stables was better than that of the castle.


    "Stop!" shemanded.


    The man turned around, revealing his young face which made her pause for a moment. He could not have been more than seventeen, she guessed. While she was thinking of his age, he pulled a silver de from his cloak.


    His blue eyes stared at her with defiance as he hissed, "Stay back."


    Sigridughed at him, "I am afraid that you spied on the wrong princess."


    She raised her hands and along with her rose two bales of hay that she hurled at him. While he fought them off, she had already gathered up a rope, spinning it expertly with magic before releasing it. While he was rubbing hay from his eyes, thesso caught his arms and she pulled it upwards, yanking him off bnce.


    As she was controlling the rope, binding his hands, the knights arrived. Cosmos was the first through the door, and he quickly pinned the young man down, kneeling on his back.


    "Are you hurt?" he shouted to Sigrid.


    "Of course not." Sigrid replied smugly, pping her fingers as though she was dusting off dirt. "This ended quicker than I had hoped."


    She was yanked backwards and spun around.


    "Are you hurt?" Rnd asked, anxiously. His voice littered with worry as he looked her over.


    "No, it was just a chase, I have been in far worse situations. Have you forgotten that I grew up on the Eastern boarder?"


    "You were not my wife then and you were not expecting our child." Rnd bellowed. "What were you thinking? This damn estate has over one hundred knights. You did not need to run after the intruder. Have you lost your mind you crazy woman?"


    Sigrid suddenly found herself being embraced after all he shouted at her. Rnd¡¯s heart, she noticed was beating incredibly fast, whether it was due to the chase or fear for her safety, she could not begin to guess.


    "Never do this again," Rnd told her.


    He was pushed aside and Sigrid was snatched away by her father. He looked her over and when he was satisfied that she was okay, he hugged her. "What he said." he gestured his head towards Rnd.


    "Clear out and somebody give me an exnation as to why we have an intruder on the grounds. If I don¡¯t get an exnation, heads are going to roll." Rnd threatened.


    The knights were quick to evacuate the barn, leaving behind the couple, Lord Thorin, Cosmos, Brolin and Sir Samuel.


    Rnd requested Cosmos to step aside so that he could question their captive. He yanked the young man up and put him on his knees.


    "Who sent you?" he demanded, his voice was low and dangerous.


    The young man pressed his lips into a thin line, looked at Rnd defiantly and them muttered, "You¡¯ll never get it out of me."


    Rndughed coarsely, there was danger in thatugh as well. "You will regret not using this opportunity to talk."


    He had tortured many spies that Medoris had sent, this one would be no different. Before morning came, he would break and sing like a bird.


    Sigrid pulled on her father¡¯s shirt and questioned him with her eyes. ¡¯what do we do?¡¯ This intruder had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Who knew what he had heard or who he could reveal it to if he was allowed to live longer.


    Rnd could be trusted but there were two hundred plus other people on the grounds of the castle. What if this spy was not working alone? What if he got an opportunity to pass on a message?


    "Wait," Lord Paxton put a hand on Rnd¡¯s shoulder, "He was eavesdropping on my conversation with Sigrid. It concerns that matter, I am afraid that some things might spill outside if we are not too careful." His eyebrows moved up, encouraging Rnd to catch on quickly.


    Thankfully he did, and when that happened, he frowned. "In that case, I will question in on my own and when I am finished I will do the necessary." he said.


    "I will stay." Lord Paxton volunteered. "I have experience in breaking down enemy soldiers. This one¡¯s first crime is making my pregnant daughter chase him in the dark."


    "As will I." Cosmos volunteered. His job was to keep Sigrid alive and if this was a threat to her, he needed to know. If it was something that needed handling immediately he would take care of it. It did not matter how many bodies he left in his path. They were all numbers to him anyway.


    Rnd escorted Sigrid out of the stable, kissed her on the forehead and said gently, "Go to bed, I will take care of everything."

 Chapter 167: We may have miscalculated.

    <h4>Chapter 167: We may have miscalcted.</h4>


    Waking up to the sound of noise and a possible brawl in the morning was never a good thing. This was the thought on Sigrid¡¯s mind as her eye trembled open. The sound of swords shing against each other was not the only thing that had forced her to wake up, someone was licking the bottom of her feet.


    The feeling was ticklish and her first thought was that Rnd was ying around.


    "Rnd stop." she mumbled into the pillow.


    The disturbance continued and her brain awakened fully, it hit her then that Rnd would not be licking the bottom of her feet, another culprit was responsible for it.


    "Sunny." she growled out and sat up, pulling her feet up towards her chest.


    Her guess was correct, Sunny was the culprit. The silly dog sat on the bed, panting lightly which a look that was simr to a ridiculous grin.


    "Why are you on the bed?" she croaked out. "And is why is your fur less than sparking white? Have you been disturbing the chickens again?"


    "Woof!" Sunny barked.


    "I will take that as a yes." Sigrid yawned loudly, and stepped out of the bed.


    The first thing she did was open the curtains and peek outside. It was her intention to bellow at the knights to take their training elsewhere. Her big n had been to sleep in until midday. The sky was overcast, it was drizzling, the weather was perfect for staying in bed.


    When she opened the window, cold hit her like a wall of frozen air, causing her to wince and quickly shut the window. Sunny barked twice and she guessed he wasining about the cold.


    "Me too buddy." she said slowly. Sigrid stopped herself, frowned and looked down at the dog. Something she had said had surprised her and it was the word buddy. It seemed she hade to ept Sunny and surrendered to his persistent desire to follow her around. "Damn it, now he is growing on me."


    She opened the doors for the maids and her morning routine started, brushing her teeth, taking a bath and dressing up.


    "Why are the knights training in the rain?" she asked Lanai. Her voice was loaded withints.


    "It¡¯s not training your highness." Lanai shared with a smile. "Lord Givenchy brought one hundred knights to Stormwind in search of Mr. John. His daughter Lady Abigail was on horseback, she led the Givenchy knights inside and as soon as she saw Mr. John, she struck him on the cheek."


    Sigrid¡¯s mouth opened wide and she gasped. "No way."


    Lama came closer to share in the gossip. "Oh yes, your highness I witnessed it myself. I was rushing outside to save one of the jockey¡¯s from Venom¡¯s wrath when it happened."


    "It happened like this." Be was quick on her feet, eager to demonstrate. "After striking him, she swept her leg out like this and Mr. John went tumbling to the ground. Then she sat on his chest and just hammered away."


    Sigrid covered her mouth to keep theughter in. ¡¯What happened?"


    Lanai hurried to share the gossip before someone else beat her to it. "Lady Abigail was very unhappy that Mr. John has not officially gone to her family to propose marriage after what happened at the ball. He called on her two times and made it obvious that he was courting her but then he left the city without sending her word. Apparently, rumors have been swirling around that he left because he did not want to make an honest woman of her."


    So Abigail Givenchy had a temper, it seemed they had miscalcted when they targeted her. But it was a good thing that she was fiery, John needed a woman like that to keep him in line. He was too kind and nice that people took advantage of him all the time.


    "Lord Givenchy brought a priest, he says that Mr. John must marry his daughter today or surrender his head. The crown prince has been up for hours trying to talk sense into Lord Givenchy and Duke Thorin." As Lanai put a yellow cloak over Sigrid she continued to fill her in on what was happening.


    As Sigrid wasing up with a response, a most unbelievable thing happened. Lanai bent down and put a small simr cloak over Sunny.


    "What the hell!" Sigrid eximed. The words were barely a whisper.


    The maids were giggling and taking pictures of the dog.


    "Why is Sunny dressed in a cloak simr to mine?" Sigrid whirled around and questioned them. "Whose idea was it to put the dog in clothes?"


    "It was the crown prince." Lanaiughed. "He asked a seamstress to make some small cloaks for Sunny because of the weather. He told us to match your cloaks with Sunny¡¯s."


    Sunny trotted out of the room proudly in his cloak, his tail was swinging left and right. The dog was just too damn happy.


    Sigrid was not as happy, she was wondering who Rnd liked more between her and Sunny.


    "I can¡¯t believe it." she croaked out. "I am jealous of a dog now!"


    Be covered the chortle that spilled from her mouth with her right hand palm. "His highness loves you very much..."


    "He just loves Sunny more." Sigrid mumbled.


    "No." Be said.


    "Absolutely not." Lanai added.


    "You are far more beautiful than Sunny." Lama said.


    Lama¡¯s words did not make Sigrid feel better at all. "Oh great, now my beauty is beingpared to a dog. One of these days I will make a cloak out of its fur and change my name to Crue." She mumbled.


    For all her sulking, she got her crystal camera and took a picture of Sunny in the cloak. She was not willing to say out loud that the dog looked silly and cute.


    Still, Sigrid sent a prayer up to the Lord, requesting that she not turn into those people that called their dogs babies and took them everywhere, acting as if they were infants. She had always found such people ridiculous.


    She had nothing against dogs, she liked them fine enough. She just didn¡¯t love them to the point of making baby sounds at them like Rnd did.


    Sigrid had breakfast, apanied by Sunny who spent of the time looking out of the window mournfully because he wanted to go out and y. By the time she finished breakfast, the duel between the Givenchy¡¯s and the Thorin¡¯s and Rnd¡¯s white knights was over.


    Not wasting time, she joined her family in the chapel to participate in John¡¯s shotgun wedding.

 Chapter 168: A shot gun wedding.

    <h4>Chapter 168: A shot gun wedding.</h4>


    It was the second wedding that the Thorin¡¯s were attending in which the groom had a ck eye. The bride looked as unhappy as Sigrid had looked on the day of her wedding and the groom, he was not exactly smiling.


    A shot gun wedding was no way for two people to get married. Even though the Thorin¡¯s wanted the union, this was not the way they dreamed of it happening. It was the same for the Givenchy¡¯s who never thought that they would be giving their daughter out in this way.


    Lady Givenchy was crying and Sigrid did not think that they were tears of joy. Abigail¡¯s five brothers looked almost murderous. They was they were looking at John¡¯s neck was very unsettling.


    "Let us begin." The priest said after casting a worried nce at the groom. It was not his first time joining a couple that had been caught in mischief but it was his first time joining a groom to a bride that had just beaten him.


    "Did I look like that at our wedding?" Rnd whispered to Sigrid.


    "I don¡¯t recall beating you up as badly as Abigail has beaten my brother."


    Rnd leaned his head down and whispered a question into her ears. "Does she like him because if she doesn¡¯t, I can find an excuse to end the wedding and...."


    "She likes him." Sigrid butted in with a fact that she had heard from John himself.


    "And him, how does he feel about her?" he asked.


    "He likes her too." she confirmed. This was also a fact that John had shared with her.


    "Then why all the fuss?" Rnd raised his voice as he asked the question.


    It distracted the priest and had everyone looking at them.


    "Apologies." Rnd said loudly for all to hear.


    Sigrid stood up and looked around, her eyes lingered more on the bride and groom. "Actually no apologies, this is not right."


    Someone...probablydy Iryne gasped exaggeratedly. Sigrid¡¯s words were perceived to be an objection towards the wedding.


    Lord Givenchy was not about to hear ept any excuses and he immediately stepped in to stop Sigrid. "Crown princess, with all due respect you cannot stop this wedding. I am not afraid to go over your head and take this up with the king. Your brother dishonored my daughter, he must marry her or surrender his head."


    "Everyone should settle down, it is not my intention to stop the wedding I just think that no woman wants to marry like this." Sigrid spun and turned her eyes to the front, to her brother. "For heavens sake! John is wearing muddy pants and a torn shirt. Abigail has mud in her hair." She turned to the rest of the group, ¡¯Some of you have mud on your boots and dirt on your clothes. There is no n for a reception, no flowers, no wedding gown....and Lady Givenchy is going to sob herself into a hospital bed."


    Lady Givenchy¡¯s next sob somehow managed to stop but not before everyone turned their eyes to her.


    Sigrid put her lips together and smiled, "Now the good news is that this couple loves each other. John loves Abigail and she loves him. I would like to suggest that we give them two hours to take a bath, dress up properly and then be wed."


    "No, what if he runs away again." Lord Givenchy denied the request strongly.


    "I did not run away." John groaned in a tired manner as he had repeated this many times but Lord Givenchy was acting deaf. "This was an emergency trip, I came on a business matter. Whoever is spreading rumors in the capital is doing so maliciously."


    "Just have knights watch over him as he takes a bath." Rnd suggested.


    "We will watch him." Aiden Givenchy, one of Abigail¡¯s brothers volunteered.


    Even though John was reluctant, he let it be. For a moment, the wedding was postponed and everyone was given an opportunity to prepare. Sigrid had a silk white dress, it was not a wedding dress but it was sufficient for the moment. She gave it to Abigail who was very grateful.


    She did not stop at the dress and gave her jewelry, a white fur cloak and anything else that was needed by a bride for a wedding.


    While they were preparing, the servants decorated the chapel as best as they could and the cooks started working on a feast.


    Two and a half hourster, they assembled once again in the chapel for the wedding and this time, it felt right. Even the priest had a smile on his face as the bride walked down the very short aisle. One thing had not changed;dy Givenchy¡¯s sobs.


    She was crying for a different reason now, but nevertheless, she was crying and within one minute Lady Iryne joined her. It did not stop her from actively taking pictures and covering every moment of the wedding.


    After the wedding, Sigrid suggested a photo shoot for the couple. They took pictures on horseback, choosing a white stallion.


    Lady Iryne designated herself as the official photographer, she was quite skilled at getting the couple to make pose in what she thought were the best positions. The photography session dragged on for so long, running into an hour.


    Sigrid did not help matters, she suggested the rest of the family also pose with the couple. By the time photography session was over, it was time for the meal.


    On this day, fries and deep fried chicken, coated in flour and mixed spices made its debut in Eldoria and it was a sessful debut.


    After the wedding, Lord Paxton Thorin had to set off to the capital to warn the Shadowmere¡¯s of their impending doom.


    Sigrid, Rnd, Lady Iryne and the Duke all went to see him off. As the journey needed to be a two day one, he and his knights had to take magical horses and carry their supplies on their backs.


    To facilitatemunication, Sigrid gave him a mind link headband, which she had bought from the bank at one hundred dors. It was so cheap that she had bought many of them.


    "This will create a link through which we canmunicate using our thoughts." she told him.


    She distributed the headbands to her mother, grandfather and Rnd. The rest of the family would get theirster.


    Lord Paxton Thorin followed Sigrid¡¯s instructions, put on the headband and activated it. After being sure that it worked, he gave his wife another long hug and set off.


    There was a thunderous charge when the horses began their journey, galloping at an incredible speed that they vanished into the distance within five seconds. They were faster than the wind leaving trails of light in their wake.


    "I never tire of seeing that." Duke Thorin said.


    "Me too." Sigrid said.


    "So what do we do with the rest of our day?" Rnd asked.


    Sigrid rushed to respond before her mother could suggest something television rted, "We nt trees and begin working on the n to finally get some inte in this ce."

 Chapter 169: The world of live broadcasts.

    <h4>Chapter 169: The world of live broadcasts.</h4>


    Two dayster, thest pole or tree as Sigrid had called it was nted in the afternoon. Mages waiting in different cities activated the runes and the ley lines. It all seemed so normal, there was no bang which is exactly what Lady Iryne told her daughter.


    Lady Iryne was looking at the sky, waiting to see the connection Sigrid had talked about and she saw nothing. "You said I would be able to share my pictures with other people and watch live television. Where is it?"


    "Tomorrow mother, be patient." Sigrid said.


    Standing to Sigrid¡¯s right, Duchess M pinched two of her fingers close together and said, "Your mother¡¯s patience is this thin. She gets it from her own mother Lady Damaris Farnsworth."


    Sigrid tilted her head in her mother¡¯s direction with a smile on her face. "Your mother is called Farnsworth! I always forget it somehow."


    This Sigrid had not met her mother¡¯s side of the family as they lived in the South, rarelying to the capital. They usually showed up for debutante season if their was a Farnsworth girl making her debut. They would wait around for a month at most and return to their estate in Dartberry city.


    "That is your grandmother youngdy and it is her grace Countess Farnsworth." Lady Iryne responded after hitting Sigrid gently on the buttocks once with her hand.


    Sigrid giggled in a silly way. "I am not saying that she is not my grandmother, I just find the name Farnsworth amusing. There is a nt called a fern. Look, in my hands I am holding a fan."


    Lady Iryne growled yfully and lunged at Sigrid. She took off running and they chased each other on the grasnd,ughing loudly. Sunny jumped into the game, running circles around the women.


    Rnd, the Givenchy¡¯s and the rest of the Thorin¡¯s found a ce to sit in the meadow. They sat around the tables which had been ced out for outdoor dining on the days when it was not raining. This was one such day, the sun was dim but nevertheless loved and weed more than the rain.


    As soon as Rnd sat down, he looked in the direction of the two women, smiling affectionately as he watched his wife run around with her mother.


    He was not the only one watching them, everyone at the table was doing the same and they all their own thoughts about it. Most of the Givenchy¡¯s found it breathtaking and delightful, it was a sign that Aileen had not married into a stiff family.


    As for the Thorin¡¯s they were itching for an opportunity to join and Elowin was the first to join in the game.


    "Lanai, bring us a couple of balls." Nathaniel was next and he sought to add more fun to the game.


    Soon, only Count Givenchy and Duke Thorin were left at the table. The two men considered themselves to be too old to be indulging in such foolishness. They only participated in regal games like sword fighting, chess, horse racing, shooting arrows and the like. They did not chase after balls for sport!


    "It is hard to believe that she is the crown princess." Duke Thorin said, his voice filled with love and indulgence as he watched Sigrid.


    "If people saw this side of her maybe they would not quake so much when she walked by." Count Givenchy responded. Then, heughed at the memory of Lord Barton being angered so much by Sigrid on the day the educationws were changed. Lord Barton had actually cried because he was so angry he could not control his emotions. "She terrifies me, your granddaughter."


    "She terrifies me too, that girl will never allow me to win an argument or a game of chess." The duke said.


    The two menughed in a brotherly way, openly and in harmony.


    "She will make one fine queen." Count Givenchy said.


    Duke Thorin shook his head, "Try saying that to her and she will immediately correct you and say empress."


    Once again, the menughed. The men were served tea and wine and they kept an eye on their families, enjoying the freedom and rxation that Stormwind had blessed them with.


    Soon, they would be back in the city and all this quiet would be lost.


    ****


    The following day early in the morning all through Eldoria, citizens sat in front of their televisions or crystalvisions as some of the citizens had taken to calling them.


    The day before announcements had been made in the newspaper about the dawning of a new age in the world of television and live broadcasting. With all the hype that The rise of Lady nche and The Consort¡¯s Dilemma had brought, television had officially been stamped as a great thing by Eldorians.


    So, they were buzzed with excitement, gathered in their living rooms, taverns, castles or wherever they chose to be to witness this new age.


    On the mage estate, King Rnd was even more nervous than his citizens because it was his debut, he would be the first person alive in Eldoria to be seen on live television. Beside him was princess rin, not the queen, which was a telling sign to who held the king¡¯s heart. Ideally, the queen should have been by his side for the unveiling if the historic moment. Rumors were circting that she was ill, down with a cold, but they were questionable.


    The head mage gave a signal and the magicians activated thest ley line and rune. As the crystal televisions shimmered to life, gasps, cheers and other reactions swept through the kingdom. Confusion was not absent in the mixture because some people had no idea what they were looking at.


    The herald gave the king a nod and King Rnd cleared his throat and began to give his prepared speech.


    "Greetings, citizens of Eldoria! This is your King Raff Maximus unveiling a new age and ushering in great change in our kingdom. In the past four months, the mages and I along with a dedicated team have been working hard on this project called live broadcasting.


    For the first time, you are not merely hearing my words, but seeing me speak as they happen. From today hence forth, I will be able to keep in touch with you through this medium and also hear your thoughts and grievances.


    I hope that this live broadcasting will bring positive change and development to our kingdom."


    It was a brief speech, not entertaining or moving and yet, cheers still erupted in homes across the kingdom.


    On Stormwind, Elowin and Sigrid had their heads close together and their jaws had dropped open.


    "Did he just say that he worked on the project with us?" Sigrid asked.

 Chapter 170: What an unveiling!!

    <h4>Chapter 170: What an unveiling!!</h4>


    "That is exactly what he has said." Elowin confirmed. "I just don¡¯t remember him being one of us. Do you?" he turned his head to her, in his eyes was a mischievous glint.


    Both of themughed at the joke which was whispered between only the two of them. Everyone else in the living room was busy watching television.


    Princess rin was speaking to the people now.


    "His royal highness and I have been looking forward to this new era so much. It is hope....our hope that live broadcasting will bring us all closer than before..."


    While she was talking, something unexpected happened-one of the cameras changed direction to captured two monkeys that were waltzing gracefully, and then a young boy running after a chicken that was carrying a lizard in its mouth. About a dozen chicken followed them, loudly clucking and rin¡¯s speech was interrupted.


    In the different homes,ughter spread among the people, but the head mage quickly regained control by using a spell to freeze the chicken and turned the camera that had diverted back to the princess.


    "Our apologies, we have encountered some err...magical difficulties!"


    "Technical difficulties." Someone shouted from the back.


    The crowd at the unveilingughed, and the unveiling continued with so many charmed. The waltzing monkeys had won many hearts and would always be remembered. In future when the unveiling of television would be spoken of, nobody would mention the king or rin¡¯s speech but they would talk about the waltzing monkeys.


    On the television now, reporters were interviewing people on streets, taverns, markets and other ces in the different cities about what their thoughts and expectations were on live television.


    "And its a wrap." Sigrid stood up and stretched her arms. Her job was done, the rest was up to a public service organization the emperor had established to handle all matters to do with broadcasting.


    She had given the head mage all her ideas and he had passed them on. Sigrid believed Emmah would contribute something, she was the type of woman who desired to be seen everywhere.


    It would be interesting to see what she brought to the table.


    ************


    The Shadowmere estate was nestled on a sprawling piece ofnd on the edge of the nearestke to the capital. The grand home that belonged to a family of sailors disyed what they did proudly in the open. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings of waves and ships.


    Tall windows reflected the color of water and more waves were carved into them. Magic had been imbued into the carvings so the waves moved and the sound of the sea apanied them.


    The grounds of the estate were vast, with gardens that were carefullyndscaped. Many hedges were cut into different shapes of boats and ships. Various statues had been raised in different areas of thepound, all the different gods of the sea or creatures of the sea.


    It was rumored that the Shadowmere¡¯s were descended from a sea god which was why they dominated Eldoria¡¯s sea business and also why they seemed to be protected. No king had ever sought to trouble them.


    On this estate currently, a grand celebration was being held. Lady Christie Shadowmere hade of age, a beauty at only eighteen. She was a young woman with sun-kissed cheeks and a dash of salt in her hair. Many young titled men hade with flowers, following their mothers, hoping for an introduction. If it was not for her looks, it was for the size of her dowry which was rumored to be in the millions in silver.


    Lady Christie, who was the center of attention did not look too pleased to have all eyes on her, she was as restless as her hair. She would much rather have been on a ship than at the party, her heart belonged to the sea.


    "Christie, this is Lord Adam Newman." Her mother introduced her to yet another potential suitor. They all looked the same, eager eyed and sweaty palmed.


    Christie smiled, curtsied and sighed as that young Lord retreated.


    "Someone save me please." she mumbled.


    "Stop slouching." her mother hissed into her ears.


    Christie straightened her hunched shoulders, not because her mother was fussing once again but because magic horses suddenly swept into the gardens, neighing fiercely and knocked over the tables of food and drink that had just been organized.


    The arrival of the horses sent the guests and family into panic. Everyone¡¯s first instinct was to run or hide and it was what they did.


    As the horses settled down, knights of the Shadowmere family arrived, swords in hand ready to defend their Lords and Ladies.


    "Who dares to trespass on my estate without invitation?" The marquess bellowed.


    Lord Paxton slid down from the back of the horse and approached the marquess. He opened his cloak and revealed an identification tag belonging to the crown prince.


    The marquess was about to kneel but Lord Paxton shook his head and stopped him. He moved closer and whispered to him, "Get rid of the guests and close your gates, nobody shoulde in or go out. The food and drink has been poisoned lives are in danger, the crown princess sent me to save you."


    The marquess was a careful man and he also believed in his instinct, it had saved him many times on the unstable, dangerous seas. At this moment, it told him to trust the words of Lord Paxton, he was the father of the crown princess and an honorable man.


    What made him believe the most was the way the magical horses were reacting to the food, water and wine. After a long journey they were bound to be thirsty but they were trampling over the food and drink.


    Lord Shadowmere turned around and gave instructions to his knights. Within ten minutes, the guests had been seen off with apologies and all of the Shadowmere¡¯s on ground were gathered inside the hall.


    Lord Paxton was taken to Lord Shadowmere¡¯s study and behind closed doors he told him most of the information that Sigrid had given him.


    A butler further confirmed the truth, some of the food, especially the meat rted dishes and water and wine had been found to be poisoned.


    The bones in Lord Shadowmere¡¯s body softened when he heard the news. "My goodness!! what a cruel hearted foe. How could they think of wiping out my entire family!"


    Lord Paxton could rte, he had been just as frightened when Sigrid told them about her dream and when the things in the dream started bing reality, he had lost sleep for many nights. The battle to protect his family was yet to end, his nights were bing calmer with every foe that was eliminated.


    He was certain that he would sleep better when the Shadowmere¡¯s eliminated the Fairfax¡¯s.


    "Now is not the time toment or be relieved, you have more troubles with the smugglers. If you don¡¯t solve it quickly, death will still find you. The Fairfax family has grown impatient, if you don¡¯t swallow them, they will swallow you."


    He figured he should give an encouragement and kill with a borrowed knife.

 Chapter 171: Returning to the city.

    <h4>Chapter 171: Returning to the city.</h4>


    The day Sigrid and Rnd returned to the Vale was a dramatic one all through the kingdom. For starters, ten servants from the Shadowmere estate had been arrested for poisoning the food and drink of their masters. Servants killing noble masters!! it was worse than a scandal, it was terrifying.


    An act like that would no doubt result in a cleansing in so many homes. Many servants, innocent or guilty would soon find themselves terminated from their posts.


    The biggest scandal however was something that had urred the night before, Emmah¡¯s pictures and video had appeared in the evening news paper, even the evening news had covered it.


    Ever since Lord Bailey and Lord Aberdon were seen on television debating the news on marriage and education, every other Lord that held public office was keen to show off their knowledge and talent on thews and general knowledge.


    Six of them were on the morning news arguing about the implications of the video and pictures because it concerned a member of the royal family. A priest had even been invited to weigh in on the matter.


    He was struggling to share his moral opinion because Lord Shang, Eldoria¡¯s self proimed minister of morality was yelling over everyone, sshing them with bits of saliva just to get his point across.


    He was not condemning Emmah alone, he had dragged Sigrid into it, ming her for the recent poprity of silk dresses and abandonment of therge dresses with voluptuous arms. Lord Shang also brought up the skirt pants and women carrying knives which in his opinion were short swords.


    He did not forget to assign me to The Rise of Lady nche for the change in women¡¯s attitudes and the introduction of short sleeved dresses and high heeled boots to the kingdom.


    Sigrid¡¯s attention was split between watching the debate and watching the three beauties that were about to put on a performance. Mauve had actually whipped them into shape rather quickly. She had handled them with such ruthlessness that they had abandoned all their ns.


    Lord Shang brought up the crown princess again and Mauve hurled a spoon at the TV in anger.


    "One and twenty times, he has brought up your name one and twenty times. I don¡¯t see him ming prince Benjamin for enjoying the show that Emmah was putting on for him. Why do women get all the me?"


    "Because in this case, the woman is the problem." Mrs. Elsworth said.


    She signaled for the maids to put down the tea and tested it for poison first. Extra caution was being taken after what they heard happened at the Shadowmere estate.


    "Where is my coffee?" Sigrid asked.


    Pushing the cup of tea towards Sigrid, Mrs. Elsworth said, "Your mother said that coffee is not pregnant women and she instructed me to watch you like an eagle and ensure that you don¡¯t indulge."


    "That¡¯s not true, you can drink it in limited portions."


    Mrs. Elsworth would not hear of Sigrid¡¯s excuse, or what she considered an excuse. As far as she was concerned, in Sigrid¡¯s stomach was the next crown prince. The baby had to protected at all costs.


    Reluctantly, Sigrid sipped some tea slowly, blowing at the rising steam yfully.


    "Should I blow on it for you, your highness?" Lanai offered to help.


    Sigrid found the offer funny and absurd. Only children had their tea blown on for them.


    "I can handle that simple task Lanai but thank you for the offer." Turning her eyes to Mauve, she raised her voice and waved her hand. "Mauve,e, sit down and talk to me. Have you been invited to the castle to discuss the possibility of a marriage between you and the third prince?"


    "Yes, she has." Mrs. Elsworth responded to the question which was not meant for her in a voice that was loaded with disappointment.


    Sigrid¡¯s brows shot up curiously. "I take it that things did not go so well."


    "Our Lady Mauve here was very sharp tongued when she faced the king. She ntly told him that she was unwilling to marry a man that was panting after another woman so openly that he dared to defy his father for her.


    She said that if he was willing to turn on his father, what would stop him from turning on her?" Mrs. Elsworth covered her eyes as she was still in shock. Mauve¡¯s bluntness that day had shocked not only her parents but also the king. "She told the king that if he wed them by force, she would file for a divorce the very next day on the basis of her husband being incapable of performing his marital duties."


    Sigrid chuckled into the cup, the air from her mouth caused ripples on the surface of the tea. Thatst part was her idea, the king liked to use force so if one wanted to have the upper hand when facing him, they had to be as forceful as well at times.


    A little ckmail was also not a bad idea. The king valued the image of the royal family especially now in the era where newspapers existed and information traveled at the speed of light around the kingdom.


    "Did he threaten to behead you?" she addressed the question to Mauve.


    "He would not be the king if he did not." she answered with augh. "I told him that even if my head was separated from my neck, I would leave behind a thousand letters to be distributed through the kingdom sharing this fact."


    "A safety, nice." Sigridughed.


    Mauve recalled how the king¡¯s face had turned red and her father had fallen to his knees begging the king not to mind the words of a child. "My father did not think it was so nice. He pulled me down and told me to apologize to the king. Which I did, but quickly followed up with a threat to sue him if he forced me to marry his son. Forced marriages are now illegal ording to the new marriagews. Be it royals ormoners, we must all follow thew."


    Sigrid was now in stitches, she thought to herself that she would have to see the kings face at that moment.


    "He threw a tantrum of course, hurled papers down and ordered us to leave his presence." Mauve finished her story.


    Just like that, she had saved herself from a terrible fate of a loveless marriage thanks to some advise from Sigrid.


    Mauve bit into a strawberry crepe, "Mmm, are you attending Blythe Ye¡¯s tea party tomorrow? They have imed that it will be better than your bachelor¡¯s auction ball. Can you imagine, it, a tea party better than a ball! I think the Ye¡¯s have made so much money that it has gone to their heads."


    "Blythe Ye¡¯s tea party." Sigrid moved the cup of tea around slowly, "I will attend."


    She had to attend, after all, it would be thest day the Ye¡¯s got to unt their wealth. They would be lucky to keep their lives.

 Chapter 172: An excited grandfather to be.

    <h4>Chapter 172: An excited grandfather to be.</h4>


    Rnd looked at the time on the wall of the kings royal study. It was a quarter to three. The king waste, he had made them wait for an hour and Sigrid was running out of patience.


    It was his wife¡¯s first time in the royal study and she was trying hard not to flip over everything and see what was beneath, on top, on the side.


    Rnd handed a candy and walked to one of the three windows in the office, the middle one. He stood there and looked outside.


    The view from his father¡¯s office overlooked the stream and trees. At the moment, it was dull, with nothing of interest outside so he turned back around and sat down next to his wife.


    "Maybe he fell asleep." Sigrid suggested.


    "Its not impossible." he answered.


    Sigrid looked at the door and sighed. "Is he always thiste?"


    "A king is neverte, the right time is whenever he arrives." Rnd shared with flourish.


    As if on cue, right after Rnd¡¯s words, they heard a patter of footsteps and then the door to therge study was opened. The king and an exquisite looking princess rin framed the doorway. Beside rin, hanging on to her dress with small fingers was the youngest prince.


    Sigrid grinned at him and he hid behind rin.


    "You don¡¯t need to stand." King Raff gestured at them just as Rnd was getting to his feet.


    Sigrid did not intend to stand in the first ce so she was d to remain where she was. The king and rin sat down in the opposite chairs. rin carried the little prince and he made himselffortable in her arms.


    "I hear that you both have good news." King Raff looked at Sigrid, his eyes trailed from her head to her stomach. "Congrattions are in order I suppose."


    Rnd beamed proudly, "Indeed father, we do have great news. The crown princess is expecting, we found out when we were on our honeymoon."


    The king scowled at his son. "Yes, the honeymoon where you both nearly killed my grandchild because none of you could handle one woman with hopeless dreams to be a queen. Is this how you intend to protect what could be the next crown prince?" He pped the arm of the chair.


    The smile on Rnd¡¯s face died down. "It was my fault father, I apologize. Next time...."


    "Next time!" The king barked.


    "There will be no next time." Rnd remedied his words.


    Sigrid could barely move past the apology. Why was Rnd apologizing to his father for the supposed failure to protect the child? Wasn¡¯t such an apology meant for her, the pregnant woman?


    "It could be a girl you know." She chimed in.


    "And that is also a good thing." rin grabbed the king¡¯s hand before he could say something oundish like he preferred a male grandchild.


    King Raff cleared his throat. "Yes, uhm, yes, that will also be a good thing. Girls are good too, boys ensure that our Maximus line continues and my descendants can continue to rule Eldoria but girls are good too."


    "Perhaps you should say those words on television. I am sure Eldoria¡¯s women that have juste to love, support and respect you would love to hear this." Sigrid snorted.


    King Raff growled as if he was offended and about react but he calmed himself like a train that had run out of steam.


    "You are going to give me a grandchild so I will ignore that sarcastic remark. Also, I want to make it clear that I have nothing against girl children." He stuck his chest out. "I am just hoping for a male child because it means Rnd will have a sessor. Is it wrong?"


    He huffed and crossed his arms on his chest. Strangely, he resembled a child throwing a tantrum.


    "Maybe we should give the children the gifts we prepared." rin suggested.


    The gifts were brought in, some wrapped and some opened. Some in boxes and other in bags.


    "rin and I went shopping as soon as we got the news about the pregnancy. We bought some shoes, cloaks, a baby crib, toys...." King Raff told them in an excited voice.


    He did not stop at telling them, he pulled some things out so that they could see. So many things had been bought that it made Sigrid realize she did not need to do any shopping the next time she got pregnant, others would do it for her.


    "After your first trimester, we will throw a party and announce the pregnancy." King Raff informed Sigrid as he folded the small cloaks carefully before putting them back in the box. "rin will be in charge of the party, when the timees tell her if you are having any cravings and she will be sure to see to it that they are made avable."


    Sigrid just nodded along, she could not bring herself to be excited. An hourter, they left the castle with so many baby items in tow.


    By the time they reached the Vale, the nursery was being prepared by excited servants. Rnd joined them, he and Jesting who had followed them back were discussing what decorations would be fit for the walls of the nursery.


    Sigrid did not have the heart to watch, she excused herself to her room and locked herself inside the bathroom. Immediately, she closed her eyes and made a trip to The Bank of Eternal Fate.


    Hers was no longer a new face and she was taken to the feamle senior officer of the bank she wanted to see, the one that had thrust her to Eldoria with one wave of a hand.


    "You are back again." she said. Her voice held minor irritation because Sigrid was one of the most persistent clients that bank had ever had. "Are you here to beg for the life of the child again? I think I am beginning to like this dance, you beg, I say no and you beg again and I say no again. Let¡¯s begin today¡¯s five minute round, go on, beg me."


    Sigrid remained quiet, standing in a corner of the office. This time, she had not even bothered to sit as she had done on previous visits. It would be herst visit to the bank on this matter.


    "What¡¯s the use, you will just say no anyway. Has something changed since I was herest? Is there any slim possibility of you letting me keep it?" she asked, a little hope dangling at the end of her question.


    "You know you way out, goodbye." The woman waved a hand and Sigrid vanished from the bank.


    When she opened her eyes, she was back in the bathroom again. Nothing had changed, the decision of the bank was still the same and for the Ye family, this meant their fate was sealed as well.

 Chapter 173: A tea party worthy of gods.

    <h4>Chapter 173: A tea party worthy of gods.</h4> The Ye family estate was nestled within two sprawling hills that were lush with flowers in spring and summer. It was one of the grandest castles in Eldoria and this was attributed to the fact that the family had been wealthy for generations. They had started out as ordinary magic stone miners and transitioned into mine owners.


    They contributed a lot of wealth during the reign of King Acribald Maximus, which was how they got their noble title and took a leap from ordinary wealthymoners to wealthy nobles. The castle they lived in had also been a gift from the king, something that they took great pride in.


    That castle and estate had been transformed into a dazzling floral wondend as the Ye family hosted Blythe Ye¡¯s tea party that had been predicted to be greater than the ball Sigrid had thrown. The day had arrived and carriages were lined up, going all the way to the streets of the city as nobles and a few luckymoners that had been invited made their way onto the estate.


    Blossom trees had been transported from the outer edges of the Mystic grove forest, rows of the blossoms were lined up from the entrance to the gardens. Their petals fell like gentle pink snow, mixed in with the light drizzle of rain which had been diverted by a spell cast by a mage they had hired.


    The drizzles did not fall on any part of the grounds where the guests were. They actually looked like a decoration and the guests were already in love with it. Crystal cameras were shing in every direction as thedies especially posed for pictures by the blossom trees with their bos and hats flying in the wind.


    The pink petals also formed a carpet on the cobblestone path over which the guests past and made their way into a veryrge tent in the gardens. The tent had been decorated exquisitely, crystal chandeliers hung from trees, casting a glittering light on the decorative rainbow magic balls which sat in the middle of every table.


    In the middle of the gardens, also covered by the tent was the frozen pond from which light wind was being emitted. A string quartet sat on their chairs in the middle of the pond, their music blending effortlessly with the chirping of exotic songbirds. Men and women were taken up by the exotic birds, offering high amounts to purchase them from the Ye¡¯s.


    Luxuriously dressed servants in uniforms embroidered with golden threads glided through the throngs, carrying trays of rare teas that Blythe had acquired from merchants and travelers all over the world. She had even got her hands on enchanted tea leaves from the mage estate and the most expensive coffee powders sold at Sigrid¡¯s cafe.


    Blythe had not gone all out just for the tea, she had given as much attention to the delicacies that apanied the tea. Tables were groaning under the weight of sugar sculptures from the Thorin candy shop and delicate pastries from the mage estate.


    Guests were losing their minds over the macarons dusted with edible gold and crystal cakes that looked like ss but happened to be softer than bread. The guests lined up eagerly to get a taste of the crystal cakes and partake in the novelty of taking pictures with the small fragile cake in hand.


    Blythe Ye had been right, the tea party was better than the ball in some ways, it was more exquisite and almost royal. The Ye¡¯s were dressed to disy their wealth, dripping in gold, diamonds, rubies and emeralds. They were not shy to show off their recent boost in wealth.


    At the heart of the party, the host Lady Blythe Ye, presided like a princess in a luxury gown of silken red and gold. Her diamond ne caught the light with every gentle sway of her head. She was twenty two and unmarried, men flocked to her like flies to honey.


    The choice of gold in her dress was deliberate, she wanted to bepared to Sigrid who had donned a golden gown at her ball.


    Mauve was not shy about sharing this fact and more. "She copied your dress and deliberately included gold because she wants people to makeparisons. Even the flower crown in her hair is simr to the one you wore on your wedding. I have never seen someone try so hard to stand out. I say gold doesn¡¯t suit her, she is too tan to pull it off."


    Sigrid responded by chuckling gently and patting Mauve¡¯s hand to make her keep her cool.


    Mauve was burning hot, not ready to cool off. "Those crystal cakes are mine by the way? Her mother paid three thousand gold to mine for the recipe. But is Blythe giving me credit, no!! She is too happy to tell everyone that everything here was her idea." She snorted and pinched a crystal cake until it crumbled. If she had magic, it would have vanished.


    Mauve was gearing up to make anotherint when the crowd hushed all at once. This was because a new guest arrived and she was dressed to challenge the host of the party.


    It was Emmah, she arrived in a red qipao, with a ck faux fur and a round shaped embroidered fan that she was holding over the bottom half of her face. In her hair were gold hair clips in the shape of leaves, they dangled down beautifully.


    Half of the men that had been attracted to Blythe found their way to Emmah, as did


    "Shit!! she really decided to go for it." Sigrid muttered under her breath, with a wide grin on her face. Emmah had even taken it a step further, she had somehow found a way to make high heels and officially debut them.


    Her boldness had been taken a step further, the qipao had two slits on the sideing to just above her knees. If the masses had been scandalized before by the pictures of her in the paper and the video on TV, then this would send them into shock.


    Lysander Windrider was standing behind her like a loyal knight as was the third prince, who was beside her.


    "I thought Blythe was bad but now herees another contender for the prize." Mauve muttered.


    Sigrid was watching the lucky halo on Halo¡¯s head which only had about forty percent of its original strength left. It was sending out golden bursts of energy in different directions. They were like little arrows, shooting into the heads of the guests.


    They were magical because rather than criticize Emmah, eighty percent of the guests were admiring her and taking pictures of her.


    Only a handful of people were not impressed and one was the host of the tea party who wanted all the attention on herself. She had had a dreadful feeling that Lady Emmah Windrider would be on the front page of the paper the following day and she would not.

 Chapter 174: The flower that stands out.

    <h4>Chapter 174: The flower that stands out.</h4>


    Sigrid had no interest in the beauty contest and she had no ns to stop Emmah fromunching her new fashion. She had bigger ns for the night which was why as the tea party went on, she moved closer and closer to Lady Blythe.


    Through a carefully designed ident, they bumped into each other.


    "Your highness." Lady Blythe curtsied and then tucked a strand of he hair back. "Pardon me for bumping into you, I did not see you."


    Sigrid tilted her head and smiled coldly, "You must be blind, I advise you to make an appointment with a doctor and have your eyes examined."


    Mauve and some otherdies snickered which angered Lady Blythe Ye. Despite the anger, she could not retort harshly because Sigrid was the crown princess. She did not want to make a scene at her tea party which the crown prince and even princes rin had graced with their presence.


    This tea party needed to be a sess, there was no room for scandals like the kind which had urred at the the bachelors auction ball.


    "You are right your highness, my eyes were at fault." Lady Blythe curtsied again. "My apologies."


    Sigrid waved the apology away, her right hand plucked a petal from the closest blossom tree. Looking into Blythe¡¯s eyes, she squeezed and threw it to the ground. "Hmm, what a waste of such lovely trees and flowers."


    Lady Blythe¡¯s lips quivered in anger. "Whatsoever do you mean your highness?"


    "Don¡¯t move." Sigrid ordered her.


    Sigrid¡¯s face maintained its cold-neutral look which the Eldorians had grown to love. She plucked another petal, another, and another, removing as many as she could until the tree remained bare. Without the beautiful pink petals, the tree was just ugly thin brown wood.


    Lady Blythe almost convulsed with every petal that was plucked. She wanted to scream but again, the manners which had been imbued into her mind from childhood and Sigrid¡¯s status stopped her.


    She forced a smile and asked with as much grace as she could muster, "Crown princess, why did you pluck all the petals from my tree? How has it offended you?"


    Sigrid ced her hands behind her back and replied slowly and coldly, "My brother Elowin traveled to Vecentia in the past. There is a saying there that a tall tree attracts the wind." Slowly, she moved to another blossom tree and pulled a petal from a branch. "Beautiful flowers, beautiful trees and beautiful women are the same. If they try too hard to stand out, they attract disaster to themselves. Someone alwayses along, admires their beauty and then plucks them. After being plucked, they start to lose their natural glow, they wither and fade away. Eventually, they are trampled on and left to rot."


    She gestured at Mauve to trample on the petals. Mauve curtsied, nodded and then jumped up and down stepping all over the petals than Sigrid had plucked. She did it with mischief, adding buzzing sounds deliberately while smirking at Blythe.


    Blythe¡¯s breathing increased, she heaved, anger swelled in her like a balloon being pumped with air. "I do not understand what you want to say your highness."


    Sigrid scoffed. She raised her right hand slowly, deliberately with grace and touched Blythe¡¯s cheek. "So much gold, so much wealth. Even the servants in your family dress in gold. Today the king addressed the kingdom, he was dressed in in silk. The crown prince and I are also dressed in in silk.


    Our gold is being used to pave new roads, feed the soldiers, fight hunger in the North, expand the experimental agricultural fields in the East. We have so much to do but so little gold. Your tea party has truly been eye opening." She tapped Blythe on the shoulder, moved closer and whispered. "Congrattions, you win. Enjoy it while itsts."


    Something in her words made Blythe afraid, it caused her to tremble and her legs felt a weakness.


    Sigrid sniffed the air and looked at the cup of jasmine tea in Blythe¡¯s hand. "I have been yearning to taste this since I arrived. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    She took the cup from Blythe and took a sip. She took two more and then put down the cup. "Let¡¯s find a bathroom." Sigrid whirled around and told Mauve.


    Mauve¡¯s foot crushed one more petal, it was about to attempt kicking down a tree when Sigrid decided to find a bathroom. Off they went, walking past Lady Emmah and her group of admirers that were literally eating out of the palm of her hand. Benjamin was watching her like a smitten fool.


    "I am so d I never married that fool." Mauve muttered.


    Sigrid responded with augh. If this was the original story, Mauve would be singing a different tune.


    Less than a minute after Sigrid and her entourage headed to the bathroom, Lady Blythe and some of her cousins excused themselves from the party. It was Blythe¡¯s intention to change into her second dress of the day, her cousins that had just learned of her n decided to change as well.


    It was another opportunity to show off their wealth. Their group met with Sigrid¡¯s group on the second floor of the house and learned that the crown princess was lost. Somehow, despite of the Ye¡¯s owning many servants, none of them had pointed the crown princess in the direction of a bathroom.


    "What is happening here?" Oliver Ye approached them. When he saw Sigrid, his face became cold and his eyes they shed with anger for a moment before his hid away the hostility inside.


    "It is..." Blythe started


    Suddenly, Sigrid hunched over and moaned, blood fell out of her mouth.


    "Crown princess." Lanai screamed in fright. "Help, the crown princess has been poisoned."


    The scream and the words poison, sent everyone into a frenzy. The Ye¡¯s traded nervous gazes, dread settled in their blood. If it was true that the crown princess had been poisoned at this tea party, heads were going to roll.


    Nobody noticed a short mage appear behind the group and chant a spell and disappear. Suddenly, it was if the Ye¡¯s had gone insane, and they started fighting Sigrid¡¯s maids.


    "Brother, stop them. If she is saved and uses us of having a hand in this, what will happen to our family? She drunk my tea and now she is poisoned." Blythe cried out.


    "It¡¯s you," One of Blythe¡¯s cousins turned on her. "You poisoned her and now we are all in danger."


    Sigrid¡¯s maids screamed louder for help. Her knights were rushing to her aid and yet they were slower than usual.


    Oliver growled, ripped Lanai and Mauve away from Sigrid. Somehow he was faster than her knights as he reached her in time, pulling her up by her neck. When he tried to grasp it firmly, Sigrid pushed herself backwards with her magic and she went flying through the open window.


    As her bodynded on the ground, her mouth formed a smile. Somehow, this reminded her of her death, then and now, her fall had been a personal choice. A dramatic one.


    "System, terminate the pregnancy right now." she ordered.


    She bit on a pill that had been tucked into her teeth and passed out immediately.

 Chapter 175: White to red petals.

    <h4>Chapter 175: White to red petals.</h4>


    It should have been a great tea party, one that would be talked about for years toe as a tea party worthy of gods. As live television was new to Eldoria, reporters had been invited, The news should have been reporting on the mour of the party and the extraordinary quality of the guests.


    The host should havee away from the party, celebrated for her grace and beauty. The day should have ended with a young noble lord from one of the greatest and wealthiest families asking for her hand in marriage.


    As a matter of fact, the day should have ended with no less than five women from the Ye family being engaged.


    The tea party should not have ended with white petals of blossom trees being dyed red with the blood of what should have been the next crown prince. It should not have ended with guests screaming and escaping the castle as if they were running from a mountain of beasts.


    It should not have ended with all the members of the Ye family being arrested by white and red knights. And also not with the host screaming ¡¯I am innocent¡¯ to all the cameras in sight.


    What should have been the best tea party ever, turned into the worst tea party ever. If Lady Blythe Ye had known that things would end like this, perhaps she should have willingly chosen an ordinary scandal of a couple caught canoodling under a blossom tree to a scandal of murdering the crown princess and a royal heir.


    *****


    When Sigrid opened her eyes, three days had passed. The very first ting she saw was a message from her system, informing her that the termination had been sessful.


    "Host, you will able to sessfully conceive and keep your children as long as you retrieve the lucky halo.


    That did not elicit excitement from her, it just made her choke in anger.


    "She is awake, the crown princess is awake." Lanai run out of the room, announcing this at the top of her voice.


    Many footsteps were heard outside the doors and then they were pushed wide open. Rnd was the first to enter, closely followed by Nathaniel and then Lady Iryne. The rest of the Thorin¡¯s that had been staying at the Vale for three days followed.


    Sigrid felt her body being hoisted up as gently as possible and she found herself leaning against Rnd¡¯s sturdy chest.


    "You are awake," he said in a shaky voice. He took a deep breath and rested his head against the back of her neck. "Sigrid.....I...." his voice broke.


    She knew what he meant to say, the sadness in his voice ripped her apart on the inside.


    "Siggy." Lady Iryne called out to her in a soft sad voice.


    More "Siggy¡¯s" were called as they all found a ce around her. Lady Iryne took one of Sigrid¡¯s hands and duchess M took the other. Their expressions were the same, frowns, sorrow filled red eyes, exhaustion, fear and worry.


    "Siggy, Oh Siggy..." Lady Iryne called over and over in a broken voice before breaking into sobs. She had no idea how to tell her daughter that the baby was gone. The news, she was afraid, would be a big blow to Sigrid.


    The air was thick with tension, even after discussing for days how they would break the news to Sigrid, they had no idea how to begin.


    "My baby..." Sigrid whispered, her voice hoarse.


    Duchess M held a ss to Sigrid¡¯s mouth. "Drink some water first."


    Sigrid pushed the ss away and shook her head. "My baby..." she said again. "I saw my baby waving to me in a dream. Mother, my baby is gone..he is gone...." Tears spilled out of her eyes, sobs were ripped from her throat,ing from the deepest parts of her heart.


    Her gut wrenching cries were so loud that they echoed all through the bedroom walls, traveling out of the wind and reaching all the way to the courtyard.


    The king and rin had just arrived for their daily visit when they heard the sobs and were informed that Sigrid was awake.


    rin was heartbroken for Sigrid, she turned her head and hugged the king. The king felt it was an inappropriate time to visit so he led her back to the carriage and they returned to the royal castle.


    All through the Vale, those that heard the cries paused what they were doing and sighed. The soft hearted ones cried along with Sigrid. The mood was somber, gone were the sunny smiles and great expectations of little footprints and a little baby in the castle.


    The nursery had been closed off, everything that had been purchased for the child was locked away in there. Rnd did not have the strength or heart to move any of it away.


    As Sigrid cried, he embraced her tightly from behind. He had shed his tears in the privacy of his study. He had tried to hide his sorrow but the Thorin¡¯s had seen through it. No words offort had been enough to heal his broken heart and he had been dreading the moment Sigrid opened her eyes and found out the baby was gone.


    He had seen her smiling every time she looked at the tiny baby shoes and cloaks. She had told him how much she was looking forward to having his child, and they had even suggested some names for the child the night before the miscarriage.


    No! Rnd was unwilling to call it a miscarriage, it was a murder. His baby had been murdered.


    "We will get justice." he whispered to Sigrid.


    His words only made her sob even harder than before. She cried for an hour without pausing, her cries were loud at certain times and soft at others. They finally turned into whimpers and she calmed down slowly.


    A doctor was invited in to check on Sigrid again, he asked her a few questions and conformed that she was in good condition.


    "My regrets for your loss highness. Your body has recovered quickly and you are in good health. You are still young, I believe that you will be blessed with many children in future. In the meantime, please take care of your self. Do not dwell on the loss of the child, sometimes situations like this can lead to illness of the mind. Eat well, rest, take walks and do things that you used to do before which made you happy."


    He had no idea what else to say so he bowed and left the room. As he retreated, he thought to himself that he could not have escaped faster. It was suffocating inside the bedroom at the moment, the crown prince looked like he was ready to go out at any moment andmit murder. There was no saving the Ye¡¯s, they were doomed.


    Duchess M gestured for everyone to leave which they did, reluctantly.


    "Lanai, wash the crown princess." she ordered.


    Rnd wanted to insist on staying but the duchess shoved him out of the bedroom. She thought it best if Sigrid got a moment to digest her grief alone and figure out what she would do next. Duchess M had a feeling that the city would be seeing red again.

 Chapter 176: No weakness in a crown princess.

    <h4>Chapter 176: No weakness in a crown princess.</h4>


    Lunch was a meal rich in tension and vegetables, which made up seventy percent of the foods that the doctor had rmended for Sigrid to eat. She could hardly take a bite, the meal was unsatisfactory.


    No matter how much coaxing was done, nobody could get her to take more than five mouthfuls. Instead, she settled for coffee and fried eggs with some fruit.


    Through the meal, she had to keep wiping away stray tears, eventually Mauve took over tear wiping duty until the meal was finished and Sigrid finally faced the ufortable eyes of her husband and family.


    "I know that everyone has questions so go on. Ask me what you want to know or tell me what has been happening in the past three days."


    Rnd went first, "What do you remember about...." he bit his tongue to stop himself from calling it an ident.


    "The attack." John finished for him.


    Sigrid took a moment to respond, her eyes moved around, appearing to be deep in thought before she responded. "I recall a pain in my stomach and then I think I vomited blood." Her right hand moved to her neck. "I recall Oliver Ye¡¯s hands on my neck, someone...I think Blythe Ye suggested that they kill me and then I was shoved out of a window."


    Duke Thorin mmed his fist on the table really hard. The table trembled and a ss fell to the floor. "How dare theyy their hands on the crown princess. The Ye family thinks having wealth is everything. They must pay the price for what they have done."


    Everyone at the table had long known that the Ye¡¯s were on their list of enemies. They just didn¡¯t think that the opportunity to deal with them woulde at such a high cost.


    "Our grandchild will not die for nothing." Duchess M threw a te to the floor. "I am so furious, I am burning with anger....I just want to...." She picked up another te and broke it.


    Then another and another, going until ten tes had been broken sessfully. But it was not enough to soothe her anger still.


    "Blood for blood, it is the only satisfactory price." Elowin said.


    Around the table, the somber mood reigned supreme, silence ate away in the room. There was a loss of what to say, grief and anger mixed and boiled as they tried to be as normal as they could in the circumstances. The doctor had said that Sigrid¡¯s mood should be cheerful but nobody could bring themselves to smile or crack a joke.


    In the silence, Sigrid took Rnd¡¯s hand and squeezed it firmly. Everyone¡¯s focus was on her, she in the meantime was worried about him. While she had been sleeping, how had he been coping?


    The voice of a female reporter for ENTV or Eldoria national television cut into the silence.


    "Sources from The Vale are reporting that the crown princess has finally opened her eyes which is great news for all the kingdom. We have been told that the King will not be waiting to deal with the murderers of the royal heir. A trial will be held within two hours...."


    The television was suddenly switched off and when everyone turned their heads to see who had done it, they saw Mrs. Elsworth with the remote.


    "My apologies everyone but I have just received word from princess rin that the trial is going to be held today and your presence is needed in the royal castle. Now, a decision must be taken, how should the crown princess appear at this trial. Will she be pale and weak or strong and formidable."


    Gazes were traded around the table, after looking at each other their eyes moved to Sigrid. Her personality was something they were familiar with, pale and weak was not how she wanted to be seen no matter what had happened.


    "Formidable." Duchess M dered.


    Lady Iryne agreed. "The crown princess cannot show weakness."


    If it was simply Sigrid Thorin, nobody would think twice if she cried her lungs out and stepped out of the house as pale as a ghost but as a crown princess, such weakness was not allowed.


    "I will go get changed." Sigrid announced.


    When she stood up, everyone else did the same. Their behavior was awkward, as if they were afraid to let her walk on her own. For a group of people that had just agreed on her need to show strength, they seemed to be hellbent on canoodling her.


    "I can handle it." Sigrid stopped her mother and grandmother from following.


    She walked away with her head held high and her steps steady. As soon as her shadow disappeared in the long hallway, Lady Iryne sat down and started to cry.


    "What are we going to do? Siggy is in so much pain." she croaked out between broken sobs.


    Rnd stood up before another round of reassurances would begin.


    "I will help her change."


    He hurried out of the room before anyone could stop him and when his feet hit the hallway, he broke into a full run. He raced as if he was fighting against time itself. He took the steps two a time, three for some and reached the bedroom.


    Like a storm, he entered the room with great energy. "Get out." he barked an order at the maids.


    Not one of them resisted, they scurried out like little rats and closed the door. Without wasting a single moment, Rnd grabbed Sigrid¡¯s arms and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I am so sorry, I should have protected you better. I should have followed you around at that stupid tea party. It wasn¡¯t even an important event, why the hell did we go?" his voice broke, holding back a sob that was threatening to spill out of his mouth uninvited. "I should have caught you when you were falling. I....."


    "Stop." She put her hands around his waist as she responded. "Stop ming yourself, this is not on you its on me. I failed to protect our child and it will never happen again."


    Slowly, she moved her hands from his waist to his back, patting it gently.


    "Its not on you Rnd, the Ye¡¯s are to me. They killed our child, they should pay. We will have time to talk andfort each otherter. For now I suggest that we both get dressed and head to the royal castle. In this trial, if the king does not sentence them to death, he must strip them of their noble titles.


    Their mines should be taken back by the royal family and they should be sent into exile. As for Oliver Ye, he must die."


    "If he doesn¡¯t get a death sentence, he will die at my sword. I will make sure of it." Rnd¡¯s hands tightened around her. "Even if he is sentenced to be beheaded, I will do it personally."

 Chapter 177: The trial of the century.

    <h4>Chapter 177: The trial of the century.</h4>


    The grand hall of the royal castle was transformed into a courtroom quickly and those that had permission to witness the trial in person flocked the castle and found seats around. These seats filled up quickly as the trial of the century unfolded amidst thick air. The used: the noble house of Ye, a once wealthy and respected family now charge with the unthinkable--poisoning crown princess Sigrid, attempted murder by throwing her out of a window to what could have been her death and murdering the royal heir in her womb.


    The courtroom was a spectacle. The king whose face was red with grief and fury was gripping the arms of the throne. Beside him was the queen to his right and princess rin to his left. The queen looked cold, the same as ever while rin¡¯s face was pale and her eyes red from so much crying.


    The crown prince¡¯s face held a simr color to the king¡¯s and every once in a while, he could be seen caressing the tip of the sword in his hands. Beside him was his wife the crown princess, despite her red eyes and slightly pale look she appeared to be stronger than expected.


    The people were waiting however, for that moment when she would fall apart. Who in Eldoria did not know of her great love for children? The dozens of pictures of her in newspapers carryingmoners children and kissing them on the cheeks,ughing with them or ruffling their hair proved this fact.


    In the courtroom, nobles in their finest and newest silks filled the front rows, their faces a mix of various emotions as they had no idea how the trial would proceed. They peeked at the Thorin¡¯s who were also in the front rows wondering what was going through their minds. No word had been heard from them but they were angry and it showed on their faces.


    Behind the nobles were the luckymoners that had been early enough to secure ces in the hall. They craned their necks to catch a glimpse of the crown princess and crown prince who were the most affected by the tragedy. Crystal cameras in the hall broadcasted the trial to every corner of the kingdom. In taverns, marketces and homes, citizens gathered around these magical devices, their eyes glued to the drama.


    Television had never been more loved in Eldoria than it was right now. Themoners were d to finally have an opportunity to witness for themselves what went on it the king¡¯s courtroom. It was better than hearing about it from servants of the nobles of the few that got to attend.


    At the center of the room sat some of the king¡¯s advisors and the prosecutor, Lord Dresden who stared at the used family like a predator waiting to devour them and send them to their death.


    The used family stood in line to the side, some were in prison and others being held at their castle. Those that had been involved in the incident were the ones that had been brought to court. Blythe Ye was in tears, Oliver Ye was stoic, his eyes defiant as he red at Sigrid. Whatever hatred he heard for her, it had been multiplied ten thousand times over now. From the arrest to this point, he maintained his innocence, iming that he had not pushed her.


    "Begin." The king ordered Lord Dresden.


    Lord Drisden stood up and addressed the crowd. "Your highness, my lords,dies and citizens of Eldoria, we gather here today to seek justice for the harm done to one of our own. Our most beloved and selfless princess Sigrid Maximus." His tone was sharp and deliberate. "This harm was not just done to her, it was done to the crown prince, our next king. It was done to our king and the rest of the royal family that were excitedly preparing to wee a new addition to the family. We are here today to stand and protect not just the crown princess but the very foundation of trust upon which this kingdom stands."


    He paused and paced slowly, letting his carefully chosen words that he had practiced in front of a mirror four times before trial, sink in. "What was lost three days ago was not just a child, it was the next royal heir. A boy whose magical ability had been confirmed by the head mage. In his words, it was a child with the abilities like no other, the strongest sword mage to be on the continent if trained right."


    The crowd gasped for air, someone in the courtroom fainted, Lady Iryne started to cry. The king growled out like a lion, the queen covered her eyes, showing emotion for the first time and rin wiped the corners of her eyes. Amazingly, Sigrid remainedposed, as did Rnd.


    But all around Eldoria, especially at the boarders, the citizens were enraged. The loss of a sword mage was a great deal and this sword mage in particr sounded like an important one.


    "Death to the Ye¡¯s." Someone in the courtroom shouted and the chants picked up.


    It took a minute to m the people down and Lord Dresden continued. He gestured at the used family. "House Ye hasmitted an unforgivable crime. They im to be innocent but the evidence is clear and the motive undeniable. I shall prove in this courtroom today that they have long held a grudge against the crown princess and acted on it when she went to tea party expecting tea and cakes, but received only malice and poison. This was not just murder of the royal heir, it was a conspiracy that they had been cooking for a long time."


    Lord Dresden was quite dramatic but his opening statement did the job of setting the Ye¡¯s firmly in the light of viins. It set the tone for the trial and more gasps and murmurs filled the room as the people anticipated what evidence he would present to back up his words that it was a conspiracy which had been brewed for a long time.


    In a corner, a reporter for the daily paper jotted down notes furiously, whispering to herself some of the most memorable lines that Lord Dresden had used.


    "Foundation of trust, greatest sword mage, conspiracy." He paused his quill for a moment and wondered what the best title for the article which would headline the morning paper the following day would be. It came to him and his eyes lit up. "The untimely death of the greatest sword mage!" That was a title with a story to tell, it would be perfect.

 Chapter 178: Breaking down a conspiracy...[1]

    <h4>Chapter 178: Breaking down a conspiracy...[1]</h4>


    Lord Dresden took some water and called upon his first witness, Duke Thorin himself.


    To the crowd he said, "I call the duke because this conspiracy was brewed long before the crown princess married the crown prince." He looked at the somber faced duke and asked, "Your grace, are you familiar with Lord Oliver Ye?"


    "Yes, I am." The duke confirmed.


    "Please borate for us how familiar you are with him and any other member of the Ye house."


    Duke Thorin shot Oliver a sharp re as he replied, "After I returned to the capital permanently, my wife the duchess was approached by her grace Lady Gretchen Ye and she proposed a union of our grandchildren in marriage. To be precise it was, Lady Sigrid, who was not the crown princess at the time and Lord Oliver Ye."


    He confirmed a rumor that had never been substantiated before.


    "Did you agree to the union?" Lord Dresden asked.


    The duke nodded. "I rejected it twice initially but they were persistent. I was informed that Lord Oliver held affectionate feelings for the crown princess and he was desperate to marry her. The Ye family offered us two magic stone mines, two estates and one million in gold if we agreed to the marriage."


    The crowd was set aze once again, both in the courtroom and outside they roared with surprise. It was quite the price to pay for a bride.


    Lord Dresden put his hands behind his back and shook his head. "What an offer!! My, my, Lord Oliver was truly in love."


    Rnd was not very pleased to hear about another man being so much in love with his wife that he offered such a vast fortune. He wondered if maybe that was the reason behind the murder of his child. Oliver Ye was jealous.


    Lord Dresden touched the table and raised a piece of paper. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is my first evidence, a letter of agreement between the Thorin¡¯s and the Ye¡¯s to a betrothal." He put it down and continued. "The marriage did not hold however, can you share the reason why with the rest of us?"


    Duke Thorin raised his head and replied, "My granddaughter and the crown prince had met before at the Eastern boarder and she held some affection for him. Simrly, the crown prince had an interest in her but he was not ready to settle down. At the time, the marriage age restriction on women was still applicable and my granddaughter was about to reach the age limit. We could no longer wait for the crown prince to make up his mind about marriage.


    When the king heard that Sigrid¡¯s marriage was about to be decided however, he intervened and stopped us from separating two people that liked each other. He decided that they should wed whether the crown prince was ready or not. It was his belief that they would be happy together. I ended the betrothal andpensated the Ye family with thirty thousand silver."


    "And how was this rejection taken?" Lord Dresden asked.


    "Not well." The duke confirmed. Looking at Oliver he added, "After the king¡¯s marriage decree was made public, Lord Oliver Ye showed up at our estate in thepany of one of Sigrid¡¯s friends at the time. They attempted to poison her with a aphrodisiac. I believe that Lord Oliver Ye wanted to ruin her innocence and put a stop to the royal wedding."


    Lord Dresden nearly shot off like an excited firework and all over Eldoria, the reaction in the courtroom was no different. This trial had it all, love, betrayal, murder, attempted sexual assault!! The reporter for the daily paper could hardly hold his quill steadily.


    The king unleashed his sword and it was his advisor and rin that stopped him from beheading Oliver Ye right where he stood.


    As for Oliver, he was in shock because he never thought something that happened many months ago woulde back to haunt him. like this.


    In reality, even the Thorin¡¯s who knew about that event had not been expecting it toe up.They wondered if Sigrid had long predicted it and maybe that was why she kept Rosalind alive back then.


    "Thank your grace." Lord Dresden sent the duke down. "I would like to call the next witness to prove the conspiracy, miss Rosalind."


    Rosalind was brought into the courtroom by a red knight and put in the seat where the duke had been. Lord Dresden did not waste time in questioning her as he could tell that everyone was eager to know more about the aphrodisiac and what followed.


    "Miss Rosalind, you have been identified as the culprit that assisted Mr. Oliver Ye in the attempted drugging of the crown princess. Do you admit to this?"


    Rosalind briefly nced at Sigrid and lowered her head, when she raised it again there tears in her eyes. After nearly half a year of hard work at the Thorin estate in the ntation, her temper had been filed down. Her family wanted nothing to do with her and she was pregnant.


    Her husband worked for the Thorin¡¯s, and he did not maltreat her. The life she was living now was not the one she imagined before but it was better than the one she lived with her family. Her good days would onlyst if she picked the right side.


    She decided to tell the truth. "It was not me, it was Lord Oliver. In the past, the crown princess used to treat me as her friend, she used to share the good things she had with me. Over time, I lost my mind in the desire to be like her.


    I grew jealous of her fortune and life. When her marriage to the crown prince was announced, I was filled with envy so I went to tavern and got a little drunk. Mr. Oliver found me there, he acted real nice and kind and then he poisoned my mind with lies about the crown princess. He said that they were in love and the King was trying to break them apart using his power.


    He begged me to help them and promised to make me his secondary wife if I helped him and the crown princess be together. I was a fool, excited by the thought of marrying a noble man so I agreed to his n. Mr. Oliver handed me the aphrodisiac, he said that as long as the crown princess lost her purity, the crown prince would not want her.


    That as long as the two of them were caught dallying in bed, the Thorin¡¯s would have no choice but to marry the crown princess to him."

 Chapter 179: Breaking down a conspiracy.....[2]

    <h4>Chapter 179: Breaking down a conspiracy.....[2]</h4>


    As the courtroom turned chaotic, Rosalind broke into tears. However, there not much sympathy for her in the court room or in any part of the kingdom. Even at the Thorin estate were the servants had long been aware of what she had done, they condemned her for her foolishness once again.


    "Did this n work?" Lord Dresden asked her.


    Rosalind shook her head, wiping away her tears with a cotton handkerchief. "The crown princess found out about the plot in turn and she punished me for my crime. At the time, she did not want to create a scandal before her wedding so she swept the matter under the rug." She craned her neck, peeking at Sigrid. "I am sorry, I should have been a better friend. I am really sorry."


    Sigrid did not respond to the apologies. Rosalind did not deserve to be forgiven because if her plot had worked at the time, she would have been ruined. She was lucky because she had a system and knowledge about the novel which saved her.


    As murmurs continued to rise, Lord Dresden sent Rosalind away. "Miss Rosalind, thank you for your bravery in admitting your mistake publicly."


    While she retreated under the protection of five red knights due to the ugly stares of many citizens in the courtroom, Lord Dresden asked the witness to step forward,


    It was a servant of the Ye family, none other Lord Oliver Ye¡¯s personal butler. Oliver Ye could not believe his eyes when he saw his own servant about to testify against him.


    "You bastard." he shouted in rage.


    The Lord mage waved his hand and chanted a short spell, sealing Oliver¡¯s mouth. A few people that had no idea who the man was curiously asked others about his identity.


    The question was soon answered as Lord Dresden started the questioning.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I present my next witness Mr. Mitchell Bertram. He has served the Ye family for forty years and specifically served Lord Ye for thirteen years. I believe that this is more than enough time for him to understand the inner workings of the Ye house."


    The nods around the room were very many, this was a fact that many agreed upon.


    "Mr. Bertram, can you tell this court about what you confessed to me when you were in custody."


    Mr. Bertram nodded. "Yes Sir, M¡¯lordship, I do dere that I will be telling the truth about Lord Oliver, aye." He begun, his voice a mix of whimsy and bewilderment. "Lord Oliver doth prance ¡¯bout the estate and kingdom like a peacock in a thunderstorm, ppin¡¯ his arms as if summonin¡¯ the very winds o¡¯cmity!"


    In the courtroom, there were a few snickers at the peacockparison. Some people were amused by Mr. Bertram¡¯s ent and pronunciation of words, it was simr to that of individuals that had been born and raised in the North where he was from.


    Lord Dresden held back a chuckle, cleared his throat and raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Bertram, please stick to the facts."


    "Facts, yer lordship? Oh I gots ¡¯em, I does. M¡¯lordship, Lord Oliver is a most foul man I say and so is the rest of them Ye brood. Bad blood I tell you, cursed lot they are. Lord Oliver be sneakin¡¯ ¡¯bout like a mouse in the moonlight, gobblin¡¯ on the servant girls and promisin¡¯ to make honest women outta them, he be leavin¡¯ em with big o¡¯ bellies. Her grace, she be drownin¡¯ em poorssies and dumpin¡¯ em in a well. A dastardly deed most foul!"


    The courtroom murmured in amusement but were swept up in anger even more. A woman leaped from the crowd and tried to reach Oliver Ye but she was apprehended by the red knights quickly.


    "Give me back my daughter you lecherous bastard, I knew it was a lie when you imed she had run off with a footman."


    She was taken out of the courtroom but the screams of her demand for justice echoed in the room for many seconds before the crowd settled down once again.


    Lord Dresden turned to the king and then the crowd, "Ladies and Lords, while the unfortunate death of those servant girls is not connected to the crime being tried, it does speak towards the ugly character of the used Oliver Ye, his mother and the Ye house entirely." He raised another piece of paper and many people squinted as they stared but they could not read the contents.


    Those at home managed to view the contents because a camera zoomed in on the picture.


    "Twelve maids have gone missing from the Ye house in thest three years." Lord Dresden shared. "As I speak now, the well in question is being investigated. Before the day ends, we will know urately how many young women were buried in that mass grave and forgotten." He turned to Mr. Bertram again. "What can you tell us about Lord Oliver¡¯s motive for wanting the crown princess dead? Please be professional Mr. Bertram."


    "Aye, yer lordship," he replied, bowing deeply. "What I repeat was dered by his grace Lord Ye imself¡¯. It were many a year ago when the first Lord Ye bought imself¡¯ a cushy noble title. T¡¯was supposed to bring im¡¯ glory amongst the ton but it did not. The others looked down on im¡¯ for bein¡¯ a humble man with no true noble roots.


    The lord be wantin¡¯ to purify his roots so he courted a true nobledy not for the bonds o¡¯ affection, nay, but for ancestral arithmetic. All o¡¯ the Ye¡¯s followed im¡¯ down the purification road. Clean bloodlines, they say. An¡¯ I say...folly, yer Lordship. Folly o. the highest order. T¡¯was why he was so angry with Crown princess Sigrid, when the betrothal was turned down."


    The courtroom erupted into murmurs as they put together what Mr. Bertram was testifying to. The Ye family were not originally noble, they used money to buy a royal title. That was not enough to make them fit in with other nobles who looked down on them for their origins. So, they started marrying from nobles families or into noble families to purify their bloodline.


    "No wonder they only marry from or into the most traditional or highest ranked noble families." Someone loudly shouted.


    Some of the noble lords anddies in attendance had rtives that married into the Ye family or from it. Hearing this revtion from the butler made them very ufortable.


    Even the women that had married into the Ye family were outraged. They were watching this trial under watchful eyes of red knights and they could not believe that they had been tricked into marriage just to purify the bloodline of the Ye family.


    "Foul, indeed it is a foul family." One of them lunged at her husband.


    She was the first, and others followed.

 Chapter 180: Breaking down a conspiracy....[3]

    <h4>Chapter 180: Breaking down a conspiracy....[3]</h4>


    In the courtroom, Mr. Bertram was asked to step down and another witness was called, Olive Ye¡¯s closest friend, Lord Ashton Vanger.


    Lord Dresden immediately started the questioning. "Are you Lord Oliver Ye¡¯s closest friend?"


    Lord Ashton Vanger nodded and responded "Yes" in a hesitant voice. His face was not all smiles like Mr. Bertram¡¯s had been, he was more solemn. Lord Ashton was not too pleased to be associated with Lord Oliver Ye under the current circumstances.


    "What do you know of his malice towards the crown princess?" Lord Dresden asked.


    Lord Ashton briefly looked at Oliver Ye, saw the plea in his friends eyes and then went on to betray him. "Oli...Lord Oliver I mean was very proud of the fact that his wife to be wasing from the Thorin family. It is one of the noblest families in the kingdom, at the time they held a lot of military power and a monopoly over the salt trade.


    As the only daughter of Lord Paxton Thorin, she was pampered by her the duke and duchess. Her brothers dotted on her endlessly. Her pedigree is spotless and her dowry was rumored to be a thing of celestial wonder.


    Most of the unmarried noble lords and a few married ones that had an open position of secondary or main wife were interested in her but over the years she had been guarded tightly by her family. They did it to keep away men with less than noble intentions.


    Oliver had less than noble intentions but to the outside world he was very clean. For three years, he acted like the perfect gentleman in public while preparing to take down the crown princess. It worked because when the duke looked into him, he found no dark marks against Oliver. It was why the betrothal was agreed upon quickly. Unfortunately for Oliver, it fell apart at thest moment and three years of nning went down the drain."


    Lord Dresden smiled like a vampire that had found a ripe human blood bag. "How did Lord Oliver Ye take it?"


    "Furious." Lord Ashton shook his head, "He had been bragging for days about how he would soon control the Thorin army, salt mines and the port. He said there were only two women worthy of him in the kingdom, the crown princess or the princess Thssa. A few of us...his friends..." he grimaced before continuing, "We made fun of him when the decree of marriage between the crown princess and crown prince was publicized.


    Even though we were just bantering, Oliver took things seriously, he said that no woman humiliated him and he would make the crown princess pay the price." He looked in the direction of the camera and quickly said, "He was drunk when he said those words so we never thought much of it. If we had known that he was seriously considering revenge, we would have informed the necessary parties immediately.


    We also had no idea about what he was doing to those maids, like I said, Oliver cleaned up his image in thest three years. He never shared his dirty deeds with any of us."


    Lord Ashton was sent down in the midst of murmurs, and the secondst witness was called, Blythe Ye¡¯s maid. She testified that the vial of Oblivion poison which the crown princess had been poisoned with belonged to Blythe.


    The maid also talked about Blythe Ye¡¯s hatred and envy for the crown princess because Blythe wanted to be the crown princess. The queen had been approached about making the union possible and promised to consider it seriously. They had been told that the position of secondary consort was the most they could hope for.


    Before the final decision was made, Blythe told her closest friends all about how she was going to be the wife of the crown prince. Two weekster, Sigrid married the crown prince and the king decreed that he would have no secondary consort.


    Since then, Blythe Ye was trying hard to prove that she was better than Sigrid in everything. It is why she had thrown the tea party and why she had worn a dress simr to the one Sigrid wore at the bachelor¡¯s auction ball.


    The story came together perfectly, woven smoothly by the prosecutor Lord Dresden who was very good at what he was doing. Everyone saw clearly the picture that he was drawing, a tale of jealously, envy, greed and revenge.


    The final witness was Sigrid¡¯s own maid Lanai who testified to what had happened on the second floor of the Ye family castle. She cried when she talked about the blood all over the white petals.


    "It was just a child, an innocent child and you killed him." she stared venomously at Oliver.


    Lords Dresden asked Lanai to remain calm and sent her down. Then, he turned to the crowd and held his hands out while making his concluding statement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have heard from all of the witnesses and seen the evidence. I am sure that from this, you can draw your own conclusions but you are probably on the same page as me." he whirled and faced the Ye¡¯s. "Guilty, they are guilty of conspiring against the crown princess and prince. They are guilty of harming the foundation of our kingdom. They deserve nothing but death for their treachery."


    The courtroom went wild, chants of death to them filled the air. Blood was boiling in the Eldorians, they wanted justice for the innocent baby and the crown princess that had been plotted against over and over.


    Outside, Eldorians gathered in the streets, marching towards the castle and they were also chanting ¡¯death to the treacherous Ye¡¯s.¡¯


    Watching as the crowd increased in size, Cosmos finally understood why Sigrid had not chosen to terminate the pregnancy in secret. He also understood why she had told the Thorin¡¯s to watch Rosalind closely through the months and make sure she did not harm herself.


    He also understood why she had kissed all those babies and told the king to fund an orphanage to which she donated very publicly.


    All that charity work she had done and told the papers to feature her as much as possible doing good deeds that involved women, children, the sick and elderly. She had positioned herself as the people¡¯s princess, a princess they would be willing to go to war for.


    She had anticipated this daying and it had always been her n to use the masses to take down the Ye family. In a way, the baby had been a bonus to her n.


    Inside her newly opened dress shop, Emmah was also watching the trial and she saw themoners as they passed by her shop on their way to demand justice for the crown princess.


    "My Lady, will you join the march?" her maid asked.


    She shook her head, "Why should I? It¡¯s not my baby that died. She knew the Ye¡¯s didn¡¯t like her and she still went to that tea party. Who waltzes into enemy territory expecting toe out unscathed? That crown princess is stupid."


    Above her head, the halo dimmed a little more. Emmah touched her chest as a minor ache stabbed her heart. She couldn¡¯t help feeling as if she had lost something but she couldn¡¯t tell what it

 Chapter 181: The verdict.

    <h4>Chapter 181: The verdict.</h4>


    The trial was about to be ended, everyone was awaiting the final verdict. There were not many oues for the Ye family, everyone was sure about this matter end. Still, they wanted to hear the words straight from the mouth of the emperor and see the reaction of the crown prince and princess.


    A trial could not be conducted without both sides being heard. However, in Eldoria, a crime against a member of the royal family did not give one much opportunity to defend themselves.


    King Raff faced the the Ye¡¯s and addressed them. "The used, you have heard the usations levied against you. What say you in response?"


    The Lord mage unsealed Oliver Ye¡¯s mouth so that he could respond. Before he could, Blythe Ye was already yelling her innocence.


    "It was not me, I had nothing with do with any of crimes." Her finger found her brother quickly and she gave him up. "It was all him, he was the one with the grudge against the crown princess. I had nothing to do with any of this."


    Oliver was furious at his sister forying all the crimes at his door. "You fool." he snarled and lunged at her.


    His hands were wrapped around her neck and he squeezed hard. As for their female cousins, they were just crying uselessly. Lord Ye had nothing to say, his head was bowed in grief. He had already resigned himself to the fate that awaited them. No matter what they said or what proof they provided in favor of their innocence, they could not escape.


    Chaos broke out when Blythe pulled a gold hair pin from her hair and stabbed Oliver in the shoulder. She surprised him and all the citizens in the courtroom and at home. Red knights intervened and separated the two, but no attempt was made to bandage Oliver.


    "This is the verdict." The King¡¯s pronounced voice traveled to all corners of the room and kingdom. "The Ye family has abused their privilege of being nobility and brought shame to the kingdom. The actions of a few have tarnished the rest of the family. The crimes they havemitted are too heavy to be written off with a simple punishment."


    The kings herald banged a staff on the ground three times. It was the signal that the punishments were going to be announced.


    "Henceforth, the Ye family will be stripped of their nobility." The King dered.


    Lord Ye¡¯s shoulders copsed, he fainted before hearing the rest of the verdict.


    King Raff did not stop talking just because Lord Ye had fainted, he continued announcing the fate of the Ye family. "The ownership of all the magical and mineral mines in their possession will be stripped from them. All of their wealth is to be confiscated immediately. All the adult members of the Ye family above the age of eighteen are to be put to death by hanging or beheading."


    Whispers started to travel immediately as the punishment which had been expected was given; death.


    The king however was not finished. "The boys below eighteen will be sent into exile in the Northern camp to do hardbor for the rest of their lives.


    The women that participated in this crime are also to be put to death, as well as those that are found to be guilty of murder rted crimes. The rest of the women in the Ye family will be sent to the Northern or Eastern boarder. Henceforth, they will serve in the military brothels."


    The air sizzled with charged energy as everyone¡¯s jaw dropped open. Some of these women were daughters of noble families, were they going to live their lives out as military prostitutes?


    Immediately, a few noble lords anddies rushed before the king to plead for their children. Lord Baptiste, a Viscount was the leader of the group. He had rallied the other nobles together as soon as the news of Sigrid¡¯s attempted murder and the death of the next royal air became public.


    Even if the Ye family could not be saved, they wanted to save their daughters.


    "Do you have something to say Lord Baptiste?" The king asked.


    Lord Baptiste nodded eagerly but his voice when he responded was soft. "Your highness, my daughter Lorelei Baptiste married into the Ye family only six months ago. As soon as she learned of the crime Oliver Ye and his sister Blythe had engaged in, she applied for a divorce."


    Voices around Lord Baptiste went up. All the noblesdies and lords that hade to plead for the lives of their children had evidence that said children had willingly taken steps to divorce the men of the Ye family.


    "Your highness, crown princess" Lady Marigold increased her voice as she looked at Sigrid. "My daughter has already applied for a divorce and she willingly ended her own pregnancy because she is not willing to carry the child of a sinner. I beg you to have mercy on another grieving mother."


    Another nobledy made the same plea and said the same thing. In all of Eldoria, the people were taken aback, it was one thing to divorce and another to willingly end a pregnancy.


    In a tavern, a drunk man shook his head and said loudly, "These nobles are ruthless, how can they kill their own children?"


    A tavern server replied, "Should they keep the children of a family which has lost hope? Anyone rted to the Ye family is now a sinner."


    "But those are innocent children." A woman eximed in horror.


    "Some children are less important than others." A man muttered.


    All around the kingdom, people discussed the fate of those children, some thought it was cruel that they had been aborted. Others apuded the women for saving themselves. At the end of the day, their marriages had been part of a scheme.


    In the courtroom, the king raised his hand to stop the pleas. "Noble lords anddies, your families have served this kingdom well. I hear your pleas and I will excuse your children from the punishment since the marriages were founded in trickery. However, your daughters have not done well by aborting their children.


    We are here today because a child was killed, hearing about others that have suffered a cruel fate breaks my heart. While your daughters are saved from exile and death, I must still punish them.


    For three years, they must serve as nuns in a church or the old royal temple, where the tombs of our ancestors are located. They should pray for the souls of their children and pay penance for what they have done."


    While the noble lords anddies would have preferred to take their children home, saving them from the fate that previously awaited them was also satisfying.


    "Thank you for your grace your highness." Lord Baptiste bowed gracefully.


    Others followed, one after the other and then backed away slowly so that the king could finish his business.

 Chapter 182: No loose ends.

    <h4>Chapter 182: No loose ends.</h4>


    In the castle on the estate of the Ye family, another fight had broken out and red knights were keeping different groups of people away from each other.


    The men whose children had been terminated wanted to throttle the women that had done the termination. Those who had just discovered that their wives had filed for divorce as soon as trouble swept into the family.


    The women had no remorse for the actions that they had taken, as longs as they could save themselves from bing military prostitutes or living a harsh life of never ending suffering in the North or Eastern boarder.


    Loud voices were calling back and forth, insults and usations were flying. In the midst of this chaos, some people were crying. Others were loudlymenting and cursing Oliver and Blythe, the two people that they considered to be the genesis of the downfall of the Ye family.


    Some had resigned themselves to their fate and they were already saying farewell, sharingst words with their children or parents. Those that would live on were making promises, some to live good lives and others whispered that they would seek vengeance. But the adults knew that these promises were all useless. The king would not leave loose ends, on the long journey to the military camp, one by one the survivors would drop dead.


    The entire Ye family had around sixty eight family members including close family and extended rtives. They had one hundred ten servants. Most of these servants had been questioned and released already. For the first time, many of Ye¡¯s wished that they were the servants and the servants the masters.


    Some wished that they had never been granted nobility. It had turned out to be a curse after all.


    In the royal castle, the king made hisst deration. "Topensate the crown princess, the Ye estate will be handed over to her. A monument will be erected in the ce where she royal heir was lost in his memory. These punishments are to be executed with immediate effect."


    The herald banged his staff down again, the Ye¡¯s were dragged down and taken out of the room. All the members of the royal family evacuated the room and then the nobles followed. Themoners were thest to leave.


    In most parts of Eldoria, people took to the streets to celebrate, justice had been served. Those who were not celebrating were discussing the trial, not absent from their conversation was praise for the king who had shown some mercy and wisdom. He had not blindly let go of the daughters of the nobles, they were going to be punished too in their own way.


    Back in the royal castle, Sigrid and Rnd met with the king who offered yet more regret for the loss of the child.


    "I want to have a que for him ced in the royal chapel is that okay?" she asked.


    The king nodded. Whatever she wanted, he would agree to. He let them go because he was exhausted, the trial had run longer than initially intended. When they left his presence, they met the queen in her private chambers, in her courtyard to be precise. She was pacing around when they arrived.


    Her maids and knights stood still like nted trees with roots firm in the ground. She was in a nasty mood, so they were reluctant to catch her eye for any reason.


    Before Rnd and Sigrid could catch a breath, the queen was on them like a storm on the sea on a bad day. Her raised hand aimed for Sigrid¡¯s cheek but it was caught by Rnd. He shoved her back and red at her, ignoring the heavy incredulity in her eyes.


    "What are you doing mother? Are you really attempting to p my wife in my presence?"


    Queen Maurelia pointed at him and hissed out, "You would defend her instead of me!"


    "My wife has neither attempted to attack you physically nor verbally. You on the other hand seem to be ready to tear her head off without a good reason." he fired back angrily.


    Queen Maurelia growled out loudly, "I have a good reason."


    "And I don¡¯t care." Rnd growled back fiercely. "There is no reason in the world that is good enough for you toy your hands on her. For goodness sake, she just lost her child. She___, we are grieving right now. This is not the right time for you throwing one of your tantrums or attempting to assert your authority."


    The queen¡¯s face folded in an ugly way, she was angry because Rnd dared to stand up to her. He used to be obedient but ever since he married the hard headed Sigrid who seemed to oppose her in every way, they shed more and more often.


    "Whose fault is it that the baby was lost?" She yelled at him. "She is so stupid that she cannot understand the importance of protecting a royal pregnancy. Why was she running around knowing fully well that she carried the next heir to the throne?


    Was sipping some tea and filling her big mouth with buttery scones and half baked cakes more important than the child she carried? Was running around on Stormwind and fighting some whore more important than the child she was carrying?" The queen pointed at Sigrid, breathing heavily as a result of all the anger she was carrying inside.


    "If she doesn¡¯t understand why heirs are important for you then she needs to step aside and give the position of crown princess to a woman who will get the job done." Shooting Sigrid a malice filled look, she said, "Maybe the problem is you. You don¡¯t deserve to be a mother."


    Sigrid listened to the rant and the more the queen expressed her anger loudly, the more it annoyed her. Not once had she shared a singleforting word, all she was interested in was another chess piece that would keep the De-Kensington family in power.


    "I can¡¯t deal with you right now." She turned around and walked away.


    For Rnd, the choice between his mother and his wife was very simple so he turned around and run after Sigrid. As he took her hand, they both heard the loud screaming of the queen ordering them to turn around. He thought that they were walking too slowly so he carried Sigrid and increased his speed until they reached their carriage.


    When the carriage left the royal castle, he took a deep relieved breath. "Why did we bother to answer her summons?" he muttered.


    He raised his head and looked at Sigrid with regretful eyes, gearing up to make another apology. Before he could tell her how sorry he was, she leaned her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    "Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t apologize. Can we just have a moment of silence alone? It has been a long day and an even longer week."


    Rnd gave her what she wanted; silence. But, as the carriage passed through the streets, people shouted their condolences and offered sincere words of encouragement.


    Unwee tears found their way to Sigrid¡¯s eyes once again. When she cried silently this time round, it was for herself.

 Chapter 183: A fortnight of mourning.

    <h4>Chapter 183: A fortnight of mourning.</h4>


    Rnd hesitated for a moment, on his face was the look of a man about to engage in a fierce battle, one that he was sure he would lose and yet he had no choice but to engage anyway. Decisively, he reached his hand down and ripped the quilt off the bed, revealing the figure that had been hiding beneath them.


    It was his wife Sigrid, she was curled up like a child beneath a heavy quilt on a rainy day when the sky was raging. In her arms was a small red ck baby sized clock which she had been hugging to bed every night and holding through the day.


    She had been mourning the death of their child for a fortnight. During that time, she had done nothing but sleep, eat, run and cry. She did those things in that exact order, repeating them through the day.


    The businesses had been left to Rnd, the Thorin¡¯s and her subordinates.


    Rnd sat down and looked at his wife who did not move an inch as if her body had been glued to the bed. "You cannot keep doing this Sigrid." he said.


    She moved her legs, curling them inwards like a baby in the womb but she did not respond to his words. He was going to give her the same speech that he had given her the day before. Be strong, get up, you must move one...and all the other motivational speeches he had revised in his mind before delivering them to her.


    He was not the first to attempt to drag her out of her mourning and make her re-enter normal society. Her grandmother had tried, her mother and her sister-inw Deanne who had been very ufortable because she herself was pregnant.


    At six months now, her bump was showing proudly and every time she saw Sigrid, she was ovee with guilt almost as if it was a crime for her own child to live while Sigrid¡¯s died.


    For that reason, Deanne was avoiding Sigrid as much as possible. Other people that had attempted to give her the you need to get back on your feet speech were her brothers, Mauve, Mrs. Elsworth, Mauve¡¯s mother, princess rin.


    Sigrid was not deaf, she was simply giving herself time to heal. Healing was not just physical, it was emotional as well. This was her first pregnancy and miscarriage in both lives, getting over it was not as simple as she thought it would be.


    Rndid on the bed curling his body to match Sigrid¡¯s and his hand went around her waist. "Should I join you in bed, should we sleep all day? Or perhaps we should return to Stormwind. What do I need to do to get you back on your feet again? How do I bring back a smile on your face?"


    She sighed sadly.


    Rnd sighed sadly as well. "I miss you Sigrid, Sunny and Venom also miss you. The people keep asking where you are, they want to see their crown princess. Some vigers from Stormwind came to the city, they brought you gifts and shared words of encouragement. The cloaks you ordered for are ready, the olddy that sewed them made you some simple shoes from sheep wool."


    Sigrid took a deep breath and turned around, facing him. Her breath intermingled with his slowly, she stretched out her hand and touched his shoulder.


    Rnd took it as a good sign, he smiled and continued to share what had happened while she was grieving. "The resort you talked about, building started two weeks ago and it is moving along rather quickly. The first season of harvesting coffee is almost over, the ntation workers at your family estate are worried because they wont have much to do. The Ye state stands empty, I don¡¯t know if you have ns for it. Oh, and our hens are alreadyying eggs. I am thinking about opening up a shop in the city to sell those eggs because we cannot consume them all. If they were a magical hen species people would line up to buy them, it¡¯s too bad that they are ordinary."


    "Emmah?" she asked.


    While she was getting updates from the system on Emmah, she still wanted to hear it from him. In her absence, Emmah¡¯s business had grown significantly and this was because she had not sent people to ruin it. This was because the lucky halo had not experienced any changes during this time.


    The filming of Emmah¡¯s version of titanic was also sailing along smoothly. It was as smooth as her rtionship with prince Benjamin. The king had grounded him but Emmah still visited him everyday.


    They had transitioned into a sweet couple, dating as if they were on modern earth itself. From hand holding, they were hugging and kissing. Emmah had even spent a night at Benjamin¡¯s estate.


    "She is doing the usual, selling clothes, shooting her movie and confusing my brother with her wily charm. He is using his money to fund all of her ventures. A few of the women on his estate that he slept with have been sent away after they tried to harm Emmah in one way or another.


    Benjamin¡¯s estate used to be peaceful buttely it is bing more and more chaotic. One of his three children somehow choked on a cake and died."


    Sigrid could tell Emmah¡¯s lucky halo was the one making all those things happen.


    "Was it a boy?" she asked.


    Rnd nodded. "He was Benjamin¡¯s first son, fathered when my dear brother was only twenty. The mother is older than him she became widow at only twenty four. Currently she is thirty four."


    "Is she among the women that have been sent away from his estate?" she raised her head as curiosity rushed through her.


    Rnd nodded. "He gave her a house and some gold and sent her to another city. The way things are looking, those women will be dealt with one after the other to make room room for Emmah. If you want to stop her from marrying Benjamin, you need to get up quickly."


    Sigrid scoffed, this man was just tricking her. He was basically offering he a project to get her up on her feet again.


    She sighed tiredly and pushed herself up, it was time to end the mourning period. The bank had already given her one warning, if she continued toy in bed she would be punished.


    "You are right, it is time to get back on my feet. It is time for Emmah¡¯s little business to close before that prince arrives and sees what an enterprising, dazzling, bold woman she is."

 Chapter 184: A prince on the way.

    <h4>Chapter 184: A prince on the way.</h4>


    At a half past six in the evening, Sigrid finally made an appearance that told everyone at The Vale that she had officially ended her mourning period. For one, she was not wearing ck anymore, her dress of choice was a yellow evening gown that flowed down seamlessly and bunched up around her feet.


    The news of her appearance in a colorful dress traveled quickly through the castle. Word that she had been smiling and walking arm in arm with the crown prince was shared and noise returned to the castle. While she had been grieving, everyone had been tiptoeing around, afraid to make the slightest noise as if any sound could remind her of her tragedy.


    As they approached the dining room whose entirelyy out had been changed, Rnd could still not believe that Sigrid was back to her old self. He stole another nce at her again.


    "What is wrong? Is there something on my face?


    He shook his head. "I am just wondering if you are really back or simply teasing me and I will have to dig you out of bed again tomorrow."


    She shook her head. "There will be no need for that, while I cannot say that I have moved past my griefpletely, I can assure you that I will not be hiding in my bedroom anymore. The Windrider house still stands, as do the Fairfax¡¯s. The Eclipsion sword is still missing four shards, the prince of Sndor has yet to meet Emmah and fall in love with her at first sight."


    "Aah...about that...." Rnd¡¯s smile turned sheepish. "I have news about that. The prince will be arriving in less than a week, depending on how fast his air ship is traveling. I guess those merchants from Sndor in the restaurant three months ago returned and said good things about Eldoria. The prince is noting alone, three ships are apanying him. Rudbeck and Evermore have been living on a ship for a month, watching the skies for any changes."


    Sigrid shot him a startled look, this was a big unexpected change in the book. In the original novel, the prince had been traveling incognito and he did not disy his flying ships. What had brought on the sudden change in the plot? It couldn¡¯t be the food for sure.


    "Its the sword dummy." Cosmos provided the answer in a frustrated voice as if he was tired of exining things to someone with slow understanding.


    In turn, she looked at Rnd and said, "He is here for the sword."


    "He would not be the only one." Rnd shared. "In thest two weeks, many dignitaries from neighboring kingdoms and empires have poured into the kingdom from near and far. The capital is filled with at least a thousand new faces that don¡¯t show signs of evacuating any time soon. Crimes like theft have increased during the night, the foreigners are squandering money deliberately to loosen the lips of people."


    "Increase the patrols." Sigrid suggested. "Have more red knights dress up as ordinary citizens and get jobs in taverns and brothels. Some can even blend in with the homeless or beggars in alleys."


    Rnd¡¯s lips curled upwards in a smile. "This is one of the reasons why I missed you. See, I never would have thought of having knights act as beggars on the streets. We did have them infiltrate some taverns and brothels but its far from enough."


    "Do not forget inns too and stables where the foreigners park their carriages." Sigrid further suggested.


    Rnd gestured for Sir Samuel who was following them to pass on the orders derived from Sigrid¡¯s suggestions.


    "What else have I missed?" she asked. "The Shadowmere¡¯s how have they fared in their affairs?"


    Rnd stopped walking and he frowned, suddenly he turned them both around and they changed direction from heading to the dining room to the moving room. "Have dinner sent to the living room." he told Charles.


    "Why are we eating in there?" She asked curiously.


    "The chairs arefortable, we can sit close together and watch the finale episode of the first season of The rise of Lady nche." He answered with a cheeky smile on his face.


    Sigrid had no arguments against the change in location, the only reason why she sat around the dining table was because it was expected of her. She was an eating in the living room while watching TV from the sofa kind of girl.


    Rnd sank into a soft cream sofa and pulled Sigrid down to sit on hisp. He had missed the feeling of closeness with her, now that she was not grieving anymore he was d to be able to hold her once again.


    "The Shadowmere¡¯s?" Sigrid quizzed.


    A shadow fell over Rnd¡¯s face which made her curious.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like you have pleasant news to share." She remarked.


    He shook his head before responding, "They sessfully crushed a mutiny on their ships but Alfred Shadowmere was lost in the fight." He took a few breaths and continued, "When I say fight, I mean an actual fight with swords and mes. The Shadowmere¡¯s did not want the captains that had turned against them to escape so they sailed out and ambushed the men on the sea. They lost two ships in a fire but that does not put a dent in their magnificent fleet. As for Alfred, he was stabbed in the heart with a dagger.


    There was no mage on board and the doctor they had could not save him. He was buriedst week, the body was burned and the ashes dumped in the sea. I had no idea that they do not bury their dead on thend. I was very curious when I heard about their tradition.


    Your father told me that the Shadowmere¡¯s believe they came from the sea so when they die they return to the sea."


    "Well, how sad for them to lose one of their own." She said.


    Rnd turned the TV on and answered nonchntly, "You saved the entire family from death with your early warning. Had it not been for you, they would all have been wiped out."


    At exactly seven, the theme song for The rise of Lady nche started ying and all around Eldoria, in homes, taverns, brothels, shops and every ce where a television was, People sung along or held their breath. The news that this was thest episode of the season had been spread through the newspaper and television.


    Even the foreigners had been caught up in the series, most had binge watched it and now they were all caught up. Like the Eldorians, they were waiting to see the fate of nche and the heroine Lady Somerset.


    Rnd, whose head was buried in Sigrid¡¯s neck had just one question. "Before the episode starts airing, can you tell me if it is going to have a happy ending?"


    "There would be no second season if the ending was happy for everyone." She answered.


    Rnd groaned, he had a bad feeling and when the episode ended, he was so d that Lady Iryne was not at The Vale because nobody would get any sleep otherwise.

 Chapter 185: The end of a season.

    <h4>Chapter 185: The end of a season.</h4>


    For starters, the heroine, Lady Somerset¡¯s entire family had just been beheaded by the king because Duke Somerset¡¯s poprity with themoners had stirred suspicion and jealousy. She had barely escaped the city with her life.


    Lady nche had sessfully given birth to her brothers baby, a boy. Her husband was a proud father unaware that the child was not his. He had also not seen nche and her brother holding hands and smiling intimately behind his back but the prince¡¯s legal wife, the crown princess had seen it.


    An unfamiliar woman with eyes that zed with fire had risen out of ake and said nche¡¯s name.


    "I have so many questions.¡¯ Rnd said. He covered his mouth with both hands and shook his head. His eyes were widened in disbelief.


    "And I have zero answers." Sigrid lied.


    "The king killed the Somersets Sigrid, he killed all of them...well, most but still, I cannot believe that he killed them. The duke was a respected man and his head was tossed into the crowd to y with as a ball. Goodness!!! Is anybody safe in this kingdom of Canterbury?"


    "No." Sigrid answered.


    "Who is that woman, the one with fire in her eyes? Is she a new witch? Is she good or bad? Is she nche¡¯s friend or foe?"


    He fired off many questions without giving her a chance to reply. It got Sigrid thinking that he was no different from her mother because she was sure to be asking Elowin these same questions. If they had mobile phones, she was sure that her mother would be on the phoneining about the ending, sharing her opinions and asking questions.


    "I don¡¯t know." she told Rnd. "Honestly, I have no idea what the n is for the next season." She had to pay the bank a visit and buy a second season and then make some changes to the script and pass it on to the writer in a dream. Then she had to use magic to make him think he had already written the script. He would also make changes before Elowin entered the picture and the shooting started.


    Rnd sunk against the sofa and sighed, "I cannot believe that Lady nche survived to the end and had a happy ending. Why is Lady Somerset the heroine? Every time she has gone up against Lady nche she has lost? I don¡¯t know about you but I think we need a better heroine. One that actually knows how to do her job." he groaned passionately in anger.


    "The series is called the dark rise of Lady nche, I think the mistake a lot of Eldorians make is in removing the word dark. I hate to say this but nche will be winning for a while. The heroine will only have her victory at the very end so if there are five, six, ten seasons, Somerset¡¯s win wille at that time," She saw Rnd¡¯s face fall further and added, "This does not mean things will be smooth sailing for Lady nche, she is going to incur her own stumbling blocks and suffer losses."


    "That makes me feel better." Rnd sighed in relief.


    Sigrid shook her head. "My love, I think you are so caught up in picking sides that some things are lost on you. Lady nche is a princess, her family is the ruling family. She has a crown prince that is in love with her and willing to do anything for her. She has the power tomand an army. She has wealth to raise her own knights, pay off witnesses and do whatever she wants.


    Lady Somerset has magic but no army, she is not royalty. In order to fight royalty, she needs to raise an army and convince the other houses to stand with her. The love of themoners is not enough for her to defeat Lady nche.


    Another fact people forget is that Lady nche was trained in dark magic by the three witches of Cahir tower. Lady Somerset has never been trained, her magic is natural and pure. While her natural talent is the strongest of any mage that has ever lived in Canterbury, she is personally weak. There is no ruthlessness in her bones. She is afraid to kill and her first instinct is always to find a peaceful way to resolve the problem."


    Rnd snorted. "While she is looking for that peaceful way, someone always dies and then she cries." He let out another snort. "I don¡¯t like her, I don¡¯t think I would mind it if nche killed her. Let fire eyes woman be the new heroine, she looked like she had some fight in her."


    "It sounds like Lady nche is growing on you." Shemented.


    Rnd gasped, "No, absolutely not. I might not like the heroine but the viin is not who I am rooting for. I would rather support Lord and Lady Eden of House Cenred to take the throne of Canterbury. Lets not forget the rival king Voltraf of Ambion and Queen Freida of Ealdor, they are good characters too.


    I am not just watching for the rivalry between nche and Somerset or the lose morals of half of the characters. The politics has me bewitched. There are lessons to learn from the noble houses and rulers in the series." He defended himself strongly.


    Sigrid mustered a little energy to raise her shoulders. "I can see that." she muttered.


    She stretched her arms and rearranged her position,ying down with her head on Rnd¡¯sp. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the door open and noticed Jesting. Rnd gestured for the butler to leave them alone.


    Before Jesting closed the door, Lanai brought desert for them. Mauve followed her inside and the young woman looked over Sigrid curiously.


    "Your highness, are you okay now?" she asked.


    Sigrid nodded. "How could I not be when you have been inventing every desert in the world to boost my appetite in thest two weeks?" She raised her head slightly and smiled. "You are a good friend Mauve."


    Mauve threw her head back and run out of the room shouting for Mrs. Elsworth, rushing to inform her that Sigrid had called her a good friend.


    "There she goes running through the castle and shouting, she is worse than Sunny." Rnd muttered.


    Jesting entered the living room again with another maid that brought milk and strawberry ice cream. In thest two weeks, Sigrid had been eating ice cream in bed every night.


    Before leaving, Jesting shed a hopeful smile at Rnd which made Sigrid chuckle.


    "Tch! Is Jesting here for your secret love affair?"


    "Huh!" Rnd blinked a few times, confused. "What love affair?"


    "That secret club where you meet and discuss the series." She scoffed. "Did you two think it was a secret? I heard you giggling like little girls when we were at Stormwind."


    "There goes my manly pride." Rnd covered his face. "We did not giggle like little girls, weughed boisterously, royally, in deep voices" He widened his mouth andughed as he described, "Ha-ha-ha."


    Sigrid burst intoughter, while she wasughing the door was opened again and Sunny rushed inside,unching himself at Sigrid with excitement.


    "I told you he missed you."


    Sigrid made her mind in that moment as she endured Sunny¡¯s love. "You know what, lets get new dogs tomorrow."

 Chapter 186: A moment of passion in a carriage.

    <h4>Chapter 186: A moment of passion in a carriage.</h4>


    Rnd was more excited than a child on christmas morning. The spark in his eyes could be dampened by anything. As the carriage drove through the streets, his restless grew and he shifted from side to side, peeking out of every window every other second, asking if they had arrived.


    He did it again and Sigrid pinched his ear.


    "We are just picking up dogs, not discovering a new magical mine or something great like that."


    Rnd scratched the part of his ear which had been pinched and he cozied up to her. He had been extra affectionate since the previous night and this was round, he was no different.


    "I know something you can do for me to help me calm down." he said.


    "Oh yeah, and what might that be?"


    Rnd smiled impishly, "Kiss me."


    Sigrid let out an udylike snort and attempted to push his head away but it was a futile mission. "I doubt that a kiss will calm you down. I think it will do the opposite of that."


    When she raised her eyes to his face, he had already donned his knowing smile. He knew that he would get his way eventually. "I knew you would say something like that."


    She shifted back and he followed. Again, she moved and he followed as well until Sigrid had her back trapped against the window on her side of the carriage. She looked at him curiously. "What do you intend to do now that you have me trapped?"


    Before the miscarriage, she had always wondered if it would be the end of intimacy between them. Rnd had not attempted to kiss her since then nor had he tried to initiate sex. Surprisingly, he had been respectful, allowing her to do as she pleased and exhaust her pain as she wished.


    Sigrid knew that the longer she went without tending to her bedroom duties, the stronger the gap between them would grow and the queen would take advantage of it and put another woman in Rnd¡¯s bed.


    The thought of another woman in his bed made her ufortable and it was not just because she wanted to guard her position of crown princess, future queen and future empress. Sigrid did not want to dwell on that feeling, love to her before her life was guaranteed was as useless as a GPS without signal in the middle of nowhere.


    She drew herself out of the disturbing thoughts and came back to reality. It was time to bring back excitement in that part of their lives.


    "And she is backdies and gentlemen, the queen of schemers." Cosmos¡¯s voice rung in her mind.


    Ignoring it, Sigrid smiled demurely at her husband. "Your highness," she called softly, moving her hand up to his neck. "We are in a traveling carriage passing through the streets. This window is open, the only thing that is protecting our privacy is this curtain behind me. The wind is blowing the curtain, through little gaps if someone looks close enough, they can see inside. Are you sure that you want to kiss me now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen and sted on the news." She lowered her voice and whispered, "The crown princess returns with a bang! a moment of passion in a carriage."


    With a touch of amusement and shiver of excitement, Rnd leaned down even closer to her. "I don¡¯t think that I would hate it Miss Thorin." he murmured. "A moment of passion in a carriage, that sounds like something I would very much enjoy."


    Rnd, Sigrid hade to learn was the kind of man that thrived on risky sex. Risky in terms of where he chose to do it. It was not about being caught but almost being caught or someone knowing he was doing something naughty, especially outdoors. She was willing to bet that his manhood was already twitching.


    "Miss Thorin?" She asked.


    The fingers of her right hand found the buttons of his shirt and slipped through a small gap in the shirt. It was not enough, she retracted it and put it inside his shirt, touching his bare chest.


    It was a simple light touch but the context was what mattered. Rnd took a deep cackled breath and he nearly groaned. A fortnight without any intimacy now seemed like two years rather than two weeks.


    Sigrid pinched one of his nipples and hissed, cocking his head to the right, he bit a corner of the cor of his cloak.


    "Does calling me Miss Thorin excite you somehow?" She asked. "Have you imagined it before, you and me in this carriage. We are not husband and wife but a Lord and Lady in courtship. You are escorting me home after a ball where we danced together all night."


    The hand she had on his shoulder moved up and caressed the back of his neck before gripping his hair. "While we were dancing, you held me close, so close that every part of my body was molded into yours, you now know the sweetness of my breath and heaviness of my breasts. And now we are in the carriage, it is sweeping through the streets wildly but our hearts are beating even wilder. We share nces, shy at first but the more we look the more we want. And then the shyness starts to fade, desire starts to bloom. When we look at each other now, we are burning hot for each other."


    The story she was weaving and pictures she was painting with her words were supposed to turn him on. Sigrid had no idea that they were affecting her until she had her own voice, breathy and deep, softening more and more.


    Rnd moved his hand to her stomach, his touch felt warm and hot at the same time. The hand did not linger there, it trailed up to the top of Sigrid¡¯s dress and fell on of her breasts, giving it the lightest of squeezes.


    Sigrid arched her head back a little and exhaled, closing her eyes as she imagined theming back from that party. She pictured all the things that they could do in the tiny confines of the carriage. "I wonder what you would do if I lifted my dress, parted my legs...."


    As she started to continue, Rnd leaned down and moaned deeply, the sound was soft, only meant for her ears.


    Her lips parted.


    "I ---" he leaned down further covering the remaining distance between them, "am going to kiss you now----" His lips brushed against hers. "and then I will do more."

 Chapter 187: Save the judgement.

    <h4>Chapter 187: Save the judgement.</h4>


    When the couple finally stepped out of the carriage at the mage estate, they were met with looks of judgement and disgust from Elowin.


    "He owns at least thirty houses in the kingdom, one in every city, five I think in this very capital. Do you know how many bedrooms those are?"


    Sigrid flushed. "Er, it was a moment of weakness." She stammered. "We were not even that loud."


    Elowin pointed in the direction behind them and they turned around and saw looks of embarrassment of the faces of their knights. The maids looked like they wanted to disappear into the ground. Mauve was grinning widely and Mrs. Elsworth looked like she wanted to send Sigrid back to etiquette school again.


    "You may not have been loud but no carriage rocks like that unless funny business is going on inside. I am d to see you back on your feet but goodness!!! Maybe next time try your best to save the passion for your bedroom." Elowin told her.


    "We are young and passionate, whats to be embarrassed about?" Rnd cleared his throat and quizzed. He adjusted his cloak and took Sigrid¡¯s hands. "Lets go and meet the new dogs."


    The dogs had been delivered by Cosmos the previous night along with the rest of the familiars. They were in time for the familiar choosing ceremony of all the mages in Eldoria. In their uniforms, they had gathered at the training grounds, all the familiars that the system had given Sigrid were rxing in the open.


    All of them hade fully tamed, theycked hostility against humans but this did not mean they were docile. If provoked, they were capable of killing.


    "You are just in time for the familiar choosing ceremony. Every mage is excited, even the king was invited for the ceremony." Elowin shared.


    He pointed them in the direction of the king and princess rin. They were like twins attached at the hip, it was rare to see one without the other. They had taken it a step further on this day by wearing matching couple outfits. Princess rin was in a printed dress with a long ck cloak and the king, a silk printed shirt with a long back cloak too. Eldoria¡¯s fashion had be a lot more modern earth like.


    They waved at the king and rin waved at them and Sigrid broke away from Rnd to have a word with the head mage. When she returned to Rnd¡¯s side a minuteter, she was carrying viper in her hands. The griffin had grown, it was now the same size as Sunny.


    "That does not look like a dog." Rndmented.


    "Its a griffin." She patted the head of the creature gently. "My griffin to be exact. You should put the dogs aside for a moment and pick a familiar."


    The concept of mages and familiars was already popr thanks to Lady nche. The young mages were showing their excitement openly, the older ones were trying to appear calmer but it could be seen on their faces that they were just as excited.


    Sigrid shoved Rnd forward. "Go, the lord mage is calling for you. The younger ones will be learning from you how to do it."


    Rnd had no idea how to choose a familiar but he grudgingly joined the rest of the mages and listened to the Lord mage who was giving a speech.


    "To choose a familiar is to choose apanion--a partner that you must love and care for all your life. Your familiar will be a part of your soul, they will go through the best and darkest times of your life with you. I will show you how to do it and then the crown prince will follow up."


    He stepped into a circle and spread his arms wide, an incarnation flowed from his lips. Light burst forth from him and swirled above his head, it shot out and entered a phoenix that was about to drink some water from theke.


    The phoenix was pulled by a magical thread and it appeared next to the head mage in the circle. The incantation bound theme together. To everyone¡¯s amazement, colors danced around the phoenix like a rainbow and then it flew up, crying out to the skies in a haunting screech. The colors turned into mes and the phoenix emerged from them, golden in color, its feather gleaming like embers.


    It shrunk and jumped onto the Lord mage¡¯s shoulders. He looked at the mages and said, "This is Fury, she is a celestial phoenix, my strength and fire. From now on, she will follow me into battle, as my strength increases, so will hers. Now, it is your turn."


    King Raff was the first to stand, he wanted a familiar too even though he was not a mage. To his eyes and thoughts, a man that walked with the protection of a strong magical beast was safer than one who walked without one.


    "Raffi?" rin called him by the name he hade to love. "Is something wrong?"


    He shook his head and sat down again, watching with some envy as his son Rnd entered the circle.


    rin patted the back of his hand and said, "I spoke to the Lord mage and he said that there is a way to have a familiar tied to you even though you are not a mage. You are the king, your blood is special. Among all men, who is greater than you?"


    King Raff¡¯s ego was boosted, he took rin¡¯s hand and smiled at her gently. "Thank you for always thinking about me."


    "It is what we do for the ones we love," rin answered. "I wonder what familiar the crown prince will get, I have heard that some are stronger than others."


    King Raff puffed his chest out. "He is my son, he must get the strongest and most worthy familiar. When the news about familiars travels, people will want to know what their next king got. If it is a small creature, they will look down on him as if he is a weaker mage."


    He still had more to say but Rnd¡¯s chosen familiar was quickly decided. It was a panther, a shadowy feline that moved silently and had the ability to turn invisible. It could blend into the darkness, stalk and kill prey without being detected.


    "This is Void, she doesn¡¯t like to talk." Rnd said.


    That was all, and he stepped out of the circle with arge panther trailing behind him. As he approached Sigrid, it changed shape, turning into a small ck cat.


    When it met Sigrid, it shot her a haughty look and turned its back on her, giving her a clear shot of the buttocks.


    "What an arrogant thing you are." she muttered. "Your mage likes dogs, you are a cat. It will be interesting to see how you all get along. Don¡¯te running to me when he doesn¡¯t spoil you."

 Chapter 188: I am not free labor.

    <h4>Chapter 188: I am not freebor.</h4>


    Barely two hours after Sigrid told Rnd¡¯s panther not to go looking for her, it did exactly that. On the way back to the Vale, while Rnd traveled in the same carriage with the ten new fluffy puppies they had brought back because he was afraid they would be scared and lonely, the panther hade looking for her.


    It did not even request for her to hold it, the damn thing just jumped onto herp and closed its eyes. Sigrid had felt the urge to say I told you saw but she didn¡¯t.


    "I am not freebor you know, my body is not the resting ce for his pets." She said to it.


    The kitten sized panther shook its butt and continued snoring, unbothered by words which held no threat. Its behavior made Mauve and Lanai who were riding with Sigridugh.


    "Every animal loves you naturally, I am both envious and in awe of you." Mauve chuckled. "How do you make them love you without using magic? If I want birds to follow me I have to sing and throw out some seeds and bread."


    Lanai snickered and said, "At least you can sing Lady Mauve. I cannot sing, if I did the birds would scatter away as if they had sighted a grey storm of rain. If I scatter grain and bread, they eat but when I get too close, they fly away."


    Mauve and Sigridughed at the half-pout on Lanai¡¯s lips. While theyughed, Mauve patted the lunar moth on her shoulders with one finger. It had flown to her during the familiar choosing ceremony. She had not even stepped into the circle or used any spells to catch its attention.


    It was not the only familiar that mored for her attention, a few other familiars had been restless when the Lord mage helped her awaken her magical talent. The Lord mage had called her a natural druid. Mauve had gone on tomunicate with all the familiars and animals on the mage estate, astonishing everyone.


    When it happened, Sigrid had simply clicked her tongue against her lips. As expected of the real female lead, she had the ability to shine above others.


    If the bank and the system had not given her a few cheats, Sigrid would not even be allowed on the mage estate because she would be ordinary.


    "I still cannot believe that I am a mage." Mauve chuckled. She looked down at the uniform in her hands which she had not let go of since it was handed to her. Lifting her eyes to Sigrid¡¯s she said, "Do you realize that I don¡¯t have to pay the same fee as non-mages for magical fruits and food. I can just walk onto any farm on the mage estate and pick what I want."


    "Err...I don¡¯t think it works like that." Sigrid responded in a skeptical voice.


    Mauve was like a deaf individual, she just continued on with her wild ideas. "I can now harvest dark berries, blue berries, star fruits, dragon pears, celestial...."


    "It doesn¡¯t work like that." Again, Sigrid repeated herself.


    "We can open the Little Thorin bakery and sell only cakes and doughnuts baked with ingredients from the mage farms. Oooh...this is exciting." Mauve pulled out her little notebook to start noting down recipe ideas on different kinds of cakes and doughnuts. The moth on her shoulders continued to shimmer and flutter as if it was excited too or engaged in a conversation with its mage.


    "She will be pretty much useless for the rest of the day." Sigrid muttered. Turning her eyes to the panther, she sighed for some reason.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering how she hade for dogs and ended up going home with a cat and a griffin. Her griffin had stubbornly refused to stay on the mage estate and followed her back. Like the panther it was sleeping too, except that it was on afortable small mattress rather than her body.


    "Sunny is going to be so jealous." Lanai said and chuckled.


    "Of the cat or the other dogs?" Sigrid let out a snort.


    Lanai looked at the panther, her eyes were filled with adoration because it was just so cute. Of course, this onlysted for as long as it was kitten sized. As arge panther, she would rather not be anywhere close to it, "Probably all, and the jealousy will not be over the crown prince, it will be over you princess."


    Sigrid sighed, she pushed a curtain open and looked out of the window. Everywhere their carriages passed, people stopped and stared because of the excited dog barks and yips.


    "It is going to be noisy at home." Sigrid whispered to herself.


    There was no moment to rest for as soon as they returned to The Vale, they were invited to the royal castle. The red knights and footmen that delivered the message said it was a matter of urgency. Both Sigrid and Rnd were whisked away in a carriage pulled by magical horses, arriving at the royal castle in six minutes.


    They followed the red knights to the throne room where they found the king, about a dozen noble lords and Duke Thorin. It was not just the duke, the duchess, Lord Paxton, Nathaniel, John and Elowin had been summoned too.


    At the center of the gathering was the prime minister who was surprisingly not alone, Emmah and his son Lysander had apanied him.


    "You are just in time," The king said to Sigrid and Rnd "Like both you I barely got a chance to breathe when the prime minister descended with these noble lords to make some troubling usations. Crown princess, ording to him and his adopted daughter, your family has been hiding gold mines from me."


    Sigrid gave Rnd a sideways quizzing nce. Was the gold mine matter still waiting to be settled? After the king turning down the prime minister¡¯s requests to meet in person for over a month now, they had all assumed her would give up.


    "Some people just keep digging holes for themselves no matter how much you try to give them a way out." she muttered.


    Emmah decided to speak up then, her voice was very soft and sad, it cracked as if she was about to break down in tears. "Sigrid, Rnd, I apologize for what is happening. You were both so good to me at the height of my sickness, Rnd even sent me a face cream with a drop of fairy dew that helped my face heal. I have not repaid your mercy but rather betrayed you."


    She slowly moved her a finger to her eyes and wiped away her tears.

 Chapter 189: The matter with the Thorin’s gold.

    <h4>Chapter 189: The matter with the Thorin¡¯s gold.</h4>


    The way she used their names directly, avoiding their royal titles made it seem as if they had an incredibly close rtionship. The lucky halo on her head was already working over time, arousing feelings of pity for her from the noble lords in the court.


    Unfortunately for Emmah, the king was not one of those being influenced by the lucky halo. He was wearing a thumb ring that rin had given him. The ring hade from Sigrid and it kept the king from being influenced by outside magic forces, especially the lucky halo.


    The doors opened and prince Benjamin breezed in, talking at the top of his voice. "Lady Emmah, there is no need for you to be weighed down by guilt for doing the right thing. All you did was inform the king about what you were told and what you witnessed. If it is true that these things are facts, I am sure that the king will reward you.


    As my brother the crown prince likes to say, in Eldoria, we are all subject to thew and must adhere to it."


    He stopped right next to Emmah and bowed before the king. "My apologies father, I did not mean to...."


    "Save the apologies Benjamin, I have had a very tiring day and as far as I know you are still being punished so your presence before me right now is a direct p to my face. You have grown a habit of disobeying mymandstely."


    Benjamin¡¯s face immediately paled, he shook his head frantically. "It is not disobedience father, I just rushed here when I heard about the matter of the Thorin¡¯s hidden gold. I guessed that you would need one of us, your princes to oversee the case and as my brother our crown prince is married to a Thorin, his judgement in this case cannot be trusted." He gave Rnd what looked to be a an apologetic smile.


    Rnd sneered in return which made Benjamin ufortable. In the past, no matter what he did or said, his brother brushed it off with a simple smile. It seemed, things were changing.


    King Raff¡¯s response was not what Benjamin expected to hear.


    "Benjamin you are grounded for another month. I do not want to see so much as your shadow in the city and if I hear that you have unted my orders for any reason, you will spend the rest of your time out in a dungeon. Am I clear?" King Raff gestured for red knights to remove Benjamin from the throne room and return him to his estate.


    The was closed a little too loudly when he left but it did not deter others from what was going on. They were still in shock by the way the king had dismissed Benjamin with ease but there were bigger matters to settle.


    "Prime minister Windrider, your adopted daughter should be dismissed as well. Before my presence she has been disrespectful to the crown prince and princess. She dared to address them by their names in this throne room."


    Emmah stumbled backwards a bit. This was not how she saw things going.


    "She is lucky that I am not ordering for her to be flogged in the city square. As she is new to nobility, I will write off her mistake as ignorance but should there be a next time, the consequences will be worse than flogging. She will have to give up a part of her body like an arm or a leg." King Raff leaned forward. "Perhaps a head."


    Emmah gasped and nearly fell to the floor. It was Lysander who caught her in time.


    "Apologize." he whispered to her.


    Emmah was quick to regain her senses and she curtsied immediately and said, "I apologize your highness, it was not my intention to be disrespectful. My mistake was made because I saved the life of the crown prince and he told me to address him by his name on our long journey back. Rest assured your highness, I will never make that mistake again."


    King Raff¡¯s eyes shed with hostility for a moment as did Sigrid¡¯s and Rnd¡¯s. In Emmah¡¯s words, they could detect a double meaning. One was an apology and two was a hidden message that she would never save Rnd again.


    "I have changed my mind, take her out for a flogging, thirty strokes ought to wake her up." The king ordered.


    More than a few noble lords gasped, Emmah clutched Lysander¡¯s arm, her wide eyes sought his for help. Lysander almost said something but the warning his father shot him with one nce kept him from speaking up.


    Helplessly, he watched as Emmah was dragged out by red knights to be punished.


    <i>[Congrattions host, you havepletely broken any loyalty the king had to Emmah. Even the minor gratefulness for saving the life of the crown prince is gone.</i>


    <i>Rewards: A working mobile phone model from a mage in Medoris {the divine messenger} who also happens to be a transmigrator.</i>


    <i>Ten scripts for ten series including the dark rise of Lady nche.</i>


    <i>A working model of a refrigerator also from Medoris.</i>


    <i>A reminder: In a week, Eldertwead and Faerie falls will suffer a mage made flood that will result in a gue, homelessness and many deaths.]</i>


    Initially, a smile had been forming on Sigrid¡¯s lips but thest reward stopped it mid-way.


    "What flood?" she asked the system. That had not been part of the novel, not the copy she read anyway. "What gue? Does mage made mean a mage will cause the flooding?" she asked.


    "Host, you were reminded that this is a real world, the novel covers only a small part of the many events happening."


    The system¡¯s reminder made her sigh, a week was not sufficient but if she made enough preparations, the disaster could be avoided. Rnd tapped her on the arm and she looked up.


    "Mmm." She responded.


    "The king is asking if you know anything about the gold mines." he whispered.


    Sigrid lifted her head and eyes, meeting the almost bored and tired look in his eyes. "I know nothing of the prime minister¡¯s usations. It is true that thend he speaks of belongs to my family but we have never mined for any gold. As for his ims that witnesses saw chests of gold being moved into the Thorin castle, they are nothing but unsubstantiated ims."


    Prime minister Windrider was excited about bringing down the Thorin¡¯s. The nervous looks on the faces of the duke and duchess had him thinking that he was on the right path.


    "Your highness, this matter can be solved easily. Please allow a search of the Thorin estate."


    The noble Lords he hade with to support his cause repeated the same words together like an organized church choir.


    King Raff looked at the Thorin¡¯s, the duke to be specific. "Your grace, aren¡¯t you going to refute these ims? You are very silent."


    The prime minister thought that perhaps, the king was trying to cover the Thorin¡¯s sin and he would not allow that to happen.


    "Your highness, their silence is an admission of guilt. If they have nothing to hide, they should consent to the search voluntarily."

 Chapter 190: Cheese and wine...lots of it.

    <h4>Chapter 190: Cheese and wine...lots of it.</h4>


    King Raff once again turned to the duke. "Your grace, what say you? I am certain that you are aware of the effect usations like this will have on the reputation of the crown princess if left unchecked. You also know the gravity of the crime of which prime minister uses you of. As the king, I have a duty to keep so as reluctant as I am about this, I grant permission for the search."


    His decision was exactly what the Thorin¡¯s expected. They had known that this day would being for a long time now.


    Prime minister Windrider had a malicious smile on his face, greed glittered in his eyes. As he eyed the sad looking Thorin¡¯s he drooled over the thought of their downfall. Perhaps, when all was said and done, the king would reward him greatly. He had always admired the Thorin estate, and with all thoserge coffee ntations now, it was as good as a gold mine.


    The other noble Lords that hade with him had agreed to split the gains from the sugar factories and the port which were owned and run by Lord Paxton Thorin.


    One of them held a torch for Lady Iryne, if she was willing to divorce her husband after the Thorin¡¯s were found guilty, he did not mind harboring her as a mistress.


    Prime minister Windrider thought of his daughters, he still had three unwed__four if Emmah was included. Maybe two could marry the corn prince. What better way was there to secure the throne than to have two sisters married to the same king? No matter whose son sat on the throne eventually, he would have Windrider blood in him.


    All of the noble Lords salivated, they were waiting to feast on what was left of the Thorin¡¯s.


    "I have no objections." Duke Thorin said in a weary voice.


    With that decision made, the king sent royal knights along with the Thorin¡¯s, and Rnd.


    For the citizens of the kingdom, it was a sight to see when the procession of royal knights, led by the prime minister Windrider rode through the streets in a hurry and headed to the Thorin estate. They were in so much of a hurry that they crushed into a carriage transporting chicken but did not stop anyway.


    It was Rnd¡¯s white knights that stopped and attended to the coachman and helped him collect the birds that had not died in the ident. Some flew away, running through the streets and causing chaos.


    Chaos also visited the Thorin estate as the knights stormed it and stopped all the workers from doing there jobs. They were gathered in the courtyard and watched with keen eyes after their bodies were searched for any hidden gold nuggets.


    Nothing annoyed Lady Iryne more than the rifling of the knights through the drawer where she kept her undergarments.


    "There is no gold in my bra." she told the young knight that looked more interested in measuring the size of the bra than finding gold nuggets. "I am a nobledy, you all have no right to touch my things like that."


    "It¡¯s okay, we will burn them as soon as their fruitless search is over." her husband whispered.


    His words did not wipe away the stinging feeling of embarrassment that Lady Iryne felt. Now, more than ever, she wanted to set fire to the new residence of the Windrider¡¯s. Her humiliation had to be avenged.


    Meanwhile, Elowin and John took it upon themselves to "assist" the knights by leading them around the estate. They even took them to the main location where the dark rise of Lady nche was shot. On meeting the actors and actresses, the knights turned the search into a fan meeting.


    They even took turns sitting on the king¡¯s throne which was ironically made with real gold. It was tall and wide, with thorns on the back__golden thorns.


    "Well, does this gold count?" Elowin asked them.


    The knights had no idea if it counted.


    "I have documentation for all the gold that was used in the building of the throne. From its purchase at the bank to the smelting and molding, the whole process was captured on a video. We have pictures if you want to see."


    The pictures were on the set and produced by John quickly.


    "We are searching for gold nuggets." The leader of the knights said. "Let¡¯s go."


    They were led to the attic where chests were removed. There were one hundred twenty three chests and each was opened. In all of them, bottled wine in crystal sses was found.


    From there, they traveled to the wine cer and found more wine! one hundred more crates of it. Shelves had been built into the walls and they also held wine! The knights had not seen so much wine outside of a ce where wine was brewed or served. Not even the kings castle had as much wine as this.


    "How much does your family drink?" One of the red knights asked in a puzzled voice.


    "What can I say, we love our wine." Lady Iryne chuckled.


    "Especially when we are ying games." Deanne said.


    "Or watching TV." Nathaniel contributed.


    "I drink wine when I am picking coffee." Lord Paxton shrugged. "It is like tea but better."


    Prime Minister Windrider, growing increasingly frustrated sent the knights to the cer. His source had also mentioned a cer.


    As the knights approached the cer, they were attacked by peacocks. The birds were not very pleased to see so many strangers. It took a few minutes to calm the birds and knights down.


    "One of these days someone is going to stew those peacocks." Rndmented.


    Trunks were pulled out from the cer, the first one was opened and inside were gold bars. Prime minister Windrider¡¯s eyes lit up triumphantly. "Hurry, there are more trunks in there, they must contain gold!" he dered.


    All the trunks were pulled out, one hundred fifty of them. Most were frozen with ice and a mage knight defrosted them and they were pried open. All the expectations were dashed when each was found to be filled to the brim with cheese.


    Even Rnd was surprised to see the cheese, so much of it in every size and shape.


    "I will be damned, its actually wine and cheese." he guffawed.


    When the Thorin¡¯s joked about owning wine and cheese he thought they were ying around. As it turned out, they were being truthful. Now he wondered where all the gold nuggets had gone!


    How and where were the Thorin¡¯s hiding their gold?

 Chapter 191: My turn is coming.

    <h4>Chapter 191: My turn ising.</h4>


    Duke Thorin opened a bottle of wine and handed out sses to every Thorin that could drink. They watched in delicious glee as the prime minister melted in horror as the realization of the mistake he had made sunk in.


    "Ah, you have found some of our treasures indeed, it is the finest cheese in all thend. Not even the royal kitchen has cheese this tasty. I don¡¯t know if that is a crime, my duchess is it a crime?" he turned to his wife.


    Duchess made a small hissing sound, she turned her head from side to side. On her face was a minor frown as she appeared to be pondering deeply. "Well, we can always give him some cheese. We have enough to feed the kingdom for a year."


    Prime Minister Windrider was enraged, "Where is the gold? Where are you hiding it?" he growled out.


    "There," Elowin blinked innocently and pointed at the single trunk of gold. "That is gold. Am I missing something?" He looked around at the others as if he was confused.


    The gold he was pointing to had been examined, it had the mark of Eldoria¡¯s bank. It was obviously not illegally gotten gold or gold nuggets from a mine.


    The Thorin¡¯s snickered while the prime minister¡¯s face turned red shame.


    "Help yourselves to some cheese and wine, nobody should call us greedy." Lady Iryne gestured at the knights.


    The servants distributed the cheese and wine to them.


    "Let¡¯s return." The mage knight told the rest.


    Prime minister Windrider was unwilling to surrender, he looked at the retreating knights with storm filled eyes as if he wanted to conjure an actual storm that would swallow them. "Where are you going? We have not searched everywhere?"


    The mage knight who was atop the back of a magical horse turned back and sneered at the prime minister. "The search ends here and we do not take orders from you." His eyes moved to the Thorin¡¯s. "Our apologies, we had orders that could not be ignored." His eyes also found the prime minister again. "Lord Windrider, it is time to go."


    Before he could go, Duke Thorin had a word for the prime minister. "You have your turn today, my turn ising."


    He stepped back and toasted to the prime minister.


    Defeated, the prime minister retreated with the rest of the knights. The servants started restoring everything to order and the Thorin¡¯s sat down in chairs, watching their ntation with joyful eyes. None of the knights had thought to dig up the coffee trees. Somewhere in the ntation however was another cer, one filled to the brim with gold.


    It never crossed the prime minister¡¯s mind to wonder why the Thorin¡¯s faithfully tilled the ground and took care of the coffee ntation. Which nobles that could afford a hundred servants woke up at cock¡¯s crow to till thend in person?


    The reason why this gold was hidden there and not the bank was because Sigrid wanted an emergency reserve. If she ever lost ess to the bank of fate, at least she would not lose all of her fortune.


    "That was fun." Sigrid said.


    Elowin guffawed, "I did enjoy seeing that look on defeated on the scheming prime minister¡¯s face. When will it be our turn to make these same usations against him before the king?"


    "Whenever grandpa feels like it, we have all the proof we need anyway, we don¡¯t even need to forge it because he has secret mines. He is the biggest supplier of obsidian crystals, aquamarine gems and emeralds in the kingdom. I cannot believe that this secret has been kept so well through the years." Sigrid poured herself some more wine.


    "He kills a few miners to warn others to keep their mouths shut." John offered the answer.


    He knew this because he had been investigating the prime minster¡¯s source of wealth with some members of the organization.


    "I took advantage of the ongoing renovations at his estate to bury some unmarked gold in the floors of his house. Just wait, when their turnes, I will poke holes in his undergarments and hung them around the city." Lady Iryne shared in a deeply resentful voice.


    The image of the red knights holding her undergarments would forever be seared in her brain.


    "I will hire a few jesters and have them spread the news of the prime minister¡¯s hole filled undergarments." She threw a wine ss to the ground.


    Everyone could tell that it would take sometime for her to calm down. When she was angry, there was no pulling her back until she plotted her revenge sessfully.


    "Who need jesters when you have television?" Elowin asked.


    Lady Iryne sat up, put her hands together and started tapping her fingers. On her face was a devious smile as she nned out how she would bring the Windrider house to shame. So much so that they would be afraid to step out of their house for a while.


    "I know that look." Lord Paxton sighed.


    Sigrid had be familiar with that look to, she could not wait to see what her mother came up with. "On that note, we should be leaving right now. I have a lot of things I must oversee."


    She hugged her family members, one by one, looked back at the spot where the hidden gold was and them left arm in arm with Rnd.


    "Siggy, hold up." She had not gone far when Elowin run after her calling her name urgently.


    He caught up to her and quickly said, "You said you had the drawings for a workablemunication crystal...err..crystal phone."


    "In the carriage." she said.


    She led him to the carriage while thinking that they shoulde up with better names for these devices. Even though she was avoiding using modern earth terms in order to hide the secret of her transmigration, she could not simply call everything crystal this or crystal that.


    The transmigrator in Medoris was not wise, she had named it the mobile phone. Had she been in such a hurry to give herself away or did she think she was the only transmigrator on the continent?


    "Elowin, you should have the magese up with a name for it when all is said and done."


    "Can¡¯t we call it crystal phone? It is made from crystals after all."


    She frowned, just a little bit. "No, we already have people calling television crystal vision. We can¡¯t just p the word crystal on everything. Mages should be more creative."


    She was determined to detach modern names from these inventions. It was already a miracle that Emmah had not figured out the television thing.


    Emmah did not have time to worry about the things Sigrid was worried about at the moment. She was sobbing and seething at the same time. Despite the fact that the king was the one that ordered for her to beshed, her anger was somehow focused on Sigrid.


    "I am a transmigrator, I should the heroine of this world. I deserve to be the crown princess. I am more beautiful than she is, the Windrider family is as powerful as the Thorin family. Why are things not working out for me but working in her favor?" she muttered. "Why, why?" she looked at the sky and screamed.

 Chapter 192: A gathering of the organization.

    <h4>Chapter 192: A gathering of the organization.</h4>


    The news of the search for gold on the Thorin estate was reported in the news the following day. The daily paper called it a search for fool¡¯s gold. A big picture of the prime minister¡¯s face covered half of the front page.


    Sigrid was reading the paper, or trying to read it but she could hardly concentrate because Rnd had skipped morning court for morning sex. After satiating his needs, he was still ying around as she dressed herself to head out of the house.


    She had barely managed to pull up her dress and already, he was lowering it again. His greedy mouth was seeking her breasts again, for a third round of teasing, tasting and suckling.


    "Rnd!" She pushed his head away.


    He could tell from her voice that she was slightly miffed but he couldn¡¯t help himself. "You are to me." Heid his head on her chest. "You ensnare me with every breath you take. I am the prey in your spider¡¯s web."


    "Ensnare is not how I would call it." She said. She twisted and escaped his hold, "I have a busy day nned ahead and you Mr. Crown prince must have something to do I am sure."


    "Training." he groaned. He returned to the bed and sat down. On his face was reluctance which never used to be there before.


    "Good luck with that." she touched her lips, blew him a kiss and escaped the bedroom.


    As soon as she stepped out, she touched her waist and winced. When they returned home from the Thorin estate the previous day, the bedroom festivities had started. Theysted at least three hours and again in the morning, Rnd had woken her up for more. Was he on a mission to make another baby?


    "Your highness are you alright? Do you need me to call for a doctor?" Lanai asked.


    Sigrid shook her head quickly. "No."


    How embarrassing would it be for a doctor to examine her or ask intrusive questions about her sex life! She already had her mother and grandmother for that.


    "I will be having breakfast by theke." she told the maids.


    Theke side where she wanted to have breakfast was busier than usual. There were at least twenty people there that were engaged in different activities. Some were sitting on the beach chairs, reading the paper or other documents and books.


    Some were eating breakfast, others were ying in theke with the dogs and Venom. A few were ying volleyball, a game that Sigrid had introduced at the Vale but never engaged in.


    A couple was racing horses in theke. It was all couples, winners of the bachelor¡¯s auction ball bid.


    "Is this still going on?" Sigrid turned her head around and asked Mauve.


    Mauve nodded.


    "Oh yeah, they don¡¯te pair by pair now but in groups. Ever since that video of Emmah, her maids and Benjamin ying in theke was aired on television theke has be famous."


    "I can see that." Sigrid murmured.


    "Have you noticed the way men and women are not afraid to hold hands, touch shoulders or y in the water together now? I never thought that I would see a day like this in Eldoria." Mauve chuckled.


    "Neither did I." Sigridmented.


    She thought it would take years to see such change but thanks to Emmah¡¯s lucky halo, it had taken a month. It made her wonder how much change she could influence in the kingdom if she got her hands on that lucky halo. She would not have to scheme, bribe and kill, all she had to was desire it and say a few words and the halo would do the rest.


    Such an amazing thing, how had it fallen into Emmah¡¯s hands in the first ce? And why was she a fool, with that halo, she could easily have be the wealthiest woman silently.


    She could have married into any other powerful family, even the noble family. There were other men other than Benjamin and Rnd.


    He¡¯ll, she could have earned her own noble title the same way the Ye¡¯s had done.


    Through breakfast, Sigrid contemted on how she could put the lucky halo to use of it fell in her hands. As she swallowed thest bits of her milk coffee, Cosmos¡¯s voice was heard in her mind.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it the halo belongs to the bank and the bank wants it back. Stick to scheming, you have a system, what more do you need?"


    Even though she did not respond, Cosmos could still see the disappointment on Sigrid¡¯s face.


    "Think about it this way, she has a lucky halo but you have pushed her to a corner and reduced its efficiency by sixty percent. Would you like to trade your system for the halo?" he asked.


    "No." she objected quickly and loudly.


    The objection confused the maids and alerted the knights.


    "No, no, no....husks away..." she turned her objection into a made up song.


    She stood up and they followed her to her carriage and set off for the house where the organization did its business away from public eyes. Sigrid kept up her ruse of singing husks away.


    "Your highness, are you still singing that song from Stormwind vige? It is very catchy indeed," Mauve joined her.


    Sigrid stopped to take some water and she did not sing again. Mauvepleted all the singing on her own, she did not stop until they arrived at the house. Alistair Warwick, the butler was quick to wee her.


    He handed Mauve a recipe for a new desert acquired off a merchant from Medoris and then he led Sigrid down a secret path that connected to another house, one that had no ties to Sigrid or Rnd.


    It was next to the wine brewery run by the three men that had been responsible for half of the pixie moon operations once upon at time.


    Those three men were currently standing at the front of the organized rows of fifty one members of the organization in attendance of the gathering.


    Alistair led Sigrid to the only chair sitting at the front of the hall. It was positioned like the throne of the king in the throne room.


    "You can all sit." Sigrid said as she took a seat as well. Suddenly she recalled something and she waved her hand. An ancient looking gold staff with runes running from the top to the bottom appeared. "Wait." she called out. "Come up one by one and take an oath of allegiance on this staff. I will warn you before you touch it, if you are not loyal to me and my organization and you touch my staff death is the only thing that awaits you."

 Chapter 193: I don’t have to prove myself.

    <h4>Chapter 193: I don¡¯t have to prove myself.</h4>


    The air tingled with nerves on the edge and tension as some people stepped up one by one, taking an oath on the staff. Alistair had been the first to go, he had taken the oath with a smile on his face. If the short mage was asked to die for Sigrid, he would take the sword personally and plunge it into his own heart.


    Only three people did not take the oath in the end, Brent, Taylor and Rudkip.


    "What? Are you three scared?" She asked in voice that held the slightest whiff of mockery.


    Brent was standing in the middle, he stepped forward to speak on behalf of his friends. "We are former knights that have faced death on a battlefield, swearing an oath of loyalty on your golden staff is not what scares us. We just don¡¯¡¯t know if you are worthy to be our leader. When you came along, this organization had already been formed.


    We have been doing a great job of running things without getting caught. You took over forcefully and involved us in struggles that are none of our business."


    Sigrid leaned forward, she raised her hand to stop Brolin whose sword was in the midst of being unsheathed. "And what is your business?" she asked curiously.


    Brent looked at his friends on by one before turning to Madame Francis. "We sell wine."


    Sigrid snorted. "Wine!!"


    Taylor nodded, "Yes, we sell wine just as your Thorin family stocks a lot of it. Wine and cheese I believe is what is kept in your cers and attic. Oh...and coffee....you have the most beautiful glittering coffee I have ever seen."


    He was hinting at her that he knew about the gold.


    "Oh." Sigrid respondedzily.


    The three men shared puzzled looks, they expected her to crack because they were aware of her secret.


    "The prime minister...." Brent started.


    Sigrid threw a short de out before Brent could finish making his threat. The de was faster than the retired knight, a magical force apanied it. Itnded in Brent¡¯s stomach.


    Amazingly, not a single person in the room gasped or expressed surprised. The only one that was in shock was Brent.


    Sigrid was not finished, she moved her hand around, using magic to twist the de. Brent cried out and fell to his knees.


    "Stop it." Taylor called out to her.


    Rudkip was trying to retrieve the de but he could not pull it out no matter how hard her tried.


    Sigrid shook her head, the corners of her lips moved up to form a cruel smile. "You three do not understand what a hostile take over means. I find it funny that you want me to prove myself as if I have to audition for you. I will admit that your talents are useful but to me, they are dispensable."


    She pushed her hand forward and the de sunk deeper into Brent¡¯s abdomen. Blood spilled over his hands and those of Rudkip, it dripped to the ground and the knight grew afraid.


    Brent had assumed that the crown princess was like other nobles, desperate to keep her secret that she would hand over the organization obediently and return to her castle.


    He did not think that she would be so bold to kill him in front of all these witnesses.


    "Francis, you whore..." he croaked out.


    Madame Francis was already Sigrid¡¯s loyal follower, she did not even bat an eye when she was called a whore and she did not respond.


    Taylor fell to his knees and begged, "Please, don¡¯t kill him. We will do anything, we will serve you loyally."


    "Don¡¯t beg her." Brent said. He coughed three times, blood apanied the cough. "A man¡¯s knees should not kneel before the enemy."


    "Enemy." Sigrid tilted her head andughed. "I had no idea that I was the enemy."


    [Host, the system has detected that these three nights detest all nobles. Even if you keep them, there is a big possibility that they will turn on you. The possibility of them hindering your mission is sixty percent. Keep in mind that they know about your gold.]


    "Did they serve Emmah?"


    [Confirmed and ording to system calctions, if she meets them, the possibility of the fouring together is high.]


    She scoffed. She guessed that this was because Emmah preached her equality hypocrite lies and these men that hated nobles believe in her. Emmah was still trying to preach the equality gospel, Sigrid had fired two maids from the Vale that had bought into it.


    It seemed she was not meant to conquer these three men.


    She looked down at Taylor thoughtfully, "Hmm, you were caught trespassing in my castle by my husband¡¯s knights. They arrested you, gave you a beating and had you arrested. I am surprised to see you out of prison so soon. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be locked up for a year at least."


    "Brent bribed the prison guards." Madame Francis shared.


    Sigrid nodded. "I see."


    "System what is their loyalty to me?"


    [Zero for all, your patience and kindness has not paid off.]


    She pulled her hand back, retrieving the de. It seemed as if she had rxed and was going to let Brent go. Suddenly, a fan flew out at the speed of lightning and it sliced the side of Taylor¡¯s neck.


    Brolin shot out at extreme speed and stabbed Rudkip. Alistair finished off Brent using magic, he controlled the dagger that Sigrid had used and stabbed him through the neck, severing his head from the rest of his body.


    All the blood and the sudden death made some people in the room squirm. Madame Francis however smiled, she had been under the thumb of those men for too long.


    Brent had used her body as he pleased on asion because he knew her secrets. It was not just the nobles that were ckmailed by the three knights.


    "Does anybody have anything to say?" Sigrid the rest of the group.


    Murmurs of no echoed in the room, nobody wanted to end up in the situation as the dead men. They were d that they had taken that oath of loyalty.


    "When it gets dark, put their bodies in the brewery and set off an explosion. Make it look like an ident and be sure that the bodies are hardly recognized. Nobody should know the true manner of death." She told Alistair.


    The instructions were not just for Alistair, they were for every member of the organization that stayed in this house which was next to the brewery.


    "Purchase the brewery when the investigation into their death is over." She looked at Alistair and waved her hand. "Get rid of the bodies for now and clean up the blood before we continue."

 Chapter 194: New arrivals, not expected.

    <h4>Chapter 194: New arrivals, not expected.</h4>


    Clean up was quick and the stench of blood was also eliminated. More members of the organization showed up during that time. The new arrivals were wrapped in thick cloaks, gloves and winter hats. The winter hats had been poprized by the series the dark rise of Lady nche.


    While most winter hats were cheap, the new arrivals were not wearing cheap hats. They were wearing expensive hats, the kind that were bought in shops which tailored to the noble.


    "Lord Givenchy, Lord Bailey...and your...." Sigrid tilted her head, surprised not only by the arrivals of the two noble lords but some of their children. Each hade with two children and Lord Givenchy had brought Abigail along.


    "Does John know that you are here?" she asked with some caution.


    Abigail scoffed. "As if he can keep a secret from me. Who do you think told me about this ce?"


    Sigrid groaned in mild anger.


    Brolin drew his sword and Alistair raised his hand. Their defensive stance made everyone else that had a hidden weapon withdraw it.


    "Your highness, should we get rid of them?" Brolin asked.


    Sigrid shook her head. "Everyone, put away your weapons for now."


    Alistair¡¯s hand remained up.


    "Alistair your hand is a weapon." She drawled out.


    "But they are not with us." Alistair said. "They could betray us and bring down everything that you are trying to build."


    Sigrid remained calm as she replied, "I know they are not with us but they will soon be."


    The golden staff appeared in her hands as she looked at the new arrivals. "The rules are simple, take an oath of loyalty to me or die." Her voice was soft and yet authoritative at the same same time.


    John strolled into the room, he walked all the way to the front and took the oath first. He turned and looked at his father-inw.


    "You want the crown princess¡¯s books, you must be loyal to her. It won¡¯t be fair to my sister if you take her knowledge and use it to help others. Lord Givenchy, I seem to recall you being one of the nobles that sided with miss Emmah Windrider when she was trying to be the secondary wife of the crown prince."


    A scowl formed on Lord Givenchy¡¯s face. "You remind me of that every time we meet."


    His son Aiden came to his defense. "My father is a righteous man, he was not defending her because she was special. It was just because she saved the life of the crown prince."


    "Do we have to take an oath." Lord Bailey asked. "Its just books."


    "Oath or death." Sigrid repeated.


    "Oh for heavens sake." Aiden murmured. He went up first and repeated the words Alistair told him to say.


    Aiden figured they were already on the same ship with the Thorin¡¯s because his sister had married John. The fate of the crown princess was the fate of the Thorin¡¯s and indirectly, the fate of the Givenchy¡¯s.


    "Just take the damn oath." He told his father.


    Grumbling, Lord Givenchy took the oath, Abigail did the same. Hesitantly, Lord Bailey and his children did the same thing.


    "If you betray me, you will die." Sigrid told me.


    "Couldn¡¯t you start with that?" Lord Bailey whined.


    Sigrid ignored him, she pped her hands twice and a door was opened. Cosmos and six knights brought in chests that they opened. Each chest had gold coins and they were packed to the brim.


    "Is this the gold the prime minister was looking for?" Aiden blurted out.


    "Don¡¯t be silly, these are gold coins, legal currency and not gold nuggets. This money will be used to run the affairs of the organization and pay your monthly sries."


    "We get paid!!" Someone eximed.


    "In gold!!" Another added.


    Excitement reced the weariness which they had been feeling earlier. There was nobody in the world that did not like free money, and it showed on Lord Givenchy¡¯s face. He was suddenly happy, gone was the grumpy man from earlier.


    Sigrid urged "Every month, madame Francis will distribute your sries. Everyone will be paid ten gold coins, those that make special contributions to the organization will be paid more. Each month, tasks will be assigned or announced."


    "What kind of tasks?" Lord Bailey asked a question out of curiosity.


    As soon as he finished asking, he covered his mouth as if he regretted asking the question in the first ce. "I am just intrigued." he muttered because his children were giving him looks that were a mix of judgement and intrigue.


    Sigrid wasfortable answering the question. "Well, the biggest task this month will be rted to the prince of Sndor that will be arriving soon."


    Murmurs broke out in the room, mostly it was excitement.


    "Sndor!! Like Sndor, the empire that is rumored to have flying ships?" Lord Bailey gasped.


    "The Sndor that is across the ocean! How do you know that a prince from their empire ising? Why is heing and who ising with him? What does his arrival have to do with the tasks?" Lord Givenchy fired off many questions at the same time.


    "One question at a time." Alistair said.


    Lord Givenchy paid no mind to the butler, he wanted answers to his questions. He did not know why Sigrid was taking her time to respond.


    "Well..." he urged her.


    "I don¡¯t know his reasons foring Lord Givenchy, I am not a worm living in his stomach to know everything about him. What I do know is that the king intends to wed the Princess Thssa to a prince of arge empire, one that isrge enough to aid us in the war against Medoris in future." She shared.


    "War!" Lord Bailey eximed. He stumbled back and his son had to catch him.


    "Why does this surprise you Lord Bailey?" She asked, a frown on her face. "Eldoria, Nemoris and Medoris have been at war for the longest time. To be an empire, we must conquer Nemoris but Medoris protects it. A union between us and Sndor can break that tie. If all goes ording to n, the soldiers will march to war just as winter arrives.


    With the ships that Sndor provides or the technology they share, we can conquer Nemoris in less than a week. A day if we find their king and behead him.


    Now, back to what I was saying, your main task will be to keep the prince away from temptation and by temptation I mean daughters of nobles, beautiful women that happen to bemoners, heck...even beautiful men because I have no idea what his interests are."


    She paused and took in the shocked gasps. Some things were whispered about but never admitted, and same sex rtionships fell in that category.


    Abigail chuckled. Lord Givenchy red at her before ring at Sigrid.


    "For goodness sake, you are a Lady, there are some things you should not talk about in public."


    Sigrid rolled her eyes and said, "Lord Givenchy, in here there is no such thing as Lady or gentleman. Medoris is charging up to swallow Nemoris, when it is done, we are next. For that reason, I will be as blunt as I must be to get the point across."


    Someone raised a hand and asked, "What if he visits a brothel?"

 Chapter 195: Planning to catch a prince.

    <h4>Chapter 195: nning to catch a prince.</h4>


    Madame Francis was the one that answered that question. "We own the biggest and best brothel in the kingdom. If the prince and his men are looking for such entertainment they must be directed our way."


    "You cannot control him, if he wants to go to another brothel what will you do then?" Lord Bailey asked.


    Sigrid replied, "We may not control the prince but his guides and assigned servants should all be part of us. I will take care of things on that end."


    The door opened as Sigrid said this and in walked princess rin with three of her maids. Unlike the others, she was considered to be a special member of the group and a big contributor.


    Lord Bailey, Lord Givenchy and Lady Abigail¡¯s jaws fell open. As a matter of fact, the same went for their children. None of them expected the kings beloved wife to be part of the organization.


    rin and her maids curtsied before Sigrid and to the nobles, the shock deepened even more. In the royal castle or any gathering where the king and rin appeared, Sigrid curtsied to rin and spoke to her with respect. Here, the tables turned.


    "I am guessing she will arrange the servants." Lord Givenchy whispered.


    Abigail was still not over the surprise, her eye glued to rin. "Am I seeing right? Is that really the noble consort rin?"


    "You would be surprised by how many people are part of us. These are just the ones that are going to do most of the running around when the prince from Sndor arrives." John told her.


    "Who else is in this organization?" Aiden whispered the question.


    John justughed in response. His mysteriousugh made the nobles want to stick around even more. Not for the oath or Sigrid¡¯s threats but to see who else was in this organization.


    Alistair walked over and whispered something to rin. She nodded, walked towards Sigrid and took an oath on the staff. Her maids did the same thing.


    "Okay, lets continue." Sigrid said. "Now I have a list of some women that the prince should keep a very big distance from. If you see any of them close to him, do whatever it takes to remove them. Number one is Emmah Windrider." She paused and looked around seriously.


    "Of course its her." John muttered.


    "Does this have anything to do with the enmity between your families?" Lord Givenchy asked.


    "No." Sigrid shook her head. "It has to do with the fact that she lurks around corners and somehow saves powerful men. She saved the crown prince and got some generous gifts. She saved Lysander Windrider and became the daughter of the prime minister. If she saves that prince she will be on her way to bing the princess of Sndor. I have a feeling that she will attempt to do this."


    "Isn¡¯t the third prince courting her?" Aiden loudly asked. "It looks to me like they are both about to announce a possible wedding."


    "One is a prince of a kingdom and the other a prince of arge empire. If he is the crown prince, the urgency of the situation will be higher." rin said.


    Madame Francis decided to simplify it. "One is like a Baron and the other a Duke. Both are noble but one is ranked higher than the other."


    The men understood it when it was put that way.


    "In this week, we need to clean up princess Thssa¡¯s image as much as we can. Every beggar should be talking about her generosity. In every tavern, storied about her beauty should be sung. Every dressmaker should be talking about her small waist,rge bust or perfect proportions."


    "Errr...." Lord Givenchy started.


    "Nodies and gentlemen here just people with missions." Sigrid said, shutting him up effectively. "As a matter of fact, Lord Givenchy you have a part to y. We need to make her knowledgeable and education is the biggest business of your family.


    The Givenchy¡¯s have produced more schrs than any other noble family in the kingdom. I am going to give you some books on the empire of Sndor and you will try your best to impart some knowledge to Thssa. We must catch the prince, I will not tolerate failure."


    Her tone and the pressure in her words suddenly made the situation more serious thanical. Everyone had been rxed earlier, now they started tough a little less.


    "I hate to step in here but the princess is not the most knowledgeable person I know. How do you n to convince her to attend my lessons?" Lord Givenchy stepped in with a question that was bugging him.


    "I will bring her to you." rin answered. "And I will make sure that she stays for at least an hour."


    Sigrid opened her mouth again and said slowly, "In addition to this, we need all ears on the ground. What the prince likes and what he hates, I need to know. I want to know everything even the most minor details. How often he goes to the toilet, what positions he sleeps in, if he has real or false teeth or hidden illnesses. Whatever you learn, pass it on.


    You should all remember that the main mission is not Thssa¡¯s marriage, its Nemoris. This marriage is nothing but a stepping stone for our kingdom. The king and the citizens of the kingdom may not know what you do for them in the dark but I do, the crown prince does. We will reward you for your contributions."


    Lord Bailey wiped some sweat from his forehead, heat seemed to have increased in the room. He wondered if he was imagining the pressure or if he was the only one feeling it.


    "Next we have another major task." Alistair announced. "The Fairfax family has been smuggling strangers into the kingdom for a fee. They don¡¯t care about the identities of theses individuals, only how much they are willing to pay."


    Angry voices that were loaded with protests echoed in the room and the few nobles in the room were in sync with everyone else.


    "I know, I know, they are traitors." Alistair said. "We should all be on the look out for strangers that seem suspicious. Lately, there are too many new faces around, everyone should be vignt. Now for thest and most important announcement."


    He stepped back because it was the kind of news which needed toe from Sigrid.


    "The Lord mage had invented an awakening potion that can help even an ordinary person be a mage."She shared.


    The noise in the room was louder than when she shared the news about the traitors.


    "Now, the possibility of awakening is only fifty percent so you should all contain the excitement." She increased her voice. "He is looking for volunteers, those who are willing to take the risk and see if they can change their fate. I don¡¯t have to tell you all how important mages are. This is an opportunity thates by once in a life time and it is not open to all. Those who are interested should register their names with mage Alistair."


    Hardly had she finished when Alistair was surrounded by a mob of eager volunteers including the nobles who were suddenly d to have stumbled on the organization.

 Chapter 196: Sex ed.

    <h4>Chapter 196: Sex ed.</h4>


    It was long meeting, and this was thanks to two stubborn noble Lords that had a lot of questions for Sigrid. By the time they let her go, Mauve had finished preparing her new creation; Danish pastries.


    The name was not that of course, Mauve had named it fruit swirls.


    She proudly presented them to Sigrid who was beyond starvation after a five hour meeting. "I made these with cream that was churned from the milk of cows on the mage farms. I added some dragon fruit ze, moonflower nectar and...."


    "Moonflower nectar! dammit Mauve did you raid the infirmary?"


    It was the only ce in the house were magical herbs and fruits were kept. Most of them were being used to develop medicine by the mages that were part of the organization.


    Moonflower nectar was as hard to harvest as fairy dew. It was a sweet, floral syrup that was got from a flower which opened at midnight and only on nights of the full moon.


    Eldoria had not seen a full moon for two weeks so far which meant a shortage of moonflower nectar. Sigrid had found the nectar to be effective in treating coughs. Because of the sweetness of the syrups, cough drops created with the nectar were famous among children.


    With the flooding, she was worried about coughs, colds and other rted diseases.


    Mauve was like a guilty child, she twisted her lips from side and yed with her fingers. Her eyes were downcast as she avoided Sigrid¡¯s inquisitive eyes. "I took just a little bit." she murmured. She bent down and pushed the te with the pastries towards Sigrid. "Why don¡¯t you try taking a bite before calling the knights to have my head removed."


    Sigrid did not have the heart to berate sweet Mauve. She chose to eat the pastries and found the taste rather heavenly.


    "This is good." she said through a full mouth. "I am giving you permission to take some more nectar as long as you can make me more of these."


    Mauve sat down in the chair and smiled victoriously. "I knew you woulde around."


    Sigrid started on the second fruit swirl and she asked Mauve a question about something that had been on her mind. "How is your love life? Have your parents tried to match you up with another distinguished gentleman?"


    "Look at me," Mauve¡¯s hand swept over her body, showing her current appearance.


    Her dress had been dirtied by floor in some ces, her hair was unruly and falling free. She was barefoot with her feet up on the table.


    "You look beautiful." Sigrid said. It was not a lie, Mauve was beautiful whether she was well put together or not. In fact, despite of theck of any trace of make up, Mauve was astoundingly beautiful


    "How kind of you to say that." Mauveughed. She got a fruit swirl as well and started munching away slowly. "Actually, ever since I became yourdy in waiting, there have been more offers for my hand than before but I keep turning them down. Mama said that I must marry a man from a family that has allied itself with you and the crown prince."


    Sigrid appreciated Lady Silver, and hearing this made her like the woman a little more. "A wise woman your mother. If that is your hunting field for a husband then I can make some suggestions. What do you think of the Shadowmere¡¯s?"


    "The ship family..." Mauve grimaced and then proceeded to shake her head. "I have never associated with them except in passing. I would like to marry into a family I can fit in rather than one where I will feel like a stranger."


    "The Bailey¡¯s." Sigrid offered an alternative.


    Again, Mauve grimaced, it seemed she had something against them as well.


    "What?" Sigrid was curious.


    "They are too strict and honorable."


    "What is wrong with that?"


    Mauve sat up, poked her head forward and replied, "Its too boring."


    "The Ashford¡¯s." Sigrid said.


    Just as expected, Mauve grimaced, adding a wince to her reaction this time round.


    "Too many rakes." Mauve¡¯s face was a little too delighted when she talked about the Ashford¡¯s. "No man is more likely to ruin the innocence of some silly debutante with dreams of escting to the top of noble society more than an Ashford.


    Last season, May Beaconworth was seen dancing with Eric Ashford and within a week, she was married off to an untitled knight in a hush-hush wedding. She was the most beautiful debutante of the season and yet she married an unknown knight! ha!"


    "Right,...I remember that." Sigrid lied.


    Mauve frowned. "You were not here, you were at the Eastern boarder. I guess the rumors must have traveled really far if you heard about it too." She got herself another fruit swirl. "Mmm, she was not the first poordy to suffer that fate, there are victims every season. The Ashford house produces more male children than any other noble house in the kingdom. It means they have more rakes than any other noble house in the kingdom." She closed her eyes and sighed. "But they are all bloody good looking, everyst one of them."


    "That is a fact." Sigrid agreed. She recalled the three Ashford men she had seen at the bachelor¡¯s auction ball and the chaos that ensued as womenpeted for a chance to go on a date with each of them. Each of those men had been extremely good looking, with well built physiques and carrying an air of wealth and elegance. "I bet they make really good looking babies."


    "Mama used to tell me that looking at an Ashford for too long is how girls end up pregnant out of wedlock." Mauve giggled.


    Sigrid nearly choked on the milk she was just beginning to sip. Sheughed along with Mauve because the idea was ridiculous.


    "Mauve, you do know how babies are made, right?"


    Mauve rolled her eyes, after her mother¡¯s words this was the second most ridiculous thing she had ever heard. "I have watched The dark rise of Lady nche, I know how babies are made." She covered her mouth again and giggled.


    "Oh my God!" Sigrid eximed. "Mauve, err....do you need me to exin some things to you? I am willing to be your sex ed teacher."


    In the corner of the room, Brolin and Conrad, the two knights on guard wanted to leap out of the nearest window. This was not a conversation they wanted to listen to.


    The maids however had a different opinion, they wanted to listen so very much, especially the unmarried ones. Mauve was just like them, she wanted to hear all about the forbidden subject.


    "Start with what happens after the couple kisses. They never show that part on Tv, just shadows and some sounds." She covered her mouth and giggled again. "If mama and Mrs. Elsworth were here, they would be so furious."

 Chapter 197: Lady Fairfax Vs Emmah

    <h4>Chapter 197: Lady Fairfax Vs Emmah</h4>


    In the afternoon, a ship that had sailed from Medorisnded on the shores of Eldoria. From the ship, five merchants carrying thetest products of their empire rode into the capital city. They reached the heart of the city just before the sun set.


    Even though the carriages with their goods were slow to arrive, the merchants themselves were quick to arrive with their wives and children, dressed in modern silk dresses. The fashion was the same as the designs introduced by Emmah.


    They traveled through the shopping streets, spending moneyvishly and attracting the attention of so many people. When they arrived at Emmah¡¯s shop, that was when the trouble started.


    As soon as she set her eyes on them, the first question out of her mouth was where they had got their clothes and giarized her designs.


    "Your designs!" One of women scoffed. "In Medoris, we dress like this all the time. What¡¯s so new about silk qipao¡¯s and gowns? Its obviously you that copied designs from our great empire and you are now passing them off as your own."


    All the Medorian women looked down on Emmah, staring at her with contempt. The menughed as if she was a clown.


    The shop was filled to the brim with nobledies, shopping for themselves and their children. In all of Eldoria, Emmah was the only one selling such clothes and the quality was quite excellent.


    However, uniqueness was her biggest selling factor. On learning that the new fashions that they had been fighting over were not as unique as they thought, the vigor to purchase started to dampen.


    "This is what happens when people have not seen the world, they spin lies and fool others." A Medorian woman said.


    Another added to that, "It is true what you say. If you travel away from your small kingdom, you will find that such clothes have been in cirction for four months at least. If you want to copy, just copy but don¡¯t im ownership." She turned around looked at the five women she hade with. "We should go now, I cannot buy anything from here."


    With their chins pointed sky high and disdainful looks on their faces, the women walked out of the shop, leaving behind an ufortable silence that was begging to be filled with something.


    For a moment, the shoppers looked at each other awkwardly as if they had no idea what to do next. Some put down the dresses, skirts and shirts they were about to purchase, unsure of what to do with them. At the moment, it was if they were holding hot potatoes.


    Emmah had also introduced a trend that was seen in some high end shopping boutiques back on earth, wine for the guests while they shopped and a sitting area.


    Unfortunately for her, one of her clients this evening happened to be Lady Jane Fairfax and she was already partially intoxicated. She was the first toment on the little incident which had just urred.


    "Lady Emmah, it seems you have been iming to be what you are not." She stood up, swaying a bit as her feet were not steady.


    Lady Fairfax¡¯s maids hurried to support her but she brushed them away and jutted a finger at Emmah. "You adopted fakedy, you actually lied to us all that you invented this fashion. I cannot believe that a fake like you turned down an offer of marriage from my son."


    If Sigrid was there, perhaps she would have been kind enough to tell Lady Fairfax that the union would have been impossible anyway as the two people were siblings that shared the same father. But she was not and the situation turned more dramatic.


    To the great shock of the shoppers, Lady Fairfax sshed all the wine that was left in her ss on Emmah. The actions made everyone gasp but at the same time, they were not very shocked. Lady Fairfax and Lady Percival had a habit of using drinks to fight their battles.


    "How dare you toy with us? Do you think that you are so great after climbing your way into the Windrider family? You sleep in Lysander¡¯s arms today and show your skinny thighs to prince Benjamin the next. You are just a whore and a thief." Lady Fairfax snarled cruelly, slurring over her words.


    Her words had the nobledies gasping, young and old, they were all in awe. They werepletely speechless, frozen as well because they not decide between stopping Lady Fairfax or encouraging her. A fight between twodies was fun at the end of the day.


    Competition in their society was high,tely, Emmah Windrider was involved with a prince. If she was brought down, another would marry a prince. Many of the unmarried young women decided not to intervene. Some hoped that the verbal fight would escte into a physical one.


    Emmah in the meantime was wiping the wine away from the face while making, <i>"ah, ah, ah!!"</i> sob like sounds over and over.


    "You are crazy." She yelled at Lady Fairfax. "How dare you do this to me? I am going to tell Ben."


    "Ben, who is Ben? It must be another young man that you are fooling around with. I know women like you, always sniffing around for titled men to sleep with and climb the socialdder. You wanted to be the crown prince¡¯s secondary consort but the crown princess was wise and she kicked you out of her castle. She must have known what you are." Lady Fairfax turned her head to the right, looking around for something.


    Her hands found the clothes that were nearest to her and she pulled them all down, throwing them to the ground and then she stepped on them while people gasped even louder than before.


    "You already have a fiance, that Bumblebee man but you are confusing our sons." Lady Fairfax twisted her lower body back and fourth, trying to ruin the clothes as much as she could.


    Emmah¡¯s halo decided to intervene. A golden light shot out of it and it struck Lady Fairfax. Suddenly, she slipped and tipped backwards, her arms iled wildly and the crystal ss in her hands went flying it.


    Her face traveled through a slideshow of expressions from shock to horror. As shended on the very clothes she had been trying to ruin with a hard plop, one of her shoes went flying into the air and her skirt fell over her face, exposing her thighs as she had opted to leave the house in very short undergarments.


    The fall was rather dramatic and for a moment, as shey there, not a peep was heard. And then, someone burst intoughter and many followed.


    Her maids had been ordered by their Lord to watch out for their Lady and ensure that she did not make a fool of herself in public. This seemed to be a fool worthy moment. Quickly, they got theirdy back on her feet, righted her clothes and rushed her out of the shop.


    The crowd that had gathered started to disperse, shoppers abandoned the clothes they hade to purchase. Emmah was left behind, sobbing in the arms of her maids.


    Between Lady Emmah and Lady Jane, it was hard to tell who had won this round.

 Chapter 198: Early arrival of a prince and an extra.

    <h4>Chapter 198: Early arrival of a prince and an extra.</h4>


    Three dayster, the scandal of the verbal fight between Emmah and Lady Jane Fairfax was still alive and flourishing all through the city. It was one of the things the guests in Sigrid¡¯s restaurant were discussing.


    It had been that way an hour ago and two hourster, someone else had brought it up. This was because the fight had made the news, which was very unfortunate for both women. Neither one of them had been seen in public since that day and Emmah¡¯s shop remained closed.


    She had leased a second shop, nning to expand her business but after what happened, the shop had been sold to someone else.


    On the other hand, as it had bemon knowledge that all of Emmah¡¯s unique fashions weremon in Nemoris and Medoris already, they had be widespread. All the dressmakers and tailors in the city and beyond had copied her style.


    For Sigrid, it was all a win because Emmah¡¯s halo had lost ten more percent of its strength. Now, it was at a sad thirty and Sigrid would not stop until it hit a firm zero.


    She was looking over the ount books of the restaurants currently inside the private room of Little Thorin. A smile dotted her face because her ie had gone up by ten percent thanks to all the foreigners in the kingdom.


    "Your highness, you should take a break." Lanai suggested. She slid a cup of fresh tea in front of Sigrid.


    In the room with Sigrid were two knights and maids, Lanai inclusive. They were bored because they had been watching her go over the books and various documents for three hours.


    "I am almost done." Sigrid dragged thest word out as she jotted down the total sum of money they had made that month.


    The ountant was honest, the expenses and ie matched with the money that had been delivered to the Vale.


    The door to the room pushed ope from the outside, and Sunny entered with so much energy. He jumped onto the table and stepped on the book that Sigrid was about to close. The overly excited dog immediately revealed its tongue and tried to lick her.


    "No, no, absolutely not." she moved her head from side to side, fending off the dog¡¯s enthusiastic affectionate gestures.


    "Down Sunny." Rnd entered the room, his voice boomed as he uttered themand with strength.


    Sunny whined, but surprisingly got down from the table. This did not deter him from sticking by the side of his favorite person in the world. He found the nearest spot to Sigrid¡¯s feet andid down.


    Sigrid looked at Rnd her brows arching in question. "Why do you do this to me? As impressed and I am to witness the results of your training, I am more mortified because you brought the dog to the restaurant. We don¡¯t need dog hair to end up on a te of food that I charge twenty gold coins for. I don¡¯t do refunds Rnd."


    "But he loves you." Rnd advocated on Sunny¡¯s behalf. "And he is very clean, possibly cleaner than half of the guests here. He takes baths of fairy dew..." he closed his mouth quickly, realizing that he had given away an important secret.


    Nevertheless, it was toote for him.


    "You gave your dog a bath with fairy dew water!!"Sigrid eximed. "My fairy dew!" her voice grew in strength and volume.


    "Not yours, I got some from Princess rin and I had the dogs given a bath. She said that it would make them healthy and strong. In addition to that, they will live longer." he exined.


    "And you call me crazy." she shook her head.


    "Take him out and buy him some food." Rnd gestured at Lanai to take Sunny. "The rest of you, give us some privacy."


    Sunny was taken out, whining sadly like a puppy being separated from the mother. Rnd locked the door from inside and he found his way to Sigrid, quickly snaking a hand around her waist. He lifted her, moving her from the stiff chair to the sofa. He put her on top of hisp and spread her thighs on both sides of his thighs.


    "Now this is better." He murmured. "I have some news to share."


    "Is it about the sword in your trousers?" She wiggled a bit.


    He put his hands on her waist to stop her from moving. His right hand cupped her chin and drew her in for a kiss. As soon as her lips touched his, he was not slow in exploring her mouth with a vigor that left her breathless. The kiss transitioned into little kisses along her neck and jaw.


    "You said you had news." she whispered because the fire within her had already been ignited. Despite that, a part of her mind was still focused.


    Rnd¡¯s fingers found the strings of her cloak and he undid them. She was wearing a plunge neck dress and he was grateful for it.


    His tongue snaked out and traced her skin along the edges of the dress. "Are you sure that you still want to talk about business?" he paused and asked, whispering the question as his lips returned to her neck and found the lobe of her left ear. With his teeth, he tugged on it gently.


    "Just blurt it out quickly and we can get down to our business." she rushed him.


    He pushed the top half of her dress down hastily, almost ripping it off. His eyes traced over the redce bra she was wearing. Rnd had a love hate rtionship with Sigrid¡¯s bras. They were sexy and he loved to see her in them but at the same time, when he was in a hurry, they were obstacles in his way.


    He looked at her and smiled cunningly just as his hands palmed her full breasts.


    "The prince you were waiting for..." he paused and ripped the weak straps of the bra, exposing her breasts. She thought his lips would find her aureoles quickly but instead they found her lips, kissing her again.


    "And?" she pulled her lips from his and asked.


    He squeezed her breasts gently and she closed her eyes. Rnd¡¯s eyes were open, watching her reactions. He loved making love to her because she was so expressive. On her face, he could read what made her lose control easiest.


    "He will be arriving tomorrow." Rnd told her. Before she could respond, he lowered her upper body further and buried his head between her breasts quickly before she could respond.


    His mouth finally found one of her breasts and he did what she had been anticipating. He sucked, tasted, teased and yed with them until she started wheezing and moaning.


    Rnd pulled his mouth away and said, "He is not alone, two princes areing."


    The words fell in her ears just as the rest of her undergarments started to fall off of her body. Thest thought on her mind before she was lost to passionpletely was that the prince of Sndor was early and he had brought an extra that was not in the novel.

 Chapter 199: Fucking halo!

    <h4>Chapter 199: Fucking halo!</h4>


    One could make every preparation in the world and close every hole but they could not fight against the unpredictable. There was really not a single thing that she could do at the moment, Sigrid realized in distress. She had done her best to ensure that Emmah did not go near the two princes from Sndor and yet it still happened.


    She had made sure that on the day the princes reached the city, a maid on the Windrider estate fed Emmah food with some extra spices that would give her a running stomach.


    Sigrid had also ensured that Emmah was locked inside her bedroom and the lock on her door was broken to keep her in there. She had also made sure that the procession of the two princes did not pass by the Windrider estate for any reason.


    As if that was not enough, she ensured that the carriages the two princes used had closed windows so that they could not peek outside. And yet, despite all these preparations, Emmah was at this very moment holding the hand of one of the princes, the very prince that was supposed to marry Princess Thssa.


    It had all happened rather suddenly and it started with two knights having a fight outside Emmah¡¯s door and they broke it open. They saw her pale face and yelled out for a doctor. Somehow, the doctor that lived on the estate fell down a well while rushing to tend to Emmah.


    Many people rushed to rescue the doctor while the knights rushed Emmah out of the Windrider estate on horseback. As soon as they left the estate, it started to drizzle.


    The horses almost collided with the carriages that were taking the princes to the royal castle. Naturally, the procession came to a halt and the two princes exited their carriages to see what had gone wrong outside. Lightning struck, and a horse was spooked so it reared back, neighing loudly.


    Emmah fell off the horse andnded in the arms of the prince perfectly. And that was how the two princes of Sndor entered the royal castle, with one holding Emmah¡¯s dainty hand.


    The halo on her head was glowing a brilliant gold: a color that seemed to offend Sigrid at that moment.


    "That fucking halo." she muttered.


    "She made it." Rnd whispered his head and whispered to her.


    "I know." she practically hissed the response.


    "So, what do you need me to do?" he asked.


    "Kill her, or him....." She felt herself almostugh at what she had just said and she shook her head. "I take it back, don¡¯t kill him. Just help me find a way to rip them apart."


    "Why don¡¯t we leave that up to Benjamin." he answered.


    At the same time, both of them turned their heads in the direction of Benjamin. He did not look too happy to see Emmah holding the hand of another man. The entire royal family had gathered in the throne room along with a few nobles that hade together to wee the princes of Sndor to Eldoria.


    Their arrival had been shared on the news the day before and their air ship had arrived in the morning hours. The majestic ships had soared over Eldoria¡¯s skies just as the citizens were waking. They cut through the grey clouds like mythical birds, castingrge shadows on the ground.


    The sun was absent but their golden and silver glow had been as bright as the sun itself. It was the first time Eldorians had seen a real flying ship and many had opened their windows or rushed out to the streets and turned their eyes to the skies.


    Knights had rushed to the top of the city walls, facing their weapons up to the sky. The ships had hovered in the sky for hours as mage knights took to the skies to have a conversation with the guests before they could be allowed to step foot on Eldorian soil.


    The talks hadsted three hours and the ships hadnded in an open field near the old Ye castle which was now renamed Safe haven. Afternding, the guests had been escorted into carriages and taken straight to the castle.


    The only stop which had been made along the way was when Emmah and the princes met.


    King Raff, who had been preparing for the arrival of Sndor¡¯s prince for months had summoned his children, advisors, some rtives, knights and gathered them in the castle to meet the Sndorian royals.


    The two princes and some members of their group stood before the king. In the group were knights that protected the princes, two elderly advisors and some servants, make and female.


    The princes wore a regal military uniform and over it simr cloaks that swept the floor. They were red in color, obviously woven from enchanted threads by the way they shimmered. Both of them wore sharp tipped crowns on their heads.


    The crown on the head of the older prince that had light blonde hair was all gold and the one on the head of the younger prince whose hair dark blonde was was gold but with blue gems.


    Both of the prince¡¯s had eyes that were uniquely purple. In all of Eldoria, Sigrid had not met a single person with purple eyes. When it came to physical appearance, the older one was built like Rnd and as tall as him. The younger one was two inches shorter and slimmer in size but he still appeared to be physically in top form.


    "Have you ever seen eyes like that?" Rnd whispered to Sigrid.


    She shook her head. "Not in our kingdom."


    "He is looking at you, the shorter one, I have been counting the seconds." Rnd whispered something else.


    Sigrid frowned, however she had a smile on her face as she was amused. It was true that the younger prince had been looking at her since they arrived. In his eyes was an interest that Sigrid could not decipher at the moment because she was looking at Emmah and the older prince.


    In the novel, he was the one that gave her the wings to soar after all. By wings, Sigrid meant the flying ships.


    Again, her ears were tickled by Rnd¡¯s breath as he whispered his next observation. "I don¡¯t like the color purple, its a puzzling one. Look at their eyes, were they supposed to be blue but whoever created colors messed up and the blue...."


    Sigrid slowly pinched his thigh and rolled her eyes. The Sndorians had magic, if they wanted to eavesdrop, it would not be a difficult task. It was best not to piss off the only empire with flying ships just yet.


    From his throne, king Raff deepened his voice and said loudly, "You are wee to my royal castle, princes of Sndor. We were not expecting you and your visit has surprised us. Eldoria however is a friendly weing kingdom so we are honored and delighted that you are with us today. We have heard great things about Sndor and I must say that the great reputation of your empire is well earned. I wonder though, what brings you to my equally great kingdom?"

 Chapter 200: I need an earthquake.

    <h4>Chapter 200: I need an earthquake.</h4>


    One of the two elderly men stepped forward to speak on behalf of the princes however the older prince stopped him and he stepped back.


    The older prince stepped forward then, his demeanor more measured than his brother¡¯s. "Your highness, permit me to introduce myself and my brother." he began, his tone was firm and his voice so richly deep that everyone was taken aback. "I am His majesty Prince Firron the third and this is my younger brother Prince Eron the eighth. We have traveled from far because we have heard such amazing things about your dominion.


    The Emperor of Sndor, our father sent us on a mission of unifying ournds. We believe in unity, not division and it is our belief that we all share amon thread of magic that bonds us together be it the mountain dwellers, the sea dwellers or the sky lords.


    It is our hope that our visit will be the first of many and ournds will be as close as brother and sister going forward."


    The king studied both brothers for a long, silent moment. Then he looked at Romilda whose white handkerchief fell to the floor. Her own appraisal of the princes was seeminglyplete.


    King Raff looked back to the brothers and said with a flicker of a smile on his lips, "It is a good day when a man makes a new friend. It is even better when he gets a brother because brothers are like the roots of a tree. They may grow in different directions but they share the same cornerstone. We shall see how we fair together but for now, you are guests of my court, I hope you enjoy your time with us."


    The approval somehow eased most of the tension that was in the hall. It also set the stage for a new game that had been started. New alliances and rivalries loomed on the horizon. For every noble house, an in with anyone that hade with the princes was a victory because small sparks could ignite greater mes.


    "We have note empty handed, we bring gifts from our empire." prince Firron shared.


    The doors were opened and knights of Sndor poured in, each carrying a gift. The gifts varied in size, some were small and others big.


    The advisor stepped forward to announce the gifts that they had brought. "We bring enchanted crystals, a sky map, sky artifacts, elixirs, seeds of a sky garden tree, miniature wooden carvings of our skyships, wind-sculpted artifacts, flyingnterns and levitation artifacts."


    Every gift that was mentioned was presented ordingly until they were all exhausted. King Raff held in his excitement, not wanting to look like an ignorant man but inside, he was itching to get his hands on the gifts.


    After gift presentation, the introductions continued and once again, the king spoke. "This is my queen Maurelia De-Kensington and my second queen, princess rin Maximus."


    The Eldorians in the hall were surprised but they did not expose the surprise. The reason for the surprise was because the king had not only introduced rin as his second queen rather than secondary consort but rin had also taken the name Maximus.


    The queen was proud, when she married the king she had kept her De-Kensington name. It was known back then that the king was unhappy with that decision but as he still needed the help of her family to hold down the throne, he let it be.


    The fact that rin was now using the Maximus name was a thing to specte on.


    Sigrid and Rnd were next, they were introduced as the crown prince and princess. The rest of the princes were introduced as well. When it was princess Thssa¡¯s turn, she stood up, and curtsied as gently as she could.


    The lower half of her face was covered with a bejeweled veil which had been woven from enchanted silk that shimmered faintly. Her eyes had undergone fairy dew treatment in thest few days so the had changed magically. They were piercing and luminous, shining with an ethereal quality and beauty. They were framed by long, darkshed that flickered like the wings of a butterfly.


    A flower had been drawn on the side of her right eye, adding an air of mystery to her alluring beauty. Her body had also undergone other changes, she was a vision of beauty and grace.


    Prince Firron took her hand and kissed it on the back lightly. "Your highness, pardon me for saying this but your beauty isparable to the moon itself. Even on its finest day, it pales inparison with you."


    Thssa blushed, and she acted shy, turning her face away from the prince.


    Sigrid and king Raff shared a mutual look of understanding and joy. If all worked out well, they would be on their way to leeching off of Sndor. As if they hared the same mind, both of them looked at Emmah with hidden hostility. She was the obstacle standing between a union that could change Eldoria¡¯s fate.


    The king decided that it was time for Emmah and other nobles to leave so that his daughter could get sometime to interact with the prince. "You havee a long way, I wee you to rest and then share a meal with my family. After the meal, we will show you around the kingdom."


    Not waiting for any suggestions, he stood up and left. Everyone else followed in proper order, Emmah was one of thest to leave and she kept looking back reluctantly. She was unwilling to leave the castle without establishing a proper connection with prince Firron or prince Eron. They were her back up n if she could not get prince Benjamin.


    Inside the castle meanwhile, Rnd was holding Sigrid¡¯s arm tightly as if she was about to disappear at any second. "What are you thinking about?"


    "An earthquake." she answered. Lifting her eyes to his, she said, "I am going to need a small earthquake that will make one of the prime minister¡¯s mines copse. For this crime, the Windrider house will lose its nobility or the position of prime minister. Between a proper princess and the daughter of a criminal, prince Firron will make the wise choice."


    "It looked to me like the prince was quite taken with Thssa." Rnd pushed the door to their chambers open.


    "Your sister does not have Emmah¡¯s luck, all the progress she has made is because of me and my arrangements. Do not forget how hard we all worked to make sure that she did not meet the prince and yet she still did." Sigrid winced and started scratching the palm of her right hand. She had this feeling that the halo would do its best to mess with her ns again.


    The thought had barely settled in her mind when Lanai rushed into the room frantically shouting, "Your highness, the queen...the queen has invited Emmah to the family lunch."

 Chapter 201: Is she blind or stupid?

    <h4>Chapter 201: Is she blind or stupid?</h4>


    Lanai was so desperate to deliver the news that she stepped on Sigrid¡¯s dress and they both fell onto the bed.


    Quickly, the maid righted herself and nervously apologized, "I am sorry, pardon me your highness I did not mean to fall on top of you."


    "Rx Lanai," Sigrid sat up slowly. She looked at the tail of the dress and realized that a long rip had been formed. "Tell me what you want to say but slower and clearer."


    Rnd sat down beside Sigrid and both of them keenly looked at the maid.


    After taking a breath Lanai said, "Your highness, the queen sent her maids to stop Lady Emmah when she was on her way out and they ryed a message that she was invited to the dinner tonight. The queen even suggested that shee as Benjamin¡¯s date. Miss Emmah epted the invitation and she will be returning to the castle in two hours time. What should we do?"


    The door burst open and another maid rushed inside with Brolin on her heels.


    "Your highness, not good...."


    Sigrid raised her hand and stopped Be. "Are you here to tell me that Lady Emmah ising for lunch?"


    Be nodded.


    "What do we do?" Brolin asked. "Alistair is on stand by to use magic in any way to stop her."


    Sigrid shook her head. "Emmah is a mage too, I think you have forgotten this fact. Short of killing her, nothing he does will stop her froming for lunch. Any injury to her body, she can heal. She still has fairy dew water and the cream Rnd sent so even if her face is injured again, it will heal."


    "So death it is." Brolin said with a finale in his voice as if the decision had been made and it could not be withdrawn.


    "No." Rnd objected. "Her luck may have wilted but it is there. Everyday, I send someone to attempt to kill her and everyday they fail."


    A moment of silence filled the room, everyone wondered what they could do to keep Emmah from appearing before the prince.


    "We can make the princes sick, if they cannot..." Brolin started and again Rnd objected.


    "Their visit is a political and economical matter, we cannot ruin it all because of one woman. There must be another way."


    Once again, silence reigned supreme and they all retreated into their minds. On asion, someone would make a suggestion and it would be turned down. Lanai even suggested fire but everyone disagreed. There had been a little too many firestely.


    If there was another fire at the Windrider¡¯s home, they would be suspicious and aware that an enemy was stalking them. Sigrid wanted them to be caught unawares.


    Eventually, she got tired of the meeting of conspirators that was going nowhere and she decided to end it. "Thank you all, we will discuss this privately. You are all dismissed for now."


    They curtsied or bowed and left the room. Alone with Rnd Sigrid turned to her husband with an using re that somehow seemed to ce all the me at his feet.


    Feeling a little concerned, Rnd shifted away from her putting a tiny distance between them. "I know what you are going to say and I will defend myself by reminding you that my mother¡¯s decisions are not my decisions. Whatever stupidity she is cooking up, I am not involved."


    "That is not what I was going to say." Sigrid replied.


    Rnd moved closer again and this time, his hands went around her waist. "I could have sworn that you were going to use me of something by the way you were looking at me."


    "Oh__I was just going to remind you of what a fool your mother is. Is she blind or have her mental faculties deteriorated over the years? Rina is dead and gone so she has shifted her grudge to Thssa." Sigrid punched the mattress lightly. "She does not want Thssa¡¯s daughter to marry well, not even if it is for the good of the kingdom."


    There was one knock on the door and again it burst open. This time, it was Lama and Lanai again, followed by Brolin and rin.


    "Not good, not good," Lanai frantically hissed. "The queen has also invited some of her nieces, including the three beauties. She has also invited the Viscount Durin and his family, including his daughter Charlene. He is a cousin of hers apparently and so he is considered to be family."


    Again, Rnd found himself on the receiving end of Sigrid¡¯s piercing re. He looked to the heavens with a dismayed look on his face, shrugged and shook his head. "This is not something she is deciding on her own, I think the De-Kensington¡¯s are involved. Think about it Sigrid, these are two princes of a powerful empire, which noble will not attempt to find an opportunity for their daughter, granddaughter, niece or maid to cross their path?"


    Through the window, Alistair made an appearance, from the look on his face as he floated down gently, it seemed he was carrying even more unpleasant news. "Your highness," he bowed respectfully to Sigrid first and then to Rnd. "I am afraid that I do note carrying good news. Princess Romilda is bringing her own daughter and three daughters of other nobles that will be passed off as nieces during the family lunch.


    I think that this is something she discussed with the the king before hand. If the princes won¡¯t choose women from the royal family, they want to make sure that they choose women from families that are loyal to the royal family."


    Sigrid pulled a pillow with magic and she hurled it at the wall. She had a n, a perfect n and it was falling apart like a house of cards in the wind.


    "They want a family dinner, then I will give them a fucking family dinner." Sigrid muttered. Turning to Brolin she said, "Hurry to my parents and invite them to the lunch. Tell them to bring all of my female cousins that are in the city. Also invite the Givenchy¡¯s, they are rtives by marriage so that makes them family."


    Looking at Alistair, she added, "Find all the beautiful mages that we have and bring them to the castle. They will be among my maids during the family lunch. Oh...bring Mauve too."


    "Mauve!" Rnd eximed.


    Sigrid nodded, "She is my back up n that I never shared with your father. Whether she marries any of the princes or not, I need her to distract one or both of them until Emmah is nothing but yesterday¡¯s dream."

 Chapter 202: What a large family!

    <h4>Chapter 202: What arge family!</h4>


    All over Eldoria, televisions sted the footage of the princes meeting the king, offering gifts and images of their flying ships. They also exaggerated the meeting between Prince Firron and Princess Thssa, and spected on what it meant for the empire.


    Commentators and Tv anchors spoke on the possibility of a royal wedding and where it would happen if it became a reality. Would they marry in Eldoria or Sndor?


    Meanwhile, the royal luncheon arrived and it was quite the spectacle to behold. Because of all the changes to the guest list, it had been arranged like a party. Long tables were adorned with crystalmps and fresh flowers provided by rin. The velvet curtains which framed the windows had been closed, allowing glistening chandeliers to cast a warm light on the scene. The seductive smell of food, pastries, wines and spices filled the air.


    The guests had already arrived, mainly young women that were brimming with eager smiles and dressed to the nines, eager to leave asting mark on the princes. The princes had yet to be seen but among the guests, dynamics of power, ambition and resentment were already simmering beneath the surface. If one wrong string was pulled, the bnce of the event would be undone.


    The De-Kensington¡¯s were not pleased to see the Thorin¡¯s or the female mages. The Thorin¡¯s were acting as nothing was of their concern and they were having a good time talking to the Rosewood¡¯s and Givenchy¡¯s. The Givenchy¡¯s were not happy to see the Durin¡¯s, the two families had a feud. These three families were not pleased to see the Windrider¡¯s, only one female from their family had been invited and yet ten had showed up.


    The women from the royal family were not happy to see any woman from the various noble families that had attended or those from the mage estate. As if thepetition was not stiff enough, the doors opened and daughters of nobles from the families of the queen¡¯sdies in waiting arrived.


    "This is worse than a battlefield." Mauve whispered to her cousin Jenna. "The princes have not even confirmed if they are open to a marriage alliance and yet the women here have drawn swords, each ready to ughter the other for a chance to be royalty in a foreignnd. I say it¡¯s foolish."


    Jennaughed in response. "Well it is not our concern, we are just here to make up the numbers for the crown princess and have fun. If any Prince does find me suitable, I won¡¯t object to the courtship."


    Rnd and Sigrid arrived first, Galen stole him away and this left Sigrid beside Princess Romilda and the queen. The queen was not too happy to see the Thorin¡¯s at the event.


    "This is not your estate or the Vale or Stormwind. It is my castle, you had no right to invite your cousins without my permission." She snapped while maintaining a fake smile for those that were watching them.


    Sigrid gestured for a servant to bring her a ss of wine and she replied through an equally fake smile. "It¡¯s not your event dear mother-inw. It is the king¡¯s event and I do not think that he will be too happy to see all the women you invited. You are not a fool so you must be aware that he wants to match Princess Thssa with one of the princes. An alliance with Sndor will shape Eldoria¡¯s future, your De-Kensington family is too greedy and selfish because they want to gulp all this power for themselves."


    Queen Maurelia bit her teeth and turned to her sister-inw. The two did not like each other and Maurelia harbored a deep grudge against Romilda stemming from years of perceived undermining andpetition for the kings favor. Romilda was aware that Maurelia had insinuated to herdies-in-waiting that it was possible that the rtionship between King Raff and her was like that of Lady nche and his sister.


    Romilda had only kept her temper in check because she did not want to draw attention to the ugly lie and give it life.


    "And you Romilda, how dare you bring that hussy Marianne here?" Maurelia hissed.


    Princess Romilda scoffed, the hussy was her daughter who was charming everyone with her beauty and wit already. Romilda was sure that if Thssa failed, Marianne would get the job done.


    Sigrid was not worried about who the two women had brought, her eyes lingered on Lady Emmah whose halo was extremely active tonight. So far, the maids had tried to ruin her dress and failed, poison her wine and failed, shove her out of a window and failed. Every disaster she could have stumbled on tonight ended up harming another young woman, reducing herpetition. Emmah had not even looked Benjamin¡¯s way tonight, she hade with one purpose--to capture the heart of one of Sndor¡¯s princes, the older one preferably.


    She had dressed strikingly as if she was attending the met g back on modern earth. Her beauty coupled with her lucky halo which had a talent for putting her in the right ce at the right time made her a formidable yer in the courtly game.


    King Raff entered the room with rin and he froze for a moment. He had envisioned a quiet family lunch but that vision vanished and it was reced with reality which was a bustling gathering that held a semnce to a royal g.


    The king made his way into the room and sat down next to the queen. "I see many of your nieces here, apanied by their fathers."


    Queen Maurelia smiled provocatively and replied, "Family does not refer to our children only, it is a broad term. You wanted the princes to feel wee my dear, what says you are wee more that our most beautiful maidens, the finest women in the kingdom. I am just so regretful that I do not have more rtives because four of the women on Eldoria¡¯s beauty list ranking have not made it." She picked up a wine ss and added, "Thssa is number nine on that list and she was squeezed in because of her identity, I don¡¯t think anybody would miss her if she was not here."


    As rin calmed the king down, the princes made entry with regalposure in their empire¡¯s red and golden garments. They were as startled as the king had been to see such a big family!


    It was if a gun had been fired to start a race because they found themselves in the midst of eager beautiful women and each was vying for their attention.


    Sigrid observed the spectacle with a hidden smile on her face. "The simple lunch has been turned into a battlefield of ambition." Sigrid scoffed and sipped her wine, she had no ns to intervene unless Emmah got too close to Firron.

 Chapter 203: Luck vs Villain.

    <h4>Chapter 203: Luck vs Viin.</h4>


    Thssa was prevented from joining the madness by rin at Sigrid¡¯s directmand. Sigrid made the decision because the princes looked overwhelmed and yet they were maintaining a polite attitude in dealing with all the women. They were not fools, this kind of attention was not new to them.


    The fact that Thssa was not participating in the eager attempts to charm him actually impressed Firron all the more and he looked at her a few times. This displeased the queen and she dered the start of the lunch.


    The two princes were visibly relieved when they were sat away from most of thedies. Sparks however flew because the sitting arrangement she had prepared had been tampered with.


    Prince Firron was sitting between Thssa and Mauve while Prince Eron sat between Marianne and Brynlee Thorin. Brynlee was Sigrid¡¯s cousin that looked the most like her and Sigrid had specifically had Alistair fetch her because she had noticed Eron¡¯s attraction to her. Sigrid figured Eron would settle for Brynlee and it seemed he was doing so because he was giving her more attention than Marianne.


    Queen Maurelia tilted her head forward and shot Sigrid an icy smile. Sigrid raised her wine ss and toasted the queen.


    "You messed with the seating arrangement." Rnd whispered to Sigrid.


    Sheughed softly in response but the sound was shrill and devious. It was covered up by the louder sound of music being yed by the royal musicians.


    As the meal drew on, the princes were pulled into conversations about magic, politics, music, flying ships, martial arts, wine and their marital state. As soon as both of them dered that they were unwed, relief was heard in the room. Some of the young women became bolder and rmended themselves, others were shy but they invited the princes out on dates. They endure using and hateful looks from others because they wanted to makesting impressions.


    After lunch, the queen suggested a waltz and she specifically insisted that the princes show their skills, praising her nieces the three beauties as Eldoria¡¯s most talented young women when it came to song and dance.


    The princes who were acting as perfect gentlemen did not refuse. To ensure that all the youngdies were upied with other dance partners, the queen invited red knights to apany them. She earned herself sharp res from other scheming nobles but she brushed them off.


    The dancing soon started, so Sigrid took to the dance floor with Rnd. This was the the kind of thing that normally provided opportunities for Emmah.


    She made the right decision because soon, Emmah and her partner floated effortlessly through the room and identally bumped into Prince Firron. It was as if fate itself intervened and the knight stumbled backwards and the prince abandoned his partner to save Emmah.


    It was the perfect save and once again, Emmah was in the arms of the prince. One of his hands was on her waist and the other, the upper part of her back, feeling her bare skin through the open design on the back of her dress. Emmah blushed and shyly looked down.


    Sigrid decided to intervene immediately, with a carefully calcted poise, she maneuvered herself between them, pushing the prince back and he fell into Rnd¡¯s arms. It broke Prince Firron¡¯s attention away from Emmah as he had been hoping to have a conversation with Rnd.


    Emmah was not to be outdone, she feigned distress over an imaginary ankle injury and cried out sharply. Prince Firron, the hero that could ignore the damsel in distress rushed back to her, offering his assistance, much to Sigrid¡¯s annoyance.


    The queen watched with a gleeful smirk, d to see Sigrid¡¯s ns crumbling like a biscuit in hot tea. When Prince Firron was about to carry Emmah, Sigrid gestured at Mauve, the Givenchy¡¯s and all the Thorindies to intervene.


    They abandoned their dancing partners and approached the prince, giggling as they pulled Firron away from Emmah and formed a protective circle around him. Mauve started ying a flute while Riley Givenchy suggested that they y a game in which the prince had to guess which luckydy had stolen his handkerchief.


    Emmah turned her eyes to Prince Eron but he waspletely besotted by Brynlee that he did not see her Emmah¡¯s bewitching and pleading eyes.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin hurried to Emmah¡¯s aid, whisking her away before she could protest further. As for Firron, he indulged thedies and participated in the game which resulted in more giggles andughter, especially when Thssa joined in and the game was changed to a cat chasing a rat. The prince was the cat and he was pursuing the princess who was the rat through the room.


    Sigrid¡¯s amused eyes found those of the queen who was seething and sheughed. Luck could not bepared to a viin with a system.


    As for the king and Romilda, they were satisfied with the end result. By the end of luncheon, alliances were subtly reshaped, rivalries deepened and the visiting princes had smiles on their faces even though they were overwhelmed.


    As the guests departed, Sigrid, Maurelia and Romilda exchanged polite smiles and goodbyes, each knowing that the day had been a small victory or defeat. None of them wasfortable just yet because their ongoing struggle in the game of power and influence was not over.


    The princes would be in Eldoria for a while, there would be other opportunities for the pendulum to swing another way. Emmah, in the meantime was consoling herself by hugging Benjamin.


    While he thought the sun and moon rose in her eyes, she thought the opposite of him. He was just a tool to propel her to the top and in her eyes, there was no sincerity. Emmah knew she was lucky, and she knew there would be other opportunities to secure Prince Firron¡¯s heart. If not him, Prince Eron would do.


    After the guests departed, king Raff went and found the queen. He had not entered her chambers in so long that he had forgotten what they looked like. She hurried out of the bedroom, still righting her clothes. She had been in the middle of changing when the maids told her that the king hade calling.


    She had a smile on her face because she thought he nned to spend the night.


    As soon as he saw her, the king said in a cold voice, "The next time I tell you to organize a family lunch, do what I tell you to do, follow my orders. Do not think Maurelia, do not presume to know my will. I am the king, not you. Tell the De-Kensington¡¯s to keep their hands away from Prince Firron and Prince Eron or I will reconsider Rnd¡¯s position." He turned around and departed from her chambers.


    Queen Maurelia sank to the floor, this was not what she had been anticipating. He had not given her one kind look or a smile. He had not even apuded her for putting together the lunch so quickly and ensuring that the food, drinks and entertainment were all top quality.


    "Your highness." her governess squatted down and covered Maurelia with a fur cloak. "You should get up now, the floor is cold."


    Tears slipped through Maurelia¡¯s eyes, she drew in a deep breath and wiped them away. "Its not over yet," she mumbled.

 Chapter 204: Victory is sweet.

    <h4>Chapter 204: Victory is sweet.</h4>


    Sigrid was looking out at the royal gardens through an open window and she was pleased with what she was seeing. After the delicious heavy meal they had eaten, Princess Thssa had taken it upon herself to take a walk with prince Firron through the gardens.


    The weather was still dull and it was drizzling. The two were sharing an umbre. If Thssa stuck to the knowledge Lord Givenchy had imparted to her and the little seductive tricks rin had taught her, she would be a step closer to achieving Sigrid¡¯s goals.


    "You look mighty pleased with yourself." Rnd plopped down in a chair next to her.


    "I bested your mother and aunt, so why not be pleased? It was a close call when Emmah....." She stopped talking because Rnd stood suddenly and he carried her. "What are you doing?"


    "We are going to y in the rain." he told her. He walked to the window and leaped out of it.


    Sigrid let out a high pitched scream because for a moment, she thought they were plunging to death. Her heart raced at three hundred sixty kilometers per hour, like a racing car on a race track in a high stakespetition.


    "You can open you eyes now." Rnd said.


    She opened them reluctantly, and realized that they were on the ground, in the gardens. Rnd had touched down sessfully.


    "I think you forget often that I am a mage knight, my love. Jumping out of high ces is like drinking milk to me." He chuckled.


    Sigrid pushed at his chest and he set her down, she took a few deep breaths and calmed herself. As the rain fell on her, she felt the urge to return to the warm safety of the castle.


    "It is raining Rnd." she reminded her husband.


    With a mischievous grin, he answered, "I know. You said I should be more romantic so I am giving you romance." He spread his arms out wide as if he was giving her the sky or the whole world.


    The servants raced from all corners with umbres, cloaks, sheets and towels. They were like a scared flock of geese. "Your highness, this is highly inappropriate." Mrs. Elsworth shouted.


    "You will catch a cold!" Bellowed Sir Samuel.


    Charles, Rnd¡¯s butler was already shoving a towel into Rnd¡¯s hands and gesturing at the other servants to dry the hair of the crown prince which was useless because they were still standing out in the rain. No matter how much they dried it, it would just end up wet again.


    "Oh for goodness sake! I am knight, I have been to war in worse weather than this." Rnd grabbed the towel out of Charles¡¯s hand and thrust it at Sir Samuel¡¯s chest. He bent down and removed his boots, then looked at Sigrid. "My love." he extended his right hand to her.


    "Your highness," Lanai whispered in a cautioning voice.


    Sigridughed and threw caution to the air, she removed her shoes and stepped on the ground with her bare feet. Initially, the cold made her wince but it quickly dispersed and warmth filled her body.


    She and Rnd shared a cheeky nce and they took off running in the direction of the gardens, specifically the area with some puddles. Sigrid jumped in the water and sshed Rnd with a puddle.


    "Hahaha." Sheughed in a deep voice, mimicking his sillyughter that he had been forced to make when she called hisughter girly one time. "I challenge you to a sword fight using our fingers."


    Rnd raised his hand and he made the sound of a sword being drawn. "Lady nche, today you will meet your doom at my finger sword." he dered.


    Sigrid burst intoughter, she was struggling to keep a straight face and she managed to do so as best as she could. The silly grin she had could not be wiped away. "Lady Somerset, I will kick your ass and end you today."


    Rnd lowered his hand, "Lady Somerset!!" he eximed. "nch has male enemies like Lord Pendragon, call me Lord Pendragon,"


    Sigrid cleared her throat and said, "Never." She looked up andughed in a deep voice again. "You cannot fool me Lady Somerset the battle lines have been drawn now fight or die." She run towards him, yelling<i> "Yaaaaah."</i>


    A yful fight ensued with both of them making silly sounds to mimic sword fighting. Sigrid¡¯s finger touched Rnd¡¯s chest and flopped limply like he was about to die.


    Meanwhile. the servants formed a defensive umbre fortress on the side lines, watching what they concluded to be a romantic scene with equal degrees of confusion, amusement and horror.


    The finger fight turned into a flower fight and they descended on the poor flowers to the great horror of the royal gardeners who could only watch helplessly.


    Mr. Norm, the head of the gardeners whispered to Charles, "I swear, they are going to ruin the royal garden. And you know who the king and queen will me? Us."


    "It is like we are watching over children," grumbled Jesting. "It was difficult enough trading the unsteady waters during that royal lunch and now we must cross our fingers and hope the crown prince and princess don¡¯t fall ill from ying in the rain or the king will tan our hides. It reminds me of the first time the crown prince climbed a tree as a child and got stuck. I spent an hour coaxing him down with pie."


    The royal chefughed. "I baked that pie and he said it was too piey!! To date, I do not know what he meant. How can a pie be too piey?"


    The servants were not the only ones discussing Sigrid and Rnd¡¯s rain adventure. Even Prince Firron and Princess Thssa had paused their walk to watch.


    "Is he really the crown prince of your kingdom?" Firron asked.


    Thssa nodded, cleverly, she leaned against Firron. "Do not mistake his yfulness right now for weakness. I think this is actually the first time that I have ever seen him ying. Rnd is always training or dealing with politics. Meeting the right woman has been good for him."


    "Mmmm.." Firron smiled down at Thssa and she smiled back before lowering her eyes to hide her blush.


    As the rain started to pick up in strength, the servants attempted to coax the couple back into the castle and failed.


    Sigrid used magic to turn Rnd¡¯s flower sword into a frog and she chuckled at his disbelief.


    Rnd held the frog up triumphantly, "Behold! A royal knight in green armor! Sir Sam Froggy, head mage knight of my army. He is here to defend me."


    Sigrid giggled uncontrobly.


    Sir Samuel frowned. "You have got to be kidding me." he mumbled.

 Chapter 205: The frog rebellion.

    <h4>Chapter 205: The frog rebellion.</h4>


    Sir Samuel ignored theughter of the other knights but he had a dreadful feeling that the name Froggy was just making its debut and it was not going away any time soon. While he was d that the crown prince had found a way to be closer to his wife, he did not appreciate the fact that he had been pulled into their little game of romance.


    Sigrid was still giggling in the meantime, that was until Sir Froggy decided he did not like where he was and he leapt onto her face.


    "The frog rebellion begins." Rnd shouted.


    Sigrid yelled and she created more frogs, hurling them at Rnd and he plucked more flowers to use as a sword. Evert frog that he hit turned back into a flower and fell to the ground.


    "I do not think that this is the most appropriate use of magic." Firron chuckled.


    Thssa took a moment to respond, she was taking pictures of her brother. This was something the citizens needed to see.


    "What is this?" Firron asked, observing the device in Thssa¡¯s hands up close.


    "A crystal camera, it captures images and videos." She answered with pride.


    One would think that she had been on the team of mages that created the camera. Her pride stemmed from the fact that she was Eldorian and this crystal camera was a product of her kingdom.


    "Let me show you how it works." she told him.


    In the windows of the royal castle, more and more eyes were on the gardens, even the king and rin had found their way to a window when they noticed that the red knights were distracted and giggling.


    King Raff could not believe that he was watching his son, the best knight in Eldoria currently; fighting frogs. While he was amused, he thought Rnd and Sigrid could have chosen a better more private ce for their frog fight.


    He grumbled out, "They are ruining my gardens and embarrassing us in front of Prince Firron."


    rin shook her head and smiled, "I don¡¯t know. I think Prince Firron is actually impressed and feeling more at ease. We cannot just show the Sndorians Eldorian¡¯s uptight scheming side, they should also see that the royal family is loving and yful. I have been told that men like women thate fromely environments." She pointed out and added, "Look, he is smiling and learning how to take pictures from Thssa."


    "Hmmm...where is the younger prince?" King Raff asked.


    "I believe that he followed the Thorin¡¯s. He was quite taken with Miss Brynlee Thorin." She answered.


    "I believe that he was taken with Sigrid and she brought in that girl who looks like her because she realized it. I don¡¯t know if I want the Thorin¡¯s to have the backing of a powerful empire." King Raff cracked his knuckles.


    Even though he held most of the power in the kingdom, he was paranoid when it came to the strongest noble houses. He was already imagining what the Thorin¡¯s could grow into if the empire of Sndor backed them up. Would the name of the ruling royal family change from Maximus to Thorin?


    He had berated the queen for bringing her rtives to the lunch but he had yet to caution the crown princess. She had also taken liberties without his permission.


    "Do you think that the Thorin¡¯s have too much influence on my son, the crown prince?" he asked rin. Not waiting for an answer, he responded to his own question. "Romilda certainly thinks so.


    rin patted his back, she decided not to respond. Sigrid had warned her not to speak up too much in defense of the Thorin¡¯s when the king said anything about their loyalty. At times it was a test to see who she was loyal to. The king was paranoid but it was not without reason, it came with the territory.


    "As long as Thssa marries Firron, why should you worry about the Thorin¡¯s and the young prince?"


    rin chose to remind the king of what was more important. If she spoke up for the Thorin¡¯s, he would realize that her loyalty was divided, which was not a good thing. So, she opted to stand by his daughter and it worked because the king¡¯s tense shoulders rxed.


    rin had a manuscript to follow in such times. She was to make the king breathe some calming incense, soothe him and ensure he drunk a potion that Sigrid had given her. The potion was not poisonous but it did cloud the king¡¯s judgement.


    "Why don¡¯t we light some incense and go y in some warm water as well. I have never danced for you in the bath, have I?" she whispered to him.


    King Raff¡¯s face lit up and he followed rin.


    The queen was also watching and she was displeased. In her opinion, Sigrid had reduced her son to an idiot and he needed to be saved from her clutches.


    "Fetch me Orena." she ordered her personal maid.


    The maid raised her head, eyes littered with confusion. "The courtesan?"


    The queen nodded.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Elsworth decided meanwhile that she had seen enough foolishness for the day. She lowered her umbre and held it like a cane. She stepped forward with two towels and urged the servants to do their jobs.


    "Enough!" she said to Rnd and Sigrid sternly. "Your highnesses, please, it is time to end the frog rebellion. Both of you should spare us the aquaticedy now and head back inside. Do you realize that should you fall in, the consequences will fall on the rest of us? You two are the crown prince and princess for goodness sake! We are standing in the royal castle, the king could be watching. Save the games for when you are at the Vale."


    A few frogs were still jumping around in the air and she beat them to death with the umbre.


    Sigrid sighed and put her arms to her side, epting the towel. "Alright, Mrs. Elsworth. We will stop here today and call this battle a draw. Next time, I will fight with you by my side. With your umbre as a mighty sword who will dare to challenge us?"


    Rnd turned to Sir Samuel, tilted his head and nodded.


    "No." Sir Samuel said with a straight face. He wanted no part of the frog army.


    As the royal couple returned to their bedchamber, drenched but joyous, the servants longed to dance but their feet could hardly wiggle. They exchanged looks of shared exhaustion and relief.


    Jesting muttered under his breath, "I knew I should not havee to the city."


    "I don¡¯t think the city is the problem." Charles patted his fellow butler on the back.


    The royal chef and Mrs. Elsworth started working on ginger lemon tea and all other teas and foods that would keep the immunity of Sigrid and Rnd high. Fingers crossed, neither one would wake up the following day with a cold.

 Chapter 206: Sleep with my son.

    <h4>Chapter 206: Sleep with my son.</h4>


    Orena Hawthorn was one of Eldoria¡¯s most beautiful women. She was ranked fifth on the list of beauties in the empire. It was a well earned position because she had beautiful cascading ginger locks that shimmered like molten copper under the candlelight. Orena took great care of her skin, milk baths were a must.


    Her skin was like porcin adorned with a faint blush, kissed by the sunrise. Her emerald green eyes were often likened to Sigrid¡¯s. It was often joked that Orena could have been born a Thorin, a theory that she had looked into an found held nothing but air.


    From the young age of fifteen, she had trained herself to pass off as a woman from high society, She moved with effortless grace, when she danced, shemanded attention. She was the epitome of beauty, charm and elegance.


    Despite the fact that she was of not of noble birth she had earned the admiration and respect of many by the age of twenty four.


    On the outside, she was a talented singer, one whose voice had graced nearly every party ever nned since she turned sixteen. She owned her own theater where ys and other performances were put on for the masses.


    If one looked beyond the outside however, they would discover that she was once the mistress of Lord Heron De-Kensington, who had died two years prior to this day from a cold that never healed. He was sixty three at the time of his death and in his will, he left Orena a significant sum of money that allowed her to live a free and wealthy life. There was no need for her to seek out a new patron and she could have her choice of men.


    Orena was smart, men to her were nothing but purses and walking bars of gold. She had decided long ago that she would only wed the one that satisfied her lust for money the most. The only other condition she had was that he had to be no older than forty.


    Nobody was more surprised than Orena when red knights showed up on her door and bundled her up, then delivered her to the royal castle in the chambers of the queen. What was even more surprising than where she was standing was the request that was made by the queen.


    "I beg your pardon, your highness."


    "Sleep with my son." Queen Maurelia repeated her words. "To be clear, I need you to get a firm grasp on his heart. Initially I wanted one of his cousins to do it but they have proved to be useless and now I know that I must seek help elsewhere."


    Orena could not deceive herself, the thought of being involved with the crown prince, the next king and strongest mage knight was thrilling. If she had a son, maybe he would be the next king. Glory and wealth could be hers, this was the kind of life every woman dreamed of.


    Orena, however was not like other women. She knew better than to grasp at straws and getting involved with a crown prince that he could not legally marry a secondary consort was a waste of time. The thought of being Rnd¡¯s mistress was not as appealing as the queen thought it sounded.


    Moreover, her hard earned reputation would die if she became a mistress. The crown princess would make sure that everyone knew who she was. Orena also had a feeling that if she had children, the crown princess would eliminate them to protect the rights of her own children.


    She made up her mind and shook her head. "I am afraid that I must decline your request your highness, I am not worthy to grace the bed of the crown prince."


    Orena had been around the De-Kensington¡¯s long enough to know that they were ruthless. The best way for her to avoid the situation was to make herself less desirable.


    Queen Maurelia gestured at a maid with her head. The maid walked over to a chest that was in the center of the room and she opened it. Gold, silver and pearls were packed to the brim in the chest.


    "This is more than what Heron left you." Queen Maurelia said with arrogance. "What I am giving you is an opportunity to change your life. I don¡¯t even mind the fact that your body is impure because Heron grunted and sweated on top of you. This is a situation in which we are both going to use each other and after we each get what we want, you are free to leave."


    Orena looked away from the gold, something in her was saying that it was not a good idea to take up the queen on her offer. "Your highness, the crown prince is a married man."


    Queen Maurelia scoffed. "When has that ever stopped you? Heron was married when you seduced and started sleeping with him. Do not pretend to be morally upright Orena. I can have news of your dalliance with Heron in the news by the time morninges." She gestured at a red knight and he stepped forward. ¡¯


    The knight held a sword to Orena¡¯s back.


    "I can also easily have you killed with ease and your body will never be found." Queen Maurelia told her. "There are worse fates than this, I could have you sent to a military brothel. If you think that having your body plundered by one old man was bad, think about ten old men doing it a day."


    Orena clenched her teeth. It seemed the queen was not letting her go without getting the answer she wanted. If she had to choose between death, a military brothel and sleeping with Rnd, the choice was simple.


    She raised her head and said, "I have one question."


    "Go on." The queen nodded.


    Orena took one short breath and said, "you chose the crown princess for the crown prince or so it is rumored. Why have you changed your mind about her?"


    Queen Maurelia¡¯s face turned ugly as she responded, "When I chose her, it was for the power of her family. I wanted the Thorin¡¯s to be Rnd¡¯s sword but they relinquished their military power to the king and turned into farmers." She sneered as if the idea of farming was disgusting to her. "What my son doesn¡¯t know is that his father is wary of him because of my blood. If the Thorin¡¯s cannot help him keep his position, I would prefer it if he got a divorce and married another as his wife."


    She raised her eyes to Orena and added, "It may sound cruel to use Sigrid like this but all I do is for my son, for the future king and the kingdom. Sigrid Thorin is now a useless card and yet he seems to be falling in love with her. She makes him weak and I cannot have that."


    She left out the real reason why she couldn¡¯t stand Sigrid; it was because she challenged her and queen Maurelia could not have that. If she could not control the crown princess then the crown princess had to be eliminated.

 Chapter 207: Too bad my queen.

    <h4>Chapter 207: Too bad my queen.</h4>


    The very same red knight that worked for the queen and had just pointed a sword at Orena¡¯s back vanished thirty minutester and he found to his way to Rnd¡¯s chambers. There, he met with Sigrid and divulged every detail of the conversation between the queen and Orena.


    It was no surprise that the queen was once again plotting against Sigrid. The two were now irreconcble adversaries because they both wanted to control Rnd in one way or the other.


    Sigrid had been rxing in a warm bath with fairy dew water when the knight came to report. He was very respectful and stood with his back to her so that her nakedness would meet his eyes.


    She rose from the bath and Lanai wrapped a heavy bathrobe around her. Slowly, Sigrid left the bathroom and moved to the bedroom. The red knight followed and he stood close to the door with his head bowed.


    "Tell me, what is her n now?" Sigrid asked.


    The red knight, head still lowered said, "she ns to have an aphrodisiac added to the prince¡¯s wine tonight at dinner. It will take around thirty to forty minutes for the aphrodisiac to work.


    She will excuse herself from dinner, feigning a headache and then she will summon the crown prince. The queen also got her hands on an incense extracted from a Luminara bloom which fogs up the mind and makes people confused. When the prince sees Miss Orena¡¯s eyes, he will mistake her for you. The incense is already being prepared as we speak."


    Sigrid scoffed, the queen was going all out to trap her son. She had even resorted to using such despicable means. "And then?"


    The red knight continued, "the incense has been ced in a bedroom next to hers. Miss Orena will be waiting in there for the crown prince and....." He raised his head and his eyes met Sigrid¡¯s. "You can guess what will happen next your highness."


    Sigrid sneered, she did not have to guess, she knew what would happen.


    "The queen will continue summoning the prince and using this method until Miss Orena bes pregnant and then she will reveal the fact that he has been sleeping with her to drive a wedge between the two of you." The knight added. He lowered his voice and suddenly knelt. "Your highness, err...my next words might not be too pleasant to your ears because you are part of her n as well."


    Sigrid¡¯s eyebrows quickly shot up. "Go on."


    "The queen ns to have your wine drugged tonight as well and she wants me to bed you. She told one of her maids to take pictures of us doing the deed and she will use themter to control you.


    It is her intention to have you divorce the crown princess or ask the king to allow him take a secondary consort in which case, one of his cousins will be married to him. When that secondary consort has a male child, you will be killed off or impaired in some way."


    "Get up and return to your post. You will receive your reward from the organization." Sigrid ordered him.


    The knight retreated and Sigrid fell into a silence, thinking about the deviousness of the queen and her family. For the throne, they would do whatever it took. All this while, she had stopped herself from extending her hand to the queen because he was Rnd¡¯s mother and now it was dawning on her that the gloves needed toe off.


    "Alistair." she called out.


    A gust of wind blew into the room and Alistair revealed himself. He fell to one knee and lowered his head. "I am at your service your highness."


    "Do I need to tell you what to do?" she asked.


    Alistair shook his head. "I have some ideas but I do not know what conclusion you need. Do you want the queen alive or dead?"


    Sigrid put her hands together and ced them below her chin. A dead queen would mean less trouble for her but at the same time, it would open up a vacuum that the nobles would rush to fill.


    The thoughts of the king were unpredictable, while he loved rin or seemed to love her, he would not make her the queen because she had no support of a powerful family. If the fairy kingdom had been real and thriving, it would have been possible but it wasn¡¯t.


    "The De-Kensington¡¯s will just push another to rece the queen. Not just them but the other families too, especially the ones with military strength like the Evermore¡¯s." she said. "I want her alive but powerless by the decision of the king. Those drugs, the whore and incense she prepared, let her eat them."


    Alistair returned to the window and vanished into the air.


    During dinner, which was an actual family dinner without outsiders, Sigrid maintained a perfectly cordial smile as she regaled the king and rin on the tales of her vacation at Stormwind.


    When she talked about Rnd¡¯s failure at coaxing the sheep, the kingughed and sneered yfully at his son. "I cannot believe that you failed to coax a few sheep. I used to y that game when I was younger and I could coax a thousand sheep."


    "A thousand sheep father!! Don¡¯t you think that the number is a little too exaggerated?" Rnd¡¯s voice was filled with doubts.


    "More like one, and it rammed him into the ground." rin said.


    King Raff hissed yfully at rin, "Don¡¯t give away all of my secrets."


    "You didn¡¯t eat the sheep, did you?" Galen asked.


    From the smile that formed on the king¡¯s face, the answer was obvious and it made almost everyoneugh. The queen and Benjamin were notughing, each was tormented with various thoughts.


    The queen was worried about her n and Benjamin was worried about Emmah. He still couldn¡¯t get rid of the image of her in Prince Firron¡¯s arms.


    Sigrid picked up the crystal jar of wine that had aphrodisiacs and she refilled Rnd¡¯s nce. As she did so, she made sure to look at the queen and smile.


    The queen smiled back, her lips widening when she saw the ss of wine touching Rnd¡¯s lips.


    "I propose we y the game tomorrow and see who can coax the most sheep." Galen proposed. "There should be a prize for the winner."


    The queen stood up at that moment, with one hand on her head. She was frowning deeply and wincing like she was in great pain.


    "Is all well your highness?" rin asked.


    Queen Maurelia winced again and replied, "I am sorry but I must excused. I have a terrible headache that has been bothering me since morning. I think that I need to see a doctor."


    "That sounds unfortunate, I hope you recover soon." rin said.


    The queen bade them all a good night and she left. Sigrid watched until queen Maurelia¡¯s figure vanished and she smiled slyly. It would be a good night indeed, but it was too bad that for the queen it would not be so.

 Chapter 208: A scandal worthy of shaking a kingdom.

    <h4>Chapter 208: A scandal worthy of shaking a kingdom.</h4>


    As the queen nned, one of her maids returned to the dining room and informed Rnd that the queen needed to see him.


    "Is there bad news?" rin blurted out. "The queen had had a headache all day, she has gone to summon a doctor and now she is summoning Rnd." She put a hand on the king¡¯s arm and looked at him through genuinely worried eyes. "Raffi, we should go and check on her. My aunt went to bed with a headache and the following morning, she was found dead." rin stood up and looked at the maid. "Lead the way, hurry."


    This maid was not one of Sigrid¡¯s people and she became uneasy as soon as rin asked her to lead the way to the queen¡¯s chambers.


    "I...the queen asked for the crown prince only." she started off stammering and finished with a whisper.


    Rnd stood up but the king pped the table in anger. "How dare you!" He red at the maid. "As a servant girl who gave you the right to talk about to my second queen and disobey her orders?"


    The maid fell to her knees in fright.


    "Take her out to be punished and dismiss her." King Raff ordered. He stood up and took rin¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go and see what ails the queen so much that only the crown prince can heal her?"


    Sigrid slipped her arm through Rnd¡¯s and they followed. Galen could not stay behind, he was also the queen¡¯s son. Everyone at the table found it difficult to continue eating and the entire group made their way to the private chambers of the queen.


    The king¡¯s knights stopped Queen Maurelia¡¯s knights from announcing his arrival. Quickly, the king noticed the fidgety looks on the faces of the servants and knights but he said nothing.


    As they approached her private bedroom, some sounds started to be clearer. It sounded like moaning and heavy breathing which all the adults were familiar with.


    "Is thating from the queen¡¯s bedroom, isn¡¯t...isn¡¯t she supposed to be seeing a doctor?" rin gasped and covered her mouth.


    King Raff stopped all movement, his brow furrowed. As the sounds grew wilder, curiosity, tinged with unease propelled him forward.


    A red knight pushed the doors open and the sight that met everyone¡¯s eyes had them gasping or covering their eyes. There, amidst the silk sheets, tangled on the bed were three people that were naked. One was the queen of Eldoria Maurelia De-Kensington, the other was a red knight who was devoid of all clothes but his red cloak and thest, another woman, Orena Hawthorn.


    King Raff roared like a an angry lion.


    Alistair who was invisible put out the incense while Sigrid secretly muttered a spell for the fog to be lifted and the minds of the three people caught in bed to be cleared.


    The king was already unsheathing a sword and judging by the murderous look in his eyes, he was about to murder three people.


    "My king, calm yourself, you cannot kill the queen." rin tried to stop him, pulling him back.


    Meanwhile, the queen and herpanions froze, none of them could seem to recall how they had got to where they were but there was no denying what they had been doing. The queen scrambled to cover her nakedness with a sheet. The red knight dropped off the bed and fell to his knees while Orena¡¯s face paled and she remained immobile.


    "How..you...." Queen Maurelia had no idea where to start. "I don¡¯t know what happened, I...."


    Rnd covered his eyes and Galen punched a wall.


    "Mother, have you lost your mind?" Galen bellowed. "Not only are you having an affair but you are...." He groaned and walked away because he could not stomach looking at the three people anymore.


    Rnd turned his back too and he left, his silence spoke volumes. Sigrid chose to stay, she had to see what she had started to the end.


    "You bitch..." the king growled at the queen. "How dare you do this in my castle? You are the queen of this kingdom and yet you are a whore!!! All this time you called Rina one because of her background but how are you different from her now? At least she only slept with one man; me. You...." His eyes trailed to Orena and then the red knight. "one man can¡¯t satisfy you so you need a woman too and you do this in the presence of all your servants. You have brought shame on me and our children. Are you worthy of being queen?"


    For the first time ever, queen Maurelia found herself at the mercy of the king. The crime of a queenmitting adultery was punishable by death.


    Benjamin in the meantime saw an opportunity. A queen¡¯s character was important, if she was caught up in such a scandal the paternity of all her children would be questioned. It would not take much for Rnd¡¯s position to be shaken. If he was removed as crown prince, not even Galen was qualified to take up the position.


    Naturally, it would fall on him and no man could take Emmah away from him...especially not Prince Firron. "Father, this is an unforgivable crime, we must drag her out and shame her. All the Eldorians must know what she has done and...."


    King Raff whirled around and he pped Benjamin. "Do you think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? You want to tell the whole world that my wife has been sleeping with another man and woman. What will that say about me? That I am not man enough to satisfy her that she needs to sleep with a fellow woman that has no cock! Do you want to tarnish your father¡¯s name?"


    "Father that is not...." Benjamin was just starting his exnation when he was pped again.


    The king¡¯s eyes burned with a storm of emotions__anger most dominant. "You have be more and more useless since your mother died. Did you not hear me talk about your mother¡¯s background? I bought her from a brothel for a few gold coins. If I shame this bitch as a whore through the kingdom, her family will bring up your mother¡¯s past.


    If you think Rnd and Galen will loose their right to the crown and it will fall to you then you are mistaken. It will only mean that all of my children are not worthy to rule the kingdom. Your status as a admirable prince will fall quickly and you will be a source of shame that the peopleugh at point at.


    Worse still, the De Kensingtons¡¯s will band together with any of my rtives and take vengeance. Have you thought about this? Do you think that family will allow you to live for more than a week if you are made crown prince?"

 Chapter 209: Male lead my ass!

    <h4>Chapter 209: Male lead my ass!</h4>


    Sigrid had never seen a more foolish male lead than Benjamin Maximus. He had just heard his father mention his mother¡¯s background and use the word whore in the same sentence and his first thought was to run to the world announce that the queen was a whore!!


    With this kind of thinking, how could he be the male lead? In fact all of his decisions were wrong most of the time and she could not tell if it was an effect of her interference with the plot or his character.


    King Raff turned back to Queen Maurelia who was sniveling. "I have other ways to handle this without exposing the shame of this family."


    He gestured for his knights toe forward and pointed at the naked red knight. "Take him out and kill him. Cut him into pieces and feed his body to the dogs. If he has a family, tell them he died doing his job."


    The naked red knight raised his head and shook it frantically, desperation poured out of his eyes. "Your highness please, spare me. I don¡¯t know what happened, I would never dare to sleep with the queen." He shouted.


    "Gag his mouth before he shouts this out to everyone along the way and dress him up so that the servants won¡¯t specte about his nakedness." Sigrid ordered. "We do need Sndor¡¯s prince¡¯s hearing about this."


    The red knight was knocked unconscious, dressed and dragged out.


    King Raff turned to look at Orena. She was already trembling and in tears. The knowledge that she was about to die was overpowering__so much so that she lost control of her dder.


    "If I kill you randomly, people will notice and nose around especially if they know that you were invited into my castle today. But if I let you go, I will remain uneasy because I don¡¯t know what you might say and to whom you might say something about this night to." He gestured at the red knights again. "Take her back to her theater and kill her there, make it look like a theft gone wrong."


    Orena found her voice and she let out a high pitched scream. She was knocked unconscious even quicker than the red knight before her. Simrly, she was dressed and carried out.


    All that was left now was the queen. The king could not kill her, not without raising questions and setting off the rebellious ambitions of her family and the nobles that supported them.


    "What do I do with you?" he asked no one really. "I know..." he squatted down and took a hold of her jaw firmly. "From now on, you don¡¯t need to do your duties as a queen anymore, princess rin will be taking over for you. I will not depose you but you will live the rest of your life wishing that I had."


    Standing up, he ordered another of his red knights, "Bring me some poison, the kind that makes one blind, mute and weak."


    Queen Maurelia¡¯s lost the will to kneel and she fell to the floor.


    King Raff was a calctive man, he did not want her dead, he wanted her to remain queen, just a useless queen. She would be stuck in the castle for the rest of her life, never allowed to go beyond the walls of her chambers. He would rece all of her maids with his own people that would watch over her.


    asionally, he would make sure that glimpses of her were seen on television or in the castle to reassure the people that she was alive and well. It was the best of both worlds for him and he was actually happy that she had been caught in such a stupid mistake.


    "Your highness, are you sure? What will you do about her family when theye looking to see her?" rin voiced concern.


    "They will find her in bed, coughing and looking pale. I will assign royal doctors to watch over her so they will see to it that she is receiving the best care....." He paused and thought about else.


    He decided to send for the head mage to cast a spell that would ensure that the poison would never be discovered.


    The king turned his eyes to the queens servants, knights anddies in waiting. They had to be dealt with too to make sure that the story did not exceed these chambers.


    The poison was brought and fed to the queen. It was quick acting poison, within a minute, she had lost use of her voice and her eyes were rendered useless. She was ced on the bed and they finally retreated from her chambers.


    Sigrid used magic to locate Rnd, he was on the training field with a group of red knights, working out his frustration. It seemed to her that he did not n on sleeping that night, he would train until his body dropped from exhaustion.


    She had been told that he had done the same thing when she was in aa after the miscarriage. When he was not by her bedside, he would be training.


    She turned and said to Lanai, "Fetch me heavy nket and a cloak, I will sleep at the training grounds tonight. My husband should not be alone at such a time, he needs to be reminded that he has someone else that cares for him."


    Lanai nodded. Deep down, she wanted to ask Sigrid if it did not worry her that maybe, someday her husband would learn that she had yed the biggest role in the downfall of his mother and he woulde to resent her. She swallowed the question because it was not in her ce to question her mistress.


    At the end of the day, the queen had yed the first card and the crown princess had protected herself by using the queen¡¯s own plot against her.


    On taking the first steps, Sigrid stopped and shook her head. "You know what, forget it."


    She untied the strings of the cloak around her shoulders and went to the training field in nothing but her dress. She joined the knights that were sitting around the resting area. They greeted her and she returned the greetings.


    They offered her cloaks and gloves to help her stay warm but she turned them down. She endured the cold, gritting her teeth when it exceeded beyond what she could handle. Her fingers trembled, but she was resolute.


    She did not even use magic to keep herself warm, not even when it started to drizzle. Drops of water clung to her hair like jewels and though her cheeks burned from the cold, she refused to retreat. As long as her husband was working out his anger under the rain, she would sit and continue to wait.


    Word of her appearance on the training grounds spread. Servants left their beds to bring her umbres but she refused their shelter. She was the image of delicate resilience.


    Eventually, Rnd noticed that the number of people on the training grounds had grown abnormally. He looked in the direction where they their eyesy and he froze. The sight of Sigrid braving the cold rain struck him deeply.

 Chapter 210: Igniting a fire in a man’s heart.

    <h4>Chapter 210: Igniting a fire in a man¡¯s heart.</h4>


    He did not know how long she had been out there but he knew she needed to be taken back inside, quickly. All thought of his mother¡¯s actions vanished from his mind and guilt flooded his heart__how had he not noticed his wife apanying him out here? How could he leave her neglected?


    Bounding quickly across the field, he made his way to her. As soon as he reached her, he shot the servants a displeased look, ming them for not doing their jobs. Without a word, he pulled a fur cloak out of Jesting¡¯s hands and draped it over her shoulders. His cold hands took hers attempting to warm her frozen fingers.


    "What were you thinking?" he asked her.


    Through chattering teeth, Sigrid replied, "That you need me."


    Rnd lowered his head and kissed her hands. "Forgive me my love, I have been blinded by anger. I should have noticed you sooner."


    "Its not toote." she whispered through a hoarse voice and coughed two times. Exhaustion swept through her bones and she closed her eyes.


    Rnd carried her in his arms and walked her back to the castle.


    Before Sigrid surrendered to darkness of sleep and cold, she heard the sound of the system in her mind.


    [Congrattions host, you have acquired all of Rnd Maximus¡¯s love and trust.


    You have obtained the full loyalty and respect of all the red knights on the training grounds.


    The lucky halo has been weakened even more by two percent. It has 18% strength left now.]


    At that exact moment, in the Windrider house, the bed Emmah was sleeping on broke apart, as it copsed, amp was knocked over. She fell to the ground and her hand was sliced by the shards of the ssmp.


    She opened her mouth to scream but somehow, a bug that had been flying around entered her mouth and got stuck in her throat.


    Emmah stumbled out the bedroom to seek for help, gasping for air and making guttural sounds. She startled a maid that was carrying a chamber pot. The contents of the chamber pot ended up all over Emmah.


    Due to the shock, she fainted with her mouth wide open. The bug went down her throat and settled in her stomach.


    At the same time, one of prime minister Windrider¡¯s mines experienced misfortune. An earthquake caused the mine to copse, trapping several men underground, including Desire Windrider, the prime minister¡¯s sixth son who was inspecting the mine.


    Because of his identity, everyone panicked, and two of the miners run to inform the newly renovated and renamed constables office that was focused on crime prevention.


    Meanwhile, on the roof of the royal castle, Cosmos was watching as everyone returned to the castle. His eyes were focused on Sigrid and Rnd.


    A woman¡¯s figure appeared next to Cosmos and she also watched Rnd and Sigrid.


    "When you chose her as a candidate for this mission, I had doubts but she has proven to be a hurricane. Thest candidate did not evenst a month in the marriage after Emmah returned but she has gained the love of the crown prince and she is almost at the finish line with the halo."


    Cosmosughed and added, "Not to forget all the noble houses she has eliminated and the queen that she has brought down without bringing attention to herself. Indeed, it takes a viin to bring down a viin not a heroine with no goals or ambition."


    "Are you trying to tell me I told you so?" The woman asked.


    "I would never say it." he answered. "But I am thinking it."


    *************


    Come morning, the news on the copse of the mine was being reported in the papers and on television. Reporters from ENTV were covering every second of the rescue attempts live.


    Eldorians at home prayed for those that were trapped under while those with family members that were involved rushed to the scene and wailed. A huge crowd had gathered close, they were being kept away from the scene by constables. Their murmurs were loud, growing louder with each passing moment.


    Meanwhile, a rescue effort that was being televised was going on. Mages in their uniforms with their familiars were leading the efforts. They were working in unison, conjuring glowing orbs to illuminate dark tunnels, moved gravel and pull miners to the surface.


    Mauve Rosewood was most outstanding female mage present, she was the quickest at weaving spells that cut through debris swiftly as if she was wielding a sword.


    Her moth was was carrying rescued miners on its huge wings to waiting medical tents. The crowd and those at home were watching all this in awe as they had never seen magic being used like this.


    The mages had been working tirelessly all night and they had not taken a break. Even the crown prince had been seen but he had left before dawn.


    So far, there had been no casualties and the reporters were calling this a miracle. After two hours, the head mage emerged from the mine, carrying Desire Windrider in his arms. He was only fifteen and a boy in many ways. He was bruised, one of his arms was broken and he had passed out due to fear.


    "This is thest of them, everyone has been retrieved the head mage announced."


    The crowd cheered for the mages and all the non mages that had taken part in the rescue mission. They passed out supplies like water, fruits, bread, milk and everything that they hade to the scene with.


    In the royal castle meanwhile, in the throne room, the king turned off the television. His fiery eyes turned to the prime minister and his sons.


    The king was not alone, royals, many courtiers, a fewmoners that worked in constabry and even a few guests from Sndor, Nemoris, Medoris and other kingdoms nearby managed to find seats in the hall.


    Most of them had heard about the Prime minister, an untouchable figure in Eldoria who was at the center of the power. He was once untouchable and now he faced the wrath of the people and the king for his crimes.


    Constables had already produced evidence to prove his crimes. All of the private mines that he owned had been discovered as was the gold which was buried in his estate that was being rebuilt.


    The Prime minister¡¯s eyes found those of Duke Thorin and he recalled the man¡¯s words about his turning soon.


    Resignedughter poured from his mouth for he knew that he could not escape this. This was the game, if you yed you could win or lose and he had lost. All he could do was admit his crimes and ask for his family to be spared.


    "How do you plead?" The king asked him.


    "Guilty." he said through gritted teeth.


    Viscount Durin raised his hand, seeking an opportunity to say a word before judgement was passed.

 Chapter 211: Another house down.

    <h4>Chapter 211: Another house down.</h4>


    "Is it your wish to plead for the prime minister?" The King asked.


    Viscount Durin nodded. Other nobles, Ladies and Ladies stood up, adding weight to Viscount Durin.


    The king was not surprised to see other nobles standing up for the prime minister. Many of them owed him, for others, he knew their secrets and held their lives in his hands. Some were simply trying to join the cause because the tides in politics changed like the weather on the sea.


    It could be calm today and unstable another. Today the prime minister was set to fall but it did not mean the end of the Windrider house. They were an old noble house whose wings spanned to other friendly neighboring kingdoms.


    If someday they rose to power again, these nobles were hoping to be remembered.


    King Raff leaned his head down on his right hand and said, "I would like to remind you all of the crimes that the prime minister is being charged with. Uwful extraction of resources, illegal ownership of mines, endangering lives and betraying the trust of his king. What punishment do you think is best suited for his crimes?"


    Murmurs rippled through the room as people pondered on what punishment he should be granted. The standard punishment was stripping of a noble title and death.


    Before the decision of the king could be made, the prime minister lent his voice to the matter. "Your highness, Lords anddies, I am guilty of my crimes and I am not going to hide from the punishment. What I do plead for are the lives of my wives and children. They are innocent in this matter as they knew nothing of this. As for my sons that knew of my crimes, they were drawn into this unwillingly by me.


    They could not betray their father knowing too well what the punishment would be. My son Desire, he was at the mine closing it down. I can swear this on my ancestors. He is a righteous man that urged me to inform the king about the mines and use whatever proceeds I still had left to help in the food crisis of the North.


    I have sinned but my ancestors have served the royal house faithfully for many years. Greed got the best of me and I went down the wrong path. I beg you, My King, let them keep their dignity, a home and some possibility of the future. "


    The hall fell silent as the king and council Lords that would be making the decision exchanged nces. Most of them found the prime minister¡¯s words to be pity worthy and true. What he had done, could not overshadow what his ancestors had done.


    The king noticed their looks and he revised the decision that he had been set to make. The council came to apromise and the herald ryed to the king what they had decided. The final ruling fell on him, the council was just their to give advice.


    The king read through their decision. They had decided that the family could be spared and allowed to retain their estate however all of their wealth which had been gained from sale of minerals and crystals would be stripped from them.


    The king folded the paper and faced the crowd. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the final decision toe down.


    King Raff raised his voice and said, "I am not withoutpassion and I recognize the contributions that the Windrider family has made over the years. It is such a shame that things havee to this.


    Now, whilepassion is necessary I do not believe in being too soft. The crimes that have beenmitted are grave, if the house of Windrider gets a p on the wrist then others will follow in their feet andmit the same crime thinking they will make the same plea and all will be forgiven.


    For those that have forgotten recent events, the prime minister personally led knights to the Thorin estate to search for gold and he used them of the same crime he stands used of today. I do not remember any of you Lords that have stood with him and pleaded for him doing the same for the Thorin¡¯s.


    As a matter of fact, you were all eager to see then executed and you would share their assets."


    The Lords averted their eyes or blushed red in shame. They had forgotten about that and did not expect the king to share it with the public.


    As for the Thorin¡¯s they found themselves on the receiving end of many stares. People were already wondering if they had a hand in the misfortune of the Windrider¡¯s. Many nobles drew the conclusion that the Thorin¡¯s had avenged themselves.


    "On that note," The king continued, "This is my decision. The actions of the prime minister are indefensible and he is hereby stripped of his noble title. This title can be reimed by the fifth generation of Windrider¡¯s if they are found to be worthy and useful to the kingdom.


    The Windrider¡¯s are stripped of all privileges that came with their nobility, they are consideredmoners henceforth.


    All of their properties in the kingdom are to be confiscated and sold. The money will go to the into the royal treasury to make up for what has been stolen for so many years. I will leave them one small estate where they are expected to live quietly, under strict watch for the next undecided years.


    "I will not take the life of the prime minister."


    Gasps rippled through the hall and all over the kingdom as the court session was being televised by reporters in the hall that had covered the arrest of the prime minister. These gasps were followed by relief, disbelief and anger. Some people found it unfair that the prime minister was keeping his head when others had died.


    The king was not done however and his next words were even more surprising.


    "Former prime minister or Mr. Windrider now, you will serve a life time of hardbor in any of the mines you once owned to atone for the suffering caused by your greed."


    More gasps befell the hall and a sly smile fell on Sigrid¡¯s lips. When she whispered this idea to rin, she did not think the king would go for it but she was wrong, he had done so. He had outsmarted everyone that wanted to force him to showpassion by letting the prime minister go and allowing him to live on as a freemoner.


    Who said that death was the only way to bring down a noble house? As a dirtywyer, she knew all the tricks in the book.

 Chapter 212: Emmah’s escape.

    <h4>Chapter 212: Emmah¡¯s escape.</h4>


    Those noble lords anddies did not know the king well enough. King Raff was aware that the prime minister had wealth hidden away in foreign kingdoms. If he was set free, he would simply take his family to another kingdom and continue livingvishly.


    He was also a vengeful man, if he was left alive it was not impossible for him to run to the empire of Medoris and betray Eldoria. If Medoris conquered them, he would be back to being a respectable noble.


    "As for your sons, especially the older ones." King Raff¡¯s eyes settled on Lysander and his brothers. "They are as guilty as you are and they will do hardbor for twenty years."


    The prime minister¡¯s eyes bulged, almost falling out of their sockets. This was not thepassion that he expected, he wanted his children to walk awaypletely free. They could take the rest of the family and escape to Medoris when the king lowered his guard. No matter what punishment he received, as long as it was not death, they coulde back for himter.


    He turned his eyes in the direction of Viscount Durin, urging him to speak up. The viscount looked away, he could hardly plead anymore or else the king might consider him an aplice as well.


    King Raff waited for the shock to be digested and he said his final words. "I will spare Desire Windrider as I have heard about his charitable deeds and good reputation. My decision is final, this court gathering is called to an end."


    The herald banged down a gavel and the king stood up, exiting the hall with rin. The former prime minister and his sons were led away, their shoulders sagged with despair. They had lost everything that they were once treated with a carefree nature, assuming that these things would be there forever.


    Like their noble titles, wealth and freedom. They were drowning in their own despair that they did not hear that crowd¡¯s chants of cheers for justice had been served.


    Noble Lords and Ladies left the royal castle in groups, discussing the verdict which was the first of its kind. Some found it to be a worse fate than death after all, which noble had ever worked in a mine? It was hard work, meant formoners that were uneducated.


    It was work for the lowest of the low in their society. Even though it paid better than some jobs, it was a risky job which needed one to put their life on their line. It was the profession which produced more widows after serving in the army.


    In fact even serving in the army was safer when there was no war.


    "This was nopassion, it was a cruel and deliberate punishment." Lord Givenchy whispered to lord Bailey.


    "The news would disagree." Lord Bailey answered.


    He had a portable palm sized crystal Tv which he was watching as he walked. Like many of the nobles, he carried one so that he did not miss anything no matter where he was. It was said that people even carried them to the toilet.


    The news was already talking about the king¡¯spassion, praising him for sparing the lives of the criminals. They were apuding him for moving away from barbaric punishments and embracing a new kind of justice.


    "This had her written all over it." Lord Givenchy scoffed.


    By her, he meant Sigrid and Lord Bailey agreed wholeheartedly. Such an idea could note from the king whose number one form of justice for anything was beheading.


    Among the nobles, there were those that were asking themselves about the unusual absence of the queen. Others were discussing the earthquake, wondering why it had affected a few areas but spared most of the city. The prime minister¡¯s mine had been the most affected.


    Meanwhile, at the home of the Windrider¡¯s Emmah was scrambling to detach herself from the Windrider¡¯s and salvage what she could. She had woken up with a swollen stomach, it appeared as if she was pregnant. Before she could find help, constables and royal knights rushed into the house and arrested the strongest men of the family, including the prime minister.


    It had not taken her long to know why. When she saw servants packing up and running away, she had the same idea. She crept into the bedroom of the prime minister and filled a bag with gold coins, silver and the most precious jewels she set her eyes on.


    She even took a ring that was considered a family heirloom. It was always on the thumb of the prime minister, he had not had a chance to wear it before being dragged to the royal castle.


    Emmah kept her eyes on the news, and when the king¡¯s verdict came down, her decision to part ways with the Windrider¡¯s was affirmed.


    She made her way to the prime minister¡¯s study and found the papers that proved her adoption. She was about to put them in the satchel when she had a change of mind. In case she met the soldiers and she was searched, they would know she was the adopted daughter of the Windrider¡¯s. She lit a match that was on the desk and watched as the mes consumed the papers.


    Then, she hurried out of the study, bumping into some of her sisters, but she did not see them as such anymore.


    "Emmah, what are you doing here? The knights areing, we should all gather in the living room and get ready to set off for the estate in Grubbel vige near the Eastern boarder."


    Emmah winced and said, "I must use the bathroom first."


    She turned and run in the opposite direction. To her luck, many more servants were running wild, looting the estate. Emmah found the kitchen which was currently empty because all the kitchen staff had run away. She rubbed some soot on her face and wore some old clothes.


    She applied make up that made her look older than she was and then made her escape through a window on the lower floor and left the house. In her hands was a bag in which had the stolen gold and jewels, hidden in a secret partition below the clothes and an old fish which stunk so much that everyone that came next to her deliberately avoided her.


    Knights were already standing at the gates, searching everyone that was going in or out. She joined the line of servants, put a hand on her waist, acting as if her swollen stomach was an actual pregnancy belly.


    When it was her turn to be checked, she winced first and spat on the ground. The knight who opened her bag took one whiff and closed it before rushing away to wash his hands.


    A female constable physically patted Emmah from head to toe. She looked at her with pity because she was pregnant, looked poor and seemed to be alone.


    "What was your job here?" she asked.


    Emmah changed her voice and replied respectfully, "A scullery maid ma¡¯am. It was hard work but I am a widow and nobody was looking to hire a pregnant woman with no skills. I thought I was lucky when I got the job two months ago. It is a pity that this is how it ends and I must find another job before this little one arrives." She rubbed her belly and sniveled.


    If the constable had looked down, she would have noticed that Emmah¡¯s nails were too clean cut and painted for a scullery maid.


    She did not notice and she let her go. "Be careful on your way out." she said.


    Emmah picked up her bag and escaped sessfully.

 Chapter 213: She will be back.

    <h4>Chapter 213: She will be back.</h4>


    [Congrattions host, the rtionship between the Windrider¡¯s and Emmah has been cut offpletely. The lucky halo has lost ten percent of its luck, and now only eight percent remains.]


    This notification almost made Sigrid fall down. Not because she was in surprise but because she almost tripped over a rock and nearly ended up face down in theke at the Mage estate.


    Rnd saved her in time and to prevent any further falls, he carried her around in his arms, refusing to let her go. She cared more about what had happened between Emmah and the Windrider¡¯s than the simple embarrassment of being carried around like a child.


    "Brolin." she called out over Rnd¡¯s shoulder. "Hurry, hurry..." she urged the knight.


    Brolin rushed, going as close as he could to the royal couple.


    "Quickly find Alistair, go and find out what happened between Emmah and the Windrider¡¯s. Hurry."


    Brolin bowed and run as fast as he could to find the information she wanted. Sigrid was impatient however, she could not wait for him to return.


    "System, what happened?"


    "Host, Emmah could not bare the thought of bing amoner and following the Windrider¡¯s to a small town so she stole some gold, silver, pearls and jewels and escaped. She stole the family heirloom which is the thumb ring that the prime minister was always wearing. It is worth ten thousand gold coins. Oh, she also burned her adoption papers, erasing her ties to the family effectively."


    Emmah¡¯s mouth opened wide. "Wow that bitch is quick and clever." she muttered.


    Not pausing his strides, Rnd looked down at her curiously. "What bitch and what happened to Emmah?"


    Sigrid was so excited to share the news of what Emmah had done with someone and he was the right someone. "She stole from the Windrider¡¯s and escaped sessfully. Can you imagine that she stole their family heirloom?"


    "The ring!" Rnd eximed. "The Astralis gem!!!, it is worth ten thousand gold coins."


    "I know." Sigrid squealed.


    "It was gifted to the first Lord Windrider, by King Corona Maximus. The gemstone which is considered to be its heart is a magical gem that harnesses the celestial patterns but it is a bloodline gem which cannot be used by anyone other than a pure bloodline Windrider and they have to have magic. Actually, it is worth more than ten thousand gold if one can find a way to tamper with the bloodline requirement."


    "How much do you think it is worth?" she asked.


    "At least eight hundred thousand gold coins." he said after a small hesitation.


    Sigrid gasped. Suddenly, she had had an idea which made her squirm and twist like a human sized worm. "Rnd, we can report her for theft. She burned her adoption papers which means that there is no proof that she is a Windrider. As long as she possesses that ring, she is a thief. We should make sure that the Tv and news share images of the ring and promise deadly consequences to anyone found in possession of it."


    She pped his chest excitedly and he endured the ps patiently. He was just d that she was plotting with him and he did not have to find out about her plots after the fact.


    "You want to make it impossible for her to sell the ring." he stated.


    She nodded. "We are almost at the finish line, I must keep pushing until she has nothing left. If I give her time to rx and bounce back, who knows what that lucky artifact of hers will do?" She raised her eyes and said, "My love, we should have her bump into Rosalind and Rosalind will casually mention that she has heard in whispers on the estate that her biological father is Lord Fairfax."


    Rnd calmly thought through his wife¡¯s ambitions. Since Emmah had not gone down with the Windrider¡¯s, she would go down with the Fairfax¡¯s.


    "I think she will go into hiding for a while. For a woman that came up with the idea of burning her adoption papers, it is evident that she is not stupid. Until the Windrider¡¯s are gone and the scandal dies down, she won¡¯t show her face in public." he shared what he thought.


    On that, Sigrid was of the same mind as him. "But she will be back soon. Letting her know that her real father is a noble will give her something to scheme about while she is in hiding. Instead of thinking about other things, she will be thinking about how to run into her father. How to save his life and then squeeze herself into the Fairfax family."


    "Where do you think she will run to to hide?" he asked her.


    Sigridughed, "Can¡¯t you guess?"


    Rndughed then as well.


    "Benjamin." They both said at the same time.


    There was only one ce in the kingdom where Emmah could hide and continue livingvishly while keeping in contact with one of the men she was targeting.


    "She is going to make up some sob story and throw herself in his arms." Sigrid shook her head. The female lead was as useless as the male lead.


    Rnd added to that, "That fool, he will probably take her in without asking a question and he willfort her then find a way to bring her back into society without raining the judgement of people about how she cut off the Windrider¡¯s so coldly to save herself."


    "Put her down." A voice suddenly hissed at them.


    It was of the voice of the king, carrying amand that could not be disobeyed. His face was dark with fury and it almost seemed like he was ready to take off their heads.


    "Has something angered you your highness?" She asked him.


    The king looked out at the magic beast training area. "Incase you are blind, allow me to open your eyes. Look in the direction where the beasts are trained and tell me that you do not see what I see."


    Rnd and Sigrid tilted their heads in the same direction. They found themselves looking at Prince Firron and Mauve,ughing and talking. Their bodynguage seemed to be almost flirtatious as if they were courting.


    Thssa, who should have firmly been by Firron¡¯s side was ying with the young puppies that had been left behind by Sigrid.


    "Get rid of her." The king hissed furiously. His ring eyes turned to Sigrid and he grabbed her arm with a little too much strength. "Nowhere in my ns does your little maid -in-waiting marry one of the strongest princes of arge empire while my daughter lives. I thought we were in agreement that Thssa must marry Firron."


    Sigrid wrenched her arm out of the king¡¯s hold. "No offense your highness but one she is ady-in-waiting, not a maid in waiting. Two, we can push Thssa all we want but if she is not on board with us then we are all wasting our time. She should be giving the prince a tour of the estate not ying with dogs."


    "Whose fault is it that Prince Firron had diverted his eyes?" The king heatedly questioned her.

 Chapter 214: Make her a mage or else.

    <h4>Chapter 214: Make her a mage or else.</h4>


    Sigrid put her hands on her waist and she scorned in disbelief. "Are you using me of something? I cannot believe this."


    King Raff scorned as well. "Well you better believe it. Do you think that I am not aware that these awakening potions secretly passing around on this estate were your idea? The mages are selling them at very steep fees to nobles, of course word reached my ears.


    Mauve Rosewood was not a mage until you got your hands on her. You must have given her hat awakening potion and now because of you she was quite heroic and outstanding in that rescue effort at the mine. Firron is practically drooling, look at him he is slobbering all over her like one of Rnd¡¯s mutts discovering roasted meat for the first time."


    "They don¡¯t slobber." Rnd mentioned.


    His defense of his dogs earned him res from both the king and Sigrid. The way they looked at him forced him to shut up and continue standing aside like a spectator while they argued.


    "His dogs don¡¯t slobber." Sigrid said. "Maybe Sunny does but it was only when he discovered peanut butter for he first time in his life."


    "Don¡¯t talk to me about the stupid dogs." The king rapidly fired off even more furious than before. "I want to talk about the Rosewood girl. Get rid of her, keep her as far away from Firron as possible. If he likes mages, make Thssa a mage."


    "Huh!" Sigridughed in disbelief. "You cannot make someone a mage. Even with the awakening potion, one needs to have the gift in their blood. The potion simply facilitates an awakening."


    "Then find a miracle herb that will awaken her, I don¡¯t care because there is so much resting on this union. All I want is Thssa as a mage and Firron¡¯s wife." He lowered at her, his eyes promising wrath and pain on her. "Do it or else..." He stormed off after making that warning.


    Sigrid could not believe her ears. The disbelief was so much that she snorted and followed it up with a contemptuous smile. "Ha! or else what?" She raised her foot and kicked the air, hissing at the king¡¯s retreating back.


    Her angry eyes turned to Rnd.


    "My father¡¯s words and actions are not my doing. We have established this Sigrid, I am an independent being." He said, immediately.


    His panther Void made an entrance,nding on Rnd¡¯s shoulder. She showed up of nowhere, on his mouth were crumbs, signs that she had eaten something.


    Sigrid had a feeling that the cat had stolen from the Lord mage¡¯s stash of snacks. But that was not the problem which she had presently.


    "What does your father mean by or else?" she quizzed her husband.


    "I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t think that I would like to find out." He answered. "Just hide Mauve away for a while and stuff as many awakening potions as you can down Thssa¡¯s throat. My father doesn¡¯t seem to know that the powers and strength of every mage differ. Just because Thssa awakens magic does not mean that she will be as great as it as Mauve."


    "I don¡¯t think he cares about that." She sighed tiredly. Awakening magic in Mauve was not a challenge to her, she had ess to the bank so she could do what the king desired in a heartbeat. What was annoying was being ordered to do it under threat. "Let¡¯s go and y the sheep coaxing game and go home, to The Vale."


    It was already evening, after all the excitement of the morning, the day was going to wrapped up with a sheep coaxing duel between the Eldorian royal family and the visiting royals of Sndor and their advisors. Some of their knights too were going to participate in the game to make up the numbers.


    The king had taken the game so seriously that he had asked his red knights to scour the capital and neighboring cities for the most notorious sheep, known for their stubbornness.


    These sheep were in a pen that had been set up in the center of the grassy meadow on the estate. Mages, workers on the estate and some nobles that had been invited were excitedly showing their side for the different sides.


    The game, which was being televised was being promoted as a celebration of diplomacy and camaraderie. Nevertheless, the participants were in apetitive mood because each royal house wanted to outdo the other.


    The first round was between the king and Prince Firron. King Raff stood at the designated point on the meadow and the sheep pen was opened. He had some magical clover in his hands that he was waving.


    "Come on," he bellowed.


    The sheep, which were known for their obstinacy merely stared at him and then started munching on the grass below their hooves.


    The Sndorians broke intoughter and then Firron got his turn. He used a whistle and used magic to float the grass in the air. One of the sheep was curious, it walked close but half way to him, it stopped and wandered in the opposite direction. His efforts earnedughter from the spectators.


    All around Eldoria, those that were watching the game were giving opinions on what the yers should do to coax sheep their way. They fantasized about how they would attain victory had they been at the venue.


    After Prince Firron, Rnd and Eron were up next. Rnd put his panther on the ground, it released a menacing aura and the sheep started to run as a result of fright. Two ended up running Rnd¡¯s way and he swooped them up.


    "That is cheating." Eron whined.


    Rnd put the sheep down and shrugged. "My familiar is an extension of myself, it is not cheating."


    Eron scoffed. He decided to be unconventional as well breaking off into a song and dance. That was not enough, he somersaulted and pped. Three sheep were mesmerized. Slowly, they ambled toward him.


    The score was two to three. Eldoria was two and Sndor three.


    Sigrid was next, she strode forward with confidence and spread he arms out after sighing. "Bring it in." she said.


    The sheep that was the most notorious, a mean grumpyrge sheep named Sir Cranky was the first to run her way. It was trailed by all ten sheep and they threw themselves at Sigrid as if she was their mother.


    "Sir Cranky, she got Sir Cranky, those are fifty points." A knight bellowed.


    Eldorian¡¯s screamed crazily, Mauve shook her head in disbelief and the Sndorian¡¯s realized that they would not be winning this battle. Nevertheless, they would keep fighting until the veryst man.


    The match ended in the Eldorian¡¯s favor thanks to Sigrid and Sir Cranky. The citizens had a lot to discuss, the king¡¯s dark face when he failed, Sigrid¡¯s unexpected twist, Rnd using a familiar, Prince Eron¡¯s dance moves and Princess rin¡¯s cooing while calling the sheep babies and dears.

 Chapter 215: The awakening of Thalassa.

    <h4>Chapter 215: The awakening of Thssa.</h4>


    The month that followed, all was silent in most of Eldoria in terms of scandal, not a peep came from Emmah and all the noble houses were more careful than usual. They were not asvish as they usually were and they urged their children not to engage in criminal activities.


    Those that had defended the former prime minister kept their heads down even to avoid being implicated in the scandal.


    As for the Windrider¡¯s they left the capital and embarked on a long journey to the small town that would be their home for the foreseeable future. It was reported that Emmah Windrider had not gone with them.


    Winter arrived in Eldoria, along with it, the awakening of Thssa. It had taken Sigrid a fortnight to make the king¡¯s impossible dream, possible.


    In the first four days, Thssa was plied with pills that Sigrid purchased from the bank. The pills changed Thssa¡¯s constitution, allowing her magic to seep into her bones and soul.


    In the following four days, Thssa was fed elixirs that helped her sense magic around and connect with it. She would meditate for six hours until her senses connected with the patterns of the world. This included ripples in the water, flight of a bird, veins of a leaf and the slightest change in the sky. It was not enough that she just be a mage, Sigrid wanted her to be a true mage.


    She was more in tune with water than other elements of the earth.


    The days that followed, she was put to sleep and magic circted within her, flowing like blood in her veins. As shey unconscious, her body emitted light and sparkles which increased in momentum every passing day like a storm seeking to break out.


    On the morning, of the fifteenth day, she finally opened her eyes and sat up. Her appearance had changed, she seemed to be softer and gentler. There was a calm in her eyes that not existed when her mother was alive.


    Sigrid, the head mage and Alistair were in the room with her, watching her closely. Alistair¡¯s hand was raised a ball of fire charging within the palm. If Thssa so much as harmed Sigrid, he would not mind incinerating her.


    "Are you fully awake?" Sigrid sat down on the bed, closer to Thssa¡¯s feet as she began the quizzing.


    Thssa looked at her palms, she seemed to be puzzled still. "I think so." she answered, "I think I had a very long dream."


    In the minute that followed, Sigrid took her through a series of exercises and tested her memory. Then, she tested her magic and had Thssa repeat a few spells.


    "Congrattions, you have awakened." Sigrid finally shared with Thssa what they all know already.


    A loud and proud smile dotted Thssa¡¯s face. She run to the window and flung it open, bringing a surge of cold air inside the room. It was apanied by a few kes of snow. Thssa waved her hand around, ying with the tiny white kes, swirling them in the air whileughing.


    She yed for around ten minutes and then she turned her attention to Sigrid and the Lord mage. The look on her face spoke impatience and contempt. It did not seem like she was grateful for the gift that they had given her.


    So much for the calmness, Sigrid thought to herself. The look in her eyes was back to the cruel old one which wasyered with a lot of pride.


    "You could have does this many years ago Lord mage, why did you wait for so long to make me a mage?" Thssa questioned.


    She sat down on the bed, then crossed one leg over the over. Thssa peeked at Sigrid through the corner of her right eye and she sneered. The way she figured, they were now on equal footing. All Sigrid had better than her was a beautiful face.


    Turning her head back to the Lord mage she said haughtily, "I used to think that it was so difficult to be a mage but all it took were a few pills and bitter brews. I could have done this myself if I had known that it was as easy as eating pie."


    The Lord mage¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression was nothing short of disappointed. What they had done was dangerous, many times, Thssa hade close to dying. The Lord mage had exhausted half of his energy sustaining her and forcing magic into her bones. How could she speak to him like that?


    "You underestimate the cost of what you have gained princess. Magic is supposed to be natural, it chooses those that can bear its weight and urs in them naturally. It is not a toy and it is not a thing to use in unting. If you had attempted to awaken on your own, you would be dead by now. A word of advice, you should wield yours with caution because it is not without consequence." The head mage warned her.


    Thssa scoffed. "Oh spare me the lectures you old prude. I have always thought that the mages needed a new leader, one whose thinking is not stuck in the old ways.


    Now that I am a mage, I intend to ask my father to give me your position. From tomorrow, I will be the head mage of Eldoria." Her eyes sparkled and sheughed, "A divine messenger--no, a divine saint. That is what they call women with the strongest magic in Sndor."


    [Warning! warning!! If Princess Thssa bes the head mage, she will open the doors for Emmah to the mage estate and overturn her luck. It is fifty percent possible that they could both be wives to prince Firron if they agree to work together.


    The host is to ensure that this does not happen by all means necessary.]


    While Sigrid was still reading the warning on a virtual screen, Princess Thssa was still insulting the head mage.


    "You are the reason why Eldoria¡¯s mages have not aplished much in thest three decades. Your wisdom is outdated and your greatness, overrated. Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t know why my father kept you around.


    If you know what is best for you, you should just retire today and handover your authority. What is it that shows your authority? A seal or staff?" She snapped her fingers three times, "Bring it over,

 Chapter 216: Awaken your wisdom.

    <h4>Chapter 216: Awaken your wisdom.</h4>


    The head mage said nothing in response but the air grew colder with each rude remark the princess made. Thssa was a fool because she was yet to realize just how much she was angering the Lord mage.


    "I always thought that yourpany was boring and unbearable but I never thought that I would find other things to dislike you..."


    "Shut up Thssa." Sigrid intervened. Her voice was loud and ominous. "You are an ungrateful person that bites the very hand that feeds her. You may have awakened your magic but you have yet to awaken your wisdom. It would do you well to listen to the words of the Lord mage."


    "What do you know you simple noble?" Thssa thrust harsh words that she hoped would hurt Sigrid. "I am of royal blood, I do not have to listen to him or you. Just because you were wise enough to scheme your way into my brother¡¯s bed does not mean that you are queen of wisdom."


    She pulled herself up off the bed and continued, "There will be some changes around here. I will be in charge and you....you either get on board or stay away from the affairs of all Eldorian mages."


    "I am afraid that you will be disappointed child." The Lord mage murmured. "You have no knowledge on magic or mage affairs. I would advise you to advise your attitude, apologize and heed my reminder. Beware, your magic is unnatural, if you wield it with a dark heart, one day it will turn against you."


    Thssa scoffed in response and she said to him, "I have I came for. My father is going to reward you heavily for what you have done for me. Do not try to use this awakening to leverage me in any way. I owe you nothing."


    Ignoring the advice of the Lord mage and Sigrid, Thssa left the room and the mage estate, disappearing into the snow in her carriage that was pulled by magical horses. The tree people she left in the tower watched from a window until she left and then they spoke.


    "It was a mistake to give her the gift." Alistair said. His low voice dripped with hidden anger and disappointment. Magic was something he considered precious, a gift that that one ought to cherish. Thssa did not cherish the gift. To her, magic was a means to an end.


    The Lord mage closed the window, he raised his right hand, mes flickered in them and he directed them around, bringing warmth to the cold room. "I don¡¯t agree with Alistair on much but in this particr case, I am afraid that I stand with him." He looked at Sigrid with lost eyes. Inside them, she could read the question why.


    He had questioned her before they started the awakening and he was still questioning her about why Thssa had to be a mage.


    "It is the fastest way to get her and Firron to the altar. Even after I hid Mauve away at The Vale, he continues to visit daily to talk about magic with her. Rnd and I fill in but we can see it in his eyes that it is not us he is interested in." She walked back to the bed slowly with her hands behind her back.


    As she sat down, the Lord mage and Alistair stood in front of her.


    "I am not a fool Alistair. do you really think that I can give Thssa power that she can use against meter on?" She is a selfish woman capable of turning on Eldoria and selling us out to Sndor if it benefits her. I have taken measures to deal with her."


    She raised her hand and before them, an insect appeared, it was in a small bubble of air. It looked like a small multicolored butterfly with shimmering wings.


    "What is that?" The Lord mage asked her.


    "A soulmoth." she replied. "It is a special insect that is quite possibly one of the most dangerous magical predators in the world."


    "That butterfly!" Alistair eximed.


    Sigrid nodded. "This little beauty is norger than my thumb but its feeding habits outdo those of arge cat. This is because it does not feed on flowers, fruits or vegetables, it feeds on magic."


    The Lord mage and Alistair gasped in surprise. Alistair even went so far as to take a step away because he did not want the beautiful butterfly anywhere close to him.


    "It attaches itself to the soul of a magical being and hypnotizes them into bing its willing host. From then on, it slowly siphons magic from the soul without raising the awareness of the host. Of course the host is not a fool, he or she will notice their power slipping away, bing unsteady and weaker.


    When it happens and they show signs of fighting off the hypnosis, it puts them to sleep and continues to feed until it has exhausted all the magic.


    Then it moves on and leaves onepletely ordinary in most cases. For others, those born with natural magic, sometimes after it feeds and leaves, their dormant undiscovered potential is stimted and they unlock greater power."


    "But Thssa is not a natural mage." Alistair muttered.


    "Exactly." Sigrid smiled. Her smile akin to that of a predator, the king of the jungle that was controlling all the other animals. Nothing could escape his eyes and hands in his territory.


    "I am so afraid of you." The Lord mage shook his head. "Here I was, thinking simply that we could kill her off somehow before she bes a threat to all of us and here you are, nning ten steps ahead of us all."


    "Because I know Thssa." Sigrid said in a sure tone. "I know that she hates me. Only a fool would elevate their enemy."


    She was going to put away the Soulmoth but the Lord mage was practically drooling and staring at it as if it was his new beloved pet.


    "Would you like to keep it for a while?" she asked him.


    He nodded eagerly. "I would like to study it and see how its feeding mechanism works. Maybe there is a way to change its diet from magic to fruits."


    Sigrid let the bubble float to him. "There are only two of these in the world, one is already attached to Thssa¡¯s soul and this is the other one. Be careful with it, if it gets lost on the estate we will have to fish it out of a mage no doubt. Remember, it is a predator, not a prey."


    Sigrid left the mage estate after that conversation. Alistair and the Lord mage watched her leaving with more respect and reverence for her in their eyes. Her knowledge on magic was deeper than theirs and her decisiveness, frightening.


    The king would never imagine that she had outsmarted him, again and neither would Princess Thssa.

 Chapter 217: Another of Iryne’s letters.

    <h4>Chapter 217: Another of Iryne¡¯s letters.</h4>


    After leaving the mage estate, Sigrid returned straight to The Vale. She was itching to get to the green house in which she had nted ten dozen trees of cocoa. Her excitement was shared by her husband who had no idea what was so delicious about the odd looking fruit--as he called it.


    It had taken Sigrid a whole month to cultivate the trees using magic, fairy dew water and the poop of a griffin which acted as a fertilizer. As disgusting as most of the servants and Rnd found it, griffin poop had proven to be a potent magical product.


    Not only could it nourish nts, speed up their growth and increase their abilities of bing enchanted fruit, it was also a great alchemy ingredient.


    For mages, it was a raremodity that was highly desired and many of them offered her a lot of gold in exchange for some griffin poop.


    On the downside, every time Lady Iryne showed up for some griffin poop, she would loudly shout "Show me the poop."


    The words were hurled out without a care of who was in listening distance and Sigrid always had to exin that it was not human poop.


    Before she could get to the trees, Rnd stopped her, waving an envelope up and down. Wind pped the envelope, making it shake like a g hanging on to a pole in a storm. "You have received a letter from your mother."


    Sigrid took the envelope but she groaned a protest as she did because it was bound to be filled with the usual silliness her mother wrote.


    <i>Dearest Siggy,</i>


    <i>I sure do hope that you are well and pooping as well as that lovely griffin of yours. I have forgotten her name again, you should write it down when you write back. Perhaps I will have recalled it by the time you write back, who knows?</i>


    <i>Firstly, allow me to share with you the fact that</i><strong><i> I am alive</i></strong><i>, despite your father¡¯s continuous attempts to force me into an early grave by leaving his boots everywhere. I have tripped over five this week alone.</i>


    <i>Now, on the matters at hand.</i>


    <i>I am writing to you whilst trapped in my own bathroom, hiding---because your father [the great bane of my existence] is up in arms as I have broken yet another Television. But it not my fault, it is the fault of this series that I am following against my own will because it has made me more foolish I fear.</i>


    <i>It puzzles me how a woman is married off the emperor as one of the many concubines in his harem and when she gets there, the first thing she does is scheme against another concubine. These poor foolish women, have they no brains!!</i>


    <i>The worst and most tiresome question I hear them ask is why once concubine or the other dared to seduce the emperor. I am confused, is it seduction if the emperor is their shared husband? He is like a piece ofmunal meat and everyone must take a bite. Why then would you lose your temper if others are taking their rightfully earned bite?</i>


    <i>They are so blinded by vanity and jealousy that they do not realize that the only constant woman in the pce that never changes is the empress. Despite not being loved by the king, she had held on to her power with a grip tighter than the one Rnd had on your waist in the corner of the room at Lady Evermore¡¯s ballst week.</i>


    <strong><i>For thest time, enough with the public disy of affection! Your father gets an ulcer every time he sees a picture of you and your husband in the paper sharing a kiss.</i></strong>


    Sigrid paused the letter reading and she sighed. There were three pages and two were allints about the series.


    "She has taken to writing in bold now." Rndmented.


    Sigrid huffed. Leave it up to her mother to find a way of getting her message across. She skipped all the parts about the series and started from where her mother started writing about the affairs of their family again.


    <i>Your</i><strong><i> father</i></strong><i> in his infinite wisdom decided to take in another peacock, that brings the count to one and twenty! We own more peacocks than any other noble now. It is ridiculous. Worse, he named the recent addition</i><strong><i> Lord Rainbow Fluffington the First.</i></strong><i> Not only is the name atrocious but the owner of the name is the same.</i>


    <i>He demands attention all the time, sabotages rival peacocks, refuses to walk anywhere quietly, throws tantrums and I swear he rolls his eyes at me as if I am more dramatic than he is.</i>


    <i>Have you ever seen or heard about a worse member of the bird family???????</i>


    Sigrid had to pause the reading and chuckle. Why her father kept bringing in more peacocks, she hadn¡¯t a clue.


    "More peacocks! Your father is building an army to fight me." Rndmented, over Sigrid¡¯s shoulder.


    "Oooh...right." she raised he head andughed. "Well Lord Rainbow Fluffington could be your next opponent."


    A hmph, came from Rnd¡¯s nose and their eyes were drawn back to the letter.


    <i>Lest I forget, he has scathingmentary. The other day, I said what beautiful weather. He passed by me and honked and I swear he said,</i><strong><i> [Honestly, this weather? You call it beautiful?]</i></strong><i> He cannot talk, I know but I interpreted his words from the way he red at me after, like I owed him a formal apology.</i>


    <i>Enough about that, have I told you about John and his experiments with magic? Ever since his awakening it has been one nightmare after the other for the servants and Abigail. John is determined to find a magical way to do everything.</i>


    <strong><i>That is why we ended up with sugary beef soup for dinnerst night.</i></strong><i> He turned the salt into sugar somehow because he wanted to create a neutral crystal that decides how it wants to taste when dropped in a liquid! As for Nathaniel, he is calm as ever and his magic is a tool to clean up after John. Your grandparents, they are the same as ever.</i>


    <i>I do hope you write back my dear. I would love to hear about how you are fairing. I trust that all the groping at every ball between you and your husband will result in a fruitful end soon and your father¡¯s eyes will not be offended for nothing. </i>


    <i>Forever your long-suffering and always loving mother, Lady Iryne Thorin.</i>


    <i>P.S.</i><strong><i> Remind Rnd not to visit anytime soon, especially not when he is overdressed</i></strong><i>. Lord Rainbow Fluffington the First does not like men whose clothes are more outstanding than his feathers.</i>

 Chapter 218: The magic of cocoa.

    <h4>Chapter 218: The magic of cocoa.</h4>


    The letter was set aside as the content hade to an end and an unexpected guest had arrived to help with the harvesting. It was the Lord mage.


    "Did you follow me back?" Sigrid asked.


    "I heard you were harvesting this cocoa without me. I rushed over as quickly as possible, I flew on the back of my phoenix to get here." He tickled the head of a small fiery bird that was sitting on his right side shoulder.


    Another reason for the Lord mage to visit was that he loved the green house. The enchanted ss had been imbued with sun stones that provided warmth to the trees. The earth smelled sweet and the environment was flourishing green and yellow.


    Inside the green house it was summer, outside of it winter. As a man that loved the sun more than the snow, this was the best ce for him to be at this time of the year.


    "You know that you can just build green houses on the mage estate, right?" Sigrid asked the Lord mage.


    "I know." he answered. He sounded rather distracted already so she let him be. He could be considered freebor. After harvesting the cocoa, if the taste was right, she could get him to grow more trees for her on the mage estate.


    Rnd handed her a sickle. "My love, lets get started."


    Right on cue at the end of his words, knights poured into the sshouse with their swords ready to work. The way they were gripping them, it seemed as if they were about to engage an enemy. Their aura was charged, they were ready to ughter.


    It made Sigrid wary for her fruits. She could just picture a knight belling loudly,<i> "yaaaah"</i> and slicing a fruit in half.


    "Thank you all for volunteering but I will be harvesting using magic." she announced.


    The knights faces fell, they seemed disappointed which made Sigrid chuckle. Nevertheless, she made sure that every swords and sickle was put away. Working alongside Mauve, Rnd and the head mage, they waved their hands.


    The cocoa pods on the trees responded to the magic in the air and detached from their stems. They floated down gently or quickly, depending on how mage energy each mage was using. The cocoa pods went into baskets that servants were changing switching out rapidly as they filled up.


    Mrs. Elsworth was like a factory supervisor, ensuring that no pod touched the ground and no servant pocketed a fruit.


    After that exercise, they all moved to the tent that had been set up in the courtyard. Giant cauldrons had been ced in the in different positions , under each one a fire was already burning. Mauve could not wait to start cooking with the cocoa.


    "Let¡¯s go, I can¡¯t wait." she vibrated as she nearly ripped off Sigrid¡¯s hand in excitement.


    Next came the opening of the pods. It was also done with magic to the disappointment of the knights that were willing to slice the pods open. To everyone but Sigrid, it was the first time they were seeing cocoa beans. These had been grown using magic so they were enchanted which actually made them new to Sigrid. She had never seen glistening cocoa beans.


    What that meant for the taste of the final products, she had no idea?


    "Do we do eat them like this?" Rnd asked.


    Sigrid tilted her head to the left and nodded slowly. "It is not the final product but....."


    Hardly had shepleted her words when a dozen grubby hands started plucking at seeds eagerly.


    "Don¡¯t chew or swallow, first peel..." she yelled out.


    It was toote, Rnd, Mauve, the head mage, some knights and even some servants were already chewing as if they were eating meat.


    "It¡¯s bitter." Mauveined first. She stuck her tongue out as if it was on fire.


    "Its an interesting taste, slimy though." The Lord magemented.


    "Actually I think that it is sweet." Rnd said.


    Sigrid came to realize then that the taste was different for everyone. She observed the untouched fruits and saw differences on the pods. Some were in yellow, others had a streak of a different color from bottom to top. Red, orange, green and purple were the four colors.


    On that basis, they were separated. Red ones had the most bitter taste, orange ones were sweet but with a hint of bitterness. The green ones were sweet but slimy and the purple ones were a little bit of everything.


    Mauve rubbed her hands together, a spark ignited in her eyes the way it did when she met a challenging ingredient. "I guess this means we must cook them in different batches and carry out different experiments to see what works."


    She started adjusting the recipes Sigrid had give her. Rnd meanwhile continued tasting different seeds from each pod. He and the Lord mage wereparing notes.


    Sigrid meanwhile got to work again, separating beans from pods, peeling them and sending them into cauldrons. Servants poured cane sugar, spring water, vani, orange and other essences into the mix. Rnd, the head mage and knights were on stirring duty using magic and their hands.


    Finally, from every cauldron, they got a thick, glimmering liquid. In some cauldrons it was like mud and others, molten gold.


    With magic, Sigrid and Mauve cooled the liquids, forming big blocks of chocte.


    "Chocte powder next." Mauve pped her hands.


    She was about to dry the beans and grind them into a powder when Galen arrived and he asked to speak with her. So, Sigrid, Rnd and the head mage were on chocte powder duty. They only gave it half of their attention as their eyes were more focused on Mauve and Galen. Whatever they were discussing, it seemed to be intense and Galen had touched Mauve¡¯s shoulder twice.


    Mrs. Elsworth, who was watching them and ring like a hungry hawk did not seem to be too pleased with the liberties Prince Galen was taking.


    "I cannot believe that she has blocked off the sound with magic and we cannot hear what they are discussing." The head mage scoffed. In his voice was both disbelief and disappointment.


    "I never took you for one interested in eavesdropping Lord mage." Sigridmented.


    The Lord mage looked around, turning his head from left to right. Then he lowered his head and whispered to Sigrid, "Galen secretly got a divorce three weeks ago. Everyone knows that there is no love lost between him and his two wives. They were forced on him by the queen. With the current marriagews that support divorce, division of property, financial settlements, child and spousal support and the like, noble women are divorcing like an army of flies dropping dead after being poisoned."

 Chapter 219: That wicked magnetism.

    <h4>Chapter 219: That wicked maism.</h4>


    As the biggest contributor to most of those divorces, Sigrid had noment. She had opened up aw firm with Lord Bailey which specialized in helping clients with their marital and divorce suits.


    She stayed in the background, taking on an advisory role and left all the work to Lord Bailey and the four counselors they hired. They had even hired clerks and secretaries.


    At the time, she had no idea that Lord Bailey would be the biggest champion of free love, encouraging unhappy spouses to divorce. They were raking in gold coins in terms of legal fees as if they owned a gold mine. It had not taken a week before morew firms popped up in the capital. Nobles had smelled the gold like sharks smelling blood in the water and everyone wanted a piece of the pie.


    Sigrid had also yed a role in Galen¡¯s divorce three weeks ago. He hade looking for advice because both of his wives wanted an amicable divorce and he felt the same way. The cause of the divorce was cited as emotional disconnection and differing interests. In truth, the women were tired of the political intrigue.


    She had assisted him through it, his wives had moved out of his castle to one of his houses in the next city. They would not return to the capital for a year. By that time the divorce would be off everyone¡¯s mind. As for the children, three in number, Galen had kept full custody but the mothers had visitation rights.


    The Lord mage broke off a piece from one block of chocte, diving it into three pieces. He passed a piece to Sigrid and another to Rnd. "Someone said Lord Bailey said free love should be advocated more than arranged marriages on order to build happy families that will result in a happy society. One statement he made casually has sparked off the divorce craze.


    Which brings me back to Prince Galen. Am I the only one curious about the newly single noble prince and the titled youngdy mage who is blushing red more than the fire stroking these cauldrons? Is he courting Mauve Rosewood?"


    "Well...none of of here us blind so we can all judge for ourselves what we see." Sigrid muttered. She narrowed her mouth and sucked on the piece of chocte in her mouth, finding it too sweet for her taste. "I have never seen Mauve turn that red before." she muttered, her tone dripping with amusement.


    The Lord mage cleared his throat and said, "Well to be fair, we don¡¯t know why she has turned that shade of red. Maybe she is embarrassed because everyone is watching them and giggling."


    "And yet she is still standing close to him." Rnd scoffed.


    "If she is attracted to him, I don¡¯t me her. Prince Galen does have a certain wicked maism. He is like a rogue, the charming bad boy that you know will break your heart and yet you still go ahead and let him court you anyway." Sigrid found herself taking another bite of the chocte and sharing her opinion care freely.


    "One day, you find yourself behind the hedge sharing a kiss and the next day, you see him walking around town arm in arm with someone like Lady Echolyn Sterling.


    You wave at him, he pretends not to see you so you run home and cry in your mother¡¯s arms. In the evening he shows up with flowers and again, you find yourself kissing him behind the hedge." She took a deep breath and looked at Rnd.


    He appeared to be gobsmacked, as did the Lord mage.


    Rnd raised an eyebrow, "Maism? Wicked maism!!! Kisses behind a hedge! Bad boy!!! I think you give Galen too much credit."


    "No.." The Lord mage shook his head. "She is right about that maism. I have a daughter that is a fool for him, she thinks he is more charming than Benjamin. They do make a handsome couple, Mauve and Galen."


    "They are not a couple." Rnd almost groaned. He could foresee trouble at the Vale if those two became a couple. "The man¡¯s just fresh off a divorce. And he is responsible for those children of his--what are their names again? Havoc, Frenzy and Hubaloo?"


    The Lord mageughed while Sigrid rolled her eyes. Rnd¡¯s rtionship with Galen¡¯s children that were all under the age of eight was like the one between her and Sunny. He loved the children but they had too much energy and left chaos in their wake all the time.


    "Close, it is Harry, Fiona and Henrietta." The Lord mage corrected.


    "Both wrong." Sigrid chimed in, "They are named Hadley, Faith and Hannah. I know this because we have a weekly y date which includes tea and whatever snacks Mauve prepares. The younger one, Hannah she loves Mauve to pieces, they even had a sleepover three months ago. This thing between Mauve and Galen, I don¡¯t think it is new, I think it just didn¡¯t have the opportunity to bloom before."


    Even though nobody could hear what Mauve was saying, the fact she twirled a lock of her hair sent everyone into a tailspin. It was official, she was flirting. The servants were almost tripping over each other as the attempted to whisper discreetly while separating and packing the chocte bars and powder.


    "I heard he sent his wives packing because they could not bake a cake for their lives." One maid said, her eyes wide.


    "It exins his interest in our Lady Mauve then, who in Eldoria bakes better pastries than her?" anotherughed.


    "He has a reputation of a rake though. Before he married, he was nicknamed Lord Barkington because Lady Erica called him a dog for courting her and her best friend Lady Cherish at the same time." Butler Charles whispered.


    "Nonsense." Jesting rolled his eyes and scoffed. "Prince Galen has never courted any Lady. His wives were picked for him by the queen as soon as he turned eighteen."


    "You are wrong." chimed in a stable boy. "Before he wed, he did fool around, but it was not with any titleddies. It was with an opera singer. He took her in as his private courtesan for a while. He left the house after he wed, she is now Lord Fabian Valemont¡¯s secondary wife."


    Jesting was ready with a response tobat the knowledge of the stable boy. One thing his fellow butler Charles was right about is that the city was filled with gossip among servants.


    Back to Sigrid, Rnd and the Lord mage, Sigrid was troubled with all the rumors going around. Pretty soon, Lady Silver would probably be by to address the issue.


    "Do I stop them?" she asked Rnd.


    "No," Rnd shook his head. "He is courting her publicly. It is not as if he is kissing her secretly behind the hedges." He broke off and snorted, thenughed.


    As the trio watched, a servant bumped into Galen and hended head first in a bowl of warm liquid chocte. It was a pretty funny sight when he raised his face. Mauve rushed to clean him up, her concern barely masking herughter.


    "Well, at least we are being entertained." Sigrid said.

 Chapter 220: On Mauve’s love life.

    <h4>Chapter 220: On Mauve¡¯s love life.</h4>


    It was a busy day at the Vale, a funny one too. But, by the time the stars came out, everyone at The Vale was enjoying a cup of hot chocte as they tended to their duties. Even Cosmos abandoned his wine sk and enjoyed five cups of hot chocte.


    Sigrid and Rnd enjoyed it while watching television, and again in the bedroom when he licked melted chocte off her breasts. After enjoying the tasty dish that was his wife¡¯s body with a chocte topping, Rnd dered that he had a new favorite dessert.


    *************


    Mauve¡¯s mother came calling much sooner than Sigrid anticipated for she arrived at The Vale the very next morning. Sigrid had just finished breakfast and she was about to head out for road inspection when Lady Silver arrived.


    Her arrival coincided with Rnd¡¯s exit. He was supposed to meet with other knights, to prepare for the war against Nemoris which they would soon fly off to. By soon, it was simply a day away.


    "Good luck." Rnd mouthed to her as he made a quick exit. He had a feeling that Lady Silver was about to grill his wife like a fish on a stick over a fire.


    Sigrid was not worried, she invited Lady Silver to the living room and they exchanged polite greetings.


    "What brings you by Lady Silver." Sigrid leaned back against the chairzily. Her gloved hands embraced a vacuum cup of hot cocoa that she was nning to take with her on the road inspection.


    Rnd¡¯s panther appeared out of nowhere and leaped into herp. It closed its eyes and went to sleep with ease.


    Lady Silver, while interested in the tiny ck panther, did not make any attempts to coo or pat it. She was here about her daughter.


    "My daughter Mauve." she said in a voice that was as polite as she could muster. She was struggling not to raise her voice and yell out loud the question, ¡¯what were you thinking?¡¯


    "She is healthy and happy." Sigrid smiled. "That is the hope of every parent when ites to their children. Is it not?"


    Lady Silver read between the lines, Sigrid¡¯s response made her feel even more upset than she already was. She had not handed over her daughter to the crown princess for her reputation to be ruined. The rumors were all over the city that she was consorting with Galen, a married man!!!.


    "A mother also hopes that her daughter will not end up with a reputation that has been sullied to the point of no return. I hope you understand crown princess but this is not the bright future I saw for my daughter when I entrusted her to you." She looked around and hissed. "A mistress!!! They are calling her Galen¡¯s mistress and others a courtesan."


    "I will be the very first person to testify that this is false." Sigrid moved the panther from herp to her shoulder, patting it as if she was putting an infant to sleep. She touched Void¡¯s stomach and realized that it was soft. "Bring some milk in a baby bottle." She ordered Lanai.


    The panther raised its head, suddenly alert. Milk from the cows raised on the mage estate was one of its favorite treats and on The Vale, they got a fresh delivery every morning.


    Sigrid meanwhile turned back to Lady Silver and smiled apologetically. "She is not a happy cat when she is hungry, I apologize. But on the subject of Mauve and Galen, I have not been approached by any of them to exin what the status of their rtionship is. I will not deny seeing them...mmmm...friendly in a way that could be seen as courtship."


    "Courtship!!!" Lady Silver screamed.


    "Prince Galen is divorced." Sigrid felt the need to point this out. "As soon as this news is made public all the people that are calling Mauve names will shut up."


    Lady Silver¡¯s lips parted with dismay. "A divorced man is not exactly a prize. He has three children!!" She raised her right hand to show Sigrid the number three as if Sigrid was blind. "One, two, three." She went ahead to count them off.


    "I am aware." Sigrid responded. Galen was her brother-inw, the three children were her nephews, of course she knew about them.


    "Then you agree with me that it is not a good idea for them both to be involved. I am d that we are on the same page." Lady Silver sighed.


    Lanai brought the milk, Sigrid positioned Void like a baby and she started feeding the panther. Funnily, it also behaved like a baby, suckling loudly while ying with the bottle and Sigrid¡¯s fingers.


    Lady Silver nearly smiled and cooed but again, thoughts of her daughter¡¯s future being doomed dominated her thoughts.


    "I will have to trouble you to have a talk with Prince Galen and advice him to keep a distance from my Mauve, especially in public. The scandal will die down for sure and...."


    Sigrid raised her head and asked, "Lady Silver, who exactly do you hope will end up marrying Mauve? Prince Galen is not your first choice, I understand why although I don¡¯t agree. But, which men do you think are a good fit for your daughter?


    You must keep in mind that Mauve is not like other youngdies. She will probably die an early death if she is forced to wed any of those Lords that expect her to bare children, knit children¡¯s clothes, manage the house and throw balls for the rest of her life. She is a free soul, Mauve was born to run in the sun not be chained in the shade of a fancy house like a prisoner.


    Singing, baking, ying in theke with birds andtely, flying on that moth of hers are some of the things that make up who she is. She longs to travel to other kingdoms and empires, to taste their foods and pastries. Mauve is one day away from opening her own enchanted pastry shop.


    She has dreams, the man that marries her needs to be one that will allow her to live her own life, aplish her goals and dreams. He needs to be supportive and stand by her when others say she is notdylike because she runs around without shoes, climbs trees or breaks into spontaneous dances or sings to birds. There are not many noble families that buy into her lifestyle.


    They will try to change who she is, to break her until she fits their image of what a Lady should be. They will break...break...and break until nothing is left of the original Mauve and she is just another Lady Jane Fairfax. I can name other noble Ladies that were ruined by marriage because they chose the wrong men. Do you want to see your daughter married and thriving or just married?"

 Chapter 221 - 3 princes for Mauve.

    <h4>Chapter 221: 3 princes for Mauve.</h4>


    "Oh...Of course I want to see my daughter thrive in her marriage." Lady Silver responded rapidly.


    It almost seemed as though she did not want Sigrid to think of her as a bad mother.


    "Good, then you must consider her own desires before yours. Her marriage will be hers, not yours, you already have your own marriage. You can share your opinion on who courts her but you cannot force your choice on her. I am already aware that there are three princes courting Mauve currently." Sigrid took the empty bottle away from Void¡¯s mouth. The panther was already sleeping, its little stomach was as round as the sun.


    "Didn¡¯t your parents choose your husband?" Lady Silver twisted a handkerchief in her hands as she waited for an answer.


    Sigrid shook her head. "My parents did not choose Rnd, the king did. He practicallymanded my grandfather to set the marriage, my parents were not given a choice.


    You have no idea how terrified I was to be marrying the crown prince. Who in Eldoria did not know how much he disdained me? Who was not aware that the king was simply ordering us to marry in order to control my family because he saw us as a threat?"


    "And yet it worked out." Lady Silver shrugged. "No matter who Mauve marries, it will work out in the end."


    Sigrid¡¯s memory drew back to her wedding day, she had punched her husband before the ceremony and on their wedding night, they got into a fight. Then he went to war and returned with Emmah. If she had not been calctive every step of the way, she would still be Rnd¡¯s undesired wife. A mockery that all of Eldoriaughed at.


    When people saw Rnd doting on her now, they had no idea how far they hade and how much scheming she had done to win his heart.


    Sigrid smiled stiffly and she said, "No offense Lady Silver but every marriage had its secrets, mine is not the exception. But, back to Mauve, who do you think is right for her? Prince Benjamin?"


    Lady Silver coughed into the handkerchief.


    Sigrid meanwhile took the coughing to mean that Benjamin, though not a desirable candidate was still an option as he was now seeking marriage to Mauve voluntarily. His intentions were not honest however and Sigrid believe that Emmah was the brains behind it. "I heard that he sent flowers to your estimate and he has been by twice to see your husband."


    "He is not the only one." Lady Silver mumbled.


    Sigrid nodded. "That is true, Prince Firron has alsoe by more times than Benjamin."


    Lady Silver¡¯s lips curled upwards in a smile at the mention of Firron¡¯s name.


    "Aah, so he is the choice you want to make." Sigrid whispered to herself. Then, she raised her voice and said, "I hope you know that if you encourage Mauve and Firron to be involved the Rosewood house will be making an enemy of the king. Does your entire house intend to follow the prince back to Sndor when he eventually leaves?


    You do know that the king will not spare your whole family if he sees this as a betrayal, right? He will find a reason to hung you all, not just the Rosewood¡¯s but your maternal family too Lady Silver."


    Lady Silver¡¯s face paled.


    Sigrid continued to pat Void¡¯s belly. running her fingers trough her sleek thin fur. "I have another question. What do you really know about Prince Firron of Sndor?"


    Mauve suddenly rushed into the living room, yelling at the top of lungs.


    "Mama, I did not know that you wereing over. I am sure that you havee because of the scandal involving I and Prince Galen. I am not a mistress or a courtesan, someone must be out to smear my reputation. Just you wait until I find out who it is, I will send my moth Mistry to fly them to the furthest end of the earth and dropped them in a hole they can never climb out of."


    Heaving she sat down, her face was slightly red.


    Mistry the moth abandoned Mauve¡¯s shoulder and settled on top of Sigrid¡¯s head while they were waiting for her m down.


    "Mrs. Elsworth..." Lady Silver called the governess that followed Mauve into the living room. Her voice was sightly raised in a high pitch, they could tell that she was about to say something in a sarcastic tone.


    "What a wonderful job you have done in keeping Mauve¡¯s reputation pristine. Clearly I overestimated your abilities when I put her in your strict hands."


    Mrs. Elsworth shook her head, opened her mouth to say something. In the end, a sigh was all that she could manage.


    "I am not a child to be managed mama. My rtionship is Prince Galen is mine and mine alone." Mauve up for herself.


    "So there is a rtionship." Lady Silver smiled bitterly.


    "Perhaps now is the time to mention the fact that I am going to war along with Sigrid tomorrow." Mauve dropped an even bigger bomb.


    Lady Silver¡¯s jaw dropped open.


    "If I die in Nemoris, nobody will have to worry about my reputation anymore. A dead woman does not make the most beautiful bride I suppose." Mauve snickered.


    Lady Silver turned to Sigrid. Her eyes were burning with more fury than they had contained when she arrived at the Vale.


    She got on her feet and started to pace really quickly from left to right. Meanwhile, nobody said a word, they all knew it was best to wait for Lady Silver¡¯s reaction and when she finally did, her words were not very surprising.


    "You are sending my daughter to war!" She growled out. "Crown princess I gave you my daughter so that she could help you pick out dresses, escort you to court, bake your cakes andb your hair not so that she could be ruined by a divorced prince and maimed in war."


    "She has not been ruined." Sigrid said.


    "Or maimed." Mauve added.


    Lady Silver snarled at them. "Shut up, both of you."


    Mrs. Elsworth gasped, Mauve¡¯s mouth opened wide, Sigrid raised an eyebrow. As for the servants, they nearly fell to the ground. Aside from the king, queen, crown prince and maybe the Thorin¡¯s, nobody dared to tell the crown princess to shut up. Disrespecting a royal was a crime punishable by whipping, imprisonment and in extreme cases, beheading.


    "Mama." Mauve raised her voice and jumped up. "Perhaps now is the time for you to recall every calming technique that you taught me because you are in the presence of the crown princess. As herdy in waiting I can have you removed or punished for insulting her."


    There were some gasps, and some silence. Tension crackled like a storm was about to break. Suddenly, Sunny darted into the room, knocking over a silver metal knight that crashed very loudly startling everyone.

 Chapter 222: What do you know about Firron?

    <h4>Chapter 222: What do you know about Firron?</h4>


    Sunny¡¯s ident broke the tension int the room and woke up Void. The panther jumped down and chased the dog out of the living room. As soon as Sunny¡¯s lips and Void¡¯s growling disappeared into the corridor, Mrs. Elsworth ordered for the door to be closed.


    Meanwhile, Lady Silver was staring at her daughter with raised eyebrows, her expression calm but surprised at the same time. "Did you just threaten to throw me out?" she asked, her voice uncertain.


    Mauve nodded. "Yes mother, I did. I love and respect you but not even you can tell the crown princess to shut up. People have lost their heads for smaller things than this. I implore you to understand and sit down." She was polite, but forceful.


    Lady Silver¡¯s lips trembled. It was hard to tell if she was biting back a response or trying to smile. But, she sat down and clenched her fists. "I am calm." she forced out of her mouth. "I am sorry for losing my mind crown princess." she stood up again and bowed slightly.


    "Sit," Sigrid waved her hand, nonchnt about the whole thing. "I cannot fault you for worrying about your daughter. However, I would like to make it clear that I am not the one that decided she should go to war, the king did."


    Lady Silver whimpered.


    "Well, not me specifically but the mages." Mauve came in with a clearer exnation. "And not just mage knights but all the mages whose magic is strong. You saw what we need when the mine copsed mother. The king ordered for a mage battalion to be formed. In times of war we must do our duty for the kingdom."


    "That cursed magic." Lady Silver cried out. "What duty? The king is not sending his daughter to war, why is he sending mine? Ever since your awakening, the troubles don¡¯t seem to end. I thought it was a gift your magic. You attracted more suitors, three princes and dozens of titled Lords are vying for your hand in marriage from the day you were seen on television saving lives. In the end, you are choosing the worst of them."


    "Is this about Prince Firron again?" Mauve rolled her eyes.


    "Allow me to weigh in here. Lady Silver," Sigrid jumped in. "maybe we should revisit myst question, the one I raised before Mauve joined us. What do you know about prince Firron? Does anyone here know his character well enough to say with absolute authority that he is the man best suited for Mauve?"


    They all traded gazes, the answer was silence.


    Sigrid opened her arms and said, "So we all know nothing except for the fact that he is a charming prince which is literally in his job description. A prince is supposed to be charming, he is taught how to smile, what to say, how to dress. His hair is alwaysbed to draw attention to the best features of his face. He is always supposed to be a gentleman.


    Has any of you looked beneath the perfect princely image he presents. Have you been to Sndor? Do you know if he keeps a mistress or two in his kingdom?


    What is the rtionship with his family like? Is he a friend or foe to the current crown prince of Sndor because in every kingdom or empire, the siblings that are against the one that takes the throne end up dead, disfigured or exiled."


    Lady Silver had been ready with a response but it dwindled. Reality hit her like a tempest breaking against fragile ss.


    Sigrid continued smoothly, "He expressed interest in Emmah, Thssa, Mauve, Anna and Keeley. His actions were subtle, not particrly seeming to settle for one Lady but all his choices are chosen carefully. A princess, a powerful mage, the daughter of the richestmoner in Eldoria and the daughter of the strongest family of knights in the kingdom.


    The Valerius house is not noble but they are some of the greatest sworn protectors of the kingdom. They have a legacy, fiefs and two castles. They own the entire ind of Sunrise peaks.


    Honor is their code, the king trusts them like no other family in the empire. Miss Keeley Valerius was not even at that lunch when the princes arrived and yet Prince Firron sought her out.


    Her closest friend is Anna Selwyn, the granddaughter of the richest merchant. Prince Firron has been seen with both of them on separate asions. To me, Prince Firron is calcting and in his wake, he will leave many broken hearts and unfulfilledmitments."


    "Maye he has a betrothed at home, it is why he won¡¯tmit." Mrs. Elsworth mentioned.


    Sigrid nodded.


    "Prince Eron has been pretty faithful to Brynlee Thorin." Mauve chipped in. "He chose her from the beginning and he has not so much as looked at another woman in Eldoria. He has been living on the Thorin estate for a week now I believe."


    "It is true." Sigrid confirmed. "He asked for Brynlee¡¯s hand in marriage. My grandfather rejected the proposal and he raised the same questions I am raising about Prince Firron. We know next to nothing of these men except for their royal titles.


    We have never seen their empire. It could be fictional, they could be bandits or Medorian spies pausing as the Princes. My grandfather said that some representatives from the family led by John will have to take a trip to Sndor first.


    After confirming Prince Eron¡¯s identity, roots and good character, then Brynlee can marry him. After the wedding, then Brynlee can follow him to Sndor but she will not go alone. Some of the young men looking to spread their wings in business and retired knights from our family will have to follow her.


    In a strangend, she will have family and protection at least. If she is wronged, they will all pack up and return home immediately. Those that wish to stay at the time will do so but Brynlee must return home."


    "Wow!" Mauve eximed.


    Sigrid beamed with pride that was excreted from all her pores. "We Thorin¡¯s look out for each other." She turned her eyes to Lady Silver and asked, "Has Firron verbally expressed a desire to marry Mauve?"


    Lady Silver thought about the times Prince Firron had visited. It was always with flowers and a smile. He had not expressed a desire to marry her but he had called her impressive, beautiful and memorable. This did not always equate to a desire to marry. Marriage in royal families was much more than finding one impressive and memorable.


    Sigrid took that silence to mean no. "Prince Firron is looking for a prize, not just a wife but a woman to use to show off or consolidate his position. I think that he is hoping topete for the position of crown prince in Sndor. As of yesterday, Thssa awakened as a mage. I suspect that he will be proposing to her soon.


    Now while Prince Galen is divorced, at least we know he is not looking a prize or else he would not have divorced his wives. He is not looking for to ally with a house in power or a mage, like Benjamin. His character is excellent, I can vouch for that. And I can promise you that he will give Mauve the whole world if he gets the chance to be with her.


    If Rnd and I die without heirs, he is the next best candidate for crown prince. If Mauve likes him, they have my full support and I will make sure everyone knows this. Why don¡¯t you go home and think things over Lady Silver?"

 Chapter 223: New magical roads

    <h4>Chapter 223: New magical roads</h4>


    Sigrid had removed herself from the living room, giving Mauve and her mother room to discuss Mauve¡¯s n to lead the mage battalion in the war against Nemoris.


    The conversationsted three hours, by the time Lady Silver left, her eyes were red and swollen. Mauve¡¯s were red but not swollen.


    Mauve met Sigrid in the carriage and they set off for a part of the city that was less crowded, a town called Duskridge. It was named so because it was perched on a ridge and the middle ground between the cities of Doria and Cove city.


    Duskridge was known for its uniquendscape, offering the best views of sunsets, the hoard of whispering trees on its edges and a little tavern named Burning Embers where a merry band of dwarves yed the most preposterous songs. They basically took the rumors on the lives of the nobles and turned them into silly songs.


    It had been chosen as the trial ce for the cement roads because it was less crowded than the rest of the city.


    Rnd hadunched the project in person along with the head mage because the cement was a product of the mage estate. A mage named Octavia Lemon hade up with the recipe after finding inspiration from one of the new textbooks in the mage library.


    She was one of the awakened female mages that had been living in hiding until it was sessfully proven that female mages were eptable in Eldoria. After seeing Mauve leading the rescue team, fifteen more adult female mages hade out of hiding.


    The mage estate was now thriving more than ever as mages were making more contributions to Eldoria than forging swords and wielding them.


    The ride to Duskridge was short because they used magical horses, arriving at their destination in just under twenty minutes.


    They scene was a chaotic symphony of activity. Mages were working in unison toy the cement on the roads that had been dug. A foreman was shouting instructions while ordinary humans sung songs of encouragement as they hauled bags of glowing cement powder. Octavia herself was on ground, tinkering with the cement mixer which emitted faint hums and asional puffs of red smoke. The cement mixer was also a product of the mage estate, it run of magic crystals.


    There was mist in the air,ing from all around as pipes enhanced with magic gave off heat to keep the workers warm. The lord mage had shielded the entire town in a dome, keeping snow out of it.


    The town dwellers and were d for all the work in the town because there was not much to do in winter. Every road in the town was being worked on. Horse carriages were no longer allowed to be used as transport until all road dried firmly.


    In the ces where the roads had been dried with magic, traffic signs that also worked with magic crystals of different colors were being put up. The news roads would have new order, no more riding through the streets with carelessness.


    "It is like a whole workshop over here." Brolinmented.


    There were thousands of workers helping in the construction of the road at the same time. More than half of the work was done, at least ny percent.


    "We will soon walk on roads paved with phoenix ash and moonstone dusts. I never thought that moonstones would be useful. Nobody had ever seen much value in owning moonstone crystals. I am afraid that this will change when word spreads about there value in construction." Brolin was almost gushing as he expressed his awe.


    They stepped onto one of the finished roads. The knights lightened their steps, moving like dainty ballerinas.


    "Is it safe?" Sir Marcus asked.


    He was among those that were hesitant to walk on the new road.


    "Safer and cleaner. We will never have to worry about mud on rainy days. This road will never wear down, not even if a herd of elephants runs over it!"


    Sigrid led them over to Octavia who had already been joined by the newly appointed minister of roads and works. Because it was a crown princess that had arrived, most workers stopped and gawked. It was the first time Sigrid was being seen in person in Duskridge.


    The workers were not the only ones gathering, town folk had paused movement to get a glimpse at her. They were whispering about everything, from her looks to her dress.


    Some people that could be considered to be Mauve¡¯s fans were calling her name eagerly. Crystal cameras were being pulled out of pockets.


    "I am beginning to think that you are more popr than I am." Sigridughed.


    "Not with animals." Mauve replied.


    She waved at her fans as the minister led them to a tent that he was using as his office.


    "Crown princess, to what do we owe this honor?" he smiled as brightly as the moonstone dust gathered in the corner of the tent in a wheelbarrow.


    "I came to check on your progress." She answered. "You are three days behind schedule, you should have ended work in Duskridge by now. You were supposed to begin working on the roads in Doria tomorrow."


    The minister felt fidgety and he looked at Octavia.


    The mage smiled nervously and she said, "I am to me, I found that ash from dragon trees works as well as phoenix ash so I changed the recipe. The trees are more readily avable than the ash. It makes sense if we switch to them. The dy is because the mages have been spending half of their time growing dragon trees."


    Sigrid almost asked Octavia why she was not informed but Octavia beat her to it, providing the answer to the unvoiced question.


    "I informed the Lord mage of the change and he said you had a lot on your te with the war and the release of the arcanophone."


    The arcanophone was a telephone. It was the closest name to mobile phone on the list of names Elroy had provided to her. She chose it because it could keep the word phone without raising too much suspicion.


    "Speaking of...." Mauve touched the new gold watch on her wrist. "We are behind schedule. The arcanophone is beingunched in less than an hour. We should go before the king...." She stopped and covered her mouth.


    Only Sigrid knew what Mauve was about to say. The king had volunteered tounch the phone on live television because he wanted to hog the glory as always.

 Chapter 224: Launching magical phones.

    <h4>Chapter 224: Launching magical phones.</h4>


    It was another day for Eldorians to gather before their televisions in their homes or ces of business to witness the birth of another magical device that would send the kingdom into a new age.


    At exactly two in the afternoon, while many were digesting the lunch they had just eaten, the unveiling of the arcanophone started.


    The unveiling took ce in the royal castle, in the throne room. King Raff and Princess rin were sitting on their thrones, dressed regally as ever. rin¡¯s floral dress and winter coat that were new to the eyes of the Eldorians were a big hit among women immediately.


    Not a word had been said, but Eldorian¡¯s already had something to talk about.


    The camera cut to the king, a signal was given and he put on his most charming smile. "Ladies and gentlemen of Eldoria," he bellowed, "and all of our guests fromnds near and far--today, I will introduce you to the future ofmunication! I bring you a device so powerful that it has not been seen anywhere in the world before."


    A knight carried the phone up the steps, it was on a gold tray and covered with a white silk cloth. He bent on one knee and presented the phone to the king. The king picked up the phone and held it up to the camera.


    Sigrid found the whole thing a little too dramatic. "It¡¯s a phone, not Simba." she muttered.


    In the castle and at home, almost everywhere in the kingdom, those that saw the device were confused. It looked small and it did not look like it did much. It was like the mini television but even smaller. Its outside body had some resemnce to the a crystal camera.


    Many could not help wondering what it was and thinking that perhaps the king had been scammed.


    "Apud." The herald whispered.


    The crowd in the royal castle apuded and the royal trumpeters sounded their trumpets. King Raff prepared himself to make the first call, which would be broadcast live across the kingdom.


    The recipient? It was the famous band of dwarves in Duskridge. Theirtest song was titled <i>the king who couldn¡¯t baa.</i>


    It was about the failure of a king to coax a sheep. No names had been mentioned but everyone knew who that king was.


    The king dialed the number of a phone that had already been delivered to the leader of the band, a dwarf named Dwaine Rockhammer. The television screen was divided, one half showed the king and another half the dwarves.


    They were in the tavern, arguing over who would answer the call. One of them, wasining that he needed to take a piss.


    "You are on camera." Famous reporter Davira Mace of ENTV reminded them.


    "Can I piss on the camera?" he replied rudely.


    Eldorian¡¯sughed, wherever they were. Mostly because Davira¡¯s face turned red from obvious anger. Luckily for everyone, the phone rung. It hade with a downloaded ringtone which was a song sung by the three beauties.


    Rather than answer the call, the dwarves started to tap their feet and dance. Peopleughed and king Raff, he nearly snapped the phone he was holding in half. This was supposed to be a historical moment.


    He red at the Lord mage who had suggested that the dwarves be involved in this moment.


    Davira Mace pulled the phone out of Dwaine¡¯s hands and she answered the call, putting it on loudspeaker for all to hear. "Gentlemen, the king¡¯s time is precious."


    The dwarves red at her but they stopped the mischief.


    "Hello." King Raff spoke.


    "Hello." Dwaine answered.


    "Am I speaking Mr. Dwaine Rockhammer." King Raff asked.


    "Yes, I am he." Dwaine replied. "Are you calling about the song? If that is why then I can exin. It was not me, it was Kovira."


    The other dwarves gasped.


    "You son of a bitch!" Kovira growled. He leaped on Dwaine and a fight ensued, abruptly ending the phone call.


    The fight between the dwarves became more entertaining than the phone call. The live broadcast from Duskridge was ended with a frustrated scream from Davira Mace who was heard crying out for her hair. Eldorian¡¯s were left curious about what had happened to her hair.


    In the castle meanwhile, the kingughed and dismissed the entire fiasco, pretending not to care.


    "You have not been entertained until you watch dwarves brawling. It is like watching babies fighting." he joked.


    The crowd burst into forcedughter. After that disaster, more phone calls were made, thest was between the king and his daughter Thssa.


    "Father, I am engaged, Prince Firron proposed." She squealed over the phone.


    Footage showed the newly engaged couple in Little Thorin. The entire restaurant had been turned into a proposal scene with flowers, wine, music, balloons and people holding posters with the words say yes. A mage was sprinkling pink petals on them from above using magic.


    "You are getting married!" The king eximed as if he was truly surprised. "Congrattions, return to the castle immediately for a celebration."


    The call was ended in the midst of stunned silence in many ces. People could not decide of this was a joke or something serious.


    "You all heard the news, my princess is marrying the prince of Sndor. What a great day this is, I dere tomorrow a day of celebration. Send word to every famous dress maker in the country to design a wedding dress for my daughter. The maker of the best dress will receive a reward of fifty thousand gold coins. Thssa is the only princess of Eldoria, she must be the most beautiful bride the kingdom has ever seen." King Raff bellowed again.


    People started to unfreeze, they realized that the king was serious. Once again, theunch of the magical phones was overshadowed by something else.


    The king abandoned the duty of introducing all the features of the phone and he went off to n the wedding. Sigrid and Mauve had to step in and take over the task.


    With wit and humor, including making pranking phone calls to Rnd and a few other nobles, theunch was saved. When Sigrid introduced the Lin which was the inte, Eldorian¡¯s were even more fascinated.


    By the end of the day, the phone was a must have device, the dwarves had written another song about the king, making fun of him again and <i>#What happened to Davira Mace¡¯s hair?</i> officially opened the social media era of Eldoria.


    *****


    On the estate of Prince Benjamin, Emmah acquired a phone through Benjamin. Every royal house had been given phones by the mage estate.


    Emmah was not licking her wounds as Firron had chosen another while she was in hiding. She was contemting something which she had erased from her mind a long time ago. The fact that she was not the only transmigrator in Eldoria!


    Even though she had no idea who the other party was, she was grateful to them for what they had done for her. With phones and social media, she could rise again.


    She was still writing down all the careers she could pursue when a letter arrived for her from her mother Mirena. A letter containing the identity of her birth father, Lord Derrick Fairfax.

 Chapter 225: What to do when you can’t sleep.

    <h4>Chapter 225: What to do when you can¡¯t sleep.</h4>


    After dinner that night, Rnd went off to have a drink with the king and his brothers, cousins and all male members of the royal family. It was a tradition that they kept whenever they were going off to a per-nned war. The night before setting off, they gathered in the royal castle and shared a few drinks.


    This was done in case those who were going off to war did not make it back. They would leave parting words and final wishes. They would make memories that could be considered final memories.


    The war against Nemoris could be considered a very big deal, eleven members of the royal family were going. Rnd was of course going, Benjamin was staying back this time round.


    He had imed that his old leg injury was acting up again so he was afraid that he would be a burden to others. In reality, he was not going because Rnd had frozen him out of his circle. He could understand the this meant he would not be looked out for in the war. It was even likely that he would be killed by his brother or his men.


    Benjamin was now paranoid, he no longer wished to be Rnd¡¯s shadow. He also had other ns, Emmah hade into the knowledge of the whereabouts of thest shard of the Eclipsion sword. While Rnd was gone, he nned to take some men and retrieve that shard.


    The sword would be united and Emmah could be the first mage to wield it. They could take a small army and attack the empire of Medoris. If the stories and songs about the sword were true, one strike was all it would take to bring the emperor and his army to their knees.


    In the absence of his brother, he could make a bigger contribution and be the next crown prince. Perhaps, he could even convince his father to surrender the throne. He and Emmah would be the first emperor and empress of the empire of Eldoria.


    If the king was unwilling, he and Emmah could also rule Medoris independently, after all they would have been the ones to conquer it. If he could have his own empire, he had no need to beg for scraps from his father anymore.


    Benjamin had a wellid out n that brought a smile to his lips as he watched his brother Rnd telling those that would be left behind to ensure that the dwarves of Duskridge wrote and sung heroic songs about him if he fell in battle...


    ********


    Sigrid couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It was one of those nights where even counting sheep felt more like the sting of a loud speaker with chipmunks rapping or singing disco songs. It was too noisy in her head, so shey in bed and stared at the ceiling while wiggling her toes.


    She listened to the sound of snow hitting the window, Void purring softly on cat bed. Sunny snoring loudly on his dog bed in front of the fire ce. The dog let out a fart and Sigrid groaned.


    Of all the dogs she could have got, she just happened to get actose intolerant one which couldn¡¯t stay away from milk.


    She cleaned the air using magic and sighed. Maybe it was time to invent a magical device that cleared the air every after Sunny passed gas. Sigrid shut her eyes and willed herself to sleep.


    An hourter, she opened them and pped the pillow. Nothing was working, not even magically ordering her brain to shut down.


    She decided to check on the newest updates of the novel. Reading them only made her even more awake. Mirena was dead, her body was in her house and it had not yet been discovered. ording to the new plot, it would not be discovered until winter ended which was in a months time.


    Before dying, Mirena had realized that she was imprisoned in the vige where she was living. Every time she tried to leave, she was attacked in one form or the other. She had seen familiar faces of strangers that always seemed to be watching her.


    Frustrated, she had penned a letter to Emmah and slipped into the belongings of a neighbor that wasing to the capital to visit her son. She waited for the neighbor to return or news. There had been no news for a month and the neighbor returned with no message for Mirena. She had brought a lot of sugar and other pastries which she distributed to some of her neighbors, Mirena inclusive.


    So, Mirena decided to end her life.


    The lucky halo it seemed had pulled a miracle out of its ass because on the day Mirena died, a maid from prince Benjamin¡¯s estate was out to buy tea leaves and sugar. When she was in the shop, her fat fell to the ground. As she was picking it, she noticed an envelope hiding beneath a counter. When she pulled it out, she saw Emmah¡¯s names written on it. The address was Emmah¡¯s shop which was currently closed.


    The maid took the letter back to the estate and handed it to Emmah.


    "It looks like she is about to change herst name to Fairfax." Sigrid mused.


    Emmah did not know the current financial state of the Fairfax¡¯s. They were suffering under the continuous assault of the Shadowmere¡¯s. Her desperation to be a noble was going to drive her straight into their arms.


    Sigrid could already tell what Emmah was going to do. She was going to stage some kind of ident and save the life of Lord Derrick Fairfax. She would either show him the letter identally or arrange for someone to publicly mention the resemnce between the two and talk about Mirena.


    Under public scrutiny, Lord Fairfax would take her home and she would finally be a true nobledy of a great family.


    Sigrid rose out of bed, turned on the lights and sat at her desk to pen a letter.


    <i>To Lady Jane Fairfax, </i>


    <i>You may not know me but I know who you are. Most importantly, I know who your husband is and what he has done. </i>


    <i>You see, I used to be a servant at the Thorin estate twenty six years ago and I will forever recall what I witnessed in my time there. Once upon a time, your husband used to sneak into the estate, disguised as shop keeper. </i>


    <i>This was because he was having an affair with Duchess M¡¯s personal maid, a wench named Mirena. They did not just sneak around and do vile things in the stables on the estate, they did it in your house as well. On your bed....</i>

 Chapter 226: Off to war.

    <h4>Chapter 226: Off to war.</h4> Sigrid¡¯s letter was very detailed and it mentioned Emmah, specifically highlighting that while Lady Jane¡¯s daughter had died, Mirena was also giving birth and her child had lived.


    Lady Jane Fairfax was a superstitious drunk so Sigrid also added a im that Emmah had swallowed the luck and life of Lady Jane¡¯s child. To take it a step further, she called Emmah a cursed woman.


    Using all the people that had been ruined or harmed because Emmah came into their lives, she made clear examples. Herst words were a warning tody Jane, telling her that the Fairfax family be ruined if Emmah ever became one of them.


    She put the letter aside and called for Alistair.


    "Make sure that she gets it. It should not fall in the hands of anybody but Lady Jane." she specified.


    Alistair nodded and he vanished out of the window with the letter.


    Sigrid got her pen and wrote another letter, this one was to Mr. Bumblebert. He had picked up a vice of gamblingtely and happened to be in need of money. She informed him of Emmah¡¯s whereabouts currently and the fact that she was a Fairfax.


    In case the two letters ever got discovered, Sigrid changed the handwriting in this one to a different one so that they would not be connected. She even changed the paper from white to brown. She handed it to Brolin who would make sure that it was delivered.


    Then, she went back to bed and tried to go to sleep but just as she closed her eyes, she sound footsteps that were loud and hurried and then the bedroom door was opened.


    It seemed Rnd had no ns of quietly entering the room tonight as he did on the nights when he waste. Sigrid sat up immediately and sighed. She looked at the clock on the wall which dered the time to be a quarter past midnight.


    "It¡¯s time." Rnd told her. "We are departing in an hour¡¯s time. The first sixteen ships have already departed."


    Sigrid threw the covers away and got out of bed. Void woke up and leaped onto Rnd¡¯s shoulders.


    "Why do they always do this?" She asked him. "Never mind, even I know that in order for the enemies not to detect your movements, it is best to travel under the cover of the darkness."


    Sigrid hastily dressed up. By the time they left the bedroom, the entire estate was up and active. The few maids and knights that were following them were already entering carriages that were waiting. Even Sunny, Venom and Viper were packed up for the journey to Nemoris.


    An hourter, their whole group was sitting inside a flying ship that was soaring through the sky. Sigrid, Rnd and Mauve were inside thefortable barracks with some of the soldiers who were sleeping, saving up on energy before the war.


    The mage battalion was also on this ship, in the hall of cores. It was an area deep in the beating heart of the ship where mages could channel energy from crystals to increase or improve their powers and skills.


    In the main deck was the centralmand station where a magical map of Nemoris hovered above a table. It showed real time locations of the ruling family of Nemoris, their barracks, knights and terrain. If any changes urred in the weather of Nemoris, it was indicated.


    If the terrain was changed for the slightest reason, it was also shown on the map. The map had been purchased by Sigrid from the bank, it cost her one million dors because shecked magic artifacts to trade for it. She had paid the fee in gold.


    Other parts of the magnificent ship included a war room, armory and garden. The ship could carry one thousand five hundred people. Twenty such ships were currently heading to Nemoris, carrying thirty thousand soldiers in total.


    Ground forces totaling up to one hundred thousand were waiting in stealth near the boarder. At least three thousand Eldorian spies and soldiers were stationed in Nemoris, waiting for a signal to begin the attack.


    Sigrid had no words on the journey. It was the first time she was heading to war. She imagined that it would be a horrific sight. Many would die, from both sides, some would die fighting, others hiding.


    It was a terrible thing; war. And yet, it was inevitable. It was either Eldoria did the swallowing or they were swallowed.


    *********


    It was another silent winter night in Nemoris, broken by the asional sound of wolves howling in the distance inside the walls of the royal castle. The kingdom slumbered peacefully, beneath a thick nket of snow. Frost clung to everything, from the tree tops to rooftops and helmets on the heads of the knights that guarded the royal family. All through the kingdom in various homes, the clocks struck five in the morning.


    The loudest was the castle clock which chimed with a gong that was hated by many in Nemoris. They had grown used to it however, when it struck, they simply turned, covered their heads and went back to sleep in seconds. The citizens, warm in their beds were unaware that their fate was about to change.


    The first sign of change in that fate was an arrow that pierced through the head of a knight on patrol in the pce near the wolf keep. He had noticed that no wolf had howled in ten minutes and that was unusual so he came by to check.


    Before he could notice that all the wolves were under the control of a strange mage, his body fell andnded in the soft white snow, dying it red with his blood. Under the cover of the darkness, shadows climbed over the walls of the castle, killing off the knights silently, and recing them.


    The cold did nothing to the knights of Eldoria, they had spent two months preparing for this war and in thest month, they had been taking freezing showers, hardening their bodies to the bitter cold. They had been training cruelly, developing their skills in winter warfare. Now, they were ready to put what they had learned to use.


    Using ropes, they climbed down the flying ships andnded on rooftops in strategic areas all around the kingdom of Nemoris, especially the center.


    Using fog as a cover, under Mauve and Sigrid¡¯s leadership the mage battalion took control of the walls around the city. Eldorian knights led by General Paxton Thorin that had insisted that he be reinstated if his daughter was going to war, took charge from there.


    Archers positioned themselves, their arrows forged out of steel enforced with magic could pierce through the thickest armor.


    A cocktail mixture of phoenix ash, griffin poop and an alchemy fluid that could act as fuel had been prepared before they left Eldoria. It was inside empty crystal bottles. Sigrid had introduced the Molotov cocktail with a sprinkle of magic to Eldoria.


    The infiltration was so easy that Rnd almost had doubts about it.


    "This kingdom has really be toofortable." he murmured to his second-inmand, Lord Evermore.


    "It is because they never thought we would dare to attack as Medoris protects them." Lord Evermore replied.


    "Well, that is about to change." Rndughed.


    Viper, Sigrid¡¯s griffin screeched really loudly signalling that they could begin.

 Chapter 227: War with Nemoris...[1]

    <h4>Chapter 227: War with Nemoris...[1]</h4>


    Nemoris¡¯s plight begun with the cry of griffin-a sound so harrowing that it almost split the skies and earth apart. ss windows shattered, walls crumbled, houses copsed, crops withered and rivers turned ck. On the back of the griffin Sigrid continued tomand and chant, plunging the Nemorian knights around the city walls in a fog of chaos and confusion.


    Nemorians run from their houses, some dressed and others naked. Some carried their children, others their wealth and others nothing. To save their lives, they left everything behind.


    As the griffin continued to cry, the earth started to tremble, the people were struck with a paralyzing fear and screams dominated the air.


    Using magic and a hologram, Sigrid conveyed a message to the citizens of Nemoris in its capital city, Nemoa.


    "People of Nemoris, this is Crown Princess Sigrid Thorin-Maxims of the royal house of Eldoria. I bring you good news, we havee to reunite you with your original homnd, Eldoria. You have been deceived about your roots and identity, you were never Nemorians, you have always been misced Eldorian¡¯s. We urge you not to resist, surrender peacefully and you will not be harmed, your lives will stay the same.


    Peace and wealth will continue to reign. I urge you to think of your children, your grandchildren and great children. Think of your wives and husbands, mothers and fathers, uncles and aunts. If you die, who will care for them and protect them? Who will love them? It is better to live a good sessful life than to die a foolish false hero that will never be remembered.


    We have your false king and his family under control. The message today is simple, fight us and you will die."


    Viper cried out again, and the people fell to their knees, some were bleeding out of their ears. Those who could not take the pressure, fainted.


    Sigrid divided the hologram into five thousand smaller holograms and sent them out to reach every corner of Nemoris.


    ****


    In the royal castle of Nemoris a princess who happened to be a mage was facing off against Rnd. She was excellent at using earth magic, so she was hitting him with pieces of the castle wall, ripping out whatever she could get her hands on.


    Rnd was like a mountain, no matter what was thrown at him, he just kept going forward, unharmed. He cut down every Nemorian knight in his path with his two pronged sword.


    Princess Salmara Kaelith was the most dangerous Nemorian mage in the castle and kingdom. Nemoris had been secretly raising female mages in the past year after seeing the progress in Medoris.


    If Sigrid had not been mingling with all sorts of merchants and sending spies to Nemoris, they never would have known until Nemoris attacked them, the same way that they were attacking.


    Salmara leaped out of the window, her cloak billowing in the icy air. Her n was to use the wolves tounch an attack. Before she couldnd on the ground, a moth swooped in and she fell on its back. On the back of the moth was a female mage that she recognized.


    Just as Eldoria was keeping an eye on Nemoris, they were doing the same. They knew about Mauve, televisions were not new to Nemoris. They citizens had purchased them from Medoris or Eldoria.


    Salmara reached around her waist for a dagger to stab the moth but Mauve was faster. She swept out her right hand and sliced Salmara¡¯s neck with a short sword. She did not stop there, she used a stone that Sigrid had given her secretly to suck out all of Salmara¡¯s magic and then threw her body to the ground.


    As soon as Salmara¡¯s pale blue body touched the ice, a hologram appeared in the sky. There was a big X mark on her picture, announcing to the citizens that their beloved princess was dead.


    Sigrid had decided that one of the best ways to crush the spirits of the Nemorian knights was to show them who in the royal family had died. What generals had fallen, which houses were gone.


    The idea, cruel as it was, was inspired from a movie.


    In the sky, Cosmos appeared beside Sigrid. He was walking in air, he had no need for a flying beast or magic. "When you said that you would show them mercy, this is not what I had in mind." He said, looking at a new hologram which was added to the fifty of fallen important Nemorians.


    "Would you have preferred it if Emmah came?" She replied.


    Cosmos pondered on the original text. Emmah had set Nemoris on fire, all of it. She had invented fuel, earth kind of fuel and it had been poured down from the ships that Prince Firron provided.


    Eldorian knights had fired arrows with mes from the ships and set the entire kingdom on fire. Nemoris had been conquered, but more than half of the poption was dead.


    Those that survived had burns and other illnesses. The devastation on thend from that fire had almost been irrecoverable. Were it not for the lucky halo which Emmah possessed, Nemoris would have been ruinedpletely.


    "She is a mass murderer, she burned all of the kingdom. I on the other hand, I am following the normal course of war. Conquer the king, conquer the boarders and kill the strongest resistors. The citizens at least get to live, they can keep their homes. If this war can be ended in a week, they will be able to get back to their normal lives.


    There will be no famine, no gue." Sigrid turned Viper around and told him, "I do not feel guilty about this. We are fighting a war and in war, there are casualties. If we do not take down Nemoris, they will join hands with Medoris and take us down.


    I intend to live in this world for the rest of my life. I will have children here and I will be empress. I am just securing a future for myself and them. What mercy did you think I would show?"


    "Peace talks at a round table." Cosmos joked.


    It was no time tough but Sigrid did anyway. No leaders of any country or kingdom in this case sat at a round table and handed over their power willingly. It was ridiculous.


    In that time, while they were talking, ten more images appeared in the sky. These were fallen generals and mage knights from the boarder.


    "What is Emmah doing right now?" Sigrid asked Cosmos.


    She and Benjamin are preparing to set out for the ind of Sunrise peaks to acquire thest shard. The king will be going with them." He shared. "You know that he wille back dead or gravely injured."


    Sigrid¡¯s lips curved upwards. "I know."


    The foolish king was making a foolish decision. Who was she to get in his way?


    She tapped Viper on the back and the griffin cried out to the skies again. This time the skies turned red.

 Chapter 228: War with Nemoris...[2]

    <h4>Chapter 228: War with Nemoris...[2]</h4>


    It had been five days and Nemorian knights were still putting up a futile resistance at the boarder, especially in Garden city which separated Nemoris form Medoris. The Nemorian knights were waiting for reinforcements from Medoris. The rest of the kingdom had fallen all remaining members of the Nemorian royal family had either fled or been captured.


    The holograms of the fallen were still hovering in the sky, they currently numbered up to four thousand. They were bing less and less each day that passed as the Nemorians sumbed to Eldorian knights everywhere.


    Dawn was breaking on the sixth day when the Nemorian soldiers in Garden city and citizens started to lose hope. There was no sign of back up, they were running out of food and weapons.


    The Nemorian soldiers had started using the people as shields, throwing stones and using pans for self defense.


    A hologram of Sigrid appeared in the sky. "Surrender now or this entire city will be burned to the ground."


    The citizens that were used as shields couldn¡¯t help cursing in their minds. Didn¡¯t the Eldorians see that they also wanted to surrender but the soldiers were using them as shields?


    If they had the guts, why didn¡¯t they kill the soldiers and leave them out of it? News was out everywhere that the entire kingdom had been conquered and they were thest ones standing. The Eldorian princess had promised that their lives would not change after as long as they surrendered.


    All that was going to change was their citizenship and they would have to learn newws. Between being disced and adjusting to new rule, they would rather adjust.


    Mauve flew over the soldiers, the wings of her moth fluttered fiercely, kicking off a storm of dust. In that dust she sprinkled a sleeping powder which affected only the Nemorians.


    As people started to drop to the ground, unconscious, the mage battalion ventured forward with knights to identify the soldiers and separate then from the ordinary citizens.


    Other knights climbed up the walls of the city and reced the gs of Nemoris with Eldorian gs. On that same wall, Sigrid and and Rnd were standing, holding hands as they looked at the part of the Mystic grove forest which separated Nemoris from Medoris.


    A clear path had actually been mapped through the forest, creating a direct road that led to ake. Across theke was the empire of Medoris.


    The road was buried in snow at the moment as were the trees in the forest. Theke was frozen, which exined why reinforcements had note. The Medorian emperor had not expected this surprise winter war.


    "If we had note when we did, they would be on us as soon spring arrived. There are documents proving this to be true. It is why this road was curved through at great risk." Rnd told Sigrid.


    Without letting go of his hand, she walked closer to the wall and leaned against it. Looking at her husband with a smile, she asked him, "Do you remember how much resistance you were met with when you suggested this winter war?"


    How could Rnd forget it. Benjamin hade out directly and said it was a selfish move made by a man seeking to further his glory. As far as he could recall, those were thest words they had said to each other in thest two months.


    Even at the castle, when they were doing thest word ritual, they had not spoken to each other. Tension between them was rather high.


    But, Benjamin had not been the only one to oppose the war, some other knights and houses the king consulted with had been resistant too.


    "They will all eat humble pie tonight." She said.


    "I never thought that I would see the day when we would fight side by side." He took her hand and kissed the palm.


    Then, he winced when he noticed the wounds that had formed as a result of Sigrid¡¯s first sword fight. She could have remained on her griffin but when saw Eldorian knights being cornered by a three Nemorian sword mages, she had joined the fight, forcing them to their defeat with magic and a sword.


    "I feel guilty." he said sadly. "You never should havee for war. You should have stayed back like Thssa, safe from all the violence."


    "I volunteered toe." she reminded him. "This war was very important for us. Look at the gs Rnd, we are officially an empire now. When springes, mass nting in the North can begin. We can promote fishing in the South and more agriculture here. Manufacturing, pharmaceuticals, tourism, entertainment...."


    "Take a moment to celebrate this win first, my love." he told her. His wife had great ns for this new empire of theirs but this was a moment to slow down and enjoy the victory.


    Rnd turned Sigrid around to face the forest and he cradled her from behind. As the ash filled snow fell on the blood soaked ground, their eyes focused on whaty beyond the forest. A rival empire that they would make peace with or conquer.


    **********


    The news of Eldoria¡¯s victory in the war came sooner than anticipated. All through the kingdom celebrations started and they wouldst until the morning.


    Excitement grew when footage showed the crown princess and crown prince started on the wall, exining that it was the boarder between them and Medoris.


    Some Eldorian¡¯s cried when they saw the gs of Medoris flying high on the walls. Footage even showed the other mages that had gone to the war.


    On the Rosewood estate, Lady Silver was crying because she managed to get a look at her daughter. The war was over and Mauve was alive. In that moment, she even felt foolish for having attempted to stop Mauve from going, The loud cheers for her daughter on the estate were filling her with pride.


    It was the same feeling that Lady Iryne Thorin was experiencing. She had cried and thrown a tantrum when she found out that Sigrid was going for war but in the end, her daughter had made a big aplishment.


    This was the kind of war which would be recorded in history books and her daughter would be among the mighty mages that helped turn Eldoria into an empire.


    "She did it." Lady Iryneughed through tears.


    "Yes she did." The said in a heavy voice.


    Prince Eron was in the living room of the Thorin¡¯s, enjoying some warm freshly cinnamon rolls. "If my brother was hesitant about marrying your princess before, he is sure of his decision now." He bit into a cinnamon roll with ease as if nothing that was happening concerned him. He was a simple prince with small ambitions, nothing grand like Firron.


    Indeed, Firron was celebrating. As soon as the news of the victory broke, he took Thssa to bed and sealed their union with his seed. A princess of an empire was a bigger trophy than a princess of a kingdom.

 Chapter 229: The last shard, at great cost.

    <h4>Chapter 229: Thest shard, at great cost.</h4>


    Rnd whistled as he sauntered up the stairs which led to the former royal castle of Nemoris. All around him, restoration work was ongoing to turn the ruined castle into a new castle, or almost new. Another fortnight had gone by and in that time, the affairs of Nemoris had been steadied.


    Nemoris was now a city not a kingdom. The new city was being rebuilt in the shape of Eldoria. Statues of the former king had been brought down. The secret path between Eldoria and Nemoris was being paved into a wide cement road.


    Already trade had been facilitated and people could move freely from Nemoris to other cities in Eldoria. Migrations had already started with some people moving into the new city and others moving out. Everything was moving positively and all they were waiting for was the return of the king and the empire would officially be dered one, under one emperor.


    Rnd could not wait for it to happen so that he could move back home. He missed Doria, it felt more like home than Nemoris. He was also tired of sleeping in a flying ship.


    Those were the thoughts on his mind when he finally found his wife in the main hall of the pce, handling paperwork as she had been doing in thest two weeks.


    "Are you still working?" He perched himself on the arm of the chair. His eyes perused through the list of names she was looking at and therge history book next to the list.


    Sigrid had somehow found an old, torn book which was handwritten. In that book was proof of the fact that Nemoris was once a part of Eldoria. A king had sent his son to what was a fief at the time as a punishment for disobeying orders.


    His son had built a wall around the fief and rebelled, turning Nemoris into an independent kingdom. Families had been separated, nobles that had been locked away in Nemoris lost their titles.


    Now, Sigrid was locating the nobles and giving them back their legacy with Rnd¡¯s support. The king would be the final decision maker by officially entering these families into the records of Eldorian nobles.


    As soon as Sigrid announced this activity, the Nemorians had been quick to forget the fact their kingdom had fallen. When they viewed some of their neighbors, friends and rtives bing nobles, they crossed their fingers and hoped that this luck found them as well.


    Another thing that had helped was the fact that Sigrid and Rnd went around on foot, interacting with the people, listening to to grievances and kissing their babies. Television was also a tool being used to manipte the masses.


    "There are still fifty names on this list." she sighed and pushed the papers aside. Then, she ced her head on Rnd¡¯s thigh and closed her eyes for a moment.


    Rnd moved her head gently and he carried her back to the ship. The ships were resting on the ground, on the hunting grounds that once belonged to the royal family. Trees had been cut down in some areas to make room for all the flying ships.


    On reaching inside their ship, he took her straight to the bedroom andid her on the makeshift bed. She tied to get up as soon as he put her down but he pushed her back down. Using his strong legs, he trapped her where she was.


    "You need to rest. The work you are doing now is the work of the king."


    "Emp..." she started.


    He hugged her abruptly, burying her entire body in his chest. "Emperor, I know. I do not care, whether its a king or emperor they are one and the same. You are my wife, you should be rxing, being served drinks and food by the servants. When you are this exhausted, you should be bathed, massaged with oil and pampered. Not giving yourself a headache."


    Sigrid closed her eyes and yawned.


    Rnd used his magic to soothe her the way she did for him when he was exhausted. Sigrid had coined the act a magic massage.


    She made a "Mmmmm" sound and leaned into his chest even more. "This is nice."


    "This is what we should have been doing after the war, sleeping and being intimate. Clean up should be someone else¡¯s duty. I have kissed too many babies in thest two weeks that my lips are chapped."


    Sheughed, the sound was buried in his chest.


    "What kind of babies have you been kissing?" she asked him.


    "The small kind with lungs that can outpete Viper in crying. You have to agree with me on this one, that silver haired baby almost ruptured my ears yesterday and he punched my eye."


    "It was a she and that punch did not hurt that much, stop exaggerating." Sigrid rolled her eyes.


    "Well that little she almost took out my eyeball." he grumbled.


    Sigrid burst intoughter, thinking to herself that the little she sounded more like little shit.


    "I will say this for sure, if our offspring have lungs like that kid the Lord mage will be doing a lot of baby sitting." He said.


    "Why him?" she asked.


    "Because, he has been eating a lot of free meals at our house and sleeping in cocoa greenhouse. You have given him many books on magic and done him so many other favors. He even freeloads at Little Thorin, eating luxuriously everyday. He has to pay us back some way." Rnd exined his reasoning.


    "You realize that we have servants, about ten dozen of them that can take care of our children when we are busy!¡¯"


    "I do." he confirmed.


    "But you still want the Lord mage." She sighed.


    "Yes." he confirmed.


    She yawned again and returned his leg, wrapping her legs around him to keep him in ce as well. "I am going to sleep now, don¡¯t try any funny business."


    "Funny business." he raised his eyebrows.


    "You know what I mean." They had not had sex for a week now. Rnd was already itching for an opportunity to release all that energy he had been storing up for her.


    Heughed and replied, "I would never."


    "If I ever believe that, kill me on that very day." She turned around and faced the solid wall with her back to his chest. His hands went around her waist. She closed her eyes, nning to sleep for at least two hours.


    Five secondster, she opened them because the system had just updated the new novel plot. The king was back, along with the final shard of the Eclipsion sword. It had been attained at a great cost.


    She sat up and pulled him up as well. "Rnd, we should return home, today itself. rin has just sent word that your father is in trouble."

 Chapter 230: The king was poisoned.

    <h4>Chapter 230: The king was poisoned.</h4>


    The magic horses rushed to the royal castle from the port in the blink of an eye. They left chaos in their wake, scattering everything that was in their path. As soon as they arrived inside the royal castle, the gates were sealed shut to keep people out.


    The Lord mage was picked up from his house by red knights. The way he was grabbed, it was akin to kidnapping as they rushed him to the royal castle, straight to the royal hospital.


    It had been emptied out and red knights were guarding it as though it was a barracks. Even before entering the hospital, the Lord mage had a dreadful feeling that something had gone terribly wrong with the king. Aside from the queen and crown prince, such a fuss would not be made for anyone else.


    He found the king on a bed in a room that already smelled of herbs and blood. Six royal doctors and three nurses were running around like headless chicken to find a solution to treat him.


    They were nervous and they could not be med for it. Treating the king was a major thing, one wrong move and you could lose your head. It did not help that the red knights were staring at the doctors wit menacing and threatening eyes.


    "What happened?" the Lord mage asked as he pushed his way through the doctors at the king¡¯s bedside.


    He took a closer look at the king who was shirtless. There was a huge sh across his chest. The Lord mage had seen enough sword injuries to know that a sword had done this. It had cut deeply, damaging some veins and causing massive bleeding.


    There had been an attempt to treat the wound but it had not been sufficient.


    "My goodness!!" he eximed. "Who did this?"


    "Them." A red knight night pointed to Emmah and Benjamin.


    The two had been handcuffed like criminals.


    "On our way back after acquiring thest shard, we were attacked by unknown assants. One of them almost killed her." The red knight snarled as he looked Emmah¡¯s way. "At the same same time, a mage knight tried to kill the king. We could not get to him in time, the prince was the closest. Rather than save the king, the prince run in the opposite direction and saved her."


    The Lord mage looked shot Benjamin a look of disappointment. Not only was he a disappointment as a son but he was also a disappointment as a knight.


    Adrine one of the king¡¯s personal guards said in a trembling angry voice, "I told the king that it was a bad idea to go searching for thest shard in person, especially at such a time when the crown prince was away. Prince Benjamin and that woman...." He almost spat in Emmah¡¯s face as he red at her. "She convinced the king to go with reporters for an excavation, saying something about ratings and fame. I can see why the crown princess is always warning the crown prince, prince Galen and others to stay away from her. She is evil reincarnation, bad luck."


    Emmah¡¯s sick face turned even more grey. So, the crown princess has been my enemy all along, she thought.


    The Lord mage examined the king¡¯s wounds with magic and he discovered a problem. The sword that had been used to slice into the kings flesh had crimson poison that had seeped into his bones and seared some of his flesh.


    No wonder the king was struggling to breathe, her was bound to be in incredible pain.


    "Save the king." Adrine urged the Lord mage.


    The Lord mage looked at Emmah and he said, "You are a mage, you healed the crown prince on the battlefield. Why didn¡¯t you heal the king immediately?"


    Emmah shook her head, "I tried...I..I..." She stammered.


    She had tried and failed. The knights had all witnessed it. Initially, they had been filled with hope but the more she failed, the angrier they became. They med her for the king¡¯s condition. If it was not for her suggestion and convincing, the king would not have gone to Sunset peaks. If it was not for her, Benjamin would have saved the king.


    She was safe and sound while the king appeared to be on his deathbed.


    "Throw her out of the castle." Adrine barked.


    As two knights dragged Emmah away, he added a warning, "And if one word of the king¡¯s illnesses from your mouth little girl I will personally remove your head and make amp out of your skull."


    "What are you doing?" Benjamin growled out.


    "Gag his mouth." Adrine ordered.


    A young knight looked at the outraged Benjamin and said, "I am sorry your highness." He forced a cloth into Benjamin¡¯s mouth.


    No matter how much he struggled and resisted, they paid no mind to him. If or when the king opened his eyes, he would have to face the consequences of his actions. As for Emmah, Adrine had thrown her out in case the king did not survive the knight or hold on until the crown prince returned.


    If she was in the castle, she could leak information and that would be dangerous. They all knew that a gap like this could result in insurrection.


    The Lord mage started working alongside the doctors to treat the king. Using magic, he purified what was left of the poison, albeit, it was already toote. It had made its way to the king¡¯s heart, lungs and liver. There was no antidote for crimson poison currently, they did not even know all the contents of the poison itself. What he knew was that the poison was used by Medorian mage knights.


    The only person that could help was the crown princess was she was not around.


    "This day is not as victorious as we thought." The Lord mage mumbled.


    He applied medicine to wounds and the doctors stitched the wounds. Princess rin showed up at that moment and she sat in a chair beside the bed. She asked no questions, did not eat or drink. She just kept a quiet vigil thatsted all night.


    The Lord mage and doctors worked tirelessly all night, taking turns to watch over the king, attentive when he broke out into a fever and coughed blood. When morning came, he looked better and his breathing had improved however, he was still unconscious and mostly pale.


    The Lord mage looked up at the sky as shadows of flying ships covered the sky. One ship stopped directly over the hospital and white knights climbed out on ropes. Sigrid¡¯s griffin flew out as well, on its back, it was carrying two people.


    "They have returned sooner than I anticipated." The Lord mage said.


    Sir Adrine shook his head and clenched his hands. He was nervous but he was relieved that the crown prince had returned. Even if the king passed on now, the new empire would be held intact.


    "Do you think that he will kill his brother or wait for the king to do it himself?" The Lord mage asked.


    Sir Adrine expelled a quick breath. "The king will live?" he asked.


    The Lord mage sighed and shook his head. "He will never be the same again I am afraid."

 Chapter 231: Desperation of a fake female lead.

    <h4>Chapter 231: Desperation of a fake female lead.</h4> Emmah was not having a very good day, it had not been a good week or month either. From the moment she abandoned the Windrider¡¯s, she had been living in hiding, not daring to show her face in public.


    While she was hiding out on Benjamin¡¯s estate she had been living like a fugitive. Desperate to hide the news of her presence there, she had kept a low profile. Normally, she moved around the estate like an overlord, barking orders, stepping on servants and firing those that displeased her.


    However, since she was in hiding when she went there this time, she had been meek like a babymb. Hernguage was polite, when she met the servants and Benjamin¡¯s foster children she was nice.


    It had killed her to behave that way but she had done so because she did not want to draw unnecessary attention to herself. Things became much worse when Prince Benjamin decided to pick a leaf from Prince Firron¡¯s behavior, choosing the most advantageous female to be his first wife.


    Emmah had known that there was not much she had to offer anymore since she was no linger a Windrider so she suggested possible brides for him. Being the clever woman that she was, she had suggested women from small noble families. Those that would not be a threat to her position if she ever married Benjamin.


    Benjamin however had spoken to his advisors and they all rmended that he court Mauve Rosewood. She thought he would reject them outright but he had done the opposite.


    He had epted the suggestion gracefully and even called Mauve exquisite. Emmah had been eavesdropping on the conversation and she had almost burst through the door to rip off Benjamin¡¯s head. He had said he loved her, how dare he find another woman exquisite!!!


    Reality had hit Emmah really harshly, giving her a much needed wake up call. She was not the daughter of a noble, she was not a powerful mage, she was not wealthy. As a transmigrator, she had nothing to show for herself for all the time that she had been in Eldoria.


    So, she pondered on all the ways that she could reim the glory which she so desperately wanted to im and her mind turned to the Eclipsion sword. The sword could only be wielded by a mage. The king who was desperately collecting the shards of the word was no mage.


    If she could get her hands on it, she could use its power to overthrow the Maximus family and be Empress. She would not stop at conquering Eldoria, she would make her way to Nemoris, Medoris and even cross the ocean and conquer Sndor. The entire continent would be hers as long as she had the sword which was said to split the world in two with one sh.


    Aftering up with a n, she roped Benjamin in. He took her to the royal castle and they pulled the king into it. What she did not expect was that after thest shard was acquired, they would be attacked.


    She also didn¡¯t anticipate that in order to save her life, the lucky halo on her head chose to force Benjamin to save her rather than the king. This resulted in the king being gravely injured.


    Initially, Emmah thought the kings injuries were a stroke of luck, she could heal him and return to Eldoria a hero. Saving the life of the king was more rewarding than saving the life of a crown prince. Unfortunately for Emmah, her lucky halo had been losing strength steadily.


    It was like an old rusted engine in an old car on itsst life, coughing weakly whenever the car was started. The halo had used up a lot of luck to make Benjamin ignore the trained instinct of every knight to save the king in every situation at all costs and save her instead,


    When she needed its power the most, it failed her. Her little magic which had been burning out like a fire in a rainstorm could not even stop the king¡¯s bleeding. A young mage, a boy of only twelve had been the one that stepped up, doing what little he could. He managed to buy the king time to hold on until they returned to the city.


    Emmah and Benjamin had been arrested by red knights and then she was thrown out of the royal castle in disgrace. She tried to return to Benjamin¡¯s estate but red knights had already surrounded and blocked it off. Nobody was going in or out.


    She went to the house Rnd and Sigrid had rented for her after she was thrown out of the Vale by Mrs. Elsworth and found that it had been sold after she used the Thorin family of hiding gold mines.


    She thought about knocking on the gates of the Fairfax gates and dering who she was but she had a strong feeling that they would not wee her with open arms. The only way she could go there was if Lord Derrick Fairfax, her father, personally took her back.


    For a while, she meandered through the streets with no address in mind. The Windrider houses had all been confiscated. As for her mother; she was not an option. One, she lived in a vige far away from the capital city. To move there would mean a life of farming, raising sheep and living like an ordinarymoner.


    Emmah had eliminated that thought from her mind immediately. It did not even cross her mind to wonder if her mother was alive and doing well.


    She continued to ponder on where else she could go and she thought about the orphanage where the original owner of her body had grown up. It was possible that they could take her in for a while and she would hide there until things calmed down.


    But, the conditions there were harsh. The orphanage was funded by the Thorin¡¯s. If the king passed on and his death was med on her, the Thorin¡¯s would give her up in a heartbeat. She had not forgotten the words of the knight about the crown princess telling all the royals to keep a distance from her.


    She walked for so long, that she reached a point of exhaustion and sat down on the street, next to some beggars that were not afraid of the snow.


    One of the male beggars sniffed her hair, she jumped up and run away screaming at the top of her lungs. Her screams drowned in the loud celebrations of the Eldorian¡¯s who were rejoicing because Nemoris had been conquered.

 Chapter 232: I will kill them all.

    <h4>Chapter 232: I will kill them all.</h4>


    Desperation, fear and hunger eventually led Emmah to an unexpected ce. The residence of a family that she never wanted to meet in her life. The Bumblebart¡¯s.


    Emmah had stood outside in the cold for thirty minutes, hesitant about knocking on the door of the house. Snow had buried her feet as she contemted oning face to face with the very man she had rejected and the woman his hand had been cut off because of her.


    When Emmah became a Windrider, she had instigated Lysander to help her get rid of the Bumblebart¡¯s. He had paid someone secretly to kill them. In the end, Mr. Bumblebart¡¯s legs had been broken and his mother¡¯s left hand had been cut off. If they knew she had been involved, they would probably beat her.


    Nevertheless, she had decided to try her luck for she had nowhere else to turn.


    She had taken a few deep breaths before knocking on the door and when it was opened, she had started sobbing immediately. Her luck had worked, only Mr. Bumblebart was home and he invited her inside. As it turned out, his mother had returned to her paternal home and she would not return to the city until the following year.


    Emmah had been relieved until Mr. Bumblebert¡¯s sinister intentions shone through the smiling invitation he had granted her as he weed her into his wolf den. He had been aware of what she did to escape the Windrider¡¯s and the fact that she had stolen their family heirloom.


    He reminded her that she was now a wanted thief, all that was left was for her identity to be disclosed. The price for her stay and loyalty to him was simple: her body.


    Emmah has strongly considered killing him, but she could not do so wantonly, not while she needed to hide and feed off of him for a while. She had thought about the fact that she had already given herself to Benjamin.


    Benjamin was now a useless tramp card, whether the king died or lived, his future was now bleak. Her only option was to join the Fairfax¡¯s. But on that night, she needed shelter. Sleeping with Bumblebert willingly was better than being forced by a filthy beggar on the street.


    So, she had given in. As shey on her back, on the small bed which had a rough mattress that scratched her back as her body was plundered, Emmah thought about how she hade to such a point in her life.


    Nothing had gone right in her life from the day she returned to the capital city as Rnd¡¯s savior. Sigrid Thorin had stood in her way everywhere, at the royal castle and on the mage estate. The Thorin¡¯s had also been responsible for the downfall of the Windrider¡¯s leaving her homeless.


    The idea that Sigrid had stolen all the things that belonged to her grew in her mind. As they grew, so did the hatred which swirled liked a cyclone inside of her heart.


    It was not just Sigrid that she hated, Rnd, the king, Mauve, Mrs. Elsworth, Lady Betsy, Thssa, Firron, the red knights, king Raff, Romilda, the Lord mage, every mage in the kingdom, the Bumblebart¡¯s, both mother and son. She also detested the Windrider¡¯s, the Fairfax¡¯s, the Evermore¡¯s and so many other people and noble houses.


    As a matter of fact, she hated Eldoria and she had been filled filled with many regrets for having transmigrated into this world. Shecked a family, friends, love and power. She had nothing.


    As Mr. Bumblebert had released his seed inside of her, groaning in pleasure with tears running down his eyes, she had screamed as well. The scream that hade out of her mouth had been released from the depth of her soul.


    "I will kill them all." She had thought to herself. Everyst Eldorian was not worthy of being alive. This continent did not deserve to exist and she would be the one to blow it all out of existence.


    She had spent the night with Mr. Bumblebert and he used her body two times more in the night and once before he left for work in the morning after instructing her to cook dinner.


    Emmah had immediately started searching his house for money and valuable items. She didn¡¯t n to take anything, she simply wanted to know where Mr. Bumblebart kept his wealth in case she needed to go on the run.


    She had also found the deed to the house, it was hidden with other documents under his mattress. Emmah decided that if she did have to go on the run, she would sell the house too.


    She dressed up, got something to eat and then left the house. The day she had received her mother¡¯s letter which revealed the identity of her father, she had done some research on the Fairfax¡¯s. With phones and inte it was rather easy to keep a track of his movements. There was nothing nobles loved to do more than show offtely.


    They showed off their expensive houses, wardrobes, farms, horses and other things that they owned. Lord Derrick was not the exception. Every morning, he visited the closest coffee house to his family estate with two of his brothers and three friends.


    They had coffee and discussed the news, everything from politics to entertainment.


    After that, he visited a gentleman¡¯s club owned by Princess Romilda and engaged in different activities like swimming, horse riding, ying cards and other activities. He had lunch there or at Little Thorin and then he attended to private business which meant touring the docks and checking some ships. In the evening, he would go to a boxing club or brothel. If not, he visited his one of the three courtesans he maintained.


    If he did not have a party to attend, he would stay there and return home between ten to twelve in the night.


    Knowing his routine, Emmah waited around the corner by the coffee house for him to show up. She made all the arrangements to facilitate their idental meeting and prayed for her luck to work.


    As long as she became a Fairfax, she could have a starting point from which she would be able to conquer the world. She would coax her grandfather the count and impress him with her great ideas on how to conquer maritime business.


    She would design new boats, ships and yachts that had never been seen before and expand the family business into flying ships...no, airnes more magnificent than Sndor¡¯s big magic flying ships. Then, she would convince the old man to let her inherit the business.


    Emmah pulled on her cloak and smiled as she imagined the bright future that she was going to have. Why blow the continent up when she could just be empress of the world?

 Chapter 233: Legalities of the crown

    <h4>Chapter 233: Legalities of the crown</h4>


    "I...am...going....to...kill...you!" Rnd thundered.


    He lunged at Benjamin but the Lord mage pulled him back. If the man had no magic, he would have failed at that task because Rnd was in a sinister mood. He had taken one look at his father¡¯s pale body and listening to the recounting of events from the knights that had gone with the king and then rage had taken a hold of him.


    The Lord mage pulled him all the way back to the side of the king¡¯s sick bed. "Hold on, wait a moment."


    Rnd growled, raised his arm and elbowed the Lord mage on the nose. The Lord mage yelped in pain and the surprise caught him off guard that he ended up letting go of Rnd.


    The Lord mage¡¯s nose was busted and bleeding. Not that anyone rushed back to his aid as they all looked on helplessly as Rnd lunged at Benjamin aiming for his neck.


    "Stop him." The Lord mage yelled.


    The red knights looked the other way, they had no intention to stop the crown prince, he could do what they could not. Many of them had longed to give Prince Benjamin a beating but they were afraid of the consequences.


    "Uncuff him." Rnd ordered Sir Cornelius who was one of his white knights, the third inmand of his army.


    Princess Romilda strolled into the room, she was barking orders as if she was in charge, sending all of the knights out. She jabbed her finger at Rnd¡¯s chest, looking at him with an expression of authority in her eyes.


    "Do not touch your brother, now is not the time for madness or your uncontroble temper. In case you have missed it, the king is unconscious. Whispers are already traveling in the family about the status of his health.


    Do you know when the royal family is most vulnerable? It is when a king is on his deathbed and there is infighting in the royal family. People know that the king is back and everyone knows that we have just conquered Nemoris. The people are waiting to hear from their king. As the king cannot speak to them, you need to do it on his behalf. From now on, I will be in charge of everything you say, eat, drink..."


    Rnd waved his hand, pushing his aunt away. She fell into the arms of Sir Cornelius and he pushed her into the arms of another night. She was shuffled around until they pushed her out of the roompletely.


    "Open the door and listen to me, I demand that you hear me out this second." she banged and screamed. "Rnd, Rnd, Sigrid, open this door right now."


    None of the knights moved, not the ones outside or the ones inside. Inside, Benjamin¡¯s handcuffs were removed.


    "Give him a sword and open the doors." Rnd ordered. "We are taking this outside." he growled.


    Benjamin was shoved out by the red knights, he was trembling and uneasy, obviously unwilling to follow an enraged Rnd. He had never once beaten Rnd in a fight and he had no hope of doing so now more than ever because the mages had found a way of training their magic and improving it. As a sword mage, Rnd was now more powerful than he had ever been.


    As the fight was taken outside, the Lord mage turned to Sigrid who had yet to say a word. She was sitting next to rin, calmly munching on an apple and watching everything as if it was none of her concern.


    "Well...." The Lord mage said to her in a frustrated and urgent voice.


    Sigrid shrugged, "Well what?"


    "Aren¡¯t you going to stop him?" He asked.


    Sigrid looked up, it seemed like she was considering it for a moment and then she shook her head. "No, I think I will let my husband work out his problems with his brother as he wishes. Family isplicated, sometimes older brothers must teach younger ones a lesson."


    "He will kill him." The Lord mage said, exasperation in his voice.


    "Eeh!" Again, she just shrugged. "Let¡¯s be honest, if Benjamin was not a prince and he was any other ordinary knight, he would not be here right now. He would be in prison, on death row awaiting a beheading or hanging."


    "But he is not any other knight, he is a prince. When the crown prince starts killing his brothers, no matter what the reason is, things beplicated your highness. Alliances start to shift, sword smiths be much busier and people start fleeing the capital city." The Lord mage reminded her.


    "Just say the word war, for heaven sake!" Sigrid rolled her eyes. "And this is not what that is. It is not a war, it is brothers working out their differences."


    "That is not how people will see it." Princess rin jumped in. She gave Sigrid an apologetic look first and then continued. "Think about it this way your highness, the crown prince has just returned from war, victorious. Eldoria is now an empire and titles are going to be changed, territories expanded.


    The king is unconscious, we have no idea when he will be opening his eyes. At this time, the crown prince just happens to kill his brother, the third prince who is known by all to be the king¡¯s favorite son and biggestpetitor for the throne.


    Nobody will look at it as an elder brother teaching a younger one a lesson. What they will see is a new emperor eliminatingpetitors for the throne."


    "And then they will begin to wonder..." The Lord mage joined in.


    "Was Benjamin killed because he was the true heir to the throne? Is Rnd¡¯s session legal?" rin asked.


    Sigrid scoffed. "The crown is Rnd¡¯s birthright, he is the legal heir and killing the prince that is responsible for putting the king in this condition is not a crime, it is justice. If anyone questions Rnd¡¯s session they are fools."


    It was his right as the kings first born son. Not even ten Benjamin¡¯s could change that fact. Only the king¡¯s bastard son could make Rnd¡¯s shake.


    "It is not a cemented fact." The Lord mage said. "If Rnd is found to be unfit the king has the right to announce another heir."


    "And that would be Galen." Sigrid stood up. "If Rnd kills Galen too then we can ring the bells and sound the rms but I highly doubt that he is going to that."


    Brolin dashed into the room, shouting, "Galen has joined the fight too. Hurry, they will kill him."

 Chapter 234: Brothers against brother.

    <h4>Chapter 234: Brothers against brother.</h4>


    Standing in the pouring snow, surrounded by red and white knights whose cloaks were rippling furiously in the air, three brothers faced off. Prince Rnd, the mage knight was holding his two pronged sword in his right hand, it was glowing with red energy. Beside him stood Prince Galen, d in the armor of a white knight, his sword almost new as it had rarely been in battle. Together, they faced an armed Prince Benjamin, themon enemy who wielded a sword and a shield.


    The members of the royal family that had been made aware of the possibility of one one of their own killing another gathered, faces weary and confused. Majority of them were not aware of what had resulted in brothers turning against their own brother.


    Some were urging the knights to stop them, others wanted to intervene but the intimidating magic around Rnd¡¯s sword warned them away.


    So, when Sigrid and rin arrived, they looked at them with hope, thinking that the crown princess could perhaps talk sense into Rnd. Romilda, especially was on tenterhooks, worried about the oue of the fight.


    "Good, you have finallye to your senses ande out to stop him." Princess Romilda pulled on Sigrid¡¯s arm.


    She shrugged her arm out of Romilda¡¯s hand and yelled out, "As long as you don¡¯t kill him, all will be well."


    Romilda¡¯s lips thinned into an angry line but Sigrid ignored it. She folded her arms across her chest and readied her eyes to enjoy the beat down. Benjamin had known what Emmah had been nning when she testified against the Thorin¡¯s using them of hiding gold mines.


    He had not so much as given Benjamin a heads up or thought to help them. In her eyes, he was an enemy in the same category as Emmah. If he died, she would not be so sad.


    She also vividly recalled the day the queen was caught in bed with a man and woman, Benjamin had been salivating at the opportunity to publicize the scandal and be the next crown prince. She had no mercy for him.


    Thinking about that night made Sigrid frown as she realized that the secret about that scandal and what had happened to the king was too dangerous to be left in Benjamin¡¯s hands. She needed to do something about it.


    "System, get me some more of those memory blocking pills."


    While the system was working on that, Sigrid¡¯s eyes traveled among the spectators, particrly those from the royal family. She needed to take note of their reactions right now and see who was waiting in the shadows for an opportunity to take advantage of the turmoil in the royal family.


    "It was an ident." Benjamin shouted.


    The wind carried the words into the ears of everyone within listening range.


    "No it wasn¡¯t, there is camera footage to prove otherwise. You could have saved the king but you watched that sword aiming for him, turned around and saved that whore." Sir Adrien bellowed.


    "You left the king to die." Another knight added.


    "You are a traitor." Another shouted.


    Shouts of traitor increased, every knight chanted it loudly, most wishing that they were standing where Rnd was.


    "Now." Rnd shouted to Galen.


    Galen charged, running towards Benjamin as fast he could. Rnd swung his sword out from a distance, energy from the sword dashed towards Benjamin. He raised the shield and protected himself but still fell backwards.


    Galen reached him before he could steady himself and he struck the sword down with all its might. Benjamin had a firm grip on the shield, he used it to deflect the swing. He kicked out and sent Galen sprawling to the floor.


    Benjamin was confident that he could defeat Galen as he had morebat experience than him. He jumped up quickly with a hand full of snow which he threw at Galen¡¯s face and kicked him in the stomach.


    Meanwhile, Rnd who had reached them and his sword cut into the shield that Benjamin was holding, rendering it useless.


    He threw the sword aside and dove head first at Benjamin who had turned to run, sending him face first into the snow covered ground. Roaring with anger, he rained blows on Benjamin¡¯s head.


    "He is our father, how could you not save him?"


    Benjamin could not respond, he had a mouth full of snow and he was in incredible pain. Galen pulled Rnd off Benjamin and flipped him over, mimicking Rnd¡¯s actions, he punched Benjamin, breaking his nose and bursting his lips.


    Rnd pulled Galen away, nearly ripping his arm off in the process. He put Benjamin on his feet and kicked him in the ribs before throwing his over his shoulders.


    Making another roar, he knelt over Benjamin, grabbed his arm and bent it backwards, breaking it in half. Benjamin screamed in pain like a tempest tearing through a silent night, and the sound was heard in every corner of the royal castle. The scream and the sound of the bone shattering made those with stomachs tremble.


    Galen reached for Benjamin¡¯s other arm, sword in hand. His n was to cut it off and make him feel the pain a sword cutting into his flesh like it had done to their father.


    "Enough!" The lord mage roared. He mmed a staff on the ground, a wave of icy cold wind with red streaks tore the three brothers apart. He opened his mouth andmanded, "As the Lord mage of this kingdom, I order the mage knights to separate the Princes and take the third prince into the hospital."


    He walked towards Rnd with his hand held out, chanting a spell and using magic to hold off the crown prince who was on a warpath. It was not enough for him that Benjamin¡¯s leg be broken, his neck needed to suffer the same fate.


    The red knights were unwilling but the mage knights could not disobey the Lord mage. They intervened, and carried Benjamin away.


    Romilda opened her mouth to give an order but Sigrid beat her to it. "The show is over, everyone should go back to their jobs or beds. I hope that you will all do a great job at convincing Eldorian¡¯s that all is well in the kingdom. If any of you is asked about the king¡¯s condition tell the truth. He is in recovery and he will soon be on his feet.


    The king achieved a victorious feat, he has acquired all the shards of the Eclipsion sword, he is a hero. It is is a great day, we have many things to rejoice over. No sad faces people, we are not grieving."

 Chapter 235: No guaranteed expiry date on the kings life.

    <h4>Chapter 235: No guaranteed expiry date on the kings life.</h4>


    Inside the royal castle, Sigrid tended to Rnd¡¯s minor wounds on his hands, acquired after punching Benjamin and then the ground and walls when he could not get to Benjamin anymore. He had just finished finished taking a bath and in thirty minutes, he was expected to address the Eldorian¡¯s on live television.


    She was suddenly yanked out of the chair and ced on Rnd¡¯sp. Without resistance, she rested the side of her face on his chest and surrendered to his tight hold. He was still burning hot from anger that his body temperature was akin to that of a small furnace.


    How he was not sweating buckets was a miracle to her!


    "What¡¯s this? Are you using me as afort cushion or Sunny?"


    Rnd closed his eyes, drew in a breath and answered, "I need you or else I am going to lose my mind and blow up this entire castle."


    She could feel him trembling with unsaid anger and she gently patted his chest, passing her hand over his heart slowly. Sigrid remembered the look on his face when he was his father the King,ying in that bed, looking hopeless.


    The words said by the Lord mage had enraged Rnd. Though the king had survived, he was now half the man he once was. The poison had left behind devastating effects, like the king¡¯s movements would be slower. His body would experience a permanent coldness even in the summer.


    They could remedy it with magic potions and pills but in the absence of those things, he would shiver, cough and his health would deteriorate rapidly.


    On some days, his breathing would bebored, he could not take part in vigorous activities like training with the knights or eat unhealthy foods too often. Rnd had asked about fairy dew and the Lord mage said that not even fairy dew water could heal the kingpletely.


    Nevertheless, Princess rin was adding it to the water being fed to the king just in case because to some extent, it could help.


    Benjamin was lucky that Rnd had not ripped off his head after seeing the footage of the little shard excavation trip.


    "How could he do it?" Rnd asked in a hoarse voice. He had screamed for an hour long, which had resulted in a sore throat that was still in the process of healing.


    Sigrid did not respond, she was waiting for him to get it all out.


    "There were three knights close enough to that bitch to save her and they did. Even without Benjamin¡¯s help, she would have survived. But my father, the mage knight that attacked him was powerful. He killed two knights with a single blow and sent the others flying before getting close to the king.


    Benjamin has trained with me enough times to stand firmly against a mage knight. He could have held off the mage knight for one minute and given the king time to escape and get to the mages." He drew in a breathe.


    His temperature increased and Sigrid activated her healing magic to cool him off and soothe him.


    "He looked our father right in the eye, turned and run to that bitch. He did not hesitate to throw himself on top of her and protect her with his body. I don¡¯t know which is worst about what he did. That it makes him an ungrateful son or a betrayer to his oath and code of all the knights in the kingdom."


    "I watched it, it was hard to see." Sigridmented.


    She had paused the video on the part where Benjamin looked his father directly in the eye, turned and run to Emmah. The look of shock in King Raff¡¯s eyes had also been captured clearly. Two members of the Tv crew in the group of six had been stabbed to death by the assassins as they were recording that scene.


    Of the sixty people that had gone on that trip, forty eight had returned alive. Of that number, sixteen had been injured gravely and they were fighting for their lives just like the king. To keep this a secret, those people were also being treated by royal doctors in the royal hospital.


    "I wonder how he must have felt in that moment, knowing that the son he adored more than all of us left him to die." Heughed.


    The sound was dry, was the rustling of brittle leaves crushed underfoot. It crackled in this throat like dry twigs in a fire, dragging as if unwilling to escape its hollow confines. In it was sorrow, for it came from a ce of pain, a dark corner where warmth was absent.


    All Sigrid could hear in it was bitterness, emptiness and the haunting of emotions buried deep which were bubbling to the surface now.


    "If he was loved more than the rest of us then why didn¡¯t he choose to save our father?" Rnd asked himself. "Maybe this is retribution and my father is being punished for his sins. He was a fair king but not a fair father or husband. He picked and chose who he gave his love and affection to. In the end, the wolf he raised turned around and bit him."


    Sigrid looked up at his face, seeing only his chin but in her mind, she pictured his eyes. "Maybe this is a conversation you ought to have with your father. Say these words to him before its toote. Life is not like a loaf of bread Rnd, it does note with a clear expiry date. The king might make it or he might not.


    Even if he survives, he will be weak. Who knows how this poison affected his mind? He could open his eyes and not remember any of you or who he is.


    He could wake up blind, deaf or mute. At this point, we don¡¯t know what to expect until he opens his eyes. My advice is that you sit by his bedside and say these things. Ask him these questions, tell him what you regret."


    "Of what use is it talking to a man that cannot respond anymore?" He asked.


    "It is not as if you were willing to have this conversation with him when he was healthy and alert. And you are not talking to him for his sake, you are doing it for yours. I think you need it." She refused to give up on the idea.


    Rnd tightened his hands around her again, grazing her arms with the tips of his fingers. His temper had gone down, the energy from his magic was barely leaking through.

 Chapter 236: Reassuring the citizens.

    <h4>Chapter 236: Reassuring the citizens.</h4>


    Rnd and Sigrid remained in an embrace until the royal advisors came in search of the crown prince. The time to address the citizens hade. Every member of the royal family was present for what was equal to a press conference in these times. It was held in the throne room, Rnd did not sit on the throne but his royal seat.


    Sigrid was beside him to show her support for her husband. Both of them were wearing their crowns to remind everyone of their positions as crown prince and princess.


    Nobles from the strongest and oldest houses that lived in the city or close enough to rush to the royal castle had been invited and briefed on the situation. The throne room was packed close to the brim, Unlike the usual days when chatter graced the air, it was quiet. A heavy, solemn atmosphere nketed the room.


    All around the kingdom, from the capital to Nemoris, citizens were glued to their televisions as they went about their day. The had been waiting to hear from the king about what the victory in the war signified, unexpectedly, it was not the king¡¯s face they saw but that of the prince.


    While they were confused, for many that did not stop the rush of happiness when they nced upon their prince. In many ces apuse and cheers broke out and they reached all the way to the royal castle. The heroic prince that had conquered a new territory was a good sight to see.


    Rnd stared at the cameras with a face as light but serious as he could muster and finally addressed the nation, his voice steady though his heart wavered.


    "People of Eldoria." he began, his words carrying through the throne room like a low cry of trumpet in the city wall. "Today should have been a day of unrestrained celebration. Each and everyone of us, through courage, prayers and sacrifice has contributed to our victory in a war which we once thought unwinnable. A war that we never dared to fight ever since the loss we suffered at the hands of Medoris fifty five years ago. We have reimed our lost city and expanded the boarders of Eldoria, restoring them to what they once were.


    Now, our brothers and sisters that were separated from us and living in Nemoris can finally return to their true homes and embrace their roots, reim the ancestry. We can all rebuild our lives without fear of each other. We have be an empire together and I believe that we will be the strongest empire in the world. For that, I thank you--from the depths of my heart.


    Your royal family, the mage estate, the noble houses, each one of us, thanks every citizen that has contributed to this great cause, thank you."


    He made a small bow.


    A wave of murmured agreement swept through the crowd in the throne room. Through the kingdom, citizens wiped away tears and held the hands of their neighbors¡¯ tightly. The humility of the crown prince touched them for he had not imed the victory for himself.


    The speech which had been edited by Sigrid was an emotional one, designed to evoke the feelings that it was bringing out in everyone. Now, Eldorians and Nemorians were officially tied together by a past which the royal family seemed to have been aware of.


    Rnd took a breath, one that was heavy under the weight of his next words.


    "Yet," he continued, "amidst our victory, we have been visited by darkness too. Our king--my father--who has always led us with wisdom and valor lies ill. He undertook a war of his own this year, the war to reunite the lost shards of the most powerful Eclipsion sword which was once wielded by our ancestor, the strongest mage knight who ever lived. Our king went in person, braving many dangers to retrieve thest shard.


    Unfortunately, on the way back, he and his men were ambushed by enemies, assassins, cowards that sought to end his life and steal the shard. Our king and the knights fought valiantly but the king was injured and has not awakened since the battle¡¯s end."


    On the paper he was reading his speech from were the words, "Show some emotion here."


    So, Rnd, looked down, his shoulders fell and he clenched his hands. From all appearances, he was devastated but quickly steadied himself.


    Gaps, loud cries, shouts and whispers erupted across the hall and through the kingdom. All triumphant music was dimmed and the kingdom fell into sadness.


    Rnd held up his hand for silence, his gaze fierce and unyielding. "I will not lie, this news is heavy for me, not just as a son but a citizen of Eldoria too and I know it is the same for you because you are all the king¡¯s children--his sons and daughters.


    I know that you are afraid but I call on you to be brave and hopeful. The royal doctors and healers of the mage estate tell me that it may be days...or weeks...but before we know it, his strength will return and he will be back on his throne, leading us like he was born to do.


    In the mean time, we must be vignt. Our new empire is young and fragile, we have enemies that would love nothing more than to see us fall." He looked directly into the camera as if he was speaking to someone in particr. "To those enemies I say, it will be a long wait--eternity if I should say so."


    Many hearts felt proud and soldiers and knights, watching the press conference felt a new fire igniting in their hearts. The crown prince was right, they could not fall, they had an empire to protect.


    "After a wares rebuilding which will be no small task. Despite the void that is left by my father, the empire must keep moving. I would like to use this opportunity to remind you all, my brothers and sisters that Eldoria is more than one king, one man. Eldoria is you--its people. The farmers who toil to feed our armies and our children. The soldiers who stand stead fast and protect us at the cost of their own lives.


    The teachers on whose shoulders we stand in search of wisdom. The doctors who bring us back to life even when all hope has died. The singers, dancers, jesters, actors and actresses who bring smiles or tears to our faces with their talents. The children whough even when the skies are red with fire or dark with sorrow.


    You are many, I cannot mention you all but from the strongest to the weakest,<i> YOU</i> are Eldoria and the strength we share is one."


    His words rekindled embers of hope among the people. Those whose upations were mentioned even stood straighter.


    "As your crown prince, along with my crown princess," He turned to Sigrid briefly before looking back at the cameras, "We vow to shoulder the burden that my father cannot. In his ce, we will lead with the wisdom he has taught us, guided by the people he trusted and the love we have for this empire. Together, we will weather the storm, build our empire, increase our fields and broaden our hearts. Together, with all of you, we will ensure that when the king awakens--and he<i> will</i> awaken--he will find an Eldoria that is stronger than ever before."

 Chapter 237: A hero, again!

    <h4>Chapter 237: A hero, again!</h4>


    This time, the hall erupted into apuse. The pping was not deafening, not overwhelming, but it carried something stronger¡ªtrust. For the first time, Rnd felt confident in himself as the next ruler of Eldoria. The great shadow that had loomed over him his whole life was gone.


    Cold air seeped in through the windows but Rnd felt warmth. For him, the sun could as well have bee shining.


    The press conference was ended and an interaction between him and the nobles ensued. He stepped down from his princely throne and mingled among them, shaking their hands and epting their sympathies.


    Sigrid did the same thing, she moved along with Mauve, Brolin and Cosmos. Their eyes were focused and ears sharp, catching everything that was said to them.


    ***


    Out in the streets, the citizensforted each other, there were no more victory songs sung however, there was not much to celebrate when the royal family was grieving.....the empire was grieving.


    So, some people went back to their jobs, others decided to visit the nearest bars or taverns for a drink. Others decided to get something delicious to eat, good food was a source of strength.


    On everyone¡¯s tongue was the subject of the king¡¯s illness, whether he would live or recover was a subject of interest for them all. What they knew for certain was that the crown prince was now in charge and Eldoria was going to change.


    Standing at around the corner next to an alley on the street, one woman was nervously rubbing her hands together. Her eyes were focused on the doors of Little Thorin, asionally, they darted from left to right, observing the street. She was patiently waiting for someone to appear and for her, the affairs of the royal family were of no interest to her at the moment.


    A clock in the distance chimed and Emmah looked at the watch around her wrist. It wasing to the lunch hour, Lord Derrick Fairfax was nning to have his lunch at Little Thorin. He was a stickler for time, Emmah was sure he would not be no more than five minutes away.


    She waved her hand out, sending a signal to a horseman that was idly pacing on the street not so far way. He had a small pipe between his fingers, smoking Frostbreath mist, avender hued smoke used by many people that worked outdoors in winter for it increased warmth in the body.


    The horseman put away his pipe and readied himself, taking the reigns of his horses. He turned his head back and said something to someone inside the carriage.


    Right on cue, the carriage of Lord Derrick Fairfax appeared down the street. It pulled into the alley and went around the back to the lot where the stables parked.


    Lord Derrick Fairfax came out of the alley forty secondster, walking with a cane and holding a folded newspaper in his hand.


    The horse man set the horses in motion, rushing in the direction of Lord Fairfax.


    "Out of the way, out of the way!" he shouted loudly.


    He tried to pull back the horses but they just kept galloping and neighing furiously. People jumped out of the way, others tumbled and fell over, screams of chaos rocked the air.


    At that exact moment, a child run into the street, chasing after a ball. His mother let out a high pitch sorrowful yell and she screamed for help at the top of her lungs and called her son back.


    By the time Lord Fairfax noticed all the chaos, the mad horses were a hair¡¯s breath away from him and young boy. His heart fell and his feet froze, he could only await death.


    But then, a miracle happened. Out of nowhere, a young woman stopped the horses using magic, and she threw herself on top of him. At the same time, she pulled the hand of the young boy, yanking him out of the way.


    Relief washed over everyone that saw it happen, the mother of the boy fell to her knees, trembling. Lord Fairfax opened his eyes, his head hurt because it had hit the ground when he fell. However, he was alive which made him feel grateful.


    The horse man leaped off the carriage and approached Emmah and Lord Derrick.


    "Are you alright? I am so sorry, I don¡¯t know what happened to the horses, something must have spooked them." He exined frantically, trying to help Emmah up at the same time. "Do you need to take you to the hospital?"


    Emmah shook her head, indicating that she had no need for a hospital but at the same time, she coughed and blood spilled from the side of her mouth.


    Lord Derrick Fairfax got to his feet as well and he looked at Emmah with worried eyes. He recognized her as the young woman that had saved the crown prince. She had also made the list of top ten beauties of Eldoria on the day of the nche Ye¡¯s tea party,ing in at number six.


    Of course, it did not circte as much as it should have after the tragedy that happened at the tea party.


    The little boy¡¯s mother approached them as did a few other good samaritans. They repeated the same questions, asking about the welfare of the parties involved in the collision.


    "I am okay." Emmah assured everyone.


    Whispers of ¡¯mage,¡¯ journeyed through the small crowd. Those that recognized Lord Derrick fussed over him.


    "Thank you so much for saving my son." The mother of the little boy said to Emmah. She already had her son in her arms and he was carrying his red ball, smiling adorably. He had already forgotten the tragedy in which he had almost died.


    "You are a hero, I don¡¯t know what I would have done if my Austin died." The mother of the boy said between sobs.


    "Anybody would have done what I did." Emmah replied, feigning humility.


    A middle aged woman that came out of the carriage in the mean time made her way through the crowd and approached them. "Emmah," she said at the top of her voice. "Goodness me! Is that you?" She pushed the mother aside and put her hands on Emmah¡¯s shoulders. "I recognize you. You are Mirena¡¯s daughter, duchess M¡¯s former personal maid. I am Wanda, I used to work on the Thorin estate too, don¡¯t you remember me?"


    She looked at Lord Fairfax, her eyes widened and she gasped. "You...you..." She stammered and then blurted out, "You found your father!"


    The noisy crowd suddenly found a good reason to close their mouths and sharpen their ears.

 Chapter 238: The cunning Lord Fairfax

    <h4>Chapter 238: The cunning Lord Fairfax</h4>


    The lucky halo above Emmah¡¯s head got to work. ENTV reporter Davira Mace just happened to be walking by with three members of the camera crew and a schr that hosted a few shows on the history of Eldoria.


    As a reporter, Davira¡¯s interest was piqued as soon as she heard the words ident, hero and noble. She came closer, her crystal camera ready to record the scene. She also had her phone in hand, nning to interview witnesses and collect the facts.


    What she did not expect was to hear someone calling Emmah Windrider Lord Derrick Fairfax¡¯s daughter.


    "Can you repeat that?" she pushed the small crowd apart, in her eagerness, she stepped on the foot of the horseman that had caused the ident. "Can you repeat that please, is miss Emmah Windrider Lord Fairfax¡¯s biological father?"


    The crowd¡¯s ears twitched, they all looked at the woman eagerly, Please fill us in, their eyes begged.


    "Yes," Wanda nodded and confirmed before Lord Fairfax could not stop her. Then she covered her mouth and her face frowned. She appeared to be apologetic and she went ahead to apologize. "I apologize Lord Fairfax for I did not mean to expose your well guarded secrets. I was just excited to see that two of you together.


    I did not know that you had taken your daughter home. It is a good thing however, I believe. Despite the circumstances of her birth, she is your blood and she must return to her roots.


    Moreover, she is a mage. Your Fairfax family should be excited to have a mage after three generations without one."


    Emmah shook her head, seemingly hesitant and shocked. "I am afraid that you are mistaken Mrs. Wanda."


    Wanda shook her head and bellowed, "I cannot be mistaken you silly child. I was a witness to their rtionship and also happened to be there when you were born. Should you need more witnesses you can find some of the cooks that used to work on the Windrider estate or your mother. Didn¡¯t she tell you this?"


    Emmah¡¯s face which appeared to be slightly pale, paled even more. Herrge eyes became teary and she appeared to be frightened. "She might have mentioned it in a letter but....."


    Mrs. Wanda sighed loudly and cut her off. "You did not want to bring shame to yourself and your father. You are such a kind child, you have always known where your real family was but chosen not to bother them even after the Windrider¡¯s left you behind. And yet, in the end, the universe led you here and you saved your father¡¯s life."


    Emmah shook her head, "I was justing to look for a job as a dishwasher. I did not think that we would meet like this." She looked Lord Derrick and said softly, "I never nned toe to you ever. I have been living a sufficient life on my own."


    The crowd grew more excited, they forgot all about the ident. Davira recorded all of Wanda¡¯s words and Emmah¡¯s. She was already nning to rush back to the station and share the story with the news director.


    She had already put one and two together. Emmah was the illegitimate daughter of Lord Derrick and a maid that used to work for duchess M. She had saved the life of her father and a child in a twist of fate that brought father and daughter together.


    Lord Fairfax cleared his throat and took a step backwards. "Excuse us everyone," He looked at Emmah smiled and said, "Please follow me into the restaurant."


    The crowd was not very willing to let them go but they had no choice. They could only watch in dissatisfaction as Emmah followed Lord Derrick into the restaurant. Davira called the news director immediately, with everyone having ess to phones, news spread very quicklytely.


    Emmah and Lord Derrick went to a private room that he had already reserved. She was nervous but also confident that he would not refuse to take her in as the news of their ties was now public. Even if he refused to take her into the Fairfax family, his father the count would do it, to keep tongues from wagging and people judging them.


    The biggest reason why he would ept his son¡¯s bastard daughter was because she was a mage with ties to a royal prince.


    The moment they entered the private room and gotfortable, the smile on Lord Fairfax¡¯s face faded. "Do you believe me to be a fool?" he asked.


    Emmah who was mid cough paused. "Huh!"


    Lord Derrick Fairfax belittled her with his eyes and derisive smirk on his lips, "I do not believe in coincidences. I could have believed that you just happened to be in the right ce and save me at the right time, but the appearance of that loud mouthed woman that shouted out the possibility of a rtionship between us to everyone within listening distance was too coincidental."


    Emmah removed her hand from her mouth and smiled stiffly. "I have no idea what you are trying to insinuate Lord Fairfax."


    "If you are going to y the fool then I have no use for you. And if you think the world knowing about our rtionship will force me to take you in, you are mistaken. I am not the first Fairfax to have a bastard child. I personally have at least ten more of you out there." He said bluntly."


    Emmah lowered her hands under the table and she clenched them. Things had taken an unexpected turn. Lord Derrick Fairfax was not the easy going, always smiling, soft man he appeared to be in public.


    Lord Derrick Fairfax saw the confusion swirling in Emmah¡¯s eyes. He leaned back andughed, a hollow chuckle that chilled Emmah¡¯s bones.


    She thought to herself that no wonder Lady Jane Fairfax was a drunk. If she was married to a man like this, she would probably be the same. He had ten bastard children he knew of and a calcting cruel nature!!


    "What is it that you want from me?" Lord Fairfax slowly asked Emmah. "To receive my recognition ande home? Is it your desire to ascend the ranks and go frommoner to noble Lady?"


    He spoke arrogantly and by right as he had the upper hand. He knew his father would bring this illegitimate granddaughter home because she was a mage and she had ties to the third prince. At a time when the king was down indefinitely, thepetition for the throne would boil silently or loudly. It would not harm their family to peddle two boats. They could show loyalty to the crown prince and hold hands on the side with the third prince.


    But, the woman before him was too arrogant and proud. Scheming run deep in her bones. It was impossible for the Windrider¡¯s to have kicked her out when they knew that she was involved with the third prince. She had probably escaped when they were of no use to her anymore.


    If she was allowed into the Fairfax family like this, she would step on their heads, use them and throw them to the side when she got what she wanted. It would be best to trim her pride and arrogance before taking her back for recognition.

 Chapter 239: You are stupid.

    <h4>Chapter 239: You are stupid.</h4>


    Emmah was not aware that she was being plotted against. She was thinking about her next steps as she had been pushed against the wall, if she did not go back with him, she would have no choice to return to Mr. Bumblebart and he disgusted her so much that she would rather cut her throat than sleep with him again.


    Also, with the news out there circting about their father-daughter rtionship. She would be humiliated if the Fairfax¡¯s did not recognize her. No matter what, she was a Fairfax and she deserved to live a life of luxury as a nobledy so there was only one path to take.


    "Yes." she looked into his eyes with resolve and responded clearly.


    Lord Fairfax lowered his eyes to the menu looked through it and made his lunch choices. Then he made a phone call and ced his order. "Order for some food, it seems like we have a lot to discuss." he told Emmah.


    She did as told and then raised her eyes to meet his. When she was preparing to say something, the door was opened. A waitress brought in the starter dishes and Lord Fairfax¡¯s favorite wine.


    The sound of dogs barked was overheard just before the door was closed and privacy returned to them.


    Lord Fairfax¡¯s eyes kept on the door, he showed a modicum of disgust. "If it was not for the food and ambience, I would not step foot in this ce. Everyday, the crown prince¡¯s dogs are brought over for special meals. Does this restaurant cater to humans or dogs?"


    Emmah took a sip of red wine from the ss, her face wrinkled in distaste. The taste did not agree with her but she faked a smile and pretended to like it. She had decided to look at this meeting the way one viewed a business meeting, she was selling and Lord Fairfax was buying. She had no choice but to please the buyer.


    It pleased Lord Fairfax to see Emmah forcing herself herself to drink the wine. He decided that she could be tamed. "How is your rtionship with the crown prince?"


    He used a spoon to drink some starry night soup, a shimmering broth made from carrots, onions, and potatoes with a pinch of enchanted salt that caused tiny glowing stars too rise to the surface. With every small sip, one¡¯s stomach warmed up and their mind gained rity.


    Emmah mimicked his action, setting aside the wine and picking up a spoon to drink some soup. She hesitated for a moment and then replied, "I am familiar with him."


    Lord Fairfax ced the spoon on a small te and dabbed at his lips. The look on his face was unreadable but Emmah could tell that he was not satisfied with her answer and he made it clear with his next words.


    "That does not provide much insight into your rtionship I am afraid. You need to be clearer if you expect me to lend a hand to you girl."


    Emmah clenched her jaw, not appreciating being referred to as girl. It felt like belittlement but she swallowed it and replied, "I saved his life, which his is grateful for but we are not very close. The crown princess does not like me because some people suggested that I be made his secondary wife.


    She has gone out of her way to muddy my image and name in front of the entire royal family. I am lucky however that the Princess Thssa and Prince Benjamin find me likeable and we are very close."


    Lord Fairfax tapped the te with his spoon slowly for half a minute, not a word fell from his mouth. During that time, Emmah felt as if she was dancing on the edge of a sharp knife. She was sweating through her dress, urging Lord Fairfax to make a decision quickly and end her misery.


    "What is the status of your rtionship with Prince Benjamin? It is widely known that he is courting you but courtship does not always end in marriage. Will he be marrying you or will you end up as his mistress?" he asked.


    "He intends to marry me." She said with confidence.


    A man that had saved her life at the expense of his father¡¯s his love for her was obviously great. He had spoken of ns to marry her in future.


    "Is this your opinion or have these wordse from his mouth?" he asked her.


    "He has said them to me more than once and he intended to have only me as his wife but some things changed which resulted in him deciding to have two wives. No member of the royal family, male or female does not marry for power. Ben...." she paused after the deliberate mistake, "pardon me, Prince Benjamin is the same. By the order of the king, he is to find a befitting wife. Unless I be a titleddy, there is no hope of me bing his first or only wife."


    Lord Fairfax nodded. "What are his intentions for the throne?"


    Emmah blinked and pulled back with hesitance. On this subject, it was best to tread carefully. "I cannot speak with authority on that subject. Right now the king is ill, such spections are best left unmentioned."


    A snort came from Lord Fairfax¡¯s nose.


    "It is too bad that you are not as lucky as the Rosewood girl. Everyone found her odd but then she became ady-in-waiting, awakened her magic and now she has many suitors. Even the Sndorian prince was said to be courting her before he decided to marry the princess." Lord Fairfax exhaled sadly.


    He considered a Mauve a prize gem, one that could elevate her family. Emmah on the other hand, she wascking in many ways and her reputation was risky. With all the time she had been spending with Benjamin, no sensible noble Lord would want to take her as his wife, everyone was certain that she had already been bedded by him.


    Two waitresses returned with their lunch, they served the food and left.


    As Lord Derrick Fairfax cut into his steak, he offered Emmah some advice. "You should interact more with other mages. All the mages that participated in the mine rescue have gained fame through the kingdom. Those that went to war are also going to gain fame and rewards.


    You on the other hand, calling you a waste is too good for you. You are stupid--it is either that or you are simply toozy to think about what is good for you. I do not have a use for stupid orzy. From now on, you will follow my instructions, when I say go East, I expect you to go East.


    If I find that Prince Benjamin is a waste, I will find you another suitable husband. When the timees, I expect you to close your mouth and simply nod. Men do not need women that are too clever for their own good or talk too much. A woman¡¯s mouth is only necessary when pleasing her husband in any way he desires. The sooner you learn that, the better for you."


    Emmah struggled to control her breathing or else, she would end up stabbing her biological father in the neck with a fork.

 Chapter 240: Romilda’s hidden desires.

    <h4>Chapter 240: Romilda¡¯s hidden desires.</h4>


    Lord Derrick Fairfax paused thirty minutes and took a sip of water. "There will be no more whore like behavior for you. All those dresses that show your body, get rid of them. You will have to learn the arts that nobledies study, like flower arrangements and the sort.


    You got into a fight with my wife which ended in her humiliation. I hope you are aware that she will be your mother going forward. The first you are to do when I take you back is fall on your knees and apologize.


    Your life will be much easier if she is willing to train you and introduce you into society again as a Fairfax."


    Emmah forced herself to gulp down a piece of meat that she had hardly chewed. The thought of meeting Lady Jane Fairfax made her stomach turn. If she had any other option, she really wouldn¡¯t go back to the Fairfax family.


    In her mind, she cursed the Windrider¡¯s. It was their fault that she was where she was now. If they had not hidden mines and lost their noble title, she would still be the beloved pampered daughter of the prime minister with a bright future.


    She sat through the rest of the meal, enduring all of Lord Fairfax¡¯s male chauvinism.


    *********


    When night fell, Sigrid cast a spell over all the upants inside the royal castle and sneaked out of bed. She made her way to the king¡¯s war room to find the shards of the Eclipsion sword.


    When she entered the secret room, she realized that she was not alone. Princess Romilda was already there, she was standing over the table with the map of Eldoria. Her hands were trailing over the shards of the Eclipsion sword.


    The look in her eyes was sheer greed, a desire to posses the sword reflected in them like molten gold, hunger flickering in their depths.


    "You are not who I expected to see." Sigrid spoke, startling the princess.


    Princess Romilda jumped up, squealed and then calmed herself when she realized that it was just Sigrid. Her predatory eyes fixated on the crown princess. "What are you doing in here? This is not a ce where you should be."


    Sigrid let a breathy chuckle, "I think you are the one that is in the wrong ce princess, after all, you are only allowed in here with the king. Without his invitation you are trespassing."


    A glimmer of impatience shimmered in Romilda¡¯s eyes. In them Sigrid noticed a ferociousness which had been hidden before but now eager to escape and make its mark.


    "Do not be greedy for what is not yours." Sigrid warned her. "I can see the little wheels turning in your head. You are thinking to yourself that the king is down, it is unknown whether he will open his eyes soon or never. In the midst of this confusion, it is not unthinkable that some royal rtives might get the idea that they are better suited for the throne than Rnd." Slowly, Sigrid started to walk approaching the table, moving towards Romilda.


    Romilda too started to walk and they found themselves going around the table in a circle like two predatory lions circling each other before a fight.


    Sigrid continued on with her loud thoughts meanwhile, "Like a certain princess, born with more wisdom than all of her brothers, more cunning than any spy and thirstier to expand the kingdom than any red knight. Had she been born a man, maybe she would have been Eldoria¡¯s greatest king. Unfortunately for her, the Eldorian throne could never be passed on to a woman. The noble men would rather put a dog on the throne than bow before a queen in a dress. So, what did that princess do?"


    "I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you tell me?" Romilda asked.


    Sigrid suddenly leaped over the table andnded in front of Romilda. Face to face, she wanted to see how the princess would avoid her. Sigrid raised her hand and touched her cheek before lifting Romilda¡¯s face by the chin, forcing the princess to look into her eyes as she continued on.


    "That woman decided to wait, she hid in the dark corner and bid her time. The things that nobody saw, she did. Like her youngest brother, poisoning his father¡¯s wine over a period of three years,"


    Romilda¡¯s eyes widened and Sigrid smiled like the victorious lion in their exchange. "She watched in silence as her father¡¯s vitality was drained, little by little. By the time it was discovered, it was toote. When all hope seemed lost, she stepped up and talked about a miraculous herb in the medicine valley.


    Her oldest brother the crown prince rushed there in the hopes of finding the cure which took him a while. In that time, the king died and two of her brothers joined hands to take the throne forcefully, following her advise.


    One brother killed another and another stepped up to join the fight. It was her hope that they would all kill each other and the one that had gone to medicine valley would die.


    But, the crown prince returned early and took a De-Kensington bride gaining arger army so she switched sides secretly and convinced him that she was always on his side. She gave up the strategies of his brothers and together they defeated them. The ones that remained alive were banished from the capital while she stayed back, living secretly as the king¡¯s right hand."


    Sigrid suddenly gasped and looked down, her eyes fell on a de in Romilda¡¯s hand that had been stabbed into her stomach. Unfortunately for princess Romilda, Sigrid was protected by the bank of fate.


    Before her mission could bepleted, small side characters could not harm her. The de shattered and fell to the floor in pieces.


    "Well that was stupid." Sigrid said.


    Romilda¡¯s eyes widened even more. "What...what are you?" She stammered.


    "I am a mage you cunt, your silly little de cannot harm me. I saw iting before you even acted on it." Sigrid lied.


    She opened her mouth and blew smoke into Romilda¡¯s face and immediately, the stunned Romilda fell to the ground.


    Sigrid turned to the broken shards and rubbed her hands together. "Finally, I can get your hands on you, the sword that splits the skies and separates the oceans. The things we are going to do together." Her own eyes lit up with a desire packed with a sheer force of yearning.


    Just when she was about to reach for it, a hand touched her shoulder, startling her as she had startled Romilda.

 Chapter 241: Obey the bank’s will.

    <h4>Chapter 241: Obey the bank¡¯s will.</h4>


    "It is a bad idea." Cosmos said.


    Sigrid turned around and her eyes met his. She put on a pretentious smile and shrugged, "I have no idea what you mean."


    "I am not going to y games with you Sigrid, you forget that I can tell what you are thinking all the time. I simply choose to give you privacy and stay out of your mind but that does not mean I am ignorant of what you are plotting."


    Sigrid twisted her mouth around, feigning ignorance. She smacked her lips, making sharp sounds, ying the fool.


    "Bad idea." Cosmos repeated.


    "I wasn¡¯t going to steal the sword." She said, a little too loudly and nothing about her response was believable to Cosmos¡¯s ears.


    "Says every thief that is caught with their hand in the cookie jar." Cosmos scoffed. "The sword is the property of the bank."


    Sigrid waved a finger, objecting his opinion. "I beg to differ, the halo is the property of the bank but the sword, it is part of the story." She turned back to the sword, eyeing it vigor. "This is the sword that Emmah used to conquer Medoris. By right, it should belong to me."


    "What right?" Cosmos asked.


    She flung her hands in the air, in frustration. "I don¡¯t know, the right of the viin. I am the bad guy, isn¡¯t this what I am supposed to do? Who would you rather have the sword, me or Emmah or crazy Romilda over here that just tried to stab me for the shards by the way."


    "I think that was less about the sword and more about her secrets which you whispered to her to prove that you have the upper hand over her. Is she dead?" He looked at Romilda¡¯s stiff body.


    "No," Sigrid kicked Romilda¡¯s foot. "But she will wake up slightly off. Catatonic, if I should say. As far as everyone will be concerned, she went into shock when she saw the condition of the king and it will stay this way for the rest of her life. I always knew that I would have to deal with her at some point, I just didn¡¯t think that it would be so soon."


    Cosmos pointed her eyes back to the sword. "Now hand it over." he instructed.


    Sigrid crossed her arms across her chest. A thought crossed her mind....a thought that birthed a question. Why couldn¡¯t Cosmos pick up the shards personally?


    "You do it." She jutted her chin at the swords.


    Cosmos clenched his jaw and arms as well. His face was grim, he did not look too happy with her at the moment.


    "Oh my God!!" Sigrid¡¯s hands fell to the side and she took a step back gushing over the unexpected discovery. She rubbed her palms together, nodding slowly with a sly smile on her face. She had stumbled over something, she just didn¡¯t know what it was or what the rules were but she intended to find out. "What¡¯s the big secret Cosmos? Go on....pick it up."


    Cosmos leaned against the table, he crossed his arms across his chest and raised his eyebrows. "You don¡¯t learn, do you? Whatever deal you are thinking of negotiating, forget it. The bank is not a ce you negotiate with, they give you orders and you fulfill them or you are jerked back into a ck hole that leads to death." He spoke strongly, emphasizing every word.


    Sigrid tilted her head from left to right. "Ehhh!! everything is life is negotiable as long as you know what cards to y. Right now, I am holding all the cards."


    "I could just get someone else to hand over the shards you know." Cosmos threatened.


    Sigrid spread her arms out, gesturing that he should go ahead. "You..."


    She had just started saying something when she cked out and two secondster, she found herself in the bank of fate, in the presence of the banking official with the frightening eyes. Cosmos had also tagged along and he had a constipated look on his face. He did not look to pleased to be pulled into the bank abruptly.


    "I thought you were handling her." The female official said to Cosmos.


    "Raising children is not as easy as it seems." Cosmos answered. "They like to think that they are in charge often."


    "I am not your child." Sigrid pitched in. "And nobody is handling me, I am not a case."


    "Hand over the sword." The official instructed.


    "Go get it yourself." She answered dismissively.


    She started to stand but suddenly, Sigrid felt an overwhelming power that pushed her back down. The power entered her body, breaking her bones one by one. The pain was agonizing, every instinct screamed for her to run or fight back.


    A new surge of power mmed through her body, arresting it and lifted her up. Her muscles were twisted, like a puppet her body was in the control or someone or something else.


    Then, a breeze of air passed through her body, relieving her of all the pain. Just when she was ready to sigh, fresh pain came, her bones hardened, heavier than stone. The scene before them changed suddenly and she found herself somewhere else, hovering over an endless body of green shimmering water.


    "Your body is stone now, I can breathe a thousand years of life into you and dropped you down there. If you think that death will be the snap of a finger and you will be gone in an instant, you are mistaken. There are ways to prolong that death, to make it more agonizing. You can die every night and open your eyes in the morning just to die again and open your eyes and die....."


    Sigrid felt herself suffocating, breath was stolen from her, she tried to use her magic to fight back but it was useless in this situation as it had been stripped from her.


    "Do you think that you can defy the will of this bank?" The voice asked.


    She clenched her teeth, her hands tried to twitch but her body was in a state of agonizing stillness. At the snap of a finger, she found herself back in the bank, on the floor, breathing raggedly.


    Her forehead was shimmering with sweat, her body ached as if she had been hit by arge truck. She moved her hands and legs, relief swept through her when she found that they were under her control.


    "You will obey. You can choose to be a friend or foe of the bank. I advise you not to be a foe because that will be the worst decision you will ever make in your life." The female official told her.


    Sigrid started climbing to her feet and that was when she received a new notification from the bank.


    [You are pregnant; Prepare for termination.]


    Her heart dropped and she stumbled backwards.

 Chapter 242: Goodbye, Eclipsion sword.

    <h4>Chapter 242: Goodbye, Eclipsion sword.</h4>


    After a moment of hesitation and processing the shock Sigrid righted herself, standing up straight.


    "Congrattions on your pregnancy." The banking official said with what appeared to be a smile.


    "You are bitch." Sigrid answered.


    The official threw her head back and sheughed, it was an empty sound, devoid of feeling or emotion. "I have been called worse."


    Sigrid sat down in a chair and she crossed one leg over the other. "I want to negotiate."


    The female official looked at Cosmos. "What is wrong with her?"


    Cosmos shrugged.


    "The bank of fate....." The female started but Sigrid cut in.


    "Does not negotiate, but I disagree. You are salesmen, and when ites to sales negotiation is not impossible. I will hand over the shards of the sword as long as you give me sometime to keep my pregnancy. I want six months....no eight."


    The female official raised her eyebrows.


    "All I need is enough time to strike the final blow to Emmah and hand over the halo. If I fail to do so in the time I have been given then I will terminate." Sigrid shook her head. "I cannot loose another pregnancy, especially not now when Rnd and I need to unite the new empire. A baby right now is good news, it shows that we are moving forward. It is a symbol of hope."


    "You are one power hungry woman, I have not heard a single plea from you as a mother begging for her child to be saved out of love. " The bank official leaned forward. "All this, fuss just so you can sit on the throne."


    Most normal women would be on their knees, crying and begging, not calmly and coldly stating the rational reason as to why they wanted their child to live.


    "If I plead as a needy mother, will you grant me my wish?" Sigrid fired back.


    "No." The bank official answered straight away without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Sigrid nodded, still calm. "As I expected. I would also like to point out a fact, I cannot bring new life or a new character to life until the halo is returned to your bank so technically, I have until the day I give birth to terminate. As long as the child is still within my womb, it does not count as new life."


    The female official sighed, tired from the look of things. "Knowing you, we are going to argue about his forever. Since we have a need for the sword and no time to waste, your request is granted. Should you fail to deliver the halo by your due date, I will personally appear in the birthing room and end the existence of the child. You will not need to terminate."


    Her voice was cold, mechanical and unfeeling. Sigrid¡¯s skin tingled with an unnatural chill when she heard the warning. She had a feeling the female bank official would make good on her promise. She would be brutal and make her watch as she put an end to the child.


    The thought that this bank was cruel and more viinous that anything in the universe crossed her mind.


    "Go now, before another thief decides to steal the sword. Your castle is a busy ce tonight."


    Sigrid understood the meaning. There were thieves in the royal castle sneaking in to find the shards. It seemed everyone that wanted the sword had done the same thing as her. They had waited for all seven shards to be found before making a move. "I will need a replica, something slightly powerful to fool the masses. Also, whatever replica you are giving me it should be tied to my blood, and I should be the only one to wield it."


    "Even now, you are looking out for yourself." The female official could not help shaking her head. Some people did not learn, Sigrid was one such person. She had already experienced the pain that she had gone through earlier.


    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Sigrid and Cosmos found themselves back in the war room. Cosmos was holding replica shards of the Eclipsion sword in his hands.


    Sigrid looked at the real sword with reluctance before picking up the shards. They had already been together by Romilda. When her fingers touched the first one, it lit up, glowing red.


    She ced another piece upon it and it came together. Driven by curiosity, she joined all the the pieces, making the sword whole. Its hilt, wrapped in enchanted obsidian and lined with celestial runes pulsed with and eerie red glow like a river of fire.


    The silver de appeared otherworldly, shifting between deep molten silver and pitch ck like an eclipse. A light from the torch fell on it and it shimmered with a soft, ghostly luminescence.


    Sigrid firmly grasped the hilt and she swung it out slowly, testing its power. In the air where it passed, flickering embers of fire and heat danced. A ck mist was emitted from it, but before she could take a closer look, Cosmos cleared his throat and held out his hand.


    "But..." Sigrid started and fell silent, gritting her jaw. She wanted to use her magic and awaken it, to see what it could do. She had a feeling that once bonded to its wielder, it would respond to emotion. She could only imagine how it had worked when fueled with Emmah¡¯s anger as she led Eldorian soldiers toy siege to Medoris.


    That probably wasn¡¯t a fraction of what it had aplished in the hands of the original shadow mage Dravos, who once wielded it.


    Greed brewed within her, and unwillingness gathered around her like a dark shadow. If she imed the sword for herself, what was the worst the bank could do.


    "The sword or the child, what will it be?" Cosmos asked.


    He still held out his hand but left the choice to her. Reluctantly, she handed it over feeling great loss as she did. Cosmos handed her the broken shards of the recement sword.


    "It is not as powerful as the Eclipsion sword but it is just as mighty. If you put a drop of your blood on the tip it will be bonded to you. This is the de of the Lunar me." He exined.


    Sigrid wasted no moment in bonding with the Lunar me, and then, she chanted a spell, sweeping her hand over its shards.


    From the Lunar me, she made another copy, a useless sword whose shards looked like the Eclipsion sword. Carefully, she arranged the shards of the useless sword on the table and left the war room.

 Chapter 243: Another fate for the spider.

    <h4>Chapter 243: Another fate for the spider.</h4>


    In the morning, Sigrid feigned surprise when she heard the news of Romilda¡¯s state of mind. She followed Rnd to the royal hospital where they found her, in a state of of disorientation. She did not recognize Rnd or Sigrid and appeared to be scared of everyone. Her eyes were hazy and she was mumbling jumbled words to herself.


    Sigrid went from feigning surprise to being truly surprised because she had left Romilda in a catatonic state. Someone else had used magic to undo the work which she had done and then do some damage of their own.


    Slowly, her eyes roamed over everyone in the hospital room suspiciously. Who...who had done it? she wondered. Was it Rnd, the Lord mage or another mage in Eldoria whose identity she was unfamiliar with? She had given the system clear instructions, if there was an awakened or hidden Eldorian mage, she wanted their identity. All of them were under her thumb so who was the new yer on the board?


    "Cosmos." she called out in her mind.


    "Someone from Medoris undid your work, they wanted to question her about the whereabouts of the shards. This was the best they could do. Her mind is forever fried, don¡¯t worry." He assured her.


    Sigrid¡¯s heart became settled. "What happened to aunt Romilda?" she put a hand on her chest and asked in a small startled voice.


    One of the knights provided the answer, "The royal castle was under attackst night. Word had spread far and wide about the Eclipsion sword so mages and knights from everywhere areing out of their holes to find the sword."


    Sir Augustus, one of the Rnd¡¯s quietest and most loyal knights filled in the rest. "We found her in the hallway near the king¡¯s study, a mage was doing something to her mind. He escaped but....." He shook his head.


    "But Princess Romilda was already harmed." Rnd finished off.


    The Lord mage moved from Romilda¡¯s side and approached her family that was grieving already as if a death sentence had been announced. Her daughters were sobbing loudly, embracing each other.


    "I am afraid that her mind is now...." The Lord mage exhaled sadly. He looked at Romilda¡¯s husband and said, "There is nothing more that I can do for her. The good news is that she is healthy in every way except for her mind. She will live out the rest of her life no wiser than a two or three year old child."


    Someone let out a high pitch wail and one of Romilda¡¯s daughters fainted.


    The Lord mage gestured for Rnd and Sigrid to follow him out of the hospital such that they could talk privately. They three stopped under an elder tree near the hospital building and the Lord mage blocked out all sound.


    "Whoever did this is powerful. Powerful enough to get past the magic barriers without being detected. He put everyone in the royal castle to sleep using magic. If a knight had not sneaked in to engage in some mischief with a kitchen maid, this unknown mage would not have been discovered." he said speedily.


    "We knew that there would be many eyes on the Eclipsion sword, I just didn¡¯t think that my aunt would be a victim of the battle for its ownership." Rnd drew in a shaky breath. "The shards need to be moved. Having them in the royal castle is too dangerous."


    "I agree." The Lord mage said. "The mage estate is the best ce for them, our barriers are imprable and we have magic beasts now. Nobody will trespass on the estate carelessly."


    "We will move the shards, one by one and rece them with fake ones. This is the best way to protect the sword while fooling everyone." Rnd suggested.


    The two engaged in an in depth conversation, building their n one suggestion at at time. Ten minutester, they concluded it. Sigrid was quiet all through their conversation, she did not contribute a single thought.


    Her thoughts were on the unknown mage. Had he or she searched Romilda¡¯s mind using magic and if yes, what had they seen? If that individual was sessful, then they were aware of Sigrid¡¯s presence in the war room. Would they being after her?


    This unknown mage had disyed incredible talent. Was it a possible friend or foe? It seemed mages in Medoris were somewhat stronger than Eldoria¡¯s mages and that needed to change soon.


    "My love." Rnd called her. He shook her arm, waking her out stupor.


    "Mmm." She responded, gazing up into his eyes. "What were you saying?"


    He pointed at the royal advisors and herald who appeared to be quite impatient. With a new ruler in charge, there was a lot to do. The daily twenty four hours of the day were not even enough to aplish it all.


    "I must attend a meeting with the feudal lords whosend used to boarder Nemoris. They are worried about what the new changes in the empire mean for them.


    After that, I have a meeting with the general¡¯s of the red knight army to discuss how we can strengthen the boarders. Medoris will be restlesse spring so we must be ready."


    "Then another meeting and another and another..." Sigrid butted in, tilting her head from side to side. "This first month is going to be rough on us. I will do my best to help you. So go....." She pushed him and then pulled her back. Steeping on her tip toes, she kissed him on the lips briefly and then pushed him away. "Bye, I have meetings of my own to attend. We will meet for lunch, no excuses."


    Half an hourter, Sigrid took her very first meeting of the day. It was with an unexpected guest, Lord Benwick. He met her in the ss gardens on the grounds of the royal castle. He came in with a twinkle in his eyes and a deceptive smile meant to disarm her.


    Sigrid remained seated, pretending that she was very interested in the cup of hot chocte Lanai had just set before her on a wicker table. She did not say a word for fifteens and neither did he.


    He stood before her, hiding his difort. His expectation was that she was a fledgling crown princess suddenly thrust into power ans in need of an experienced advisor to show her the ropes. He was the perfect man for the job.


    He had been swimming in the murky waters of Eldorian politics for so long that he could analyze what was on the mind of every noble lord and courtier with his eyes closed.


    He could help Sigrid and all he needed from her was simple: <strong>submission.</strong>


    "Kneel." Sigrid ordered.

 Chapter 244: A visit from an old goat.

    <h4>Chapter 244: A visit from an old goat.</h4>


    Sigrid raised the cup of hot chocte to her lips. She gazed at Lord Benwickzily over the rim of the cup. He was not yet on his knees and it appeared he intended to defy her.


    "Kneel or remove yourself from my presence Lord Benwick." Sigrid calmly said.


    She lowered the cup into the sofa and sat them both on the table.


    Lord Benwick firmly kept his arms at the side of his body and he drew in a sharp breath. He urged himself to remain calm, the princess was just drunk on power. Her reputation was widely known, she liked to y the tough game. To deal with her, he had to be smart.


    "Crown princess, greetings." He bowed his head and gave her a polite greeting.


    Sigrid nodded, acknowledging the greeting. "What brings you in search of me Lord Benwick?" she asked.


    He spread his arms out, and moved forward, intending to approach her but Brolin¡¯s sword stopped him. The knight gestured that he step back. Lord Benwick did not like it but her obeyed anyway.


    "If I might offer some advise..." he started.


    "Don¡¯t." Sigrid stopped him. "Do not offer me any advise as you are not my advisor Lord Benwick. Your loyalty is questionable. By day, you serve the queen but by night, your loyalty is diverted to the king."


    He froze, his eyes narrowed.


    "I bet you did not think that anybody outside your little secret council of three was aware of this secret. Even the queen is not aware that her most loyal advisor has been in the king¡¯s pocket for so long. Your kind of treachery fascinates me because you are like a man with no nation, you serve whoever has the power. If Medoris were to conquer Eldoria, you would probably be an advisor to the Medorian emperor within a day." Sigrid picked up the cup again and took a sip.


    She allowed Lord Benwick a moment to ponder on his secrets that she had justid bare.


    "I can assure you crown princess that my loyalty is to Eldoria. If it were not, I would not be here offering to lend my expertise to you." He gave her a shrewd look and asked, "How, if I may ask, did youe across this information on me?"


    Sigrid raised an eyebrow. "Why, so that you can kill my informant?"


    There was no informant but Sigrid would not let him know of that. It was best for him to be paranoid, wondering who had betrayed him and what other secrets of his had been leaked. "So I take it that you are in search of new employment now that both of your former employers are unavable. Other people would use this time to rx, take a vacation, consider another career."


    Lord Benwick smiled. "I am not one of those people."


    "Of course you are." Sigrid replied, "Everyone must take a vacation at some point in their life. If you keep jumping from one master to another, you will end up with no master and no feet to use in jumping anymore." She tilted her head downwards and looked at his legs.


    Lord Benwick took a subconscious step back. He was not a coward and he was not easily scared but there was something unpredictable about the crown princess. Nevertheless, he was unwilling to surrender easily. "Your highness, I know that you think you do not need my advise but I am more than certain that at some point in the future you will.


    The position you find yourself in now is different from the one where you were yesterday. A king controls the kingdom, a queen controls the king. In the final analysis, the queen controls the kingdom. I can help you achieve this."


    That little tidbit, she did not need to know for she was aware of already. All of Rnd¡¯s biggest decisions ever since she and Rnd started getting along involved her. Even when she had nothing to contribute, he told her about what he intended to do.


    "And yet the queen you served failed to do that. The dead consort Rina achieved it on her own--to a small extent." She replied.


    Lord Benwick did not appreciate the undertones in her statement, it was clearly being called a loser without the word being said directly.


    "Also, let¡¯s not forget the fact that you served the king, spilling all of the queen¡¯s secrets to him. So...." She put the cup down and spread out her hands. "What did she control?"


    Lord Benwick was at a loss. She had invalidated that reason with excellent points.


    Sigrid considered the conversation between them over. "Lord Benwick,e back to me when you have a better reason as to why I should take you in. You should also be ready to kneel and surrender all of your loyalty to me without leaving so much as a crumb behind. I expect nothing less from those who serve me. They are loyal or they are dead__there is no middle ground."


    She waved her hand outzily. Knights stepped in front of Lord Benwick and forced him to leave.


    Mauve stepped out from behind an overgrown tree with pink fruits that looked like strawberries. She sat down and shot a nce at Lord Benwick¡¯s vanishing back. "Are you letting that old goat go just like that?"


    "Old goat?" Sigridughed.


    "Papa says that Lord Benwick is as wise as an old goat because he has chewed grass from every grasnd in the kingdom. He has friends in every noble house and every brothel, church, shop. From the East to the North tot the West and South. Even in Medoris, he is said to have friends." Mauve exined, twirling therge strawberry like fruit in her fingers around. "Mama says that he is called and old goat because he is lecherous, it is why he has hidden away many secret younger women as his private courtesans. I don¡¯t know which is true or false."


    "Both of them are probably right. No matter how impressive his connections are, what I do know is that Lord Benwick is loyal to Lord Benwick. He is not even loyal to his house, only power and whoever is wielding it. A man like that, I cannot take his hand unless I am certain that he won¡¯t drag me to death. Forget Benwick, tell me Mauve, is it true that Galen kissed you or you kissed him."

 Chapter 245: Christie Shadowmere with a request.

    <h4>Chapter 245: Christie Shadowmere with a request.</h4>


    Mauve¡¯s lips twisted into a small shy smile. The guilt escaped in the form of red on her healthy cheeks that she scrambled to cover.


    The maids that were delighted to share in this new secret could hardly contain their shock. The scandalous rumored courtship between Lady Mauve Rosewood and divorced Prince Galen Maximus had taken an interesting turn. A secret kiss!!!


    This was the kind of news that had fathers pulling out swords and innocent priests awoken in the middle of the night to oversee rushed weddings.


    "How did you even find out about this? Do you have spies watching me?"


    "Do not let a man into your private chambers if you do not want to be a subject of gossip. Also, do not kiss him by the window. This royal castle is monitored everywhere...." Sigridughed at her shypanion who appeared ready to enter the ground and forever be buried.


    "Mama is going to kill me." Mauve cried out dramatically, throwing her upper body onto the table. "Oh-oh-oh.....on my grave stone, the words <i>a kiss was her downfall</i> will be inscribed."


    ¡¯"I don¡¯t think so, you are being a tad bit too dramatic." Sigrid said.


    "Oh..." Mauve sat up groaning in the process. "You are right, that is too kind. It will probably be something that serves as a warning to the girls younger than me,<i> "here lies the fool, she brought shame on the Rosewood¡¯s with her mouth.</i>"


    Sigrid swatted an insect with a fan. The unlucky insect fell to the table and it was cleaned up by Be.


    "Oh!" Mauve cried out in a broken high pitch voice, "That is how mama is going to swat me to death."


    "Bring it down Mauve, I am sure a sword will do the job just fine." Sigrid told her in a dull voice that was somehow filled withughter.


    Mauve responded by pouting and cing her head on the table. "In the old days, fallen women like me were sent to the abbey."


    "You have not fallen." Sigrid couldn¡¯t the eye roll. "Perhaps we should discuss that kiss. Was it worth it? Was it worth being sent to an abbey?"


    Mauve raised her head and peered at Sigrid through dreamy eyes that had a twinkle. She looked like a woman hopeless in love with her head in the stars.


    "Let me guess, it was magical." Sigrid said with sarcasm on top.


    Mauve nodded, giggled and buried her head on the table. It left Sigrid amused. How would Mauve know what a magical kiss was if she had only kissed one man in her life. Was it actually possible?


    "Well...what does the kiss mean? Will he be making an honest woman of you?" Sigrid pushed the cup of chocte forward curiously.


    Brolin interrupted their conversation, clearing his throat to get their attention. "Lady Christie Shadowmere is here for you, your highness."


    "The ship people! Which boat did she sail here on?" Mauve blurted out.


    "That is not how we like to refer to ourselves." A woman¡¯s voice joined in before Sigrid could say something to Mauve about not calling the Shadowmere¡¯s ship people.


    Her arrival came as a surprise to Sigrid who was not expecting to mingle with the Shadowmere¡¯s so soon. She gestured at a chair, telling Christie to sit. Christie first curtsied and then she took a sit.


    "Mauve, do not call them the ship people." Sigrid softly told herdy in waiting before turning to their visitor. "What winds blow you my way Lady Christie?" She could not help herself with the wind joke.


    Mauve pped the table with both hands two times, astounded that she could not call them the ship people but Sigrid could make a wind joke. Wind and ships went hand in hand!!


    Christie smirked deliberately, taunting Mauve with her eyes. "It must be killing you not to crack another bad joke."


    Mauve Rosewood was like a firecracker, when she started going off, talking all sorts of nonsense which people often found adorable. But...those people were not Christie, she found Mauve as annoying as a weed in a beautiful garden of roses.


    Mauve pouted, seemingly displeased.


    "So introductions are not in order, I take it." Sigrid said.


    "We have met." Christie said, sending Mauve a dismissive nce. "It is hard to miss Mauve Rosewood in a room. She is usually the oneughing the loudest, surrounded by the most suitors, bare foot, holding a pastry or feeding a stray critter."


    "This is what jealousy sound like." Mauvemented.


    Sigrid observed them both, Mauve and Christie. While there was no blood feud kind of enmity, there was no friendship either. "You do not approve of her ways."


    "I just don¡¯t know if she is genuine or seeking attention. I mean no offense Lady Mauve, I just haven¡¯t known many people so naturally cheerful all the time for no reason." Christie genuinely said. "You do what you want without a care of what anyone thinks. Maybe you are right and I am jealous."


    Mauve had been sparking with anger when Christie started off but as she wound down, so did Mauve¡¯s anger. In her mind, she was thinking that it was a lovely day, too lovely to be wasted on engaging in a screaming match with Christie Shadowmere.


    "Okay." Sigrid muttered. "What can I do for you Lady Christie?"


    "I want to be yourdy-in-waiting." Christie looked up and dered boldly. "You are entitled to between three to sixdies in waiting. You have been crown princess for close to a year and so far you have only chosen her." She looked at Mauve briefly and then her eyes found Sigrid¡¯s surprised ones again. "If I sound rude, I apologize. I like to think of myself as direct with my intentions."


    Sigrid gestured for Lanai to take away the cup of chocte which was now cold. Lama quickly reced it with a new one. Mauve requested for one as well.


    "I appreciate your boldness and candidness but why. Why do you want to be mydy in waiting?"


    "You saved my family...." Christie started.


    Sigrid groaned and shook her head. "That cannot be it, there must be another reason why. If you tell me the truth I will consider it but if you lie to me, I will have Brolin take a finger, just one to teach you a lesson."


    "Ooouuuh...." Mauve started. A quick piercing look from Sigrid made her fold her lips together.


    Christie removed her hands from the table, hiding them down and folding her fingers inwards. She called upon all the bravado she had and took a deep breath. "I am not here with deceit, your highness. I have more than one reason for wanting to be yourdy in waiting.


    The first one being that I am grateful for what you did for the Shadowmere family. The second being that I am here because my grandfather wants it to happen. The third reason being, freedom.


    I want to be free like Mauve here. Out of her family¡¯s thumb, she has blossomed and opened her own business. If I stand with you I think that I have a chance to pursue my dreams as well. "She got up and then knelt down. "My motives are selfish but I am desperate."

 Chapter 246: Should there be a royal wedding?

    <h4>Chapter 246: Should there be a royal wedding?</h4>


    Sigrid contained her excitement. She recalled when she thought of leaving the Shadowmere¡¯s to their fate. Saving them had been the right move, it seemed. They were officially aligning themselves with her by sending their daughter her way.


    "What kind of freedom are you looking to pursue?" Sigrid asked her.


    Christie shook her head. "I don¡¯t know, I always thought that freedom for me meant being the captain of a ship and sailing all over the world. My family however would rather marry me off than see that happening. My grandfather does not agree and neither does my mother who cried herself into a faint thest time I suggested it. But, I figured some things out when I saw that footage of Mauve flying over the boarder on the back of her butterfly."


    "Its a moth." Mauve corrected.


    "That." Christie nodded, her eyes did not stray from Sigrid. "She followed you to war and when timees and the opportunity is presented to go to Medoris, Sndor and other empires far away, she will follow you. I realized that maybe I do not need a ship to see the world, I just need you."


    "Stand up and sit down." Sigrid told her.


    Mauve scooted closer to Sigrid, moving herself along with her chair and she whispered, "Are we taking her in? She is here for benefits, can we trust her?"


    "I will sleep on it and send word when I decide what to do. Should I say yes, you should know before hand that loyalty is the number one expectation I have of those who serve me." Sigrid informed Christie.


    "And obedience." Mauve pitched in.


    She gestured at Brolin to escort Christie away. After that meeting, she reviewed some documents for Rnd until the clock struck one, informing her that it was time for lunch.


    Lunch meant meeting her husband and she joined him in his private study. Maids were already putting food on the table when she arrived. Rnd was already there, picking at the fruits with toothpicks.


    Upon setting his eyes on her, he abandoned the fruit tter for her, rushing over to embrace her. "There she is, the only thing keeping me sane in the middle of this madness."


    He gestured for the maids to hurry out and they retreated rapidly, giving the royal couple privacy.


    "It doesn¡¯t end, every small decision must be made by me. I thought we had offices and departments to deal with the minor issues. Lord Culvert is the head of the health office of Eldoria and yet he asked me for guidelines on first aid." he groaned,ining into the back of her neck.


    "I wrote a manual on that before winter, he should have it. Have you considered the fact that all these noble lords are simply hoping for an opportunity to get up close with you." She questioned their motives.


    "I would rather get up and close with you." He replied.


    She wiggled out of his arms,ughing softly because he was being ridiculous. "I thought you would be in a dark mood considering the current condition of the king."


    He took a few steps and sat at the table holding the food, gesturing that she do the same. "The Lord mage has assured me that my father would open his eyes in three weeks to a month. His body is on the mend right now which is why he is in a state of sleep."


    She could see why he was in a better mood. He reached out and poured lemonade into two crystal sses, handing one to her and taking a sip from another.


    "I hear that a Shadowmere paid you a visit." he said.


    Sigrid told him the entire story, and she even threw in the conversation with Lord Benwick. Wonder never ceased to sweep over him when it concerned Sigrid. She had a way of bringing him the most wonderful surprises. The Shadowmere¡¯s had always a kept a distance from royal affairs. Thanks to Sigrid, that was no longer the case.


    He gathered up the flowers on the table and handed them to her. "These are for you."


    "Thank you." She epted them gracefully.


    He dragged her chair closer with ease, lifted her and put her on hisp. She did not fight him, rather, she picked up a fork, stabbed a potato slice softly and put it to his mouth. "What do we intend to do about Thssa¡¯s wedding?"


    After swallowing, he replied to her question. "Thssa and Prince Firron actually came to see me. They want their wedding to go ahead as nned in a week¡¯s time whether the king is awake or not. I told them that I would consult my advisors and get back to themter. I haven¡¯t consulted them yet because it sounds absurd. The king is down, we are treading in uncertain territory. Now is not the time for a grand celebration."


    Sigrid was of the opposite opinion from him. "Maybe not so grand, something small but elegant could do the trick."


    She was raising another fork of potatoes to his lips but he paused her hand. "You disagree with me." he seemed stunned.


    Sigrid nodded. "Establishing ties with Sndor is very important, it is what the king would want."


    "You sound like Thssa." he said. He did not sound too happy to hear her contradicting him.


    "Have I upset you?" she queried curiously.


    He smiled, despite it all, "No, you are right, it is what the king would want. He will be likely to behead me were he to open his eyes and find out that I ruined his union. However, isn¡¯t anyone else bothered by it? It does not seem appropriate tough, toast and make merry only a week...days...within the king copsing."


    She put a hand on his neck, rubbing it to help him rx. Rnd briefly closed his eyes and leaned into the caress. Little things that she did like this made him look forward to spending time with her after a long stressful day.


    "I understand the moral dilemma you find yourself in."


    He opened his eyes. "Do you?" He was going to be thought of as a heartless or cruel son whose ambitions were greater than his love for his father.


    "You are worried about what people will say but whatever you decide Rnd, know that I will stand with you. People will not always understand the decisions that you make and that is okay because you are the emperor, your job is not to exin yourself, it is to decide.


    Every decision you make will be criticized because it is good for some and bad for others but as long as it is good for the empire just go ahead and make it. You cannot please everyone my love and that is okay. You don¡¯t have to because you are Rnd Maximus, the fucking emperor!!" She assured him zealously.


    He loved what she said, so much so that he pulled her head down and rewarded her with a kiss. A passionate one, like he wanted to devour her entirely.


    "I am not the emperor, my love." he whispered as he pulled away.


    She tickled the lobe of his ear with her tongue,ughing as she replied. "Yet."

 Chapter 247: The Arcane Assembly.

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Arcane Assembly.</h4>


    Close to the mystic grove, in a small inn not far from the forest, Five men were holding a meeting around a table that was holding a jar of wine and three tes of roasted venison. The room was closed off with a magic barrier, keeping all sound inside.


    The men were different in appearance but they all shared one thing inmon, a tattoo on their inner wrist. It was a of a swordposed of interlocking runes with a triangle in the middle of the de. Inside the triangle was a me...a flickering ember of fire. Around the triangle was a circle.


    When observed under moonlight, in the middle of the me as an eye, serpentine in appearance, creepy to those that had seen it. Most of course, had not lived to describe the creepiness to others for they had been at deaths door.


    The tattoo was the symbol of an organization that called themselves The Arcane Assembly, a society of secret mages that walked between light and darkness. It existed in three empires so far, one being Medoris. They worshiped the Nyxara, The veiled mother who gave orders through her divine messenger Erythis.


    Their reason for being in Eldoria was one, the Eclipsion sword. It was the same group that had attacked the king and Romilda.


    There was a knock on the door and one man got up to open it. Nyssa, the warlock that led the mission entered the room, drawing back the hood of his cloak.


    She took one look at the jar of wine on the table and frowned. "I told you to stop drinking we must be focused for our mission."


    "Which is proving tougher than anticipated." Malrik, a spellbindermented. "We should have grabbed the old princess and brought her here. Xyra ruined it all for us by melting her brain. Now, the old bitch is useless."


    Xyra, the female mage who was a shadowseer peered at Malrik through the pupils of her pitch ck eyes. "You want to kidnap a princess, go ahead. Just count me out. I ruined her brain because I didn¡¯t want others attempting to read her memories." She defended herself.


    All the mages were on the defensive, wary about failing the mission. Failure always resulted in punishment and Erythis¡¯s punishments were more cruel than any they had ever witnessed.


    "So, what new information do we have? I am eager to leave this small kingdom already, something about it makes me feel uneasy." Veylin, the most silent of them spoke up.


    Aside from being the most silent, he was also the most cautious. Despite all the cautions they had taken to ensure that they were secure, he was looking around, acting jittery.


    Veylin was the kind of mage that liked to live and travel in the shadows. Nothing about him was known by the rest, with the exception of his name and yet he always seemed to know everything about others . He was a secretive man, unseen but ever present.


    He was right to be jittery, for outside, a team of Eldorian mages had been hiding...buried in the snow for two hours, waiting for the leader of the group to arrive. As soon as she arrived, a spell was cast around the inn, keeping everyone from escaping. And people rose out of the snow to do what had brought them to a small town.


    Inside the room, in the meanwhile, an argument had just broken out among the mages, started by Malrik who was drunk.


    It was getting them nowhere so Nyssa sat down and pped the table. "Enough, no more excuses, we shoulde up with another n to infiltrate the royal castle. Whether we take a princess as hostage or...."


    The door burst open suddenly, rming the mages who were not expecting another guest. They also didn¡¯t expect Eldorian knights to catch up to them. Even Eldorian mages were not strong enough to track down them as they had more knowledge on magic and veiling themselves aspared to these mages in a small kingdom that had never seen the world.


    "Escape." Nyssa hissed to the rest.


    A sword pierced through her before she could take a step. Alistair, Mauve, Sigrid, Rnd, Cosmos, Elowin and the Lord mage entered the room. Their familiars came along with them.


    Cosmos waved a hand, freezing the strange mages and Alistair went around, putting magic-forged handcuffs around their necks and and hands. Weightless but unbreakable chains from the handcuffs engulfed the bodies of the strange mages, blocking their ess to all magic.


    Void, Rnd¡¯s panther dragged them out and ced them onto the back of Sigrid¡¯s griffin, Viper. The panther shrunk in size as well, climbed aboard and the griffin soared to the skies, transporting the prisoners the the mage estate¡¯s prison.


    The prison had been built under the guidance of Sigrid and Cosmos but it had never been used. The strange mages would be its first guests. Everyone else sat on the back of Mauve¡¯s moth and it soared to the skies as well.


    In the small town, where a mage had not been seen in thest fifteen year, residents were astonished. Not only had they met the Lord mage but they had seen the Crown prince and Princess.


    Those that had phones, called others to let them know what they had witnessed.


    That evening, Rnd was in a celebratory mood after capturing the killer of his father and he decided to sleep outside. He considered it a surprise for Sigrid who oftenined about hisck of a romantic bone. His men built arge tent in the royal courtyard-rge enough to amodate fifty grown men.


    The ground was covered with thick carpets and soft animals furs. Crystalmps lit with magic crystals were hung up, drinks, dinner and desert were made avable in the tent.


    When Sigrid was taken into the tent, blindfolded, she was surprised.


    "I will be damned, you do have a romantic bone in you after all." sheughed.


    "Is it better than a kiss under the hedges?" he asked.


    She replied by pushing him down on the soft fur and pressing her lips to his Adam¡¯s apple. Without words, she showed him how much she appreciated the gesture. After dinner, she fell asleep very quickly, holding him tightly as she hade to do on most nights that they spent together. He soothed her back, snickering when she wrapped her legs around him even more like she was afraid he would run from her.


    In moments like this, when she was honest and vulnerable, he loved her even more. During the day, especially around the nobles and in public, she was like a hedgehog on high alert. At night, when it was just them two, she let down her spikes and became a well behaved kitten.


    He kissed her cheek and whispered, "I love you."


    Sigrid pushed his face away and muttered, "No Sunny, bad."


    Rndughed and touched her brows, easing the frown that he had caused by disturbing her sleep. He drew her closer and closed his eyes, listening to the sound of her breathing and gentle falling of snow.

 Chapter 248: Disdain all around.

    <h4>Chapter 248: Disdain all around.</h4>


    When he opened his eyes in the morning, Rnd was surprised to see that it was already eight in the morning and nobody had woken them up. Sigrid was still out, her bodyid out on top of him.


    She was the one that had woken him up in fact by sucking on the side of his neck and making suckling sounds. As a matter of fact, she was still doing it even though her eyes were closed.


    Her teeth mped down and he winced. "Sigrid..." he groaned out her name. He did not know what she was eating in her dream but he was sure it looked nothing like him.


    While trying to dislodge her off his body, he realized that he had another problem, his manhood was rising. She was naked, her breasts pressed against his chest. Her lush hair was spilled out over her shoulders, as ever she was more than beautiful.


    He wanted her again, and he intended to have her, so he rolled her over, heart beating fast already. He felt like thief as his hands parted her thighs, with only one thought. The thought of entering her then and there but he stopped when he noticed that her eyes were open.


    "It¡¯s okay, just go back to sleep." he said.


    She looked at the way their bodies were positioned and raised her eyebrows. In turn, Rnd blushed like a criminal caught in the act. He decided to abandon the thought and take a cold shower.


    She wrapped grabbed onto his back, smiled and pulled him down. "I have a say in this, don¡¯t I? You are my husband, we are not having an affair. It is not wrong of you to want me. As a matter of fact, I love it when you want me. If you ever stop that is when I will begin to worry." She stroked his chest, slowly igniting the fire that he had been nning to put out.


    Lowering his mouth to kiss the side of her lips, he said, "I think I married the best woman in the world."


    "Of course you did." she boasted.


    ***********


    Emmah was in hell, or Fairfax hell as she hade to think of it within only an hour of arriving on the Fairfax estate. As soon as she stepped onto the cobbled path leading to the main building the butler that had been smoking had been the first to wee her with a derisive nce.


    She knew immediately that her arrival been foretold.


    When she entered the house, Lady Jane, her father¡¯s wife had stared ah her coldly even though her expression appeared to beposed. In the cold eyes, Emmah had seen humiliation and fury and something far worse than both....a promise of vengeance. Given how theirst encounter had gone, Emmah was not surprised at all.


    As she was led to he main living room, the servants whispered, their eyes barely concealing the contempt they felt towards her. Emmah stared back at them with disdain. even if she was a bastard, she was a noble bastard. They weremoners so what made them think they were better than her?


    It irked her that they barely acknowledged her, curtsied or inclined their heads in greeting. When she established herself, she would show them all.


    The butler announced her arrival and left. Emmah was told to remain standing by the Count James Fairfax himself. His wife sneered openly as she looked over Emmah, the bastard granddaughter that Derrick had decided to bring home.


    "You should return to the gutters where you belong, trash like you should live with other trash." Lady Jane loudly said, her voice like poisoned honey.


    His secondary wife, Lady Darin Fairfax seemed to share a simr opinion, judging by the scathing look that she gave Emmah.


    It had taken a mutual enemy for the women to unite and the name of the enemy was Emmah. Neither one of them wanted her there.


    Emmah lifted her chin, proudly refusing to shrink beneath their judgement. She had been wishing to be of noble blood since she transmigrated, dreaming of a moment like this. Now that it had arrived, not even their scorn would stop her rise. She would be like Lady nche if she had to; evil. She would not be cast aside like an unwanted shadow.


    "I am Lord Derrick Fairfax¡¯s daughter," she said in a shaky voice. "I am a Fairfax, I belong here."


    The young Lord Birch Fairfax, one of her half brothers snorted openly, his arms crossed as he watched her with amused eyes. "You are the daughter of that whorish maid of the Thorin¡¯s that my father was ying around with. I have always know who you are but I never thought you would someday darken our walls. Like mother, like daughter, you have no sensibility on what not to do."


    "My father is the reason why I stand here. Without him, I would not have been born so if you want to me someone for not being sensible, look again." Emmah replied.


    The silence that followed was thick with disbelief. Emmah was very pleased with herself, she was determined not to falter. Not even the piercing warning that her father sent her would make her back down. It was him that she wanted to please, it was the Count himself.


    She was willing to do whatever it took for him to acknowledge her. She would endure their cruelty, whispers, hatred and attempts to break her. She would grit her teeth and truly learn the ways of nobility. That etiquette that she disdained, she would master it and one day, when she took the helm of the family, they would all regret ever looking down on her.


    The count had been quiet, reading his paper as if nothing was happening. He folded it and handed it to valet. "The girl has a backbone."


    Lord Derrick looked his father¡¯s way and said, "I apologize, I already told her how she is expected to behave. I guess that she still needs breaking in."


    "I am not a wild horse, I do not need to be broken." Emmah spoke for herself.


    "She speaks when not spoken to." The count coughed, turned his head to spit in a handkerchief his valet was holding and then finally looked at Emmah.


    Emmah was feeling the urge to defend herself when her voice was suddenly lost. It was done by the lucky halo on her head which was glowing very faintly now. After the Eclipsion sword was handed over to the bank, it had lost more energy. Currently, only five percent of its luck was left.


    Even the halo was tired of helping Emmah at this point, she was a fool whose pride came first andmon sense followedter, hand in hand with regret. If she was willing to endure it all, to learn the ways of this noble family, why then had she thrown all of her father¡¯s advice out of the window and why was she talking back to the count?

 Chapter 249: Emmah’s successful entry.

    <h4>Chapter 249: Emmah¡¯s sessful entry.</h4>


    "Obviously, she doesn¡¯t belong." Lady Jane boomed in the midst of a temporary silence. "It is one thing to bring home the daughter of a whore and another to expect me to take her in and educate her. Why don¡¯t we give her another identity? Maybe she can be the daughter of my husband¡¯s dead cousin Sir Scott Fairfax."


    Emmah opened her mouth quickly to protest but again, no sound came out which frustrated her and gave her a sense of panic. She The deck was already stacked against her, because of he less than appealing background.


    However, if she was a mute as well, she would lose all value and be kicked out of the Fairfax home forever. No...no...she would be married off for a price.


    "That boat has sailed Jane, it is already written in today¡¯s paper that she is my daughter." Lord Derrick dismissed the idea quickly.


    "It was reported in the evening news yesterday, I believe Davira Mace hailed her a heroine that saved her father¡¯s life." A young woman, gracefully strolled into the room while reminding them all of this. She curtsied, greeting the count and her parents before sitting down and calling for tea.


    She was Genevieve Mayfair, oldest daughter of Lord and Lady Fairfax..specifically Derrick and Jane. She was the Marchioness of Stormrend and now went by Lady Genevieve Stormrend.


    Her husband¡¯s domain was in the South by the coast but she was in the capital, visiting her family while her husband the Marquess Elias Stormrend spent his winter in the arms of one of his many lovers back home on their estate.


    There was nothing Lady Jane was proud of like her daughter Genevieve for she had married above. In the hierarchy of nobility, she was above them all. Even the count spoke to her with some respect.


    "Seeing a family tree of our family on television was very interesting and surprising." She said, contemptuous eyes looking over Emmah. "So you are the bastard daughter of my father that is causing all the fuss. You are the talk of the capital right now. I have never met you but I have heard a lot about you, prince Benjamin¡¯s love interest or whore. Nobody can decide what you are but going by the way you conduct yourself...." She broke off but her unsaid wordsmunicated more.


    Lady Genevieve hated women like Emmah the most, the pretentious kind that always seemed pathetic and in need of saving. There were many such women her husband had sneaked into their home.


    He even sneaked into the beds of the maids when he had time. The only time he bedded her was when he was in need of another legitimate child. God forbid he father a bastard!! Genevieve had always supposed that she ought to be grateful that at least he had spared her that shame.


    "I suppose she is here because there is some use for her. What might that be grandfather?"


    Emmah folded her lips together and clenched her hands. She could take it all, no matter who belittled her, she would take it.


    The count smiled weakly, "She is a mage. The Fairfax family has finally produced a mage, it would be a shame to leave her out there. Mages are on the rise, everyone is running around trying to acquire an awakening potion from the mage estate. Nobles are opening up their homes to female mages thate frommon breed. in the hopes of improving their lineage."


    "They are purifying lines." Genevieve scoffed.


    The count shrugged. "It is not a crime to desire to improve the bloodlines of ones future generation. The mages know why nobles want them into their families and the nobles know what they seek. Everybody is winning, as far as I am concerned."


    "Having a parent that is a mage does not equate to an offspring that inherits the ability." Genevieve stated with confidence. "Look at her, none of her parents is a mage and yet she ended up one."


    Genevieve had no idea how right she was, for Emmah was not a mage as a result of the Fairfax bloodline or Mirena¡¯s. It was because she had the lucky halo. As she had stolen the fate of the original female lead Mauve, even Mauve¡¯s mage abilities had been funneled to her. Now, Emmah¡¯s mage talents were weak. Without the halo, they would fade entirely.


    "I say we kick her out. Does anyone here really believe that the Windrider¡¯s sent her away after their downfall?" Lady Jane asked, looking at the Count and her husband specifically. "She is a mage, without a noble title she is the next best thing they have to living a good life. Mages have benefits that they receive from the mage estate and royal family.


    When they contribute to the nation, they are rewarded handsomely. Their families are respected, they are in a ss of their own somewhere between nobles andmoners. Why would the Windrider¡¯s kick out a mage at a time when they were desperate?"


    The questions she was raising, Count Fairfax and Lord Derrick had already considered. Both hade to the same conclusion, Emmah had abandoned the Windrider¡¯s.


    Count Fairfax did not take issue with what she had done, after all, to survive in their society, some ruthlessness was a necessity.


    "I think she is bad luck." Lady Jane dered. "Someonee, drag this dirty thing out of here." She gestured at the servants that were standing by the door with their heads lowered but ears sharpened.


    Emmah¡¯s desperation kicked up a notch. Things had been hot before Genevieve arrived but now, they were boiling. Her desperate eyes sought out Lord Derrick, pleading for him to intervene.


    However, he was displeased because she had ignored his instructions so he had no ns to intervene just yet. She needed to learn her ce.


    It was the count who came to Emmah¡¯s rescue surprisingly. "It is not your ce to decide how things in this family are run Jane." He spoke. "I am still in charge of all decision making. The girl is useful so she stays. If she proves to be a problem, the decision will be reversed."


    The count stood up slowly, held the arm of his valet and was escorted out of the room. Everyone else followed, one after the other until only Lady Jane was left.


    The look in her eyes spelled suffering for Emmah and it sent shivers down her spine.


    Despite all the hups, in the end, Emmah sessfully entered the Fairfax family as she wished.

 Chapter 250: The hopeless escape.

    <h4>Chapter 250: The hopeless escape.</h4>


    When the news came to Sigrid, she was on the mage estate, preparing to interrogate the foreign mages. Alistair was the one delivered the news to her, having received it from the butler of the Fairfax family who was one of them.


    It brought a smile to Sigrid¡¯s lips and even gave her some relief. She could feel it in her soul that she was at thest stop. Once the Fairfax family fell, Emmah would have no more life line and no more helpers.


    "What should we do next?" Alistair asked her.


    "Nothing for now, let her settle in and getfortable. I think I will give her a month or two then rip out the carpet from beneath her feet." She had to bring down the Fairfax¡¯s along with Emmah.


    She needed some time, to set them up for treason properly and that would be in the spring or summer. It needed to happen at a time when tension between Medoris and Eldoria was ripe.


    Sigrid stood up, not forgetting to carry the vacuum sk with hot tea along with her. Alistair reached his hands out, requesting to carry the sk for her. When she was handing it over, Lanai shoved him aside and she took it.


    The maid did not forget to re at the butler who was always too eager to please Sigrid that he blurred the lines between his duties and those of the maids.


    Sigrid ignored their intense background eye battle, left her office in the tower, taking a magic operated elevator that went deep in the ground.


    The magic prisony down in the ground, hidden within the tower. It was a ce where spells turned to mist, enchantments turned to dust and escape was all but a hopeless illusion.


    The mages that had been imprisoned down there knew this for a fact. They had not been separated but put in one cell from where they were plotting escape already. They were six of the most powerful mages across three empires and yet they had been captured by amateurs.


    They were still in disbelief, refusing to ept the new reality, they would likely die down there and nobody would ever know. Their tattoos which were supposed to help themmunicate with other members of there society were unresponsive. It was how they knew that they were in more danger than they thought.


    "They are plotting escape." The Lord mage told Sigrid when she arrived in the camera room from where the prisoners were monitored.


    The cameras could also be essed from the office of the Lord mage and her office. Those were the only ces in Eldoria so far withputer monitors. As usual magic was how the monitors and cameras functioned.


    "What is their n?" she asked.


    "To summon a storm, turn the earth and carry them above ground. In the midst of chaos and confusion, one of them will tear a void open and they will escape through it."


    Sigrid¡¯s curiosity was peaked, she wanted to see this for herself so she lowered all the restrictions, allowing them to ess their magic. She cast an illusion spell over the prison and waited patiently.


    Three hourster, the escape mission was started. Outside, on the mage estate, a storm suddenly raged, flinging piles of snow, stones, trees and everything it could lift in the air. Luckily, everyone was behind closed doors as were the animals and magic beasts so no living being was harmed.


    The tower trembled and the ground broke open, corridors burned with mes and a ck abyss appeared. The six mages who were now free, run in the direction of the ck abyss which was the void, jumping into it with victorious smiles on their faces.


    It was Veylin who noticed that something was not quite right with the situation. As the mage that could summon the void and tear open reality, he could tell that this reality was off.


    He decided to close the void and test for any changes, and he noticed then that none of them had escaped, they were right where they had been and it had all been an illusion.


    Laughter came from the walls around them, as if the prison was alive, mocking them. Out of the darkness, Sigrid stepped out with the Lord mage and the mage that would be holding the position of prison warden, Orin Duskborne.


    "Did you really think that you could leave?" she asked them, her voice cutting through the air cruelly.


    The mages froze. Their spirits withered. All hope evaporated from their bodies.


    "This one is the only one with brains." She pointed at Veylin. "I am impressed, and I will give you a chance to switch teams. I have an opening in my organization and I could use someone like you."


    Veylin did not respond, he stepped back in the shadows and sat down.


    "Aah, well, its okay we have all the time in the world. You six are never escaping from this prison. Why don¡¯t we have a talk?"


    Alistair conjured a chair and he offered it to Sigrid. The Lord mage rolled his eyes as he had not been offered one. He conjured one for himself and sat down next to her.


    "You are all members of The Arcane Assembly." She started....smiling when she saw the look of shock on their faces. "It is a society that has existed in the shadows for sixty one years. There are two hundred ten mages, from three different continents. Your secret society has established a church and gained a following in two empires.


    The church of the veiled mother. You don¡¯t have a footing in Medoris but you are trying to establish one which is proving to be difficult."


    All the Eldorian mages were impressed, Alistair wanted to fall to his knees in reverence and worship. The crown princess never ceased to amaze him.


    Nyssa¡¯s eyes widened. "How do you know this?"


    Before Sigrid could reply, Veylin came out of the shadows, his dark eyes looked at her curiously like he was studying her. He tilted his head and then returned to the darkness.


    Sigrid had nevere across a shadow mage, he was the first and he was of great interest to her. The only shadow mage she had heard of was Dravos, the wielder of the Eclipsion sword. She wondered if Veylin hade to Eldoria for that exact reason, to receive the recognition if the sword.


    While she had failed to get the sword, she wanted the shadow mage. It seemed the mages needed to be separated so that she could have an individual talk with each of them.


    "So, which one among you poisoned the king?" She asked suddenly. "Do I need to guess?"

 Chapter 251: Questioning and murder.

    <h4>Chapter 251: Questioning and murder.</h4>


    All six mages maintained silence, letting it drag on for ten minutes. In that time, not one sound was made, not even a breath. It was if everyone was in a temporary state of suspense and waiting for something to happen.


    Nobody on the team of Eldorian¡¯s had expected the interrogation to be easy. Men or women that were brave enough to kill a king were people that were often well trained.


    They could endure torture and even take their own lives if it was necessary to hide the secrets of those behind them.


    Sigrid was the first to break the silence, she did so with a sigh. "Let me guess, you would all rather die than talk." She leaned forward, a cruel smile on her lips. "I would like to give you some good news, we are not afraid to kill you. In fact, you should all just take your lives right now. It is much better than living trapped in here for the rest of your lives."


    Her words sounded like a joke, the mages were sure she was just trying to threaten them. Her feeble attempts to pry their mouths open would not tear through the hardcore training they had endured to be the mages they were. They did not take her words seriously.


    Alistair tossed a knife into the cell.


    "I am showing you all mercy." Sigrid said, "Take the knife and do yourselves a favor. You can do it personally or choose one of you to stab the others."


    One of the mages, Malrik picked up the knife. Everyone held their breath, waiting to see what he would do next. He held the de to his neck, it¡¯s shiny silver set off a reflection under the dim light in the cell. He raised his hand high, as far as it could go and brought it down.


    Most people widened their shocked others, others gasped and in the cell the mages that were next to Malrik stepped away from him, suddenly wary for he had not stabbed himself. He had stabbed Xyra....slicing her throat open.


    Xyra was chocking on her own blood which was shooting all over the floor. She had both hands over the cut trying to stop the bleeding. But it was a useless feat as the blood just kept escaping her body like a dam of red water that had suddenly been unleashed.


    Slowly, she fell to her knees and then her entire body hit the floor, face down.


    "What have you done Malrik?" Nyssa questioned, breathing heavily, trying to wipe blood off her hands and face.


    Malrik tossed the knife out of the cells and replied nonchntly, "It is her fault that we ended up here, she failed us two times. The Eldorian king is alive and on the mend, the shards are now out of reach and they found us because of what she did to the old princess. A useless soldier is a w, all ws should be removed." He moved to one of the corners and sat down. "I could use some wine and meat, when you are all done with your little show, remember to feed me."


    He was a cold blooded killer and what he had done did not bother him at all.


    "I guess we won¡¯t be hearing from Malrik anymore." Sigrid waved her hand, ejecting Xyra¡¯s body from the cell. "So, Nyssa do you have anything to share?"


    She was met with silence that she reacted to with amusement. "You are probably still in shock so lets try someone else. Noctis, Asher..." she called the two mages that had not said a word.


    They were both male mages that had a very close appearance. They shared the same blonde hair, brown eyes and tiny mole next to their right eyes. It almost seemed as if nothing fazed them, even when Xyra¡¯s neck was sliced, they had remained as calm as monks in meditation.


    "Okay then, good talk. We will continue from here another day. We have a lot of time to get to know each other. I think that you will find Eldoria weing or hostile depending on the choices that you will make." Sigrid stood up.


    She started to walk away and suddenly halted her steps just before getting into the elevator. "Oh, lest I forget, there is one more thing I must make sure of."


    Raising her hand, she faced the five mages that were left. There was one fire lit torch on the wall, five mes rose from therge me and entered the cells. All the mages tried to avoid the mes but it was useless.


    The mes coiled around their arms, burning into the tattoos on their wrists. Some cried out loudly, pain and anguish raw in their voices echoed deep in the ground.


    "It is just a precaution, I must make sure that nobody tracks you down here. As far as your society is concerned, you are all dead and nobody is going toe looking for you."


    Her questioning was finished and they all returned to the surface. She ordered for them to be separated and fed. With time, she would have them to moved to the surface prison.


    There was something on the lord mage¡¯s mind, a question that he thought she needed to hear. "Isn¡¯t it easier to just kill them?" The Lord asked.


    "Why?" she turned to him.


    He spread his arms out and twirled once before looking at her again. "As it stands right now, you are the most powerful mage in the kingdom. I am the second, Rnd and Alistair are probably tied. Mauvees after them and then the others follow."


    He paused outside a ss on magic herbs that was being taught by Jamie Seaver, a male mage that ranked tenth in the academy. The ranking list had been made after the re-organization of the academy.


    Sigrid, Rnd and the Lord mage were the only mages in Eldoria not on the list. For the Lord mage, the reason was because he was the head of all mages so he had a right not to reveal how strong he was.


    For Sigrid and Rnd, it was because they were royalty. With all the enemies they had, it was best for their strength to be kept secret.


    "Those mages down there are as strong as Rnd, Mauve, Alistair even me...." he looked at her through heavy lidded weary eyes. "You are the only one whose strength is unpredictable. As much as I like having arrested those criminals, I am notfortable with them being in such close quarters with my fledgling students."


    "Then strip their magic, block it, take it....I cannot make all those decisions for you. Except for Veylin, I want him."


    "Hmm...I don¡¯t think that your husband will be too pleased to hear you that you want another man."


    "No he won¡¯t." Rnd¡¯s voice crept up on them from behind.

 Chapter 252: Giggle and fart.

    <h4>Chapter 252: Giggle and fart.</h4>


    Turning around once, Sigrid found herself face to face with her husband and a group of his advisors. Not just them but noble lords too that had just overheard a very misleading statement.


    "Your highness." she curtsied.


    Rnd touched her chin, his eyebrows were raised curiously and he was smiling mischievously. "My love." he responded.


    She started an eye roll but stopped it mid way because there were eyes on them. She was the dignified crown princess.


    "Lords." she acknowledged the nobles.


    The Lord mage was rather impatient, he had no time to analyze Sigrid and Rnd¡¯s bodynguage. Whether they were flirting or not was none of his business at the moment. "What brings you all here?"


    The Lord mage liked to think of the mage estate like his personal royal castle. Just as the king did not want anyone venturing in and out as they pleased, he felt the same way.


    The presence of the noble lords that served in the king¡¯s court visited was not a pleasant sight. Every time their kind visited, they touched things they should not touch. Some insisted on taking the harvest of the farms at no cost. Others saw servant girls they desired to possess. In one word, the Lord mage could ssify these visits as a nuisance.


    Rnd answered the question on behalf of those that the Lord mage was eyeing with displeasure. "I shared with the noble lords the news that the assassins responsible for the current condition of our king had been arrested. They insisted oning over to take a look at these criminals. There is a debate ongoing about their fate."


    For an unknown reason, the noble lords decided to share their opinions with Sigrid and the lord mage.


    "They should be paraded through the city and then beheaded. It should be covered live for all to see that Eldoria is ruthless in dealing with her enemies."


    "No, they should be put on trial and made to confess their crimes before the people. In that trial they should mention who sent them. This is the perfect excuse for us to go to war with Medoris."


    "We are not ready for war with Medoris, we have just ended one war and we cannot jump into another one."


    "I propose that we use them as trade for the Eldorian soldiers captured in Medoris. It is time for us to bring our people home. Everyone knows that they are living as ves on Medoris."


    "They tried to kill the king, we should have their flesh cut a thousand times...."


    "Ahem!" Mauve interrupted the loud debate, clearing her throat three times and banging on a door with a small long wooden stick. "If you all wouldn¡¯t mind taking this conversation elsewhere I would be grateful. I am teaching a ss and the students are distracted."


    Mauve got the opposite reaction of what she was expecting. The noble lords that had never witnessed a ss taught by a mage to other mages decided to peep inside the windows.


    "If you do not mind, teacher Mauve perhaps you call allow our noble lord witness how lessons are conducted here." The Lord mage suggested.


    Mauve rolled her eyes and returned to the ssroom of students. There were thirty three young mages studying, all of them under eighteen. They youngest was a six year old boy.


    "We have some on lookers today so try not to put me to shame." She told them.


    The children looked at the windows and saw the nobles. Their young eyes did not know what to make of the situation. The older students sat upright, if they impressed a noble, it could be an opportunity to be adopted into a noble house.


    Being a mage was good, being a noble mage was better.


    "The pink vines sitting on your desks are called giggleweed. When someone chews on this vine, they remain in a state of uncontrobleughter for thirty minutes. Of course dosage can be controlled which minimizes the giggling time. Some of the side effects of using giggleweed include snorting, hups and rolling on the floor." Mauve introduced the vine and pointed at one of the students. "Azarius Cohen, you are today¡¯s volunteer." She gestured for a fifteen year old boy toe forward.


    "She is actually a good teacher." Rndmented, surprised obviously.


    "I chose her, what did you expect?" Sigrid asked him.


    She smiled smugly, relishing in her little secret. Mauve was the original female lead, everything that she touched turned to gold.


    Back in the ssroom, Azarius Cohen was already rolling around on the floor giggling like a fool. He curled his body like a baby in the womb and let out an unexpected fart.


    As other students pinched their noses,ughed or frowned, he continued to giggle. Despite all theughing, the horror could be seen in his eyes.


    "He is going to be teased for the rest of the term." The lord mage winced. He almost felt sorry for Azarius but the boy was one of the mages that liked to y pranks on others. In a way he deserved this.


    The nobles were very amused, Lord Givenchy for one wasughing so much that it almost seemed as if he had also used some giggleweed.


    "We can add another side effect to the list. Nobody should mock Azarius for this or I will make everyone chew some giggleweed and we can study the side effects on you."


    Five minutester, Azarius who was still mortified returned to his seat. Mauve opened a basket filled with mushrooms and distributed them using magic.


    "This is forget me not fungus, a mushroom that causes temporary memory loss. It can only be found in the deepest part of the mystic grove, in ces were dangerous magic beasts dwell.


    Now the memory loss only happens for extremely inconvenient things like where you left your underpants or your mother¡¯s name and itsts six hours only.


    Each one of you has been given a mushroom that you will use in your magic potions ss. You are only getting one mushroom per school term so handle them handle with care or teacher crown princess Sigrid will be very unhappy."


    Rnd and the nobles lords turned their heads to Sigrid.


    "You are teaching here! Since when?" he asked.


    "I start tomorrow." she told him. "I will be teaching two sses, magic potions and defense against forbidden magic. The mages should learn how to protect themselves from spells like the one used on Princess Romilda."


    "That is a wonderful idea, as always you are thinking ten steps ahead Crown princess." Lord Bailey was the first to praise her.


    The other lords had no choice but to do the same.


    "What was done to Princess Romilda is horrific indeed. The thought that someone can take awaymon sense of another is frightening. These foreign mages are very cruel."


    "The mage school shoulde up with a way to reverse what was done. Lord mage, are you looking into this?"


    The nobles were worried because maybe someday, they would be where Princess Romilda was.


    "We should take this conversation elsewhere and leave the children to their ss." Rnd suggested.


    Mauve was introducing another root as they walked away, something called Whiskerwort.

 Chapter 253: The Thorin’s telling lies again.

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Thorin¡¯s telling lies again.</h4>


    What are you doing to protect us from the foreign mages?


    This was a question that the lord mage was tired of hearing for it had been asked three times already. Besides the question being annoying, it came out with a tone that screamed entitlement.


    "I am not one of your knights that is hired to protect you in your sleep. The mage estate does not exist to serve the nobles. If you want mage protection pay a fee and we will assign mages to your estates."


    The Lord mages answer came as a shock to the noble lords sitting at a round table in the tower. Nearly frothing at their mouths, they pped the table, gasped, jumped up and all but two raised their voices in protest.


    "We cannot pay mages to protect us, it is your duty."


    The Lord mage heard that simr answer from at least three nobles and it made him sneer. He hated them, he really did!!


    "Our duty as mages is to protect the king and the boarders, naturally, the citizens of Eldoria fall within this bracket but personal protection is a different matter. I am not changing my mind about this and soon it is to passed among thews governing mages.


    We are nning to establish a ministry of mage affairs. Any noble that wants to acquire the services of a mage for any reason must go through the ministry."


    The noble lords raised their voices once again in protest. The idea of ministries had already been introduced by Rnd, it was one of the new changes he nned to make while the king while was still unconscious.


    Work had already started on this with the ministries of business and trade, education, health, security and transport being established officially only a day ago. Today¡¯s meetings were about the rest of the ministries and how they would be run.


    When asked where the idea hade from, Rnd hadid the credit at the feet of Medoris, which was not a false im because they had done this two years ago.


    The arguments against a ministry for mage affair continued, some noble lords supported it and others did not. What they were afraid of was mages bing equal to them in rank or outranking them.


    If a mage was as good as a noble then what good was a noble?


    Sigrid sat back and watched them argue endlessly, raising their voices and some, their fists. She found tranquility in the chaos and her eyes closed. The arguments were like lubies, putting her to sleep.


    Forty three minutester, she opened her eyes and found that the noble lords were still at it. She wondered if they were not thirsty after shouting for so long. It also seemed like there had been a scuffle.


    Lord Rodrick¡¯s cloak had a tear which had not been there before and his neighbor to the right, Lord Duluth had a fresh purple bruise under his left eye.


    "A ministry of magic is a way of saying that mages operate outside of all Eldorianws. It has already been agreed that the government is one under the king."


    "Mages have always operated in their own special category." The Lord mage reminded them, applying force on the word pressure. "That does not mean that we are not under the king. I would like to remind you all of the fact that the crown prince and princess are mages and they think the independent ministry of mages is a good idea."


    "But I...." Lord Duluth, started, stopping when the skies outside rumbled and the mage tower shook.


    The lord mage whose eyes were glowing phoenix fire crimson bellowed, "It is decided and it will not be changed. Now, get off the mage estate, non-magic folk are not allowed to be here for more than three hours."


    He stood up and strolled out of the room, unwilling to wait for them or stay in their presence any longer.


    So, the meeting ended abruptly without any decisions being made. Rnd, who was fighting a headache was certain that the noble lords would start from there the following day. In fact, he had a feeling that it would be worse because all the courtiers were to gather and vote on who would be minister for which ministry. He was not looking forward to it.


    He took Sigrid¡¯s hand and led her out of the tower. The nobles followed them, walking past one of the green houses on the estate which was close to the gates of the estate.


    Most movement was halted because they were all met with a surprising sight. Various members of the Thorin family wereing out of the greenhouse, carrying fruits in their hands.


    John Thorin was the first to see the nobles and he stopped in his feet. The smile on his face died and his eyes widened,rger than saucers.


    "I cannot believe that they grew peaches, grapes and apples which look like tiny suns. They should be renamed sun apples." Lady Iryne¡¯s voice came from the greenhouse.


    Laughter followed Lady Iryne¡¯s words and then Lord Thorin¡¯s voice was heard. "I am going to use these grapes to make wine. Sigrid said whispering grapes are the sweetest grape variety in the universe."


    The nobles looked Sigrid, she looked the other way, pretending not to have seen them.


    "How would she know that?" Nathaniel asked.


    John raised his hand to wave at Sigrid and the rest of the high-ranking nobles.


    "Well, hello there everyone."


    As big ripe peaches fell from his hands, his greeting was met with long, terrible silence.


    "Ah! your majesties what a surprise! We are here for the harvest." he quickly shared with everyone.


    His answer would have passed if Deborah Thorin, one of Sigrid¡¯s youngest cousins who was only four years old did not walk out of the green house, biting into an apple. She was wearing the most ridiculous feather styled big hat on her head.


    Rnd raised an eyebrow. "Harvesting with your teeth?"


    Johnughed nervously, shifting to block the view of a stunned Deborah. Judging by the look on the little girls face, she was aware that they had been caught.


    "Well..." John waved his hand around, "We are also here as official.....fruit tasters. Study--yes! we are conducting a study!"


    Sigrid turned her feet in the opposite direction, nning a quick exist. Rnd was quick, his hands darted out like a snake striking at prey and they grabbed her by the waist.


    "Where are you going my love? If I didn¡¯t know any better I would think that the Thorin¡¯s came to the mage estate to steal magic fruits."


    Sigrid gasped, she looked so shocked and outraged.


    "We would never steal." Deborah stepped out from John¡¯s back to defend her family. Unfortunately for Deborah, the hat fell down and a few berries spilled out. One rolled all the way to Rnd¡¯s feet.


    "Oh no, we are caught." Deborah snickered.

 Chapter 254: Fruit heist.

    <h4>Chapter 254: Fruit heist.</h4>


    Sigrid quickly cast a spell on Deborah¡¯s mouth to keep the little girl from revealing anymore secrets.


    "Unbelievable." Lord Duluth muttered.


    "Simply despicable." Lord Rodrick turned his nose up in the air.


    Rnd, dragged Sigrid into the green house,manding the rest of the nobles to stay outside. They found the Thorin¡¯s hard at work, filling carts with various fruits.


    "Ahem." Rnd cleared his throat.


    Lady Iryne raised her head, her eyes shed over Sigrid and Rnd briefly before returning to the task at hand, harvesting winter melons which were as yellow as the dress she was wearing. "We did not think that you two would be joining us."


    "We did not think that you would be here either." Sigridmented. "Do you all know where you are?"


    "The mage estate." Elowin answered, approaching them. "I tried to be the voice of reason but mother said I discovered these seeds so...."


    "So we must taste the fruits before others." Lady Iryne finished off for her son.


    Duke Thorin¡¯s figure came out from behind some thick winter melon vines. In his hands was thergest winter melon Sigrid had ever seen. "Siggy, I think you said you had a recipe for winter melon soup." He pped the winter melon lightly three times. "This one will do just fine for breakfast tomorrow morning. Perhaps we can discuss the disapproval in your husband¡¯s eyes then."


    "This is not your personal farm, you cannot waltz in as you please and make off with whatever you want." Rnd said in a huff.


    It had happened six too many times. The mage estate seemed to be turning into the Thorin¡¯s personal grocery shopping grounds.


    "I gave Eldoria four mages, the least it can do is pay me back with a few magic fruits to nourish my daughter-inw who is about to give birth." Lady Iryne raised her head and her eyes found Stomach¡¯s stomach.


    Rnd was standing beneath a tree and it started to shake. A scream was heard and a child fell out of the tree. It was a little boy from the Givenchy family, Sigrid could not recall his name.


    Hended in Rnd¡¯s arms and grinned up at the prince, showing him his missing row of front teeth that had all fallen out.


    "Phank you." he said in a small voice.


    Rnd had no words. He put the boy down and he run to Duchess M.


    "Kip, how many times do I have to tell you to stop climbing trees?" Duchess M raised her voice.


    From the ground, echo berries that had fallen out of the tree chimed in. "Kip, how many times do I have to tell you to stop climbing trees?"


    Rnd jumped back, startled so much that he kicked away an echo berry. "Talking fruit!!"


    "Talking fruit." the echo berries repeated after him.


    Elowin used magic to get the echo berries to shut up. As he was doing that, duchess M screamed. Kip was dangling from a winter melon vine!!


    Rnd looked at Sigrid. His eyes that held a minor irritation seemed to say, <i>you deal with this because I cannot reason with them</i>.


    "I will handle it." She told him.


    Immediately she started giving out orders, "Brolin take two carts of fruit and share them between the nobles. That ought to cover up some of their dissatisfaction.


    Lanai, call Davira Mace and invite her over here in my name for an exclusive interview on magic fruits, some of which we intend to grow onrge areas in the North.


    Elowin, Nathaniel, and father, you three will be doing the interview. Kip and Deborah can also say a word or two. Let us turn this fake agricultural research trip into a real one." She sat them down and coached them on what to say.


    Three hourster, she was back in the royal castle, eating some sliced pears and watching a live interview in which Kip charmed Eldorians with the big gaps in his teeth and love for echo berries.


    "The noble lords won¡¯t be able to spread any lies about your family now your highness." Lanai said.


    Sigrid snickered.


    Mauve was shuffling cards. They were ying go fish while watching television and eating fruit. "I cannot believe that I missed the fruit heist."


    "I cannot believe that you made a student fart in ss." Sigrid responded.


    Mauve put down the cards for three seconds and she chuckled. "Azarius will forever be remembered for that mishap. But it was not intentional, I did not know that giggleweed could have such a side effect. I tried it on Maury before teaching a ss on it."


    Sigrid tilted her head back as far as it could go so that she could take a look at the maid Mauve was talking about.


    The young woman smiled and shrugged, "Lady Mauve paid me."


    "How much?"


    Maury held ten fingers up. "Ten gold coins."


    Tilting the chair backwards on its two back legs, Sigrid whistled. Ten gold coins to be a test subject for something as minor as giggleweed was quite a high reward.


    Mauve pped the table suddenly, Sigrid lost her bnce and fell to the ground. There was a five second silence of shock and then the maids reacted, rushing to her side. Mauve beat them to it by using magic to pull up Sigrid and the chair at the same time.


    "I am okay." Sigrid announced loudly, patting her dress and adjusting herself.


    Someone at the windowughed crassly and everybody turned their heads in his direction. It was none other than Cosmos. Sigrid did not know when he had arrived or how long he had been perched on the ledge. What she knew was that she was embarrassed and he was not making it better.


    "Do it again." he said.


    "Ignore him." She told Mauve. "Why did you p the table and startle me?"


    Mauve decided to start with an apology. "I apologize your highness." She stood up and curtsied.


    "Forgiven."


    As she sat down, Mauve exined why she had pped the table. "I was just expressing myself because I do not know how to whistle. No matter how many times you try to teach me I blow air. How do you do it?"


    Picking up her cards Sigrid offhandedly answered, "Maybe you should try using magic. There ought to be a spell that can make someone whistle or an herb. If giggleweed can exist then who knows what other outrageous things nature has grown in secret."


    "Whistoria." rin entered the room, speaking at the top of her happy voice. She sat down and urged Mauve to include her in the card game. "The spell to make someone whistle is whistoria. Haven¡¯t magic wands been introduced at the mage estate? What are you waiting for to buy one?"


    She raised her wand and pointed at Maurymanding with confidence, "Whistoria."


    A white light darted out of the wand, Maury opened her mouth and broke out into a perfect whistle. For some reason, she whistled out the theme song of The dark rise of Lady nche.


    "Just so you know, she costs ten gold coins. She is not a free magic tester." Sigrid warned rin.


    rin was in shock, and when she looked at Maury, the maid was smiling like a hungry cannibal, holding her hands out and waiting to receive her gold.

 Chapter 255: Elarin is pregnant.

    <h4>Chapter 255: rin is pregnant.</h4>


    Mauve shuffled the cards again, absentmindedly while watching rin show off her knowledge on spells. She was surprisingly efficient at casting spells with her hand.


    "I never see you at the academy and yet your magic is smooth."


    "Because I have always been a mage." rin answered. Her fictional identity was that of a princess from and of magic. So, Sigrid had helped her awaken and train day and night, learning to control magic. "Besides, there is not much to do as a queen--or consort. Apart from trying on dresses, walking through gardens, attending balls and doing charity my days are empty. So, I read book, train my magic and craft the art of seducing the king."


    "Ew!" Sigrid said.


    rin shrugged, Mauve giggled and distributed the cards. As soon as the game started, all the gossip barriers broke lose.


    "So, is true that you were kissed by a certain prince?" rin asked Mauve.


    "Mauve threw down a card. "The entire Eldoria must know of this by now. I think I might be outpeting Emmah Windrider in most scandalous maidens of Eldoria."


    rin leaned in."Windrider! You are addressing her by the wrong name. Don¡¯t you watch the news? Lord Derrick Fairfax is her father. Davira Mace did an in depth search into the scandal, she even visited the orphanage where Emmah was raised. I hear she is looking for the mother."


    "I have heard that Lady Jane is giving Emmah hell under the disguise of training." Sigrid said.


    "With a cane!!!" rin chuckled. "That is a stepmother from hell."


    Chewing in a suspiciously glowing berry, Sigrid nodded. "I heard she made her scrub the entire house on her own, from top to bottom. In the old days, Benjamin would have swooped in and rescued her by now."


    "Speaking of rescues can you both save me from Princess tyrant." rin moaned in despair. "nning a wedding for Thssa is making me consider running away from Eldoria altogether. She does not care about the king¡¯s current condition, all she wants is a big shy wedding. Whatever I decide, she throws out in preference for what will make her day unforgettable."


    Mauve took a card from the pile and yed it. "It has got to be awkward with you having reced her mother. I heard she hates you."


    rin shoved three peach slices in her mouth and said, "I do not care about how she feels about me, anyway the feeling is mutual. You want awkward--I will give you awkward.


    She knows that Sigrid doesn¡¯t like Emmah and today she decided to ce the Fairfax¡¯s next to the Thorin¡¯s at the wedding. She also decided that Emmah should be one of her maids of honor."


    Mauve gasped. "Oh, she wants chaos."


    Sigrid justughed. Small things like that did not bother her, she had a halo to retrieve and an empire to conquer.


    rin sighed. "It gets worse, the dress she picked was supposed to be enchanted to shimmer like moonlight but she did the spell herself and it went wrong, Now the dress is glowing like one of those beacons on the towers. It is blinding to look at.


    She decided that I was to me for the spell she muddled and threw cucumbers at me."


    Mauve winced. "I would hate to be in your shoes and I would not wear that dress for a mountain of gold. Those beacons are so bright, nearly blinding even if one looks into the light directly."


    "Perhaps we will be given sunsses as she walks down the aisle." Sigrid chuckled.


    Mauve mmed down the final card, winning that round of the game. At the same time, the maids distributed fresh tea and closed the windows.


    "I have a suggestion," Mauve said. "If magic created the problem then it can fix it. Just take the dress to the mage estate or invite a mage, like one of us."


    "I am sure we are not on Thssa¡¯s list of favorite mages." Sigridmented.


    rin chuckled again meanwhile, "Ooh, she already tried that and it made things worse."


    "What is worse than a wedding dress so bright that it could outpete the sun?"


    "How about a dress that shines as bright as the sun and is also enchanted to sing opera tunes as the bride walks down the air." rin shared, still chuckling. "You should have seen Thssa¡¯s face when the dress was returned from the mage estate.It was a mix of red and purple."


    The three womenughed and started a new game of cards.


    Before touching her cards, rin¡¯s face glowed with a warm smile. "I have personal news to share."


    "Congrattions." Sigrid said.


    Mauve was confused and rin was not shocked. Sigrid always knew everything.


    "It is a little princess." Sigrid shared.


    The smile on rin¡¯s face widened. She was carrying a precious princess in her womb. By the time her daughter would be born, Thssa who held the title of Eldoria¡¯s only princess would be gone, living in a far awaynd. This would give room to her daughter to be Eldoria¡¯s only precious princess.


    Being pregnant made her feel so much more secure in her position now. Even if the king died tonight, she would not be a childless consort. She would not have to kill herself and be buried with him.


    In fact, even if she lost the king¡¯s favor now and he divorced her, she would still be entitled to a wealthy life, a noble title and other perks.


    "The king will be pleased when he wakes." She said.


    Mauve was still confused, she looked back and forth between Sigrid and rin. "What are you two talking about what?"


    Her innocence or ignorance was ridiculous even to the maids that had already caught on to what their mistresses were discussing. Mauve¡¯sck of sense made Maury and Mary worry. At this rate, she would end up ruined at Prince Galen¡¯s hands and not realize it.


    "I am pregnant dumb dumb!!" rin told Mauve, raising her voice and touching her stomach. "Three months on the dot."


    Mauve gasped, she covered her mouth with the cards in her hands. "Congrattions....." she squealed and her voice veered from the sharp octaves along with her smile which turned into a look of horror. "Thssa is going to kill you."


    "I doubt that she would dare to do such a stupid thing at such a critical time. Her only obsession is bing Prince Firron¡¯s wife and having the perfect wedding. She is under the impression that she is going to be Sndor¡¯s next queen." Slowly rin sipped on the peppermint tea.


    "I still wouldn¡¯t share the news with her or the next cucumbers she throws at you will be aimed at your stomach. Now, how are you preparing for the arrival of baby Maximus and can I touch your stomach or feel it with my magic?"


    Sigrid listened to them talk about the pregnancy and watched Mauve using magic to listen to the soundsing from rin;s stomach. She had no ns to share her own good news for now.

 Chapter 256: An offer unexpected.

    <h4>Chapter 256: An offer unexpected.</h4>


    Some days were longer than others and for Rnd, this was one such day. It wasing to midnight and he was still working. Most of this work was attributed to all the changes that would be brought about by the changes in government and development ns Sigrid had helped him draft.


    He sighed closed a document that he was reading and massaged the back of his neck.


    "Perhaps you should start from there tomorrow." Rudbeck suggested.


    The knight had been on his feet for two hours, watching Rnd wince and twist, listening to oneint after another and reviewing one document after another. He did not even get to eat dinner in peace because he was was working as ate.


    Rnd sighed again and started opening a new documents which was a petition. "If only I could. I have so much work to do that...." Not only did his voice break off but the frown on his face deepened.


    "Trouble?" Rudbeck asked?


    Rnd nodded, cursing silently, "It is a petition from Sir L Valerius, urging me to have an heir as soon as possible now that the king¡¯s life is hanging in the bnce. He is advising me to take a secret mistress if I am worried about offending the Thorin¡¯s."


    In his words, a child--even a bastard child was good enough because it would add more strength to Rnd¡¯s im to the throne. As the loyal family that they were, they were willing to sacrifice any woman of Rnd¡¯s choice in their family for the job.


    Keeley Valerius was specifically mentioned. Rnd told Rudbeck all of this. His knight was stunned and he barked out augh. "They want to give you Keeley Valerius as a mistress! They must be drunk on loyalty to make such an offer. Are they really crazy enough to ruin the life of one of the most promising women in their family just to prove themselves to you?"


    There was a knock on the door and a voice announced from outside that Sigrid had arrived. Rnd jumped to his feet, looking around like a desperate thief. The petition danced nervously in his hands.


    At loss of where to hide it because his mind was scrambling, he tossed it at Rudbeck.


    The knight who had sharp reflexes which he was so proud of caught it midair and tossed it into the firece. Rudbeck could not fathom why his heart was pounding as if he was the one about to be caught doing something wrong.


    When Sigrid entered the office, she was carrying a tray of biscuits and milk. Powdered chocte was an option on the side. She did not notice the nervousness of the two men as she set the tray down on Rnd¡¯s desk.


    Her fingers and eyes immediately moved to the document that was sitting on top of others, presumably thest one that Rnd had been reading through.


    "I will give you both some privacy." Rudbeck slipped out of the room.


    He did not want to be there if Rnd fumbled and revealed that he had been handed a mistress on a silver tter.


    "My love." He pulled her arm and guided her to a sofa.


    "The tea." she winced.


    "It can wait," he answered.


    He pushed her into the chair and she sat down.


    "You cannot work like a mad man Rnd, a candle cannot burn at both ends or it will burn out quickly. I am pretty sure that nothing in these letters and petitions is more important than your life."


    "Lord Evermore would disagree, as the head of the citizenship and immigration minister he will be beginning the census tomorrow. We need every Eldorian to have an Identification card and a passport before spring arrives. It is the only way we can root out foreigners. It is a great measure for keeping track of the strangers among us."


    "Evermore is the minister! How did you choose him for that position?"


    "He is as meticulous ad Lord Bailey when ites to work and he is willing to oversee the task." He looked at her with a frown, "You were at the mage estate for the longest time of the day today. Areputers ready?"


    She nodded. "Fiveputers and printers for each ministry for now." She answered.


    Rnd scoffed, "If my father had not been so set in his ways, we would have adopted some of the good policies introduced by Medoris a long time ago. Even Nemoris was adapting, Eldoria was the only kingdom on our end of the world still stuck in the old ways." He sighed, well beyond tired.


    She climbed up the sofa, getting on her knees. Her hands found his temples and she started massaging them slowly. "He is a proud man your father. When he wakes up I am quite certain that he will be displeased with some of the changes that we are making."


    "That is a matter of concern for when he wakes. For now, we have a short window to start shaping Eldoria in the image we have for the future." He closed his eyes as soon as he felt her magic seeping into his body. "Mmm..that feels nice."


    Sigrid continued her massage, allowing Rnd to soften like an overstuffed cat, safe in the arms of its owner. "My love, Is Rudbeck married?"


    "Yes....why?" he opened his eyes, curiously raising a brow. "Do you want him too?"


    She rolled her eyes. He was still very sour about her statement on the mage estate. "I exined it. I do not want Veylin as a man, only as a mage."


    "I am a mage." he grumbled out.


    "Not a shadow mage." she chimed in. "How many shadow mages have youe across?"


    He raised his eyes thinking seriously about her question. "One actually, he gave me a scar on my back that vanished after we took out first fairy dew bath. He had this ability, vanishing into ck smoke when attacked. It as if he could control space."


    She jumped in and said, "They can create voids in space. Veylin can do it too, it is why I think that he will be a great addition to Eldoria. He has no family. He was an orphan taken in by Arcane society when he awakened. A man like that without ties can be turned and made to work for us."


    "After years of being a member of that society I do not think that he is willing to shift alliances." He had seen many enemy knights and mages like that. Their loyalty to their homnds was as unwavering as Rnd¡¯s loyalty to Eldoria.


    Sigrid begged to differ. "Not if I transfer him to a surface prison, near a tower with a beacon. He likes shadows so I am going to put him in a ce with so much light. If he cannot be convinced with words, I will break him. If I fail....then I will surrender and send him to the gallows."

 Chapter 257: Roland in a daze.

    <h4>Chapter 257: Rnd in a daze.</h4>


    Rnd and Sigridpared thoughts on how to break Veylin. In fifteen minutes of doing that, they did note close to a solution they both agreed on.


    "We could give him Miss Keeley Valerius as wife." she suggested after ten seconds of silence.


    Rnd abruptly sat up and he looked at her through wide shocked eyes. He had a dreadful feeling that she was already aware of what Lord L Valerius had suggested to him in the petition.


    "Is there anything that gets past you?" He asked her.


    She smiled stiffly and shook her head. "Noooo..."


    "How did you find out?" he asked curiously.


    "I am mage." She shrugged.


    Her answer did not exin how she knew what she knew. In truth, she had three spies in the Valerius house. Before the petition even arrived on Rnd¡¯s desk, she knew its contents.


    "So, how do you n to respond to Lord L? Should I prepare a nursery?"


    Her mouth was dangerous, Rnd decided then and there. She had a way of elevating his heartbeat in a way that was much worse than any ride towards the edge of the cliff on the back of his horse.


    He took her right hand, looked her in the eye and kissed the back of the hand. "That will not be necessary. Any children I have muste from you. You are my wife Sigrid and forever you will be my only queen. I love you...I have grown to love you...need you and want you. I rely on you more than anyone else in my life.


    You have no idea what kind of warmth and happiness you have brought into my life. This empire that we want to create, it is our dream not my dream. As long as I have your loyalty and you have mine, then we are all we need."


    She pulled her hand out of his and twisted her lips, pretending that she was not touched by his spontaneous confession.


    "My love...." He pulled her hand back.


    Sigrid felt panicked, she was not ready to tell him that she loved him back. Whether the words were fake or real, she was unprepared to utter them. With Emmah still breathing and walking around with a lucky halo on her head, love was nothing but a blockade to her mission which was staying alive.


    She grasped his fingers and put them on her stomach. "We should prepare that nursery."


    Rnd frowned, "What do you mean? I just told you that I will not be taking Lord L up on his ridiculous offer. I refuse to have a child that will be ridiculed, a child that will live forever feel unwanted because they must live in the shadows of my legal heirs. I refuse to have a child that is not yours...ours!" His voice rose more and more as his anger grew.


    He could not fathom how she could even consider that ridiculousness. Was it because they had lost a child before? Was she unwilling to carry his children now?


    He drew his hand back, looking at her with disbelief that bedded a hint of harshness. "You don¡¯t want to have my children! you would really rather have another bear me heirs than try again!"


    "Time out." Sigrid backed away from him, holding her hands up to stop him from derailing as a result of foolish assumptions. "I have not said anything about not wanting to have your children."


    "Our children." he spat out.


    "Yes." she shouted to the heavens, suddenly feeling a wave of anger. "Will you stop making it sound as if I don¡¯t want them too and I am not willing to let another woman give you heirs. Stop leaping to conclusions and listen to me you bull headed bastard, I am pregnant. I mentioned the nursery because I am pregnant." She heaved as she repeated herself.


    Her breathing wasparable to that of a runner on a mountain that had just reached the peak.


    Rnd opened his mouth, closed it and opened it again. Shock coursed through his blood, if he was standing, it would have knocked him over. "You are pregnant." He whispered.


    She nodded. "Just two and half weeks. I was nning to tell you when I started to show but it slipped out of me." Sigrid put her hands on his shoulders and looked into his eyes, saying with seriousness. "This is a secret, you cannot tell anyone, not until I safely sail through the first trimester."


    "You are pregnant." Rnd whispered again. He seemed to be in a daze.


    It seemed like he would be in a dazed state for a while so she curled herself on the sofa, waiting for him to finallye out of reverie. She would never know how long that dazested because she fell asleep within two minutes.


    ***


    <i>Medoris</i>


    Another individual that was in a daze, was Akia Imogen Nithercott, the divine messenger of Medoris. Like Sigrid and Emmah, she was a transmigrator but she had been in this world for far longer than the other two.


    With her abilities and position as the advisor to the king, she was the face of change that swept through the empire, pulling it from what was a Victorian era to a modern day magic world.


    Most cities of Medoris had undergone change and taken on the shape of modern day Japan which was her country of origin.


    She had pulled herself and her family from poverty to riches. Her father Ren Nithercott was current prime minister of Medoris. She herself was known as the most desired woman in the kingdom.


    She had power and wealth and all that was missing was a husband. Like Emmah, Akia¡¯s goal was one: to marry the prince that would be the next emperor. In line with her goals, she had settled on Prince Zora, the second son of the emperor.


    Secretly, she funded and empowered him. With her white lotusing...or pretentious and seductive behavior she seduced Prince Zora, stealing him away from his original fiance. Her dream of bing the first empress of Medoris was so close.


    Their engagement had been announced and the wedding set for a date in the summer. However, misfortune struck only a day after the engagement was announced.


    On this very night, the entire ruling family had been poisoned at a private dinner party by a mage from the Arcane Society disguised as a servant. The emperor¡¯s distant cousin Ma the fourth had quickly taken over power and fired the prime minister.


    In his opinion, the Nithercott¡¯s held too much power in court. Medoris was now in a state of unease with different royal rtives contesting for power.


    Akia was contemting what to do when a crownded on the ledge of her window, bringing unexpected news. Eldoria had conquered Nemoris, the Eldorian king was unconscious and Prince Rnd was now in charge. She put her hands together as an idea bloomed in her mind. If she wanted power, there were other ways of getting it. A mutually beneficial marriage for one was an old way that always did the trick.

 Chapter 258: Potions class.

    <h4>Chapter 258: Potions ss.</h4>


    Because she sleptte, Sigrid woke upte the following day. Upon opening her eyes at the lunch hour, she rushed through a bath, dressed up and hurried to the mage estate to teach her first ss on magic potions.


    Despite rushing, she still found a ssroom stuffed to the brim with children and adults, all mages that hade to learn.


    Awakening potions were selling through the roof, a gold mine as far as mages could see. So, everyone wanted to tap into the gold mine and enrich themselves.


    She was surprised to see such arge volume of students including the Lord mage. The student that surprised her the most was Emmah whose face had not been seen around the mage estate for at least three months. Regardless of her presence, Sigrid put on her best instructors face and looked at the ss. Everything she needed had already been prepared on a table.


    "You guys are really punctual." Shemented. "Did you even eat lunch?"


    A mixture of replies were given in response. She pped her hands. "Oh well, let¡¯s get straight into it. I am the Crown princess Sigrid Thorin-Maximus, your teacher on magic potions.


    My lessons will be divided into two categories, theoretical potions, the ones that could be possible but require research and practical potions for daily use that will help you earn money."


    Some mages in the ss cheered, shutting up when the Lord mage red at them.


    "During ss you can address me as teacher Sigrid. When we are out of ss, use my royal title." She turned around and waved her hand towards the pot of white paint on the desk. On the dark ckboard, she used the wand to scribble out the words.<i> "Beauty potions."</i>


    More than a few female mages in the ss sat up. Which woman did not want to be beautiful?


    "Beauty, we all want it but not everyone can have it. This doesn¡¯t mean it cannot be bought with copper, silver or gold."


    Someone snickered.


    "There are different types of beauty potions." She waved the wand and the types of beauty potions were written down on the ckboard. "Radiance elixirs, that make the skin glow. Hair growth potions that make hair silky, voluminous and resistant to bad weather. Perfect smile potions that do exactly what they are called. Graceful potions which will have anymoner mistaken for a noble.


    Elegance tonics which improve poise, posture and structure. Youth brew which keeps the skin youthful and wrinkle free."


    Some murmurs traveled in the ssroom. Sigrid ignored them and continued.


    "Youthful brews also have categories because their effectsst for specific time periods. A month, a year, ten years, one hundred. It depends on the ingredients that were used in brewing and the strength of the mage that did the brewing.


    We have silken skin potions, enchanted eye drops, glossy lips oils and sensory mists which enhance charm and make the wearer smell like a beautiful dream."


    Excitement increased, drowning out her voice. She had to p her hands again to get the attention of the students back.


    "I know that you are all excited but you should know that these potions are not without side effects so I expect you to be attentive. If you are not, you will bring harm to others and be arrested or sued.


    Those of you that will be sessful at brewing potions of this nature should always remember to include warningbels on their products. For example the radiance elixir that we will be brewing today. While it gives one a glowing skin, if over used, it can cause one to be too dazzling that they are mistaken for antern or a sunrise. I will begin the demonstration now, you will watch me, note my steps andter on try it yourselves."


    The students leaned in even more eagerly, with some enchanting their eyes to zoom in.


    "The ingredients for the right radiance potion are: One rose petal, one drop of fairy dew, one pinch of sugar, a single drop of phoenix feather essence. If you cannot get phoenix feather essence, you can rece it with moonbeam drops, stardust, mermaid scales, mystic rose petal extract.


    Some of these things are avable in the mage pharmacy and herb hall. Some are not, so those interested in researching radiance potions will have to find the ingredients on their own or purchase them."


    She added the ingredients to a cauldron over a small fire, exining every step critically. Then she stirred it dramatically with a wand.


    "I am using a wand and magic, you can use a sudden spoon. Remember to control the fire too, it must be warm not zing hot or too small.


    And those of you that want to use unicorn tears should always remember that there is a risk of one bing too beautiful that the beauty turns into a nuisance. Also, I have never run into a unicorn. Has any of you?"


    The students also took a ss on identification of magic beasts. They knew what a unicorn looked like, a horse with a horn. They had never seen one however.


    In the cauldron, the liquid turned light red and Sigrid cooled it down with magic. She poured into five different sses. Each ss held at least two small tea spoons of liquid.


    "The moment of truth has arrived. I invite five volunteers toe out for a demonstration."


    A nervous girl raised her hand and she was chosen but she had a question. "Teacher princess, what happens if it spills?"


    "Then the floor will bepeting in the pagent for the most beautiful woman in Eldoria." Sigrid answered.


    Some students snickered.


    Sigrid took the first sip. Instantly, her skin developed a beautiful shimmer as if she had just stepped out the bath and applied glossy oil to her body. Her hair also became shinier.


    "See?" she pulled the pins out of her hair, let it fall and shook her head from side to side.


    The volunteers were quick and eager to try out the portions. One was too eager that the ss slipped out of her hands and fell on the head of the Lord mage. His hair and eyebrows transformed, shimmering in some ces but not others. They glowed like molten gold, so he was half gold and half his normal white skin color. His hair was gold and ck.


    The ssroom fell silent and the Lord mage scowled in the direction of the poor nervous girl who was trembling so much that it seemed as if she was about to faint.


    "The potion goes into the body not outside or else you will look like the Lord mage, like a sick gold mine threw up all over you." Sigrid said, muffling a chuckle. "And it can only be drunk in small doses. One or two tea spoons a day are enough. Long term use will change the quality of one¡¯s skin for the better."


    The Lord mage raised his hand and pointed to his head, eyeing Sigrid unhappily. "Fix this."

 Chapter 259: An eventful first potions class.

    <h4>Chapter 259: An eventful first potions ss.</h4>


    Ignoring the Lord mage deliberately Sigrid pped her hands. "Settle down, ss is not yet over. I still have an hour and a half to pass on knowledge. It is time for you to all try preparing the radiance potion."


    Ingredients were passed around and all the students focused on their cauldrons. One student, Finn, decided he was wiser than everyone else.


    He didn¡¯t light a fire but pulled a me from his neighbors fire, controlling it with his hands.


    "Finn, try not to stand out too much." Sigrid warned.


    The boy was a show off. The vice wasrgely influenced by the fact that magic came easily to him. He was ranked eighth on the power rankings of mages.


    It was a great aplishment for he was sixteen and he had outranked older mage knights.


    Finn ignored Sigrid¡¯s warning, he added sprinkled three drops of Phoenix feather essence into his potion.


    "Finn," Sigrid hissed, "For crying out loud your cauldron is going to explode!"


    It exploded just as Sigrid¡¯s warning came to an end. It erupted into a blinding sh, sending a reddish golden liquid across the room. All the other students winced, protested or screamed because, like the Lord mage, they were now spotting reddish gold on different parts of the body.


    Finn was glowing, like a bright rainbow!!


    "This is what happens when you don¡¯t listen." Sigrid told the ss.


    The mishaps among the students continued. One boy was sessful but he failed to control his fire and the liquid was dumped all over him when his cauldron exploded like Finn¡¯s. He glowed so brightly that everyone had to wear sunsses while Sigrid cleaned him up with magic.


    Another turned the liquid into powdered glitter that was blown across the room.


    Gertrude, a ten year old girl managed to somehow turn herself invisible, except for her feet, hands, and head. A lot of students lost focus thanks to her and they burst intoughter.


    Others picked interest in her, wondering how she had brewed an invisibility potion although it had only been half sessful.


    Half of the ss failedpletely and the other half was barely sessful. Two mages however were sessful and one happened to be Emmah.


    The other was an eight year old, L Evermore, a quiet shy girl that was always in the mage library or by theke, ying with the beasts that lived in the water.


    Clean up was done and then Sigrid pped her hands, it had be her go to signal when she wanted the ss to settle down or give her attention.


    The ss settled quickly, eagerly anticipating the next potion.


    "We are not finished, I still have forty five minutes and in that time, I will introduce you to a strength potion. Another name for it is Titan¡¯s potion, named after the very first mage that came up with it, Titan Zamboni."


    The radiance potion had excited the female mages most and the strength potion did the same for the males.


    "Ingredients include: the root of a thunder weed which ismon in the rainy season. A drop of moltenva, a drop of liquid iron, five pinches of moonstone dust, phoenix feather ash, a drop of dragon¡¯s blood....."


    Finn raised his hand.


    "Yes Finn, dragon¡¯s are real." Sigrid said.


    Extra ingredients that can be added but are strictly optional include a giant¡¯s toenail." She paused because she was expecting to see looks of disgust on the faces of the students.


    "Ew...gross...disgusting....." Words like that went around. One girl even run out of the ssroom with a hand over her stomach.


    "Becky has a sensitive stomach." L spoke up in a small voice.


    It was such a cute voice that Sigrid wanted to give the girl a hug. She was adorable.


    "Continuing on with options, mountain troll sweat..." She paused again, giggling when she saw even greater looks of disgust on their faces. "Magic can be gross sometimes, not everything is roses and honey. You should learn to have firm stomachs."


    Finn whispered to Adam, "She means fat stomachs."


    The two boys snickered before Sigrid red at them and they pretended to be attentive.


    She waved her hand and a new set of herbs appeared on her desk. "However, if one needs strength and only herbs are avable, there is another way. You can use ironroot, Thunder weed, Titan¡¯s leaf, storm vine, sunblossom petals, bloodthorn berries, fire grass, fifty year old ginseng, mountain sage."


    She exined what each of the herbs did. Some firmed muscles, others enhanced endurance, boosted power, increased strength agility, stamina, strengthened bones and physical prowess.


    Sigrid spent fifteen minutes exining all this. "Now on to the side effects. While the potion can give a momentary boost of strength, it will leave one feeling very tired after the effect wears off.


    In case someone has rage issues, it is not advisable that they use this potion because they will be so uncontroble temporarily. They will not be able to differentiate between friend or foe."


    After giving the warning, the brewing segment was started. In five minutes, Sigrid was finished.


    "I have brewed this quickly, it boosts power for just one minute. If you want to increase the time span, you must increase brewing time and the quality of the herbs used must be top notch."


    The Lord mage had stepped out when she was brewing the potion, He brought a rock upon his return and ced it in front of the ss.


    Mage knights followed him, bringing ten more huge rocks inside.


    Sigrid downed the strength potion she had brewed, stepped out and punched one rock. It shattered into pieces.


    "Your turn." she said to the students.


    Once again, disasters followed and Finn was at the top of the list again. He added twice the required amount of moltenva."


    "Finn!" She hissed. "You are going to explode."


    "Or I will be the next Titan." The boy ginned.


    His cauldron exploded, a ck liquid sshed all over his face. He sat down with a gloomy look on his face while other students chuckled.


    Sigrid was about to help him clean up when another cauldron exploded, louder than Finn¡¯s. Armstrong, a thirty year old knight went flying backward into the bookshelf at the back. He had used goblin weed instead of Thunder weed.


    The explosion frightened half the ss and resulted in a quarter of the students blundering. By the end, when the students tried out their potions unexpected effects were achieved.


    Finn who had tried again with a new cauldron grew muscles sorge that his head shrunk into his hulking frame.


    Dalton Bailey identally turned himself into a rock.


    Mauve developed super strength that she not only broke a rock but also five desks in the ssroom. Emmah failed!! This pleased Sigrid immensely.


    Adam Marden fed the strength potion to his familiar, an amber Wyvern that grew in size,parable to a two year old dragon. The wyvern was not too pleased to be an unwilling test subject and it went after Adam, chasing him through the ss.


    He leaped through a window and it followed. The Lord mage followed the boy to make sure that he was not killed by his familiar.


    L was the only student whose strength was perfectly in line with her strength potion and Sigrid dered her the most promising potion master in Eldoria.

 Chapter 260: Lila, the future great potion master.

    <h4>Chapter 260: L, the future great potion master.</h4>


    When L Evermore returned to the Evermore estate that evening, there was a change in her which was noticeable by those that knew her closely.


    Her mother, Lady Bertha Evermore noticed that L was wearing a brightly colored dress. It was avender colored dress not the brightest of shades but it still spoke volumes inparison to the brown, beige, mustard yellow, charcoal and other dull colors she usually preferred.


    Her older sister Vivian Evermore noticed that L was speaking at the dining table. Granted, she had spoken no more than fifteen words but it was a lotpared to the usual brief ¡¯thank you¡¯ and ¡¯good night.¡¯


    Michael Evermore, her fourth brother realized that she had smiled to herself. From the moment she sat down at the table to when the meal started, her lips were curved upwards, revealing a dimple that he had never known existed.


    Lord Evermore noticed that she was sitting up straighter as if a metal rod had been ced in her backbone. Normally, she was hunched over or she shrunk into herself shyly like a tortoise.


    Everyone at the table, all ten of the family members that had gathered for dinner could tell that something was going on with the second youngest member of their family.


    Vivian could not take it anymore and she decided to ask the question that was on everyone¡¯s mind. "L, is there something going on that you would like to share with us?"


    L raised her head and blinked a few times, she realized that she was the center of attention and everyone was looking at her.


    "That is a lovely dress you are wearing dear." Her mother shared apliment.


    "Thank you." L replied softly.


    Two people at the table were like Sigrid, suckers for the small voice.


    "How was mage school?" Her grandfather asked. "We have listened enough to your father¡¯s praises andints about his work as a minister. Save us all from him."


    Lord Evermore considered defending himself somehow but it was true, he had been quite vocal ever since he got the ministerial position.


    Nobody really expected her to share anything but they hoped that she would anyway. She was too shy, it was their hope that she woulde out of her shell, at least when she was home with them.


    L clenched her fists and said in a small voice, "It...It...school was fine."


    That one response made them all sigh in relief. It was not much but it was something. They figured it was all she would say and Lord Evermore decided to share a joke that he had heard at work.


    "I...." he started but stopped when L¡¯s small voice cut through the air.


    "We had potions ss today, it is taught by the crown princess."


    Lord Evermore jumped in quickly with ament, "I have heard something about that from Lord Bailey. Is the crown princess really teaching?"


    L nodded. "Mmm, she told us to call her teacher Sigrid when we are in ss. She taught us how to make beauty potions and strength potions. Today, we made a radiance potions." Like a chatterbox, she talked about the ss, including all the blunders that Finn and Adam had created.


    Everyoneughed when she described the look of the Lord mage after the radiance potion was sshed on him.


    After she jumped down from the chair and gave the radiance potion to her grandmother and the strength potion to her grandfather.


    "Wait, I am your father. Where is my potion?" Lord Evermoreined as L returned to her seat with no more potions to hand out.


    "I have the same question." Her motherughed.


    Blushing, L replied, "I will make more but teacher Sigrid said that herbs must be bought or one can go out and forage for them. Some of the special herbs are found in the Mystic Grove. We are lucky that the school can provide them at a fee."


    She looked at her father with hopeful eyes as she spoke.


    "Teacher Sigrid said that I am Eldoria¡¯s most promising potions master."


    A few gasps were heard around the table.


    "No way." Michael Evermore said.


    L curled her lips upward, for the first time ever, she expressed displeasure at a family member.


    "I hope you keep in mind that she is a mage Micheal." Vivian said.


    "How much money do you need dear?" Her grandmother asked.


    L smiled as if she had been waiting for this question her entire life. She had already visited the mage hall of herbs and the pharmacy and she had a list of herbs and corresponding amount needed to purchase them.


    "Twenty silver coins, it¡¯s not too much." L said nervously.


    For all of her bravery, her hand was trembling which made the paper she was holding tremble. Everyone could tell that if they let her down, she would cry. Not at the table but she would run to her room and cry.


    "I will give you fifty gold coins but I want a radiance potion." Vivian dered first.


    "I will give you one hundred gold coins." her father said.


    "Five hundred." her grandfather pped the table as if he was participating in an auction and he had met a challenger for a high prized item.


    "One thousand." Micheal said calmly.


    "Ten thousand gold." Baker Evermore, her second brother said.


    Lord Evermore¡¯s jaw dropped and did the jaws of everyone else at the table. Yes, their family had money but ten thousand gold was too much to give an eight year old!!


    "How do you have so much money to spare?"


    "I do business with the Thorin¡¯s, I export sugar to East, West and North. I am also probably the biggest sugar distributor to neighboring empires and kingdoms. I recently reached an agreement with Prince Eron, he is going to sell me a flying ship.


    I will be able to take sugar, salt and other spices and goods to continents across the ocean. John Thorin and I will be the biggest distributors of household goods on the continent."


    Lord Evermore¡¯s jaw dropped. When did his neen year old son be so ambitious? How had he started a business that none of them was aware of?


    "Did you know about this?" he asked his wife.


    "I know we have never run out of sugar, candy and even chocte thanks to him." She answered. She was just as surprised as he was to learn what their son had been up to.


    "How much money have you made?" His grandfather asked.


    Baker shrugged and said, "A few millions. Anyway, the crown princess called L Eldoria¡¯s most promising potions master. I am going to invest in her and then I will distribute her potions worldwide."


    "A few millions!!" Vivian cried out loud. Mr. Millionaire had refused to buy her some new make-up just today!!


    Ignoring his sister, Baker at L and told her, "Little sister, don¡¯t worry about herbs or whatever you need to create your potions. I will support you. We will sign a contractter and agree on a selling price and how to share our profits. I will turn you into a rich littledy."


    "Mmmmm." L nodded shyly. Her smile was even bigger than before.


    That was the day which marked the birth of L¡¯s crown potions and they did not even know it. Sigrid was right, L would be a great potion master, famous worldwide, not just in Eldoria.

 Chapter 261: The queen consort lived!

    <h4>Chapter 261: The queen consort lived!</h4>


    Not everyone was too pleased with the changes that Sigrid and Rnd were making in the new empire. Murmurs of discontent were whispered in the royal family. Some royal rtives were not too happy to be left out when government positions were handled out.


    In the two weeks that had passed, the whispers had turned into louder noise which Sigrid and Rnd had been ignoring but the matter could not be ignored anymore, it seemed.


    A meeting of the royal family was held, governed by Rnd¡¯s grandmother, King Raff¡¯s mother, the Queen consort Sylvie Maximus. Sigrid had never met the woman, and she always assumed that she was dead.


    For one, nothing about her appeared in the novel. Two, the queen consort did not attend her wedding and three, nobody mentioned the elderly woman. In fact, Sigrid found a fourth reason, she had not seen Sylvie when King Raff was injured. As they stepped foot into the grand manor Sylvie called home, Sigrid found herself feeling uneasy.


    It was that feeling that somebody had eyes on them. Forget the rest of the royal rtives that had already arrived and were roaming around for one reason or the other. These eyes wereing from somewhere above them and they felt predatory.


    "Someone is watching us." She whispered to Rnd.


    Rnd saw his cousins, uncles, servants....pretty much everyone was looking at them. They were the Crown prince and princess, it was only natural that people were always looking at them.


    "Everyone that is passing by is looking at us." he told her.


    She shook her head, turned to the stairs that led up to the second floor and that¡¯s when she saw the watcher. It was an elderly woman standing on thending just above the steps. She had a walking cane in one hand and a middle aged maid was supporting her from one side.


    It was not hard to guess that this was the queen consort, Rnd had got his eyes from her.


    "Grandmother, it is so great to see you. You haven¡¯t aged a bit." Rnd called out affectionately. The tone of his voice and smile on his face told Sigrid a different story. One that said their rtionship was a good one. Which presented the question of why Rnd had not mentioned the elderly woman if they were so close?


    She observed the elderly woman carefully through wary eyes. The queen consort looked to be as old as elder tree. Her unsmiling eyes were as cold as winter¡¯s dawn. She was dressed in ck, resembling a raven that was marking prey. There was something about her which Sigrid could only sum up in one word,<i> ¡¯off.</i>¡¯


    Something about the queen consort made Sigrid want to keep a distance between herself and the elderly woman. She had that look of the women in small towns that people talked about in whispers, calling them witches.


    "System, I am willing to pay for information. Is there anything you can tell me about the queen consort?"


    "She is a mage." The system answered.


    The fingers that Sigrid had around Rnd¡¯s bicep tightened. Shock coursed through her mind at the answer which was unexpected. All this time, Sigrid had assumed that Romilda was the only female member of the Maximus family hiding deeply but there was another. A mage at that!!


    How had she escaped having her magic stripped from her for.....


    "System, how long has she been a mage?"


    "Sixty nine years." It replied.


    "Sixty nine years!!" She muttered, a softughter of disbelief came from her. What it meant was that she had not awakened at birth because she was obviously approaching herst remaining years on earth. If she was to die at one hundred, she had at least fifteen or twenty years of life left in her.


    When had she awakened?


    "How old is she?" Sigrid asked.


    "Ny one." The system replied.


    It was another answer that caught her off guard. She looked seventy six or early eighty at most. She had invested well in skin care apparently, or she was using her mage abilities to hold off aging quickly.


    Sigrid was a bit miffed at her husband for not telling her about his old mage grandmother. Perhaps they could have met earlier and be friends. An old mage like her had stories to tell on what life was like for female mages in the days of oppression.


    "Is she bad or good?" she asked the system.


    "She is somewhere in between."


    Information on her was provided by the system. The worst thing she had ever done was not warn her husband, the former king about the fact that one of his son¡¯s was poisoning him. Instead, like Romilda, she had secretly watched and maintained silence.


    Sigrid figured out the reasons as to why pretty quickly, the queen consort was a mage and her husband the king had not only oppressed female mages but also had those that awakened atter ages executed secretly.


    Her whole life, Sylvie had lived in fear that the man whose headid next to hers at night sometimes would behead her while she slept. As long as he was alive, she would never get afortable night¡¯s sleep.


    After the king¡¯s death, she moved away from the royal castle and practically barricaded herself in her manor, keeping away from the rest of society. She had forbidden all royal rtives from disturbing her peace.


    Since then, Sylvie Maximus had been sleeping like a baby and eating whatever she wanted, safe in the knowledge that her head was very secure.


    Sigrid understood where the queen consort wasing from concerning the former king and she did not me the woman one bit. In fact, she thought the elderly woman could be useful. The mage estate was still short of qualified teachers and the queen consort could actually fill in a position quite nicely.


    Slowly, she walked down the stairs with the help of her maid.


    When she reached the bottom of the stairs, the maid let go of her and she walked while relying only on the cane. Her elegance and grace were still prominent. She stopped in front of them and a change came over her face, she smiled warmly.


    The smile made Sigrid feel guilty about all the ugly presumptions thought that she had made about the queen consort. From up close, her wrinkles were clearer, marks left by years of fear and stress that she endured, being a female mage married to a king. Her hair was somewhere between gray and white. Her eyes were not cold, they were just ssy on the surface and sad. They carried sorrow, heaviness and exhaustion. It was if they were seeking understanding from Sigrid.


    Sigrid¡¯s heart went out to the queen consort and she wanted to help ease that sorrow.


    "My love, this is my grandmother." Rnd shook her gently and made an introduction.


    "Greetings, queen consort, it is my great honor to meet you." Sigrid took a step back and curtsied.


    "Rise child, and embrace me." The queen consort answered.

 Chapter 262: The Queen Consort had a different plan.

    <h4>Chapter 262: The Queen Consort had a different n.</h4>


    After the hug, the queen consort surprised Sigrid by pinching her cheek like one of those grandmother¡¯s addicted to pinching the chubby cheeks of every baby they met. "The pleasure of this meeting is all mine."


    "You are so pretty." Sigrid blurted out.


    The smile on the face of the queen consort deepened. "I don¡¯t think anybody has called me pretty before. When I was younger they said I was beautiful, radiant, mesmerizing."


    "I have no doubt that you were all those things." Rnd said with a smile that had not vanished since he set his eyes on his grandmother. "But I have a grudge against you. Why have not replied to my letters for ten years?"


    "I replied, do not smear my name before your crown princess child." She scolded in a yful tone.


    "Three sentences in each letter. It doesn¡¯t count." Rnd answered.


    The queen consort walked ahead of them, taking her time as she was in no hurry. "I am getting old boy, my mind is too tired toe up with quirky responses. Three sentences is all I can manage now. You should count your blessings for the bride you married. She is the only reason why the doors to my manor have been opened to the world again.


    I wanted to meet the first female mage in centuries that has managed tond herself a crown prince, save her neck, change thews and convince Eldoria to see the truth that female mages are not a threat.


    I grew even more curious about her when I heard that you were besotted Rnd. After being hounded to settle down and presented with potential brides from every noble house and rejecting them you married Sigrid Thorin. I could not believe my ears when I heard about it."


    "Well he did not stand a chance against my charms." Sigrid quipped.


    "I did not know that your father¡¯s brute orders could be mistaken for charm Rnd." She bantered. Because she talked about the king, she paused and looked back at them, sighing reluctantly. "How is your father?"


    "On the road to recovery, his body just needs to heal." Rnd answered. "Do you wish to pay him a visit?"


    She shook her head, not to eager to visit her sick son. "I know that it may seem cruel to you, a mother not wishing to see her sick son that could be on his death bed. But, the truth is, I cannot look at him and see the boy I once knew and loved. All the memories I have of him now are tarnished by the images of him killing his brother and most of my other children dying for the throne.


    In these fights, brothers turn against brothers, they sell off their sisters to the highest bidders who will provide them with support. They maim each other and kill children and women. The hunger for the throne makes cruel mad men of the children of the royal family. It is one of the reasons why I stay away from the rest of the royal family. I grew sick of it all."


    Sigrid took a step towards the Queen consort, cing a hand over hers. "I understand you. I also abhor such things and when Rnd takes the throne, there will be no such foolish bloodshed."


    Sigrid heard Cosmos¡¯s voice in her mind, he wasughing at her from wherever he was.


    "It doesn¡¯t mean that you will not find other ways to get them out of the way. You will simply avoid killing them in a bloody way and not touch the children, women and those that are not involved."


    She entered the living room and everyone slowly brought the chatter. Precisely twenty one members of the family hade. They stood up to greet the Queen consort, crown prince and crown princess and then sat down.


    One thing that was out of ce which Sigrid noticed was that eight servants were lining up with silver trays. On the trays were sealed envelopes, and she was curious to know there content.


    "Let¡¯s not waste time, begin, one at a time." The Queen consort ordered.


    Regan Maximus was the first to speak up. "The scale of power will be tipped if the nobles are given even more powerful positions in the new empire. This is the time toe together and assert out authority."


    "How have you all been?" The Queen consort cut in with a question.


    Her question took them all by surprise. They looked at each other, wondering what she was doing?


    "Regan, how have you been? I hear that you still refuse to marry. Why is that?"


    Regan blinked back a few times, puzzled. What did his marital status have to do with the issue at hand? "I--I am not ready." he responded in an ufortable voice.


    The Queen consort opened a notebook that had been sitting on the arm of her chair all along. "Mmm, Ka Shadowmere will be the right fit for you." She dered.


    Regan raised his head straighter, his mouth was partially parted. He looked at his father Bell Maximus, asking for help.


    "Since your father and mother have not said a word against my suggestion then I will take it that a decision has been made." Pointing at one of the servants at the back that was carrying a tray, she said, "Send the letter expressing the intentions of the royal house to Lord Shadowmere."


    Sigrid covered her mouth as she broke into a sudden fit of muffled coughs. It seemed the goals of the Queen consort for assenting to this meeting were much more different than what everyone had imagined.


    "On your way Regan, follow the footman. Make sure that you take some flowers, she is very particr to tulips." She ordered calmly and dismissed him with a wave of her hand.


    Regan was unwilling to move. He clenched his jaw and shook his head. "Grandmother, I have never even met Ka Shadowmere. How can I court a stranger? Moreover, the issue that brought us here is..."


    Regan suddenly flew through the air, pushed by a force that was unexpected. The doors were closed behind him and two knights firmly took a hold of him, dragging him to a carriage.


    "Mage!!" Rnd eximed. "Grandmother, you are a mage!!"


    The Queen consort gave Rnd a thumbs up. "Next, Cameron Maximus." She raised her eyeszily. "Thirty eight and unmarried but you have provided this royal family with six bastard daughters. It is time you give them a mother. Miss Nelly Mardsen will do perfectly. She is not from a noble family but she can wrangle your brats and help you build a good respectable home. She likes choctes and cats, both are waiting in the carriage."


    Cameron had learned a lesson from Regan, he did not want to embarrassed. With reluctance, he bowed his head and then followed the footman and two knights.


    "Next," She barked because reluctant murmurs had started to grow. "I suggest that you all shut up and follow mymands or else I will be merciless. Your parents may have indulged you but I will do no such thing. How Rnd and Sigrid choose to run the new empire is their business. How this family is run on the other hand is now my business. Those that are willful and disobedient will be removed from the Maximus family."

 Chapter 263: Some advice.

    <h4>Chapter 263: Some advice.</h4>


    Quickly, everyone found themselves to be tongue tied. What else could they say when the queen consort made such a threat? And yet to give up so soon felt wrong, Duke Doug Maximus decided to speak up, damn the consequences!


    "Queen mother.." he started in a subservient voice as he stood up, "I apologize for speaking up. It is not my intention to question your authority but we were all under the impression that we would be discussing how the crown prince and princess have decided to overturn everything and establish a new form of leadership that we are unfamiliar with." He looked around, ncing at the those that remained. "We are royal rtives and we support them in their course to develop Eldoria, however we are feeling left out.


    Of all the ministerial positions that have been assigned, we got none. Even this ministry of defense does not fall under the stewardship of one of our own."


    "You want me to hand over armies to you all." Rnd cut in, raising his eyebrows. His voice held a threat within that delivered his suspicions to the other royal rtives quite clearly.


    Members of the royal family with armies tomand were unsettled royals. In the old days when a king made such a move, it often resulted in someone usurping the throne. The battles were never ending because they all had a bit of power.


    What king would sleepfortably at night knowing that he had a brother or cousin with an army of ten thousand armed men and money to finance and feed it?


    "Your words make me curious your grace." Sigrid smiled unnaturally. Her eyes were very chilling and they warned him to tread carefully. "I seem to recall a certain royal rtive that raised an army and rebelled this year. What are your intentions your grace?"


    Between Rnd¡¯s angry eyes, Sigrid¡¯s chilling ones and the Queen consort¡¯s disappointing ones, Doug felt the urge to bite his own tongue.


    "I was just making an example I do not mean that I want to raise an army to rebel." Doug nervously said.


    "You are not satisfied. Unsatisfied men tend to have the worst ideas. Hunger can drive them to steal that which does not belong to them." Rnd said cryptically.


    In his words was a hidden usation: You seem to have great ambitions.


    Lord Doug who was sweating profusely now looked around, hoping that someone else would chime in and save him from the mess of words he had vomited out but nonody did. They further averted their eyes from his, leaving him holding a ticking bomb alone.


    The Queen consort¡¯sughter suddenly sounded in the room, drawing all eyes from Doug to her. "I bet you wish that you did not intervene and stopped me from bringing this family to order." She said.


    Doug sat down and folded his arms. He was feeling regret for standing up for a bunch of cowards. He had misspoken but in the end, the point he was trying to make was for their sake. How could they hung him out to dry?


    "May I say something grandmother?" Rnd asked.


    "Of course child." She answered. It would give her a moment to sip some tea and clear up her throat.


    Rnd stood up and looked at his rtives. "I have assigned these positions to the people that are best suited for them. I have no intentions of giving you all positions of power just because you were born in the right family.


    That said, there are some positions that were reserved for some of you. I am going to make it clear that when you go to work, you will be a servant of the people, not a member of the royal family.


    Anybody that uses their identity as a royal to abuse their post will be fired immediately. When your face ends up on the news, with your name being dragged through the mud for corruption of any kind, I will not step in to save you."


    He ignored the delight in the eyes and gestured at the herald to hand in the document he hade with.


    "When I read your name, stand up and receive a document from the herald. It has all the information on the positions you will be assigned and the duties expected of you. For your information, Sigrid and I are teachers. It is not a must for everyone here to hold a position of power.


    There are other noble callings that you can undertake like a doctor, a nurse, a teacher, a prosecutor, an emergency responder, a researcher. Other professions include architects. We are rebuilding Eldoria, we need talented people in that field. We need inventors, counselors, diplomats, judges, police men and women." He looked at them, one by one, hoping that his message would get across.


    "Even if you choose to be a singer like the three beauties or an actor, actress, poet, author....whatever you wish, I will not stop you. It is my hope that as Eldoria changes, you all change and dispose of your old way of thinking."


    "You should listen to him." Sigrid pitched in. "The Medorian royal family was almost entirely wiped out by a society of mages in the dark. The regent that has power today is someone else.


    Half of the people that were loyal to the former emperor have been removed from their positions. To be a royal is to have a target on your back from enemies inside and outside. If you are greedy for every position of power that target bes bigger because the words tyrants start to travel.


    The people withdraw their love and support and then you wake up under siege with people cheering your downfall. Dynasties change all the time...today you may be royal and tomorrow you will not be. It is important to have a usable skill as a backup."


    Some of the royals had be pale, others seemed unbothered and half were listening keenly.


    Rnd stepped in and said firmly, "I intend to bestow some positions of power onmoners. We are going to introduce a royal examination. The rewards for the top three every year will include money rewards, positions in the government and tax breaks. I am mentioning this because I do not want to hear about this greed for ministerial positions or other positions ever again. If anybody wants to climb thedder, they should study hard and take the royal exam like everyone else."


    After that, he read the names of ten people that would be granted positions in the government. Only two were ministers. Lowell Maximus was a minister for sport, tourism and heritage.


    Esme Maximus was a minister for women and gender equality. Others were made deputy prime ministers, permanent secretaries and national security advisors.


    Rnd took his seat and gestured for the Queen consort to continue. Her first order was for them all to p for the crown prince and princess and then...she called Esme¡¯s name and pointed her in the direction of the servant with an envelope. "Elowin Thorin is a wonderful match for you. He is also a mage so we are guaranteed to have a generation of Maximus mages."

 Chapter 264: A serving of Elowin!!

    <h4>Chapter 264: A serving of Elowin!!</h4>


    Sigrid almost jumped out of her chair. She had been giggling as the fates of others were sealed, never imagining that her family was on the list. She looked at Esme and Esme looked at her. Both of them were stunned.


    Esme had not even been given a second to digest the fact that she was the only female minister of Eldoria when her grandmother shoved a potential husband her way. Not just any potential husband but the brother of the crown princess!!


    "Err..."


    "Err what?" The Queen consort asked. "Are you waiting for me to send you out of the room like I did your cousin Regan?" She asked.


    Esme shook her head. "There is no need for such extreme measures. However, I would like to know what the crown princess¡¯s opinion is on this matter considering the fact that he is her brother."


    "I am..." Sigrid¡¯s eyes darted to the Queen consort. "I am staying out of it for now." She would have to wait and hear what Elowin had to say. If hecked any interest in Esme then she would intervene.


    Esme¡¯s mouth fell open. "You can¡¯t do that." she cried out as Sigrid broke her little heart.


    The Queen consort boldlysaid, "You are the first woman minister of Eldoria and like it or not, this is going to raise a few hackles. Men will point fingers at you and say the position you hold has prevented you from marrying. Others will challenge you while iming that you cannot run a ministry and a home at the same time. There is a lot for you to prove Esme and it is going to take you years to prove it.


    In due time, you will be a target of nobles or men with hidden ambitions. Having a well established rtionship is a form of protection for yourself. It helps that the young man we are talking about is a mage from a noble family. His family will defend you as much yours does."


    Sigrid scoffed slowly, the Queen consort was really calcting and she had no worry at all that Sigrid could carry what was being said back to her family.


    "Just look at the crown princess, it took a good marriage for her to get the necessary power and backing to challenge the old traditions of ournd. A good marriage will help you too." Sylvie gestured at Sigrid and Rnd.


    "But he might not want to marry me." Esme said. "He is an adult man with a mind of his own. Just because you suggest a marriage between us does not mean..."


    "Grow a spine and negotiate with him." The Queen consort raised her voice. "He is unmarried and not courting any woman. His passion is his work as a mage, he has no time or interest in courting. I knew a man like him once...Sir Anton Baker. He was obsessed with creating the best swords.


    Every second of his time was spent in his forge hammering away at various metals. His wife, Jovanna pursued him and they married sessfully. You can do the same thing, if it does not work out then I will find you someone else."


    Esme looked at Sigrid.


    "Don¡¯t look at Sigrid, she is not going to help you out." The Queen Consort said.


    She was tired of going round and round so she used magic to send Esme flying out of the room. Two knights that were waiting captured her and practically abducted her into the carriage.


    The queen consort sent off all the unmarried royals and the married ones. Then, she turned her attention to the married but childless group, two men and one woman. Doug was one of them and he was not too pleased to be one of those that had to be put in line.


    "So, I invited a doctor to check everyone¡¯s health. Increasing the size of the royal family by having children is one of your duties. Doug, I will start with you. You are a duke, you must know that without heirs the title is empty. It might as well be stripped from you."


    Doug stood up quickly, very panicked. He had not been made a minister, he was a national security advisor and that position held a lot of hot air. He knew his opinions would not be taken as he had never served in the army. All he really had to hold on to was his duke title.


    "Grandmother, you can¡¯t do that to me. I was given this title by the king."


    "Rnd is now the representative of the king, he can strip that title from you." The queen consort reminded him. She raised her hand before he couldment. "Keep your calm, I am not suggesting that this be done. I have questions however, why have you not had a child. You have been married for six years. I am sure that you know people are talking. If the problem lies with your wife and it cannot be fixed even with magic you have two options, take another wife or adopt some of the lovely... many bastards your brothers and cousins have gifted this royal family with."


    "I won¡¯t take another wife." He said strongly.


    "I am not finished." The Queen consort cut him off. "If the problem lies with you and magic cannot fix it, the solution again is to adopt. I cannot suggest that your wife take another husband." She turned her head to Rnd and Sigrid. "Can you both think of any other solutions?"


    Sigrid had no ns of getting involved in Doug¡¯s life. Whether he had children or not was none of her business unless something changed.


    "I have nothing to add."


    Doctor Nory, whom the queen consort had sent for arrived and he started doing health checks, beginning with Galen which was unnecessary because he had children. His fertility was unquestionable.


    "Grandmother, this is unnecessary." He voiced out in aining voice.


    "I agree," she nodded once.


    Galen pulled his hand away from the doctor that was taking his pulse. He was a man of immense virility, why he had been asked to stay with his childless cousins was a puzzle.


    Doctor Nory who also happened to be a mage had found something so he looked at the Queen consort and said, "Prince Galen is healthy but his lungs are beginning to weaken. I advise him to cut back on the smoking."


    Galen was ready to escape and he waved at them, turned on his heels and dashed out of the door at peak speed.


    Doctor Nory moved to Duke Doug who reluctantly epted to be checked.


    "He has a low sperm count as a result of a disease he suffered eight years ago. I am afraid that it will be quite difficult for his grace the duke to have a child using ordinary means. "


    Sigrid¡¯s lips formed a pout, she blinked and tapped her hands together slowly. Her conclusion was simple: Doug had probably suffered from a sexually transmitted disease which damaged his sperm-producing cells.


    The fact that his wife was still with him even though he had a difficulty in that department made her wonder. Did she know about it?

 Chapter 265: Deanne in trouble.

    <h4>Chapter 265: Deanne in trouble.</h4>


    After sending off everyone, only Sigrid and Rnd were left behind. Sylvie turned her gaze to them, they were not escaping, they were part of the family too and they were childless.


    "I beg your forgiveness for my blunt intrusion into your personal affairs but I must ask the question. What is going on with the two of you? I heard about the unfortunate fate of your first child but months have gone by. Is there something hindering you both from having another child?" She squeezed her eyes and winced. "Please do not tell me that Sigrid¡¯s womb was affected negatively by the fall."


    Sigrid had a response ready but someone else was more eager than her to share the good news.


    "We are pregnant." Rnd blurted out.


    Sigrid squeezed his arm. What had happened to keeping a lid on the news?


    He got the hint and apologized to her through his eyes before turning back to Sylvie. "We are keeping it quiet. Sigrid has this unexinable belief that a pregnancy should not be shared with the world until the end of the first trimester. It is her opinion that doing so quickly thest time somehow jinxed us."


    Sylvie had her eyes on Sigrid¡¯s stomach with a loving smile on her face. "Well this is wonderful news." She dered. "I am quite certain that your child has a high chance of being born a mage. If it is a boy, some of the anxiety in the family will be quelled as the presence of a crown prince always breaks all hope for the throne changing hands."


    She stood up, yawning. "I beg your indulgence my dears, but my age leaves me weary more often than I desire. I have spent three hours entertaining you all to my best ability. I need toy down and rest now."


    Her personal maid took her hand to help her out of the room. Sigrid stopped them, rushing to stand in the way of the queen consort.


    "My apologies for theck of manners and consideration but I have a small request that I would to make. I do not expect an immediate response from you. You can take your time pondering on...."


    "Out with it child." Sylvie responded severely.


    Sigrid took a step back and bowed politely for a second before saying, "The mage estate is in need of teachers and you are so far the oldest living mage that I have met in Eldoria....a female one to be specific. I am certain that you have a lot of knowledge and stories to share with the younger generation.


    You have been a prisoner in this manor for too many years. The world outside is changing, it will be a shame for you to die someday without ever enjoying it.


    As the headmistress of the mage school, I am officially extending an invitation to you and I hope you will join us and give yourself a second chance at life as well."


    Sylvie pulled her arm out of the hands of the personal maid and she stood upright. Her eyes had widened slightly as a result of surprise. "You are the headmistress of the mage school!"


    Sigrid nodded.


    "And the Lord mage?" She asked.


    "Mmm, think of him as the king of mages. He oversees all the mage affairs and he is in charge of the ministry of mages. He cannot hold every high position that is rted to mages so he gave control of the school to me. I immediately considered asking you to be the deputy headmistress when I realized that you are a mage too but now.... I don¡¯t think you would be willing to carry the responsibility." Sigrid told her.


    If she needed naps after a three hour meeting, giving her a position that required her to be busy all day was not a great idea.


    "Why not?" Sylvie asked, taking both Rnd and Sigrid by surprise.


    Unsure, Sigrid asked slowly, "You would be willing."


    "If you assign me a good assistant and don¡¯t interfere with my naps then I am willing. I do this for the female mages like myself that lived in fear all their lives, hiding like mice in dark corners. For the sake of all future female mages, I will hold the position and see to it that things change before I die.


    Besides, you have royal duties and you teach magic in addition to running your businesses. All I do is sleep, take walks, read books and watch television. It would be my pleasure to lighten your burden." Sylvie responded.


    Sigrid hugged Sylvie suddenly, careful with her strength so as not to send them both falling.


    "Thank you." she said, with a smile.


    Sylvie shook her body slowly, swaying from side to side, trying to dislodge Sigrid. "Let go of me now, I will take my one hour nap and head to the mage estate after."


    Rnd swooped in and he carried his grandmother. "I will escort you up your highness." He smiled naughtily.


    Amidst her light protests, he carried her up the stairs and Sigrid stayed back in the living room waiting for him. In that time, she wondered why Sylvie was still sleeping on the second or third floor of the manor if she needed a walking cane. Was she that weak or was she putting on a show like Romilda?


    She had certainly showed dominance in the meeting with the members of the royal family. Thanks to Sylvie, they had not spent hours arguing and defending their actions to the rest of the royals.


    "Host a new book plot has appeared." Her system alerted her.


    She looked at the virtual screen. ording to the new plot, her sister-inw was about to give birth and she would be having a hard time. The probability of mother and child surviving was low.


    Now that she thought about it, Deanne in the original novel did not have a child as for why, the details were not added. The book author had forgotten to write about the fate of Deanne¡¯s pregnancy. She had concentrated so much on Emmah that she left plot holes everywhere.


    "It looks like I have to go home right now."


    A timer on the virtual screen started a countdown to Deanne¡¯s death and that of her child.


    <i>[3:40:9]</i>


    "Three hours, forty minutes and nine seconds." Sigrid muttered. By the time she was finished mumbling, it was seven seconds.


    Rnd had yet to return, it seemed he was taking his time, probably having a conversation with his grandmother. Sigrid got her phone and called her mother.


    "Siggy, dear..." Her mother responded in a happy voice. She had answered the phone after only one ring.


    "Mother, where is Deanne?" She asked rapidly.


    "You will never believe this but Emmah opened her old cloth shop again. Your sister-inw went over to take a look and...."


    "Send for a doctor and also send someone to bring her home right now. Why would you allow her to be anywhere in Emmah¡¯s vicinity in her condition? I am on my way."


    She looked at one of the maids and asked her to pass a message to Rnd that Deanna was in trouble and he should find her at the Thorin estate.

 Chapter 266: Sigrid finally slaps Emmah.

    <h4>Chapter 266: Sigrid finally ps Emmah.</h4>


    Emmah¡¯s old shop had been transformed thanks to some silver which had been given to her by her grandfather. It was now a pizza shop and as early as eleven in the morning, people were lined up outside, waiting to taste the wonderful smelling delicacy whose aroma was flooding the entire street.


    It was not just the smell that had attracted attention, the music and dancing had drawn in a crowd. Emmah had employed a group of six beautiful young women, dressed them up in bright red dresses with antlers on their heads and put them outside her store to dance to vibrant music.


    The dresses came up to the women¡¯s ankles and they were dancing modern dance moves, swaying their waists, twirling in a way that was unfamiliar to Eldorian¡¯s.


    Some people hade for the beautiful dancing women and others hade for the pizza.


    Many were recording, they were quite sure that the short dresses of the dancers could kick off a storm of fury in the empire.


    Deanna was one of them, she had been in the carriage, watching from a distance and recording. She had been waiting for an opportunity to ruin Emmah¡¯s grand opening somehow. But at nine months pregnant, swollen, exhausted and hungry Deanne had not been able to resist taking a closer look.


    Nothing said she could not taste the pizza and ruin the grand opening at the same time.


    The two knights that were guarding her cleared a path for her through the crowd and she arrived at the front where the dancers were. Her arrival coincided with the moment Emmah stepped out of the shop and joined the dancers.


    Pre-Fairfax Emmah would have been in a dress as short as the ones the dancers were wearing but she could not risk angering the Fairfax¡¯s so she had chosen to be decent by their standards.


    She was in a long dress which had a small tail. The arms were open and she hadpensated for that with a pair of long ck gloves. She had opted for bunny ears instead of antlers. Around her neck was a silk scarf that was dancing in the air as she moved.


    As she danced, the lucky halo glowed, making Emmah look like a professional dancer in the eyes of the crowd instead of the amateur that she was. The crowd was loving it, pping, humming, nodding, shuffling feet ormenting positively.


    "Wow, she is really good."


    "Even in a long dress she is outshining the rest."


    "Where did she buy her gloves, they are so outstanding."


    "This dance is awesome, let me try it out too."


    Suddenly, Deanne had a bad idea. If she stepped on the dress ¡¯identally,¡¯ and it just happened to send Emmah¡¯s face into the window of her shop, it would not be so terrible.


    Emmah would be embarrassed, she would go home with injuries and the shop would be closed once again. As for this pizza, Sigrid would find a way to get her hand on the recipe and by the end of the month, fifty pizza shops would pop up in different corners of the capital.


    Sensing her intentions, the halo started to counter before Emmah even lifted her foot to stealthily step on the train of the dress.


    A boy that was walking out of the pizza shop, opened the box to show off his prize to those that were waiting in line. Someone pped the box, it went flying and a tomato slice fell in the perfect position.


    Deanne¡¯s foot which was raised to step on the tail of Emmah¡¯s dress slipped on the stray tomato slice. Time slowed. She toppled backward-her pregnant belly leading the way. The knights held out their hands to break her fall.


    But, something in Deanne made her reach out for the edge of the flying silk scarf around Emmah¡¯s neck. When she pulled on it to pull herself forward, she dragged Emmah back.


    As a mage and the owner of the lucky halo, Emmah was naturally stronger than Deanne. To save herself, she pulled the scarf back with incredible strength and inadvertently pulled Deanne forward.


    Deanne slid on a pizza slice, riding it as if it was a ski all the way--until she crashed into the ss window, head first.


    There was a moment of silence--five seconds at least during which time the world seemed to havee to a stop. All dancing came to an end despite the music ying on.


    "Blood," Someone screamed, breaking the stillness of the moment. The blood she was talking about was running down Deanne¡¯s legs.


    Some people started to run away, including the dancers that Emmah had hired. Employees of the pizza shop and the knights hurried to Deanne¡¯s side. Sigrid happened to arrive at that exact moment.


    "Brolin, Cosmos, hurry." she heaved out. She had flown there with her horses because she had a dreadful feeling.


    Cosmos pulled Deanne from the ss rubble with magic. She was unconscious, ss shards were in her cor and hands. Her face was scratched, and her water seemed to have broken.


    "It was her." One of the knights pointed at Emmah. "She pushed Lady Deanne."


    "It..it wasn¡¯t me." Emmah muttered waving her hands desperately. "She pulled my scarf, I was choking so I just gently pushed her way."


    "You shoved her with magic." The knight used.


    Sigrid whirled around and pped Emmah. It surprised her that the p managed tond sessfully. She had infused magic into it hoping that the magic would break through the power of the halo and it had. Not only had the p left a big red mark, Emmah was bleeding from the corner of her mouth.


    Emmah cried out and touched her stinging cheek. "It wasn¡¯t me." She denied.


    Sigrid drew back her fist and punched Emmah on the nose. "Arrest her, if anything happens to Deanne or the baby, execute her." She ordered.


    Emmah crumbled to the ground, unconscious.


    Sigrid did not have time to gloat over her first in person victory over Emmah however. She had to rush Deanne back to the Thorin estate.


    In the carriage, she used magic to pull out all the ss shards from Deanne¡¯s body. Then she fed her a revival elixir which was brewed with phoenix tears. It had incredible healing properties that could start healing her wounds.


    No matter what happened, as long as she had the potion running through her system, it would bring her and the baby back from the brink of death.


    It seeded in waking Deanne up and the greatest challenge yet begun-screaming, cursing and sobbing as Deanne struggled through contractions. She was sure that her entire body was being ripped in half and this was not how she had managed her birthing experience.


    When they arrived at the Thorin estate, members of the family were waiting outside, nervous and unsettled. Lady Iryne fainted as soon as she saw all the blood on Deanne¡¯s¡¯ dress and well as that on Sigrid¡¯s dress and hands.


    As a screaming Deanne and unconscious Lady Iryne were carried into the house, Rnd grabbed Sigrid and turned her around.


    "Sigrid, you are bleeding." He told her in a grave voice.

 Chapter 267: Between a wife and a sister.

    <h4>Chapter 267: Between a wife and a sister.</h4>


    As soon as Rnd told her that she was bleeding, Sigrid passed out. She fell back into his arms and he rushed her into the house.


    "Doctor, bring the doctor." He bellowed an order.


    The white and red knights, not wanting to endanger the life of the crown princess,mandeered the doctor that had been invited to help Deanne through herbor. For the Thorin¡¯s a challenge was presented. On one hand, they had a daughter-inw, a wife, a sister-inw who was suffering through the pangs ofbor.


    On the other hand, they had a daughter and sister, bleeding for an unknown reason. Nathaniel held onto the arm of the doctor as he was pulled away.


    "What about my wife?" he asked.


    The red knights tugged on the arm of the doctor, forcing Nathaniel to let go. They hated to be the ones to tell him that when it came to priority, Sigrid trumped Deanne.


    "What are we to do?" Duchess M whispered. Her heart was beating frantically.


    She was afraid for both Sigrid and Deanne but a choice had to be made. If they held onto the doctor and Sigrid died or incurred a major illness that was irrecoverable, the crown prince would not forgive them. If Sigrid died, none of them would live to see another day.


    But if Deanne or her child died, Nathaniel would me them. He would never forgive Rnd and Sigrid for the rest of his life.


    "Bring the doctor now." Rnd bellowed. His anger which was packed with a force of magic shook the house. He had lost one child, he was not about to lose another.


    "Let the doctor go Nathaniel." Duke Thorin ordered. "There are two midwives in with Deanne, they can help her."


    Nathaniel closed his eyes and he released the hand of the doctor. Weakness gripped his entire body and he fell to the floor on his knees, tears run down his eyes. Nathaniel Thorin believed in that moment that he had signed the death warrant for his wife.


    His grandfather had made the reasonable choice for the family but what about his wife?


    "Hurry, bring another doctor, bring all the doctors you can get." Duchess M ordered the footmen.


    She took her phone from her personal maid and started making phone calls and her first call was to The Lord mage.


    His grandfather was on his way to check on Sigrid¡¯s condition and he was also making calls. Suddenly, Nathaniel wondered what he was doing. There were many other doctors in the capital, while everyone else was trying to save the life of his wife and child, he was feeling sorry for himself.


    For a moment there, he had even felt a surge of anger and thought it was unfair that Rnd got to take the doctor away just because he was the crown prince. But, if Sigrid had not rushed to help Deanne and brought her back, risking her own life it seemed. Would Deanne even be alive right now?


    He got off his knees and called Elowin, asking him to ask the female mages for help. He did not leave it at that, he had created an ount on a tform called Mitter where Eldorians shared their lives. He made a post on the tform.


    <strong>Experienced midwife needed at the Thorin estate immediately. Mages preferred. Reward one hundred gold for sessful delivery of my child and saving my wifes life.</strong>


    Mitter was basically twitter. Sigrid had changed just one letter when she bought a finished magic version of the app from the bank.


    Inside the bedroom, Deanney drenched in sweat, her body wracked with pain. Despite the elixir which Sigrid had given her, she was bleeding a little too much which was beyond the expectations of the midwives.


    "Nathaniel...Nathaniel...Nathaniel, please....." Deanne cried.


    Nathaniel was right outside the door and when he heard the pleas of his wife, he burst into the room against all protests. The sight of the blood soaking the white sheets shocked, him. Still, he walked towards the head of the bed and took Deanne¡¯s hands.


    "I am here...I am right here." He assured her.


    Deanne broke into sobs. "I am going to die Nathaniel, I am in so much pain." She clutched her husband¡¯s hands, feeling helpless.


    "You will not die." Duchess M entered the room assuring her.


    She was followed by maids that were bringing in hot water and more towels. One was carrying a bowl of soup that was made with a ginseng that Lady Iryne had bought from the mage estate, preparing for this very day.


    "Summon the phantom midwife." One of the midwives whispered the the duchess, her voice shaking.


    There was only one woman that all the midwives know of that could remedy the situation. She was a midwife, yes-but also a mage. She had saved many lives with her abilities. Her existence was a secret among themoners who loved and feared her. In the past, they did not want anyone to know that they were associated with her. Now that magic in female mages was epted, her services could be acquired in the open.


    However, the phantom midwife¡¯s identity was unknown. She was summoned through a green fire and her price was always high.


    "So she is real." The duchess mumbled. "Do it."


    The midwife looked at the fire ce in the bedroom and ordered the maids to start the fire. Then, she figured it would take too long so she run to the kitchen and tossed ck ash into the fire. It turned green instantly.


    Impatiently, she went to another fire and did the same thing. In the end, she did this in seven fireces in the kitchen, living room and the bedroom where they were at the moment. The more green fires, the faster the phantom midwife made an appearance because more fire meant more urgency.


    In response to Nathaniel¡¯s post, outside the estate, more doctors, nurses and anyone with medical knowledge joined the party, screaming their expertise from beyond the gates. One hundred gold was quite the prize and they all wanted it.


    Even those without the ability to heal had joined in the mix so now, close to ny people had gathered, demanding entry. That number was growing with every second that passed.


    Red and white knights were holding back the people, brandishing weapons which they were not afraid to use should anyone attempt to force their way in.


    The knights could not stop the mages with familiars that could fly. They flew directly over the gates and fell inside. Mauve was one of them and she had brought Sigrid¡¯s maids and Christie Shadowmere.


    She had also brought two royal doctors and a nurse. She would have brought more but her moth run out of sitting space.


    A second after they arrived, the Lord mage, Elowin and John arrived and the Lord mage rushed into the house.

 Chapter 268: The phantom midwife.

    <h4>Chapter 268: The phantom midwife.</h4>


    Sigrid¡¯s case was solved by Cosmos, he used magic to stabilize her and the baby. The doctor Rnd had so desperately called for was useless. The red knights escorted him back to the Thorin¡¯s.


    "What is going on with my granddaughter?" The duke asked the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head, he had no idea. "The mage has said that she is alright so you should not worry. Perhaps she was simply cut by a piece of ss."


    Relieved, the duke sent the doctor into the bedroom to help Deanne. But, he was inside for less than two seconds when he was sent out.


    "Now what?" The duke asked anxiously. In a low voice her asked, "Is...is it toote?"


    Deanne provided the answer by letting out a loud scream that announced the fact she was alive. Duke Thorin was so relieved that he exhaled and stumbled backwards.


    His valet and a knight provided him with support, and they made him sit down in a chair. The doctor gave John and Elowin updates meanwhile.


    Iryne and Annabelle joined them and they went to check on Sigrid. Red knights would not let them into the bedroom so they went to Deanne¡¯s side.


    The reason as to why red knights were not allowing anyone inside the room where Sigrid was simple. The crown prince had said nobody coulde in except for the Lord mage.


    The Lord mage entered just when Rnd was taking the me for Sigrid¡¯s near miscarriage.


    "She said that we should not tell anyone about the pregnancy until she passed the first trimester. She was afraid that it would jinx it and we would lose another child. I told my grandmother about it. I am the one that brought his jinx on us."


    If he was not a believer in jinxes before, he was one now. Only Cosmos knew that the real cause of the near miscarriage was bacsh from the lucky halo. This was the consequence of Sigrid pping Emmah directly. Even the little luck that was remaining in the halo was very dangerous.


    "How is she?" The Lord mage asked.


    "She was scared by what happened to Deanne and a piece of ss cut her leg. But she is okay." Cosmos lied.


    Rnd found the answer to be a suitable cover up. If anyone else asked, it was what he would repeat.


    "Go and help Deanne." He told the Lord mage. "God knows Sigrid will not forgive us if she wakes and something had happened to her brother¡¯s wife that he worked so hard to save."


    Cosmos shrugged and sat down on the ledge of the window. His task was Sigrid and keeping her alive and healthy to fulfill her task. The rest were not his concern. If he interfered, he would be penalized.


    Following Rnd¡¯smand, the Lord mage went to the bedroom where Deanne was and he was sent out immediately like the doctor before and the royal doctors.


    "What?" Duke Thorin asked, heart hammering rapidly.


    "They are waiting for someone else and I have never helped a woman give birth so I am useless in there." He exined.


    He also took a seat and joined the other men in waiting outside, enduring the screams and cries of poor Deanna.


    Twenty minutester, a woman in veiled ck cloak appeared in the living room of the Thorin¡¯s. She came out of the green fire and when she passed by the men, she was beating dust off her cloak.


    A midwife flew out of the room and saw the Phantom midwife in the hall, walking in their direction.


    "She is here." she turned her head and shouted to those in the room.


    The men had no idea who the ¡¯she¡¯ was. They looked on as the mysterious woman stepped inside the bedroom and the door was closed.


    "Who is she?" Duke Thorin asked.


    Elowin and John shrugged.


    "The phantom midwife." The Lord mage answered the puzzle. "I wonder what price she will ask of you."


    He closed his eyes and blocked off all sound temporarily. When the phantom midwife finished her job, he would open the again.


    Inside the bedroom, the phantom midwife in long cloak that was drenched in the scent of herbs approached the bed and looked at Deanna. She had a mask over half of her face but her eyes were silver as the moon.


    She put a hand against Deanna¡¯s damp forehead. Her touch was cool like river water and it made Deanna calmer.


    Under thirty seconds, she had already assessed the situation.


    "She is slipping and the child has not turned. Too much blood has been lost, we must hurry. You should thank whoever used magic to protect you and the child or else one of you would not make it."


    She drew a circle in the air and whispered incantations that not one person understood. Only the midwives were familiar with the words used and yet even they could not decipher what they meant.


    She put a hand on Deanne¡¯s stomach and the child started to turn. For Deanne it was very painful and slow, every turn felt as if her body organs were being realigned.


    Then, the phantom mage gave Deanne something to drink out of the satchel. The liquid left a green shimmer on Deanne¡¯s lips.


    Three secondster, Deanne¡¯s body arched--and suddenly, the baby came out of her. The mid wives were familiar with the routine of the phantom mage. They were already waiting for the baby and one of them caught it.


    "It is a boy." She said.


    The second midwife pinched the baby¡¯s thigh and the baby let out its first cry.


    The room flooded with relief. Lady Iryne wept, Nathaniel copsed to his knees and Deanneunched into new sobs. She could not believe that they had both made it out alive.


    The phantom midwife put the satchel back at Deanne¡¯s lips. "You have too much heat inside, it must cool down."


    The heat was a result of the phoenix tears in the elixir Sigrid had given Deanne. The midwife brought the baby to Deanne cing him in her arms.


    Deanne cradled the newborn, wrapping him in her warmth. All that pain she had endured felt worth it in that moment.


    "He is a mage and he is touched by fate, congrattions." The Phantom mage told Deanne and Nathaniel.


    Happiness swept through the Thorin¡¯s. Their new generation was off to a good start.


    The Phantom mage walked to Duchess M and said, "Let us talk price."


    "Yes," Duchess smiled. "We can pay and we will pay in gold. How much do you need?"


    The masked mage slipped a piece of paper into duchess M¡¯s hands. "These girls, find them and send them to the mage academy. For the rest of their lives, you must pay for their education. They are under your protection from now. Do not renege on your debt or the next time you need my services, I shall note."


    Without another word, she walked to the firece where green mes were still burning hot and she disappeared.

 Chapter 269: Early spring.

    <h4>Chapter 269: Early spring.</h4>


    Morning came, bringing an early spring along with it. In the Eldorian new empire, where winter had ruled for many months a frozen river crackled and a tiny robin perched on the frost-kissed windowsill of a bedroom chirped brightly.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes fluttered open to the sound and looked around. As the recollection of what had happened the day before came to her mind, her hand moved to her stomach. Had she failed to keep the pregnancy after all?


    "System..." She called out. Before she could ask the question, another voice in the room cried out, ¡¯she is awake,¡¯ and Sigrid turned her head to the the direction of the sound.


    It was Mauve and she was not the only one in the room. Rnd was sleeping in a chair by the head of the bed. John and Elowin were sharing a sofa that had been moved in in the night. Both men were sleeping on opposite ends and Kip Givenchy wasying between them, curled up like a baby in a womb.


    The door was opened slowly and more people entered the room, waking those that had been sleeping. This prompted Sigrid to sit up and face everyone. She saw a lot of smiles which meant there was no bad news.


    "System, my baby."


    "Host, your baby was saved by Cosmos." It answered her. "I do advise that you be careful in your actions from now on. Do not physically assault the holder of the halo until it has been extracted or you will suffer the bacsh."


    Her hands were both grabbed at the same time, Rnd took one and Lord Thorin, the other.


    "My love, how do you feel?" Rnd asked her.


    His eyes were heavy withe exhaustion, he had hardly slept all night it seemed. Faint shadows pooled beneath the, like ink bleeding into the fragile parchment of his skin. Through the fatigue, she saw faint red, and she guessed that maybe he had cried secretly.


    "Sigrid, how do you feel?" Lord Thorin asked her. He tugged on her hand and she looked from Rnd to him.


    Her father appeared to be just as haggard as her husband.


    "Is there something we can get you?" Duchess M asked. She did not wait for a yes or no and just shouted out "Bring some winter melon soup for the crown princess."


    "And bread." Lord Thorin said.


    "And bread." Duchess M shouted.


    "And some tea, warm." Rnd suggested.


    This went on for a while, and they ordered for at least eleven drinks and foods or snacks before Sigrid retrieved her hands and yelled for them to stop.


    "Tell me about Deanne." She said.


    Lady Iryne cooed and said, "She gave birth to a baby boy, he is quite fat and energetic. It must be why he gave his mother such a difficult time. Why should I tell you when I can just show you?" She turned and left the room quickly.


    Sigrid looked at her father. "Father, how is Deanne?" Her mother had answered the wrong question...a question that Sigrid had not asked.


    Lord Thorin understood what she meant, his wife was so excited to have a grandchild that she had provided the wrong answer. "She made it through just fine thanks to your help and that of the phantom midwife. She lost a lot of blood so she is on bed rest for a while. Your husband has assigned her a royal doctor and nurse that are taking care of her until she has fully recovered."


    Sigrid turned her head to Rnd and she squeezed his hand gently. "Thank you my love, I knew I could rely on you to help my family in this difficult time."


    Lord Thorin recalled the help that Rnd had given, it had onlye after he ensured his wife--Sigrid, was okay. He had not even stepped out of this bedroom to take a look at Deanne and her baby. Not that he could be med, after all, his only tie to the Thorin¡¯s was Sigrid.


    Rather than feeling ufortable by the way he handled the matter, they had to be grateful that he loved their daughter so much that everyone else¡¯s well being came second to hers.


    Sigrid turned her eyes away from Rnd, squeezing his hand one more time. She held on to it like a needy consort determined to hold on to an emperor with a harem that had a dozen wives and concubinespeting for affection.


    "Has everyone been here all night?" she asked her family.


    "We took turns watching over you." Elowin said. "It wasn¡¯t as if we could sleep in Deanne¡¯s room to watch over her. Nathaniel was there for that and Deanne¡¯s mother Lady Ivory Everard, she showed up in the middle of the night."


    "With ten carriages!!!" John whispered his disbelief. "I don¡¯t think that she is nning to leave anytime soon. She demanded that her maids be assigned guest bedrooms,rge ones too. Oh...and she gave the cook her own food menu. She also said her horses eat only top quality hay and fruits. She said we should save the cheap stuff for our skinny camels!!! The woman is mad I tell you--bloody insane."


    "Do not talk about the marchioness like that John." Duchess M shot her grandson a look thatmunicated her disapproval. "But yes, Lady Ivory is not the most pleasant guest."


    "We have only prize studs and mares in our stable grandmother. Where did she see skinny camels?" John asked.


    Rnd had a good idea of what the skinny camel Lady Ivory was talking about was. It was none other than Venom, Sigrid¡¯s horse. Many months had passed and all that grown on the horse was its hair which Sigrid asionally tied in knots and decorated with girly ribbons. It also had hair on its hooves. Rnd had never seen a horse like Venom, short, chubby, shiny and useless!!


    But, he did not n to share any of this with John lest his wife chomp on his hand the way Venom did every time they crossed paths.


    "Siggy, thank you for what you did for Deanne, if it had not been for you...." Duchess M shook her head. She refused to say out loud what the consequences of Deanne¡¯s fall would have been if Sigrid had not rushed to her aid.


    The mood in the room changed, from bright to dim.


    "I don¡¯t know what she was thinking going to Emmah¡¯s shop in her condition." The duchess exhaled tiredly. "And to try and harm her knowing that it was all a futile effort anyway!"


    "Let us all take this as a lesson. Before I tell you that her lucky artifact has been destroyedpletely, keep all the plotting at a distance and stay away from her." Sigrid told them.


    The doors opened again and Lady Iryne came in with the bundle of joy, Deanne¡¯s baby. The mood turned bright again. Lady Iryne approached Sigrid and sat down on the bed.


    "Here he is, unnamed baby Thorin." She introduced the baby, looking at him through love filled eyes. "His parents cannot agree on a name so we are calling him Thor for now. Would you like to carry him?"

 Chapter 270: Another night of fear.

    <h4>Chapter 270: Another night of fear.</h4>


    They were all tense, expecting her to push the baby away. They had not yet forgotten the fact that her child died and Deanne¡¯s had lived.


    "Help me up Lanai." Sigridmanded.


    Rnd did not let Lanai do it, he rushed in to help her personally and then he took advantage of the moment to climb on the bed and sit next to her.


    Lady Iryne out the child in Sigrid¡¯s arms instructing her on how to carry it in the right way. "Be gentle, children bruise easily." she warned.


    She was worried because she recalled her daughter¡¯s old ways of mishandling animals. How she had switched from an animal hater to an animal lover was a miracle. A miracle she was thankful for.


    The baby was awake and he was as energetic as Lady Iryne had said. He was making small uncoordinated kicks and stretching his hands.


    "How cute." Sigrid whispered. She tilted her head upwards and looked at Rnd. "My love, what do you think?"


    "He has a lot more hair than I have ever seen on a baby." Hemented.


    Some people chuckled.


    "That is why I suggested that he be named Hairy Thorin." John jested, earning himself res from his mother and grandmother who did not think the joke was funny.


    John had told the joke five times and it was still not funny.


    "They have no sense of humor." he whispered to Elowin.


    Rnd had heard Duke Thorin boasting about the baby¡¯s strong grip so he dangled his finger in front of the baby. Baby Thor grabbed the finger and held onto it. Slowly and gently, Rnd tried to dislodge the hold of the baby but that grip was as firm as the duke had said.


    "He will be a man of great strength." Rnd said. There was a break in his voice, he was veiling his emotions it seemed.


    Sigrid wondered if this was because he was thinking of their child that died, a child that would have been one of great strength too. She blew in the air and magic bubbles appeared in the air. Baby Thor let go of Rnd¡¯s finger, deciding that it was boringpared to the bubbles.


    Using that opportunity, Sigrid handed the baby back to her mother and asked for everyone to give them some privacy. As they were leaving, three maids led by Lanai entered the room and brought the winter melon soup, tea, bread and chicken broth.


    Brolin moved a table close to the bed so that the food was within Sigrid¡¯s reach. Rnd sent them all out then. Using magic, he lifted the bowl of winter melon soup and carried it in his hand.


    The soup was already warm and yet, when he raised a spoon he blew on it first before bringing it to Sigrid¡¯s lips. She leaned down and took a sip.


    "My love, you look you have not slept all night." Sigridmented.


    "How could I sleep when you were unconscious?" He asked. He brought another spoon to her lips, encouraging her to drink. "I am sorry, I should not have told my grandmother about the pregnancy. You were right, maybe your jinx theory is not wrong after all. From now on, nobody will get our secret out of me."


    Sigrid retrieved the winter melon soup from his hands and returned it to the table. Then, she climbed on top of him and gave him a hug. There were no words she could use tofort him. "Thank you for staying with me."


    He had important duties but he had put them all aside to stay with her, waiting until she opened her eyes. His love was really enduring. No wonder he had given everything for Emmah in the novel, including his life. His love was silent but unwavering and resilient.


    "I was so scared." He admitted.


    His hands on her back were trembling as he held her tightly. The weight of what they had almost lost again hung heavy in the air, thick and nearly suffocating.


    "I thought that I would not just lose you but him as well--our baby. You were not breathing Sig--" He swallowed hard, the words fighting against the lump lodged in his throat. "It was like we were right back to that dark day all over again."


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    "I will never doubt your words again. I was excited and I almost__" His breath hitched.


    He had been anxious all night, checking for signs of bleeding on the bed. He had imagined the worst case scenarios, how she would react if the baby was lost. He had been sure that she would leave him in one way or another. Maybe physically or mentally. Not all couples could survive the loss of two children.


    A single tear slid down his cheek unnoticed. "I am supposed to be your protector and yet every time you need me I seem to be absent."


    "Stop." She whispered.


    Slowly, she pushed back and looked into his eyes. Sigrid could not listen to him ming himself anymore. As much as she wanted to hold on to his guilt and use it as a card to y someday in future, it did not sit well with her. It was better to channel his emotions into anger and redirect them.


    "This is not your fault, the jinx did not do this to me--to us, Emmah did. As soon she shoved Deanne into that ss and I pped her in anger, that lucky artifact of hers retaliated. I should have known better than toy hands on her."


    Rnd clenched his jaw. The hatred he had for Emmah was incurable, especially because once a day, he would take a minute to re-watch the video of his father being stabbed and Benjamin choosing to save Emmah. He had ssified her as a danger to the new empire. If Benjamin could leave the king to die for her, he would leave the rest of his siblings to die as well.


    As a matter of fact, he could kill them to please her. It is why he had not yet released Benjamin from confinement on the royal castle. Until the king opened his eyes, he was under arrest.


    "When can we finally be rid of her?" he asked her.


    "Soon. We are close, it needs to happen before our child is born or we may not be able to keep him too." Sigrid replied. "As long as the Fairfax¡¯s are gone, it will all be over."


    Rnd took a deep breath, he felt so much more calmer now. He had a downfall of a noble family to n and the sooner they fell, the better. If bringing down all the Fairfax¡¯s took so long, he had to find a reason for them to throw her out permanently.


    It seemed, he had to find out all the things that Count Fairfax hated and find a way to make Emmah do them all.


    Also, it was time to shame Lord Derrick into bringing home the rest of his bastard children such that Emmah could havepetition and she would be suppressed in the family.


    "We need to end her in a month. I don¡¯t know how much more waiting I can take." he said tiredly.

 Chapter 271: The disastrous humorous wedding...1

    <h4>Chapter 271: The disastrous humorous wedding...1</h4>


    Nobody liked Princess Thssa, not even the mice in the royal castle. She was known for hervishness and unruly ways of spending money for her pleasure without a care. Her terrible attitude was wide spread and still whispered about despite the pains Sigrid had taken to clean up her reputation. Her unbearable arrogance made her a scourge in the eyes of the nobles.


    Her horrible taste in fashion made her a pain among the dressmakers. Her selfishness had brought harm to many servants and knights that served her.


    So, when the announcement of her wedding to Sndorian prince Firron was made on television and in every news paper, the people danced for joy. While they questioned the taste of the prince, they still rejoiced as Thssa would soon be gone.


    ENTV even started a countdown to her wedding, the little notification was always in the corner no matter what program was ying. However, the wedding had been pushed back two times so the countdown had to be restarted.


    On the first day of early spring, the countdown was at zero, signifying D-day. Nobles and royals, flocked the halls of the royal chapel, anticipating the wedding which had been rumored to be more magical than any which anyone had ever witnessed.


    Thssa was sticking to magic themes and she had summoned almost every mage and bought every magical artifact known to mage and human kind to enure that her day dazzled and went down in the hall of non existent history for the best weddings.


    It would be the first televised royal wedding and that alone made it the most talked about royal wedding so far.


    Sigrid was certain that it would be a disastrous day and it was not because she and Rnd were attending it against their will after he had stayed up all night to care for her and she had been unconscious all night after a near miscarriage. She was sure that the disaster woulde for all the magic involved especially as a menace like Finn was involved.


    The disaster started with a sessful spell from the Lord mage, Alistair and Mauve which enchanted the wedding venue to hover in the air, suspended by familiars that could control the winds. It would have been magical if the had the guests did not get motion sickness or fall down because the chapel was swaying slowly in the air.


    Two of the ENTV cameras fell down and hit the heads of maids that were passing by. One fell into the arms of a red knight in what could have a romantic maneuver. Another was not so lucky, shended on the ground and lost a tooth.


    Despite this, Fiona Gdriel the television announcer that was reporting the wedding and describing it in as many superb extravagant words she could find, smiled. "We are off to a windy start but the outstanding wedding of the century which will unite two great empires remains unaffected. Where have you ever seen a wedding in a floating chapel?"


    The groom and his party were flown to the church by flying horses. Their walk up the stairs however was terrifying. Walking up the steps of a church that was mid air had not been part of their n.


    Mauve¡¯s moth came to their rescue and flew them into the church.


    "What a grand entrance by the groom, Prince Firron. He looked dashing on the back of the butterfly which can be used to describe what he is feeling. He has butterflies in his stomach because he is about to wed the princess of his dreams. Our most gorgeous and excellent Princess Thssa." Fiona Gdriel¡¯s words were coated and dipped in all varieties of honey as she made guttural sounds, trying to make the wedding seem like a fairy tale.


    "Someone make her stop." In a pub, a man that was just waking up groaned.


    The waitress increased the volume instead. Fiona¡¯s twisting face was more entertaining than the wedding. Thssa was right however, everyone was talking about her wedding. Most of what was being said however was not what she was anticipating.


    "A flying chapel, I will say this, if my fiance tries this I will turn around, find a gentleman¡¯s club and y some cards. How much did it cost to hire those mages?"


    "I see nothing magical about his except the magical misuse of mages."


    On Mitter, the conversations about the wedding were thriving as well.


    "I have received a call from my cousin who says all those buckets being flown out of the windows contain puke that has been cleaned up because half the guests are vomiting."


    "What did you expect when they were suddenly lifted up without a warning?"


    "So if the church crushes to the ground suddenly, will they all die?"


    The wedding continued meanwhile. Thssa was flown to the venue by bright red colored birds!!! The young phoenixes had their ws on her shoulders, doing a task they disdained. If the Lord mage had not promised them special food and fruit rewards, they would have refused to do this.


    When they left Thssa and her bridal entourage at the entrance of the church, some of the brides maids had little red marks on their dresses, signs of bleeding from where phoenix ws had pricked them identally or intentionally.


    Some parts of their matching green gowns [ugly dragon green] now bore singed edges. This was a result of the young phoenix¡¯s coughing up small mes on the journey.


    A camera man zoomed in on the bloody marks deliberately and Eldorian¡¯s waited to see how Fiona would spin this positively.


    "Red, the color of fire. These are marks of glory, badges of honor, scars that will forever testify to the greatness of this day. How many brides or brides maids can say they were ferried by fire. This wedding is legendary."


    Fiona left Eldorian¡¯s in shock!! The people were not sure who was more insane than the other. The princess who thought that being flown to the wedding in phoenix ws was a good idea or the Tv announcer praising it.


    Meanwhile, Thssa started her wedding march in a sparkling wedding dress that had been remade with enchanted fabric. The spark she wanted had been achieved but unfortunately, it was so bright that the guests had to make use of the sunsses that Sigrid had told rin to prepare just in case this situation arose.


    This did not stop the royal orchestra from fumbling as the royal jester tumbled into a wall, knocking a harpist over.


    The Lord mage had to chant a spell, affecting the vision of the guests, enabling them to view the dress without shades.


    Eldorian¡¯s waited for Fiona to praise the ridiculous dress.


    Fiona did not disappoint them. Like a goat, she belted out, "The future of the striking couple is as striking as the magical gown of our radiant crown princess. There is only one word to describe the princess today and that is pulchritudinous."


    In the home of a farmer who was making preparations to prepare thend for nting now that spring had arrived, his seven year old daughter turned to him with confused eyes.


    "Papa, what is pul..." she struggled with the rest of it.


    The farmer shrugged in response. "I don¡¯t know fancy words and if you ask me, that is a made up word."

 Chapter 272: The disastrous humorous wedding..2

    <h4>Chapter 272: The disastrous humorous wedding..2</h4>


    The only normal part of the wedding was the vows. Nothing outward happened, with the exception of Lady Percival puking her guts out into a bucket in the corner of the chapel.


    After that, the chapel was lowered to the ground as gently as possible. There was more wobbling as it tilted to the left or right on asion but itnded safely in the end.


    Many guests rushed out before the royal couple, running to safety or finding the nearest ce to puke. Some even rode horses to find the closest bathrooms so that they could take showers or change into emergency clothes they had left in their carriages.


    Lanai was leading other maids that worked for rin and the Thorin¡¯s to hand out cold water, ginger ale, ginger tea, lemon water and peppermint tea to the guests to alleviate any difort they were feeling. Even Prince Firron was given one as was Thssa who rejected it.


    The royal couple went off to take photographs, give and interview and change into new outfits for the wedding reception. Thssa had insisted on having the reception as close to the moat as possible. She thought the frozen ditch could provide some kind of extra beauty to the scenery. Geese, swans and peacocks that were from the mage estate had been dressed nicely in bows around there necks and ced on the ice to dazzle the guests.


    Some of the guest chairs and the seats for the bride, groom and their entourage were also on the iced surface. The Lord mage was having nightmares because the mages had to keep chanting spells and ensuring that the water remained frozen.


    If it cracked or unfroze like the rest of the water bodies in Eldoria were doing, the wedding might turn into a funeral.


    "A wedding on ice," Fiona in the meantime was still going on with her descriptions and exaggeration. "The only way that this could have been better is if the moon came out and blessed the couple. A reception on ice under the moonlight would be perfect. Nevertheless, I am told the couple will be skating for their first dance together so this is even better than the moon. I too dream of a wedding like thisdies and gentlemen. This is what every woman fantasizes about."


    Men everywhere that were watching looked at the women within their vicinity. "Is this true." they asked verbally or with the eyes.


    Some women denied it outright, others shrugged and othersughed or remained silent.


    When the couple reappeared, they had changed into more normal clothing to the relief of their guests. Thssa actually looked amazing in the silk wedding dress that Emmah had designed.


    Emmah unfortunately was not there to see it. She was watching the wedding through the bars of a prison on the mage estate where she had been left. Forgotten for the moment.


    Firron and Thssa had to cut the wedding cake first and give their guests a taste of sweetness after all the theatrics. The cake was wheeled onto the ice by three mages and a royal chef.


    Leading it ahead were royal jesters, somersaulting and doing all kinds of tricks. The guests clutched their chests, worried that someone would crush into the cake that had yet to be seen or tasted. Many were relieved when it safely reached the table.


    The magic veiling it was removed, it was unveiled and the guests went back to clutching their chests and gasping. The wedding cake was humongous, it had thirteen tiers and long firework sticks were stuck into each cake. The bottom tier had them everywhere and they were sparking, supposed to explode into sprinkles.


    The sprinkles were edible. They were Mauve¡¯s handwork but the people did not know this. As the herald stepped up to invite the royal couple to cut into their cake, Sigrid noticed that Finn and a few of the teenage mages were snickering.


    "Oh crap." She whispered.


    "What?" Rnd ashed her.


    Sigrid conjured up a shield over them and it was just in time as the fireworks exploded prematurely along with half of the cake. The Lord mage had been quick enough to protect the royal couple and red knights had tried to protect other diplomats. However, some of the guests at the front were covered in frosting and sprinkles.


    A pair of geese made a sound that resembledughter, shrieking loudly. Many guests were bemused, wondering if they shouldugh or cry.


    The royal herald solved the puzzle byughing and it led to other guestsughing.


    "Magic is a constant experimentdies and gentlemen. This one is particrly delicious. I invite you all to lick the frosting and taste the sprinkles, you will find yourselves wishing for another explosion." The Lord mage joined the herald and announced to the guests and citizens at home.


    The herald urged the couple forward and they cut the cake amidst aughter filled cheer. The deliciousness of the cake and sprinkles saved the moment.


    Fiona did not disappoint Eldorian¡¯s as she said after licking her bottom lip and making ¡¯mmmm¡¯ sounds as if she could taste the cake through the lens of the crystal camera, "The life of the royal couple will always be as explosively phenomenal and mouthwatering as this cake. No cake has ever been more heavenly than this one."


    Eldorians questioned themselves about how she knew what the cake tasted like. After all, she had not tasted it personally. Unless she had licked the frosting which they all sawnding on the camera!


    Cake cutting was followed by the open banquet where delicious food and drinks were served. At least this part involved no silly magic so there were no disasters. The guests ate and drunk to their fill.


    The couple changed into their third outfits of the day. Against the backdrop of a small setting sun, they took to the ice for their first dance. They were wearing special dancing skates on their feet. The skates had been enchanted to move by themselves so even those that could not skate would be able to join the royal coupleter.


    For Thssa and Firron, the experience was smooth as she herself was a mage. She controlled the shoes and the couple¡¯s dance was perfect and romantic as it appeared on televisions.


    For the rest of the nobles and diplomats that could not skate, it was a different experience. Many found themselves moon walking against their will. An obese Lord Carrington was forced to do the splits which left him wailing like a goose in mourning over the death of its romantic partner.


    He had to be carried off the dance/skate floor by eight red knights. Lady Myra Rosewood, a ny three year old woman that could barely walk was forced to spin so fast that she collided with Lady Percival who was hoarding a tray of six champagne sses she nned to drink in secret.


    Myra Rosewood that had never taste a drop of alcohol in her life found herself identally drinking at least two mouthfuls in one go as the liquid spilled into her surprised open mouth. The old woman fell asleep immediately, with a smile on her face.


    But it was not over just yet!

 Chapter 273: The end of Thalassa’s wedding.

    <h4>Chapter 273: The end of Thssa¡¯s wedding.</h4>


    The final disaster happened when the couple was getting on a flying ship with all of Thssa¡¯s maids, escorts and knights that would go with her for her visit to Sndor. The enchanted white doves that were supposed to fly over the couple and venue, sprinkling pink cherry blossom petals turned aggressive.


    They attacked the geese and peacocks and also the guests, stealing wigs, toppling decorations and shattering sses. Nevertheless, the couple maintained their smiles.


    They entered the ship and flew away to the sound of another explosion of fireworks that resulted in the ice cracking. Thanks to the antics of Finn and his friends, the ice started to melt rather quickly and some guests fell into small pools of forming water.


    As the mages rushed to rescue those that appeared to be in danger, Fiona¡¯sst words on the wedding were heard.


    "And it¡¯s a wrapdies and gentlemen, the most anticipated and thrilling royal wedding of the year. The moon has finally blessed the guests and they are taking a night swim. As I bid you goodnight from the royal castle, I cannot help but wonder if we will ever see a wedding as magical as this one. I am Fiona...." She broke into a scream.


    Thest image Eldorian¡¯s saw before the local news started was of Fiona being chased by a flock of angry geese and doves.


    ***


    In the royal castle, members of the royal family plus friends gathered for drinks and those who had not eaten finally got to enjoy a full meal. There was plenty of cake to go around for those that wanted second, third and fourth helpings of the cake which was as truly heavenly as Fiona had described.


    Royal musicians were ying music instruments and the three beauties were singing. Some people were on the dance floor, dancing andughing. A group of young women were holding hands in a circle, giggling as they yful danced.


    A few interested young man were watching, asionally exchanging demure nces with one or two of the women. There was no absence of rakes that were slyly watching the young women as well, using every opportunity to wink or gesture other forms of interest.


    The court jesters were up to their usual tricks, only now they were joined by a few mischievous mages and familiars that were leaping from one end of the room to the other or filling their stomachs on magic foods and fruits.


    Somehow, the groups had been split into two; men in one group and women in another. Rnd and the men were ying cards, drinking andughing.


    Sigrid and thedies were doing the same, just less drinking and more gossiping.


    "Did you see her dress? I cannot believe that she wore that mess to her wedding. Aren¡¯t princesses supposed to be stylish?"


    "Speaking of messes, what was she thinking to put those poor bridesmaids in those ugly dresses. And the fact that there was a photo shoot!!Pictures are forever you know."


    "I was one of those bridesmaids you know."


    Many of the women looked at Myra Valerius who had been one of those bridesmaids.


    "How are those badges of honor?" Lady Percival asked, slurring over her words.


    As other womenughed, including Sigrid, Myra dawdled off to the chocte fountain which a group of children had imed possession over.


    "So, does anyone actually like anything from this wedding other than my cake?" Mauve asked, very loudly.


    Somedies groaned, especially Iryne Thorin. "You have praised your cake twenty times Mauve. I am keeping count. You are like one of my peacocks that is constantly seeking attention."


    "Let my daughter brag, she is right. Her cake was the only thing that saved the wedding." Lady Silver jumped in. "For crying out loud, Lord Carrington had to be carried away by eight men!! What were they thinking about when they decided that dancing on skates on ice was a great idea?"


    "The bad idea was pulling all of the guests into that madness. The royal doctors and every hospital close to the royal castle is filled with people that have leg injuries and broken arms."


    "I am pretty sure that Lady Fairfax iled like a drunk bird before copsing." Someone said and snorted.


    "I have just seen one of the Bedford girl¡¯s making eyes at Hiry Ashford. Is anyone willing to take a bet on how long it will take for the Bedford¡¯s to suddenly hold a rushed secret wedding?"


    "Mmm, too soon. ina Bailey is also making moon eyes at him. There is somepetition it seems."


    Lady Bailey jumped from her seat and rushed to the circle of young women that were still dancing and she dragged ina away.


    "When will these young women learn that looking at an Ashford for too long is how...."


    "No..." Lady Mary Ashford jumped in strongly and stopping thedy that was about to share the old unfounded rumor which was ridiculous. "When will you all quit it with that ridiculous lie? Looking at an Ashford man does not result in pregnancy."


    "And you would know that." Lady Percival snickered and she was joined by others.


    The story behind it was known to all. Mary had been one of those youngdies at her debut who at the age of eighteen danced three times with Lord Edmund Ashford.


    They were not seen together again and yet one monthter, her father was up in arms, challenging Lord Edmund to a duel. In that same year, just shy of seven nine months, Mary had put to birth.


    There were ims that the baby was a premature but everyone knew what the truth was. Some nosydies likedy Percival had been keeping count from Mary¡¯s debut to the day she had her baby.


    Brolin whispered something to Sigrid and she excused herself. Mauve and Christie followed her like her shadow.


    Their departure was noticed by a lot of people that kept their eyes on them until they disappeared through the door.


    "A Shadowmere as ady-in-waiting. These are strange times we live in I tell you." A woman said.


    "Nothing is stranger than Thssa wedding a royal prince. I still cannot believe that that she pulled it off. I always wondered what man would marry Eldoria¡¯s disastrous princess."


    Meanwhile, on the men¡¯s side wereughter was louder than that on the side of the women, Rnd lost a card game. The reason for the loss was simple, he had seen his wife leaving the hall after Brolin whispered something to her. He was curious about what she had heard.

 Chapter 274: The letter with trouble.

    <h4>Chapter 274: The letter with trouble.</h4>


    Sigrid increased her steps after leaving the hall, moving so fast that the heels of her shoes were singing a uniform song with the marble floor. Her need for speed left herdies-in-waiting puzzled.


    Christie wanted to ask why Sigrid was in a rush but Mauve stopped her and advised calmly. "This is one of those times when you wait until she speaks."


    Sigrid entered the nearest sr, on the ground floor and snatched a letter out of Brolin¡¯s hands. She ripped it open and read.


    <i>[My dearest Sigrid</i>


    <i>Or should I call you crown princess now? How have you been? Are you doing well in the capital? I know that life as the wife of the temperamental prince must not be easy for you.</i>


    <i>Sometimes I wonder if you miss me at all. Sometimes I wonder if I should ride back to Eldoria and steal you away. It has been two years and eight months now since Ist saw you and yet I have not forgotten you. </i>


    <i>Your face haunts me in my sleep. My heart defiles the distance, racing back to your side with every beat. The road to the empire of Anquiri was long and harsh but it was notparable to the pain of your absence from my side. </i>


    <i>I hate the ss system system that separated us. Our love would havested had you not been a noble and I amoner--an ordinary knight. I often imagine what our life would be like if you had run away with me as I suggested. How many children would we have by now? Would I still be a knight and you a nurse? </i>


    <i>Have you missed me at all? Do you still have any memories of the days were spent foraging for herbs in the mountains on the Eastern boarder? Have you forgotten me? </i>


    <i>Perhaps you have but I have not. I see your face in every ce I look. I have met many women from threends now and I have searched for a beauty that might rival yours--but none exists. The sun, however golden dulls in your presence. </i>


    <i>The moon, though luminous, pales in the terraces of your hair. The wind whispers, yet no songpares to the melody of your voice. I long for the days I sat with you beneath the stars and you talked about your dreams and I mine. </i>


    <i>I long for you Sigrid..I love you. Should the day evere that you wish to escape your marriage. Come to me in Anquiri and I will spend the rest of my life worshiping you and loving you as it should be. </i>


    <i>Until that day, my heart is yours to keep. </i>


    <i>Forever your devoted knight, Sir Jenson Kershaw. ]</i>


    Sigrid exhaled, trembling, she found a chair and sat down. "System,e out and exin this."


    The letter fell from her hands and Mauve quickly picked it up. It was her duty to lighten the troubles of her crown princess and said crown princess looked worried.


    "Burn it....burn it now." Sigrid ordered Mauve rashly.


    Lady Iryne entered the sr just when Mauve was about to summon magic and set the letter on fire. "Burn what dear?" she asked.


    "Nothing." Sigrid quickly answered.


    "Yes, nothing." Mauve answered nervously. She had not seen much of the content but she had seen some of the first lines and the bottom ones, including the name of the sender.


    "Is that a letter?" Lady Iryne asked. Her hands were very fast as she swiped it from Mauve. "Unbelievable, you won¡¯t respond to my letters but you respond to other..." Her words broke off and her eyes widened. "Have you lost your senses? Please do not tell me that you have been in contact with another man." she snapped at Sigrid.


    Sigrid marched to her mother, took back the letter and set it on fire using magic. If she had done so in the first ce rather than handing it to Mauve to set it on fire her mother would not be hissing like a snake.


    "You are the crown princess Sigrid, do you know this?" Lady Iryne took Sigrid by the shoulders and asked in voice that held desperation and some anger. "That knight...."


    "Mother, you need to calm down." Sigrid urged her. "I have nothing to do with this. I don¡¯t even know why the letter was sent in the first ce or who delivered it." She looked at Brolin demanding with her eyes for an answer.


    "Well...out with it." Lady Iryne urged him. "And he or she better be dead by now before this kind of nonsense reaches the wrong ears and creates trouble for my daughter."


    Sigrid was also worried about that very trouble. her mother was thinking of. If a letter like this fell in Emmah¡¯s hands, it would probably reach the Tv station or newspapers quickly. No...that probably would not work. It would be published on Mitter.


    Brolin had no idea who had sent the letter but he knew who had delivered it. "It was delivered by Sir Sanders. He is one of he young red knights that was assigned to the crown princess after the attempted assassination of the king."


    "Find him and question him about how the letter came into his possession. Get rid of everyone that so much as glimpsed at the letter." Lady Iryne ordered him.


    Brolin looked at Sigrid. He wanted to hear what her instructions were. In truth, he liked Sir Sanders, the young man was about to wed his cousin. If he was killed for seeing something he should not have seen...his cousin would be heartbroken.


    Sigrid had yet to respond and Christie was getting a whole new introduction to the world of royalty, the one where people were silenced for knowing too much. She could finally understand why Sigrid had required an oath of loyalty before taking her in.


    Brolin got on one knee to plead for Sir Sanders. "Crown princess, I beg you to spare Sir Sanders. He is like family to me, next week he is to wed my cousin. They have been in love for two years and I have known him for fifteen. He can be of use to the organization. I would like to ask for permission to turn him and have him swear an oath of loyalty to you."


    Brolin had served Sigrid well, his request was not impossible.


    "Granted."


    Brolin sighed in relief. "Thank you crown princess, thank you so much. I promise that tomorrow he wille to you and swear an oath."


    "If he doesn¡¯t do it then I will make you cut his head off personally." Lady Iryne promised Brolin. "Meanwhile, go and find out who brought that letter. For all we know, it is a trap for the crown princess. A single suspicion alone is enough for her to lose her position or her head. That knight has been gone for nearly three years. Why would he be writing to her now? Find me answers Brolin and fast or else....."

 Chapter 275: Lord Benwick’s new plan.

    <h4>Chapter 275: Lord Benwick¡¯s new n.</h4>


    Ten minutes into waiting and Lady Iryne was still cautioning Sigrid on the dangers of associating too closely with other men.


    "And you two." She turned to Mauve and Christie. "I am not cautioning only my daughter, this advice is for both of you as well. Not only do you have to keep men with open and disguised hidden intentions away from Sigrid but yourselves as well.


    There are those that will seek to use you in order to bring down the crown princess. The death of your reputations is a direct reflection of the crown princess. You should stay away from men like Ashford¡¯s....."


    "I am spoken for." Mauve chimed in. "Prince Galen and I are involved. We have sessfully moved past the scandalous stage of our courtship into an openfortable one which involves going on dates in public without having to hide our faces."


    Lady Iryne stared at Mauve¡¯s sweet smile for five seconds and gave her attention to Christie who was not spoken for.


    "I have no intentions to marry in the next two years, you can be assured that no Ashford will use my womb to cause scandal and continue their lineage." Christie spoke up with firmness.


    Sigrid choked onughter which died in her throat very fast at the re which she received from her mother. "This is not aughing matter."


    "I am notughing." Sigrid denied.


    "Yes you are, I saw you." Her mother insisted in a voice that came off whiny. "Sigrid you are half a queen now."


    "Empress." Mauve and Christie said together.


    Lady Iryne shot them one quick re but she amended her words nevertheless. "Empress--fine, you are half an empress. Now is the time for those who want to bring you down to strike. You are at your most vulnerable when you are about to be crowned. In your case, the fact that you have no child is one strike against you. A rumor about misconduct of any form will ruin you. You must be more vignt now more than ever. Nobody knows if the king will wake up and they all know that now is the time to strike at you."


    Her mother was speaking from a ce of reason, having familiarized herself with the history of the royal family¡¯s in Eldoria and beyond.


    A knock on the door made everyone turn their heads and all that Lady Iryne was about to add died in her throat.


    "It¡¯s the crown prince." Alistair shared from where he was perched on the ledge of the window. He had adopted the habit from Cosmos. Not just that but drinking out a thermos sk as well.


    Sigrid nodded and Lanai opened the door. Rnd walked inside and he was not alone. Lord Thorin and Galen had apanied him, all in search of theirdies.


    "What secret meeting are we missing my love?" Rnd asked, approaching Sigrid.


    "Nothing, just some girl talk." she answered.


    He pulled her to her feet and sped a hold of her hand firmly. "I am afraid that I have to take you away from the girls for some us talk."


    "Us talk!!" She eximed, following him out of the room.


    He turned back and said, "We have retired, goodnight everyone. We won¡¯t be needing you to attend to us."


    His words stopped the small group that was already following them. He led her up the stair case and carried her into the bedroom because the speed she was using was too sluggish.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Is the building on fire?" Sheughed.


    "No, I am." He kicked the door open. He walked past the bed and carried her to the the window. Pushing her up against the wall. he put his lips on hers. With his hands on her waist, he kissed her passionately, more fiercely than he intended.


    "Slow down." She pulled her head away but he drew it back down and kissed her again.


    He did not care about who was passing by or the first bright stars in the sky for so long which were too beautiful to miss. He just cared about drowning himself in her arms tonight.


    *****


    In Sheepfield, a noble lord that whose absence at the royal wedding had been noticed by a few but not mentioned by many was penning another letter to Sigrid under the name of Sir Jenson Kershaw.


    Lord Benwick was feeling very smug as he did this. The crown princess had refused his services and mocked him with her eyes. She seemed to think that she was untouchable and above all.


    What she seemed not to realize was that in Eldoria, there was never an absence of a new master to serve. He knew a lot of secrets, like the one about the king¡¯s hidden secret bastard son.


    When he realized that neither the crown prince nor crown princess would take him in, he decided to add a new yer to the game. A bastard son would not be epted easily but he had a legitimate im to the throne. Depending on who supported him in the royal family and what noble families stood with him, he could have a real chance at being the first emperor of Eldoria.


    Lord Benwick was very proud of himself and his new scheme. He could not wait to see the look on Sigrid and Rnd¡¯s faces when the bastard prince showed up, demanding for his birthright.


    They did not know it yet but they had cleared the board for another to rise. This new empire that were building they would not even live long enough to enjoy it. The only problem that Lord Benwick had was that the bastard heir was not in Sheepfield, the home of his mother.


    He was also not in the army and yet he had heard in passing that the boy had be a red knight. Nevertheless, Lord Benwick was no giving up on his search for the bastard heir or keeping Sigrid on her toes.


    He finished the letter that he had been writing and ced it carefully in an envelope. He sprinkled dried rose petals inside and then sealed it. He handed it to one of his knights.


    "Use different messengers, I am sure the crown princess is already looking for route through which the first letter reached her hands. Make no mistakes because her ruthlessness exceeds that of the king." he cautioned the knight.


    The knight took the letter, bowed, left the house and rode off in the knight.


    Five minutes letter, madam Elene received a call from a stable boy that was working in the manor where Lord Benwick was living. The stable boy told her that a noble lord hade to the vige and he was looking for the bastard.

 Chapter 276: Education on STDS’s.

    <h4>Chapter 276: Education on STDS¡¯s.</h4>


    The bright morning sun was a wee change for all the Eldorian¡¯s. What was an even more wee change were the new changes in thend. Like the new royal public service exam through which one could qualify to work in the ministries. The top three winners would even to work directly under the ministers or assigned high positions in under ministries.


    The announcement about the exam was reported in the news and announced in the newspapers.


    In a small cafe near arge hospital, men and women were gathered in groups, discussing the exam.


    "Is it true that it doesn¡¯t discriminate between men an women?" A woman asked.


    "Yes." An excited seventeen year old girl answered vibrantly. "My father has already changed his mind about marrying me off next year. He says that if I can get a job in the ministries or a any other government office, I can decide what I want to do with my life."


    A carriage driver that was chewing on a long strip of green candy which looked like grass sneered. "Why does a girl need such a job? You should just get married and raise a family. Men and womenpeting for the same jobs is demeaning."


    He had just finished making the statement which was ugly in the ears of many of the women in the little cafe when another piece of breaking news was shared.


    "Lady Esme Maximus has been appointed as the first woman minister in the new empire. She will be the minister of women and gender affairs."


    "A minister for women, would you look at that! the ridiculousness continues." The carriage driver sneered. He would have spat on the ground if it was possible but he was inside a cafe and hygiene was emphasized in all ces that cooked and served anything edible.


    A department of health and sanitation had been set up to inspect restaurants, cafes, taverns, bars and even street stalls.


    Despite the ugly remarks made by the carriage driver, the women were d. This was the sign that women women could also soar to the highest offices.


    Out of excitement, they shared ideas on what the ministry would be responsible for and how it would help them.


    "Does this mean only women can work in a ministry for women?" A man asked.


    The carriage driver snorted. "This is a bad idea I tell you. Women wear born to bear children and take care of their homes. These new idea will ruin our society. No woman needs an education or a job."


    He earned himself more than a few res. They came even from some of his fellow men.


    "Women can hold up half the sky, the crown princess said this." Seventeen year old Riley Finnegan said with pride. "The achievements of the crown princess, mage Mauve and other female mages in the reunion of Eldoria are widely spread. To belittle them would be foolish."


    Sigrid happened to be passing by the cafe and she overheard what Riley said. Taking two steps inside, she paused by a table of a bewildered old couple that was having breakfast and she pped her hands. "Well said."


    "Cu...Cu cu...crown..." The old man got to his feet and stammered. He was so excited that words were failing him.


    Sigrid smiled at him and he sat back down, powerless with legs trembling. His wife sent Sigrid an apologetic smile after greeting her politely.


    Riley meanwhile had turned around she froze for five seconds and then screamed. In the meantime, other guests in the cafe had also noticed the crown princess and they were eager to greet her.


    News of her presence in the small cafe had already spread to the kitchen and even the cooks had hurried out to get a glimpse at her.


    "The ministry for women and gender affairs will not just cater to women. It also exists to help men that are disadvantaged, the old, the weak, children and more. It is important that you all educate yourselves on what the different ministries do before jumping to false conclusions." She tilted her head and looked at the carriage driver.


    He ducked behind a woman and hid away from her gaze which she found ironic. If he thought so little of women then why hide behind woman?


    She engaged in one more minute of a meet and greet and then went to the hospital to meet doctor Mitchell Quinton the second, the son of Lord Quinton.


    He was expecting her and she found him outside, waiting with three other doctors, a team of nurses and a young girl that was holding flowers in her hands. The wee she received surprised her. They weed her as if she hade for an official ceremony.


    He had even invited reporters over to take pictures and cover the visit on the newster on.


    "Doctor Mitchell, this is a surprise." She said with an appreciative smile.


    She epted the flowers from the girl and gave her a hug. Christie took the flowers from Sigrid and carried them. More greetings were exchanged between Sigrid¡¯s group and the hospital team and then they moved inside.


    "We are very honored that you are here crown princess." Doctor Mitchell said excitedly. "As you can see, the hospital is well taken care of and all patients are tended to in time unless there is a situation of overcrowding. All the doctors here are qualified and so are the nurses. The donation which we get from the royal family...."


    "Mitchell." Sigrid paused her steps, put a hand on his arm and said, "Take a deep breath and calm down. I am not here for an inspection, I simply came to share some knowledge with the doctors and nurses and I hope that you will pass it on.


    I came to see you because you are one of the most qualified doctors and teachers of medicine in the empire. You often treat patients for free and donate money to feed the families of dead soldiers. You do not even charge your students for the sses you teach. You have a good heart, a man like you is a lucky find in the world."


    Doctor Mitchell blushed, which they could not make much sense of.


    "Your hospital seems to be the most preferred destination for Eldorian women in the capital. This makes me believe that your team is very capable and caring. There is no better ce to start the education of sexually transmitted diseases."


    Doctor Mitchell¡¯s mouth fell partially open.


    Sigrid did not wait for him to gather his wits, she walked to the small hall where sses were taught and Mauve started hanging up charts with animated images and cartoon like handwriting.


    As doctors, nurses, reporters and interested people that were in the hospital filled up the small hall, Sigrid pped her hands like she did when she was teaching the students in her ss.


    "Silence, be quiet as you settle into your seats. I have only two hours here and I hope that we utilize them to the maximum."


    A reporter raised a hand and Sigrid said, "I will not be answering any questions unrted to the subject we are here to discuss."


    The disappointed reporter lowered his hand.

 Chapter 277: No christmas.

    <h4>Chapter 277: No christmas.</h4>


    Somehow, all the illnesses that she mentioned, the doctors of nurses found familiar. For most, it was because of the symptoms which were familiar to them. Like blisters, rash, itching, smells and so on.


    "As I conclude, I would like to share with you all some good news. The mages have developed a potion which we call antibiotics. It can eliminate harmful bacteria that can treat illnesses caused by harmful bacteria."


    She had already introduced what bacteria were to the doctors and nurses. If they needed more information they would have to research on their own.


    An apuse started in the hall which Sigrid put a stop to by raising her hand. "I apologize, this is my actual conclusion. When ites to preventative measures for most of these STD¡¯s and unwanted pregnancies the mages estate, specifically doctor Albert or mage Albert has made some progress. He and his team have sessfully developed a barrier spell....or a condom." She stretched her hand out and Brolin gave her the condom which was in a box. "When it is used during intercourse..."


    One of the reporters snickered, he had been doing so every time Sigrid said intercourse and she found it ridiculous.


    "You know what, the exnations are all in the books and pamphlets. I hope that you pass along this information to the citizens and your students. It is very important. With research, medicine and knowledge we can put an end to rumors of magic being the cause of barrenness in men or women. Most importantly, we can save lives.


    Remember, rule number one, knowledge is the best defense. Rule number two, prevention through safe practices and rule number three, healing takes time-but early action saves lives." She stepped back and said boldly, "Now you can apud."


    Very obediently, they all apuded. As shocking as it was for the crown princess to be giving such a ss, they had all learned something.


    "Any questions?" she asked.


    Half of the hands in the room went up. The reporter that had been snickering seemed to be the most eager as he was waving both of his hands.


    "Karl." She called his name with an eye roll.


    "Did Lord Nathaniel Paxton Thorin¡¯s wife Lady Deanne Thorin give birth to a baby boy or baby girl? Is it true that the crown prince named the baby? Is Lady Deanne alive, she has not been seen or heard from since yesterday¡¯s events." The eager young reporter asked three questions. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity.


    It was not surprising that the medical professionals and some of the random guests in attendance gave Karl baffled looks. These were not the questions they were expecting to hear.


    Sigrid was just like them but none the less, she answered. "Yes, she gave birth. The baby is a boy, he is named Thor for now. The crown prince did not name him and my sister-inw is alive and well."


    "So..Thor Thorin!" Karl said, his voice clearly said that the name was ridiculous.


    Sigrid couldn¡¯t help thinking that he was at least better than John who called the baby ¡¯Sosorin,¡¯ whileughing like a fool.


    "Next question." Sigrid said.


    "What happened to Miss Emmah Fairfax, the young woman that shoved Lady Deanne into a window? You were captured on cameras ordering for her arrest and execution if Lady Deanne died. Now that Lady Deanne is confirmed to be alive and well, will you still be executing Miss Emmah?" Karl spoke louder than anyone else, asking many questions again.


    While the medical professionals did not necessarily like it, the love for all things gossip made them desire to know what the crown princess intended to do with Miss Emmah.


    "This is a medical conference and all questions should be rted to medicine and the subject we just discussed. if you are here for gossip go elsewhere." Mauve spoke up, answering the question on Sigrid¡¯s behalf. "Unfortunately, this all the time that the crown princess has today."


    The knights nked Sigrid on both sides and escorted her out of the hall. Doctor Mitchell and the select team of health professionals that had escorted her in joined them to send her off.


    Her schedule for the day was full. After visiting the hospital, she visited a few ordinary schools which were preparing to wee students back after the winter holiday. She was on her third school visit when she had a realization. There was no christmas!!


    In fact, there were no assigned public holidays in Eldoria. Since her arrival, the king was the one that dered a public holiday when he felt like it and that was always when there was something to celebrate. This celebration was always rted to him in some way.


    The only reason why she thought of christmas was because she saw children ying with thest remaining snow. It would all be fully melted in two weeks.


    "Mauve have you ever built a snow man?"


    "What is that?" Mauve asked.


    Sigridughed and gestured for them all to follow her. They joined the children that were ying and Sigrid taught everyone how to build a snow man.


    "It looks like a fat man." Mauve snorted when it was finished.


    "More like a fat ball with eyes, a stick nose and stick arms." Christiemented.


    "I think it is adorable, like a chubby baby." Lanai said.


    Theyughed and continued to create more snow men but they resorted to using magic In the end they created dozens of snow sculptures that had different shapes. Sigrid even went so far as to build an igloo that could house ten people.


    The children loved it so much that they started ying inside immediately.


    Not to be outdone, Mauve built arge snow castle and she smirked when she was finished.


    "It is not apetition." Sigrid said.


    Mauve snorted and thenughed. "Says the crown princess that has built a a big fire with logs. You even added color to the mes. What spell did you use?"


    "I won¡¯t tell." Sigrid yfully answered, giggles following her answer.


    Sigrid enchanted them to remain frozen for at least a month no matter the changes in temperatures. It took her mind off the fact that there was no christmas in Eldoria. Mauve¡¯s mind on the other hand developed a new idea. She thought it would be wonderful if they had a city built with snow sculptures that never melted.


    When one was tired of the summer heat, they could juste to snow city and rx.


    "When I awaken as a mage, I will win at all these magic games you all keep beating me at." Christie mumbled. When she looked at her tiny snow sculptures and their gigantic ones, she grew envious.


    She had built boats and sea creatures, the knights had built horses, swords and Brolin had built two snow sculptures of knights inbat. Sigrid enchanted their sculptures as well, freezing them.


    Karl the reporter was still stalking them and he recorded their y time with the children. As soon as they left, he went closer and took pictures of the snow sculptures. He did not know if they would be a sensation but as long as the crown princess touched them, people would care.

 Chapter 278: Confrotation with De-Kensington’s

    <h4>Chapter 278: Confrotation with De-Kensington¡¯s</h4>


    Karl¡¯s question on Emmah¡¯s whereabouts had reminded Sigrid if the fact that she had ordered for the woman to be imprisoned on the mage estate.


    To her surprise, or not, when she arrived, Emmah had been freed due to a mix-up. Apparently on days of royal weddings and other special days like when Eldoria won wars, prisoners that hadmitted minor offenses were released.


    The prison in the mage estate was not outside of those rules so on the night when everyone else was celebrating Thssa¡¯s wedding, Emmah was identally released from prison along with four other servants that had been caught stealing from the magic farms.


    Only four prisoners were supposed to be released but the guard on duty, a man that was allergic to alcohol somehow managed to fall into temptation, ignore his allergies and took a few sips of alcohol. He was drunk and ill, out of his mind, he let all the prisoners go.


    Sigrid knew that the lucky halo was at work and it had resulted in the mess.


    "Get up." She ordered the guard.


    The poor man that had imagined his head rolling on the floor was so relieved not to be punished that he sat down instead of standing up as instructed.


    "Let¡¯s go." Sigrid thrust her hand out. Mauve took it and helped her up.


    Both of them had no sses to teach and the day had gone by. Already they had missed lunch and Sigrid was very hungry.


    As they walked to the carriage, Christie who had been expecting to see the guard punished strongly could not contain her curiosity.


    "Crown princes, why didn¡¯t you punish the guard? His carelessness clearly led to a mistake. Not just any mistake but disobedience of your order."


    Sigrid gave her an answer that she had derived from thinking things over clearly when the guard was on his knees before her, trembling. "He is good great that is great at his job and he is loyal to me. The circumstances which led to his mistake were not of his own making. I only punish the foolish not the helpless."


    Christie did not understand what circumstances had yed a role in the matter but she did not ask any further questions.


    As soon as Sigrid¡¯s carriage exited the mage estate, there was somemotion and it came to a stop. After a minute of no movement, Sigrid grew impatient. She opened the curtain slowly and peeked outside. "Brolin, is there a problem?"


    Brolin looked down from the back of his horse and answered, "Lord Badric De-Kensington and some of his brothers are blocking the way, demanding to speak with you."


    Sigrid sneered. "I was wondering how long it would take for them to start jumping around." They had failed to see Rnd, the king was unconscious and the queen still missing in action. It was not really a surprise that they hade seeking her. A public ambush was a good way to force her to see them.


    She had never been one to deny someone an opportunity to make a fool of themselves so she stepped out of the carriage.


    A knight brought her a chair and she sat down on the side of the road. Herdies in waiting and servants stood behind her. Therge entourage which was abnormally blocking some traffic confused Eldorians. When they noticed that it was the crown princess, curiosity forced them to stay on the side lines beyond the wall of knights and peek at her.


    Sigrid in the meantime was observing Lord Badric, a fat noble lord that covered up hisck of hair by wearing hats all the time. He had to be helped off the back of his horse. Sigrid felt sorry for the horse for carrying a man his size. He must have weighed at least three to four hundred pounds.


    A man his size should have been in a carriage not on the back of a horse.


    Lord Badric and his three brothers all stopped before her and they bowed.


    "Do you know that is rude and uwful to stop a royal carriage?" Sigrid asked them.


    "Yes, we are aware." Lord Badric spoke for them all. "And we are willing to be punished for our crimes. However, crown princess, we are desperate. Please pardon us."


    "That will depend on what matter prompted you to stop me and cause me to bump my head against the wall of my carriage." She answered with a devilish smile.


    The De-Kensington¡¯s saw no swelling or color discoloration on her forehead to prove that she had injured herself. They looked at her maids, hoping to find answers on their faces but found none. The maids had mastered the neutral frigid look of their mistress.


    "This is absurd!" Remy De-kensington thundered. "We are considered to be royal rtives so we are allowed to see you when we need to. The royal family ims that the queen is ill. The royal council also repeats the same thing and yet no physician from our family has been summoned by our sister. It seems more like she had been locked away in the castle for an unknown reason. Perhaps, crown princess you would be so kind and let us know why the queen has been locked away and why you are doing most of her duties for her?"


    His eyes, as well as those of his brothers were sharp with suspicion.


    "That consort....rin...she grows bolder each day. She is walking around and acting like the queen. When we try to ess the royal castle she meets us and speaks for our sister." Kane De-Kensington grumbled.


    Badric narrowed his eyes. "I--we fear foul y. Maybe that consort wants the queen silenced or she has already silenced her in order to rece her. When thete consort Rina was still around, she ruled the king¡¯s heart but the position of queen could not be shaken. With this new consort, it is different. The king already named her queen consort meaning that she is an equal queen. Are you not wary of her?"


    Sigrid spread her arms out and asked, "Should I be? rin is a consort, not a king. With or without queen Maurelia, rin will not rule Eldoria." She narrowed her eyes at them. "Let me be clear--this will be thest time that you stop me on my way somewhere. The queen is indisposed. Everyone in the royal castle is aware that she is ill and remains in istion because she is infectious. For the sake of everyone that lives in the royal castle she is to remain isted until a cure for her illness is found."


    Lord Badric clenched his hands. "Then let us see her. We should confirm with our very own eyes that she is ill otherwise we refuse to believe you."


    "And what will you do of you do not believe me?" She challenged them.


    She was waiting for one fool to make a threat and give her a reason to poke her nose into the De-Kensington family. Cutting their power had and would always be one of her goals for as long as she remained a power figure in Eldoria.

 Chapter 279: Death is waiting, are you sure?

    <h4>Chapter 279: Death is waiting, are you sure?</h4>


    Silence.


    Sigrid¡¯s question was unexpected and it made them rethink their strategy. For the first time, Badric tucked his tail in and held his tongue. The De-Kensington brothers did not dare to say anything.


    The small gap between them and the princess felt too small. The air was ripe with tension, even those that were looking on from the side lines could sense it. Phones were popr in Eldoria but there supply was not equal to the demand.


    Those without phones could only watch in envy as the ones with phones shared the encounter with other people.


    "That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I thought." Sigrid said softly but with steel in her voice.


    She expected to hear no response from them and she was about to stand when an older woman pushed her way through the boys. She walked with a cane that always moved ahead of her.


    "If my daughter is truly ill then I would like to see her. Surely there is no harm in letting a mother and her daughter have a re-union at the most scary time of her life." She raised her hands that were leaning on the cane. "As you can see, I am already old and I suspect that my death is not far off. Even if I am infected with whatever you im Maurelia has, I don¡¯t mind. Death does not scare me anymore."


    The De-Kensington brothers stood up straighter. They were like children that had been losing a fight and their big scary mommy hade to their rescue. There was even a hint of a smirk on Badric¡¯s face. To his thinking, even the king had to give his parents some lee way. Who was the crown princess inparison to the king?


    "See, I don¡¯t like what you said Lady Florentine." Sigrid shook her head. "The use of the word im means that I am asserting that the queen is ill without having proof to back up my words. I refuse to be engaged in a conversation where I am used of being a liar.


    In case you all need a reminder, the king himself and his doctors decided that the queen was ill and she needed to be isted. It was not I that made this choice so take your doubts to the king, not me.


    Lastly, queen Maurelia¡¯s illness was confirmed by the Lord mage. The king was so desperate to save his queen that he invited the most powerful mage in our empire to treat her. If that does not reassure you about her condition I don¡¯t know what will." She leaned back and crossed her right leg over the left one. Looking at the curiously, she asked, "Don¡¯t you trust Rnd? Do you think he would not send word if foul y was involved in this matter?


    As yourselves. Would Rnd really sit by and allow rin to step over his own mother in order to act as the queen if she had harmed the true queen?"


    The De-Kensington¡¯s traded gazes and frowns. Sigrid had made some fine points. What made them think twice was the fact that Rnd was the queen¡¯s son. At the end of the day, he needed the De-Kensington¡¯s on his side. If foul y was involved and someone harmed his mother, he would not let it go.


    "Rnd is Rnd, I am not him." Lady Florentine said in response.


    Sigrid uncrossed her legs and stood up. She looked at the brothers first and then their mother. She had her fan in her right hand and she tapped it against her left hand slowly. It seemed the old woman was going to be stubborn about it. The fact that she brought up her age and death meant she would take this matter as far as she could until she got her away.


    While they could keep a lid on the matter of the queen for a while, if the De-Kensington¡¯s made too much noise, people would ask questions. Other nobles would join them in making noise until some proof was seen that the queen was seen in person.


    "Mmmmm..." Sigrid sighed.


    Next to her, Mauve had a feeling hat something was going to happen and whatever it was, it would not be good for the De-Kensington¡¯s.


    "Are you sure that you want to see your daughter at all costs Lady Florentine?" Sigrid asked.


    Lady Florentine¡¯s wrinkled face remained still as she nodded.


    "Her illness is deadly and contagious, even the doctors have to cover up from head to toe when they see her. I would like to remind you that you are old and prone to illness. Are you sure that you would like to be in the same room as your daughter? If you go in,ing out is impossible." Sigrid said.


    Lady Florentine responded with silence, but she blinked twice.


    "For thest time, Lady Florentine are you sure that you want to do this?"


    Lady Florentine looked at Sigrid with scorn, she was wondering how foolish the crown princess was. Why was she repeating the same question over and over?


    "Very well then." Sigrid put her hands behind her back and she smiled. "You have convinced me Lady Florentine. You are truly a wonderful mother. Others would stay away when their children contract illness that are considered gues but not you. The queen will be d to see you. She will have permanentpany in her istion until a cure for her illness someday."


    "Wait..what?" Lady Florentine asked.


    Sigrid gestured at Brolin and walked forward and he lifted Lady Florentine.


    "Put me down you reckless knight." Sheined.


    Her sons moved forward to assist her, shouting or rathermanding that their mother be put down but they were ignored. Other knights pushed them back, Cosmos even brandished his big sword. The tip poked Lord Badric on the side of his neck and he squealed.


    Lady Florentine was handed to another knight that was one of them.


    "The Lady wants to live out her days with her daughter the queen, see to it." He told the knight.


    The knight was on a flying horse. He nodded and it took off as lightning speed immediately. After it vanishedpletely, Sigrid turned to the De-Kensington brothers and she smiled widely.


    The smile was so wide and coupled with her white teeth, it was perfect for a toothpaste advert.


    "No need to thank me gentlemen." She told them.


    "Thank you! Why should we thank you?" Remy screamed. "You have sent our mother off to die. I will sue you. I am going to report this to the crown prince and my father."


    "I demand that you return our mother to us." Kane jutted a finger at her and snatched it back quickly when Brolin¡¯s sword nearly took if off.


    They raised their voice, each shouting over the other so loudly that it almost became impossible to hear their demands.


    Sigrid feigned ignorance, blinking as if she was confused. "Your mother said it herself that she is close to death and she does not mind if the queen¡¯s illness kills her. You all stood aside and supported her. Now that I have granted her wish, you are bleating like horny goats." She huffed. "Honestly satisfying you people is impossible."


    She entered the carriage and signaled that she was ready to go.

 Chapter 280: The Fairfax bastards come home.

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Fairfax bastardse home.</h4>


    That same day, as Sigrid was having ate lunch, her biggest enemy Emmah was licking her lips, hunger was gnawing at her but she had been been denied a bite of food or a drop of water.


    The punishment meted out by the old count were very harsh, beatings and starvation were just some of them. All of the grace that Emmah had earned had died the moment she was arrested for shoving Deanne into a window.


    It didn¡¯t help that the excitement the old count had when he thought Emmah would be one of Princess Thssa¡¯s bridesmaids had died an unfulfilled dream. He had bragged about it to his friends and when it did not happen, he was embarrassed.


    What embarrassed him even more was their family being denied entry to the royal castle at the gates on the day of Thssa¡¯s wedding. White knights that worked for the crown prince and princess had turned away all the guests from the Fairfax family.


    Sir Brolin had told the count to his face that he had Emmah to thank for the humiliation he had suffered and me her he did.


    Emmah med someone else for the pains she was suffering and it was none other than Sigrid. If Sigrid had not arrested her, she would have attended the royal wedding, taken all the credit for designing the princess¡¯s wedding gown and showed off.


    As she knelt on the floor, sulking and biting her cheek, she thought about all the ways in which she could make Sigrid suffer. Emmah was determined to have revenge, no matter how small.


    The door was opened and guests entered. They walked right past her as she had been made to kneel in the hallway, near the entrance where everyone that came in or left the house would witness her humiliation.


    "Have you heard? These boys and girls are all bastard children of Lord Derrick. We thought this one was brought back because she was special but apparently not." A maid whispered to another as they walked past Emmah.


    "I cannot believe that they brought all of them back. Nine bastards!! thedies must be furious right now. Lord Derrick¡¯s phndering is really outmatched." The other whispered back.


    "I guess thepetition to please the count will be steep now. Clever snacks will not do it anymore." The first maid snickered.


    She was talking about Emmah who had been plying the count with sweet healthy snacks for older people. She had made him rice pudding, oatmeal cookies, dark chocte squares, baked apples with honey and yogurt with honey and berries.


    Even the first pizza that she had baked, he had been the first to eat it before the rest of the family. As much as they did not like her, they appreciated her genius when it came to food creativity.


    It was why she had been allowed by the count to reopen her shop. Even though he did not think women should engage in business, he thought the food business was okay since the crown princess had the most famous restaurants in the nation.


    The count had assumed that Emmah could be Sigrid¡¯spetitor. He had even thought for a moment that Emmah could outdo Sigrid. What happened at the opening however had almost given him a stroke and the events that followed left him in a rage.


    Emmah gritted her teeth and shot deathly res at the maids that fearlesslyughed without a care.


    "Hurry up and clean nine guest bedrooms. Don¡¯t you know that there is much work to do?" The head maid hissed at the gossiping maids.


    The two maids run off. Looking around furtively, the head maid approached Emmah and dropped a bun on the floor. "Don¡¯t worry Miss Emmah, I am on your side. Whatever you need, just tell me."


    Emmah smiled and the maid hurried off.


    She picked up the bun and clenched it within her hand. It angered her that she had fallen from grace to a point of eating buns that had fallen on the ground. Emmah did not appreciate the efforts of the maid to help her, in fact loathed her even more than the others.


    "Damn maid, does she think that I am a dog." When she rose again, she would fire the head maid first.


    But, just like those maids, she could not believe that the count had allowed all of her father¡¯s bastards toe home. The problem was the nosy reporter Davira who had taken it upon herself to track down all of those bastards and interview them.


    Some of the girls had cried on live television, wondering why Emmah had been brought home and they had not. Immediately after watching the interview, Lord Derrick and the count had disappeared into his office. Twenty minutester, Lord Derrick had stepped out with a limp and now that bastard children had been brought home.


    Emmah was not worried about them outdoing her in any way. She was a transmigrator, they were children raised in a backward world. How could they win against her?


    Leading them astray would be simple. She could even turn them into her minions and they, the bastard children would step over the heads of the legitimate ones.


    A smile blossomed on her face as she reconsidered the presence of those children. Maybe it was not such a bad thing after all.


    She was just about to bite into the bun she disdained when it was pped out of her hands by the two Lady Fairfax¡¯s who descended on her with so much anger. As one pped her, the other kicked.


    Emmah curled up in a ball and screamed for help which brought down the servants that heard her and yet none attempted to help her.


    "How dare you think of eating after the mess you have caused?"


    "If it was not for you, none of these bastards would have been brought back."


    Lady Jane was more furious than her co-wife and she grabbed Emmah by the neck, strangling her as hard as she could. "I should have killed you before you set foot in my house. I was warned about you but I assumed that you would never step foot in my house. I will kill you the unlucky daughter of a whore and surrender to be arrested."


    She was partially drunk, everyone knew this and the servants were sure that what she was saying was a result of intoxication.


    "Enough!!" Lord Derrick bellowed from the doorway.


    The maids stepped in finally and they pulled Lady Jane off Emmah whose nose was bleeding. Lady Jane was screaming bloody murder and still kicking as she was pulled away. The bastard children that had been told to wait in the living room watched the madness, trembled and prayed for themselves. They had no idea what kind of home that had been invited into.


    If such beatings were part of their daily life, they did not want to stay. Thedies of the house were already making it clear that they did not want them there.

 Chapter 281: The banquet in Medoris.

    <h4>Chapter 281: The banquet in Medoris.</h4>


    <i>Medoris.</i>


    The troubles in therge empire were still brewing, the citizens were uneasy. An empire could not be without an emperor for a day. The regent, Ma the fourth was not a recognized emperor, if he took the throne without the support of the nobles, war would erupt. It had already started in the East and the North.


    The most powerful Viscount in the East Lord Plump Eaglestorn had dered himself the emperor of the eastern regions and his army was already controlling the eastern boarder.


    The former emperor¡¯s uncle who had been living quietly in the North, Grand Duke Ridley had also dered himself king of the North. His knights and soldiers, with the support of the noble families that dwelled there controlling the boarder which was closest to Nemoris.


    If the royal army had not covered the South and West quickly, the nobles there would have bonded together to take control of those regions already.


    As the divine messenger, Akia had appeared on television, calling for a cease fire. She frightened Medorian¡¯s using thetest expansion of Eldoria and its union with Sndor through marriage. She encourage the strongest noble houses to send representatives to the capital of Nemoris to meet and vote on a new emperor that everyone liked.


    They even chose a neutral location, the Angel academy of mages in Medoris. This was a sacred ground, nobody would dare to shed blood wantonly there. This was because the mages were neutral, they served the emperor that sat on the throne.


    If others caused trouble in the capital, they would be dealt with ruthlessly no matter who they were.


    So, a banquet was held in the enormous hall of the academy. It was attended by all the noble houses that stood strong in the empire. To create a beautiful and cheerful environment, Akia had the hall decorated with beautiful flowers.


    She invited dancers, the best that Medoris had to offer. However only beautiful men and women were chosen. She encouraged maidens of Medoris to attend, suggesting that some would meet their prince charming at the banquet.


    That suggestion was the reason for all the giggles and squeals in the hall as several nobles made their way to their assigned tables.


    Henry Whitaker, the herald was among a few of the former emperor¡¯s men that still had his job. He was announcing the nobles as they made entry. Henry was tired of all the giggling. It had been his assumption that this was a serious gathering in which politics would be discussed.


    Now, it looked more like a debutante ball with hopeful youngdies that hade to look for ideal husbands.


    "From the North, Grand Duke Alexander Ridley from the house of Larkhaven."


    As his grace Lord Alexander entered the hall, followed by two of his sons and ten of their finest knights, women squealed. The grand duke was whispered to be the most likely person to sit on the throne. Ideally, even though he had been cast out of the royal family, he had more royal blood in him than Ma the fourth.


    Indeed his entrance irked the regent, Ma the fourth.


    "He should not be here." He grumbled to his neighbor, his oldest Jordan Harrington.


    The son faked a smile and exchanged a nod with Lord Ethan Ridley, the oldest son of the Grand duke. "We are prepared for war should he take the throne. As a cast away, he has no right to rule Medoris."


    Their discussion was interrupted by the sound of more squealsing from a table behind them.


    "Look Gloria, even Victor Davenport is here, isn¡¯t he handsome. I wish I could have his baby."


    "Shh! Grace, do not say such things or someone will overhear you and your reputation will go down a drain."


    Ma the fourth gritted his teeth, angry at more people that should not have been invited to the banquet. The doe eyed husband hunting women and the Davenport¡¯s.


    Theirs was a powerful noble family with a fleet of ship as strong as that of the Shadowmere¡¯s in Eldoria. They also owned and lived onrge fortress on Shark ind. They had a lot of control over Sharkke which separated the North from the rest of the empire. He had asked them to side with him, take the North and bring down the Ridley¡¯s but they had turned him down.


    Lord Kirk Davenport had said that it was too soon to tell who would be sitting on the throne and he did not want to ce his bet on the wrong man so he was staying neutral.


    For Ma, that answer sounded like a ¡¯no.¡¯ Given their proximity to the North, the Davenport¡¯s were likely to side with the Ridley¡¯s.


    "From the South, Her grace, Amelia Winslow, Dame of Suncrest." The herald announced.


    The squeals in the room doubled. Amelia Winslow was a role model for all the women of Medoris. She was the only daughter of her father but she had defeated her brothers and taken control of her family. She had raised and trained the first female knights of Medoris, strong fighters that could make men tremble.


    When she walked in, she was led by a tiger at the the front and twenty female knights at the back in their uniforms.


    Amelia Winslow walked with the grace of a noble woman and the prowess of a panther. She was like a storm carved into flesh and steel--tall, powerful and unwavering. Her beauty was unquestionable, sculpted with fierce amber eyes that had edges of molten gold around the pupils. Her hair was always unruly, no matter how many times she straightened it.


    The windswept locks cascaded like midnight silk over her shoulders. It was rumored that those locks could move o their own, like swords they could cut and like hands, they could strangle.


    It was said that her magic had awakened in her hair which is why it was darker that the night and always on the move.


    Men hated Amelia, envied and loved her. Many had tried to conquer her but they had failed. Amelia had dered that she would only marry the man that defeated her in a sword fight and so far, none had done so. As she walked to her table, men made way for her, their respect for her undoubted.


    Ma whispered to his son, that he should try and take down Amelia. With her support they would stand a stronger chance of taking the throne.


    Jordan scoffed at the suggestion. No matter how the times had changed, some things had remained the same. He was not willing to be beaten by a female knight. It was a thing of shame, not glory.


    "I have changed my mind Glory, I want to have her babies." The young woman at the table behind Ma and his family said.


    "She truly is handsome and beautiful at the same time."


    "Ahhhh!! Lord Andrew Beckett hase. Quick, tell me, how does my make-up look? If I don¡¯t go home with his number tonight, I will shave my hair and move to an abbey."


    The youngdies continued to giggle foolishly in a manner that both men found annoying.

 Chapter 282: And so, it begins.

    <h4>Chapter 282: And so, it begins.</h4>


    Just as the youngdies were discussing the men, there was no shortage of young men doing the same, discussing the young women with vigor. Not only were some of the empire¡¯s most beautiful maidens in the hall but so were the singers and dancers.


    The air was overflowing with the smells of enchanting perfumes and flowers. The men took in the smells and filled their stomachs. Alliances had be importanttely and what was stronger than a marriage alliance?


    "From the East, Lord Lucas Montgomery, Knightmander of Wyvern¡¯s Reach." The herald read.


    Lord Lucas and his men entered the hall, their imposing physiquesmanded silence. Covered in thick furs, they looked more like cold menacing beasts than men. While the Wyvern Reach was not asrge a territory or the Montgomery house as powerful as the others, their military prowess was not to be under estimated.


    They had produced some of the most skilled fighters andmanders in the empire. With brute strength alone, they could repel back armies that were wielding swords.


    "Lady Jilian Sterling, Marchioness of Starhold."


    The marchioness¡¯s entry was not whispered about. The only reason she was attending was because the Starhold heir was a young boy, only three years old. He could not decide with whom to stand so she would do it for him.


    "Lord Drumin Holloway, Earl of Moonspire." The herald read.


    The Earl entered with four of his sons and two daughters along with ten knights. The house of Moonspire was a secretive one and nobody really knew what to make of them. They were powerful and yet remained behind the scenes, in the shadows as much as possible.


    It was rather down to earth of them or suspicious considering the fact that they controlled three of the most crucial ports in the capital of the empire.


    "Lord Glen Christianson, Baron of The thousand peaks." The herald called out.


    The baron, a short man of incredible wealth entered with thirty knights and his ten wives. They were all dressedvishly. Glen Christianson was not a man that shied away from showing off his wealth that his family had acquired from the ownership of half of the empire¡¯s mines.


    Their house ruled arge region and controlled an impregnable mountain fortress. Even though it was more isted from the capital, they were considered strong and their support was necessary as they contributed significant wealth to the coffers of the royal family.


    For one and a half hours, the herald announced the guests in attendance and finally, thest entrants, the Nithercott¡¯s led by the divine maiden herself, Akia.


    Ma the fourth and Ren Nithercott exchanged nces that vowed hatred as Ma had been the one that took away Ren¡¯s position as prime minister.


    Discussion naturally increased when Akia walked into the room. Dressed in white, beautiful as always with a small golden crown on her head, she looked like a princess. She was apanied by four female mages, also dressed in white, all holding long staffs.


    The men that were attracted to her whispered about her smooth skin, her plump red lips, her long legs and thin waist. Even the swell of her breasts beneath the white fur cloak she donned did not skip their eyes.


    "A goddess indeed." Jordan said, appreciatively with a besotted smile on his face.


    He was one of many men, old and young that had the same look on their faces. Ma hated the look on his son¡¯s face. The Nithercott¡¯s were too greedy for power, be it out front or behind the scenes. No matter who sat on the throne, they wanted to be the ones pulling the strings.


    The former emperor¡¯s council had been filled with them. He had terminated them as soon as he dered himself regent. Cleverly, he reced them with people from other strong noble houses and this had kept the Nithercott¡¯s from speaking nonsense.


    "Rise and wee the divine messenger." The herald announced.


    Most of the nobles in the room stood up while Akia remained sitting. This action did not sit well with some of the noble lords. Only the emperor was worthy of such a greeting and respect. The divine messenger was not a royal, she had no right to act like royalty.


    Nothing was said about the nobles that remained sitting. The situation as it was, was already tense, nobody wanted to light the first match and start the chaos.


    "You can all sit." Akia said.


    Again, as they took their seats, most of the nobles that stood made sour faces and the ones that did not stand smirked or scoffed. The members of the houses that had reached secret agreements exchanged nces. If the divine messenger was involving herself in the race for the throne, things would change and alliances would break.


    Her influence over the mages was strong. Whoever she supported would probably get the support of the mages and they could all guess how that would go.


    "Today is a good day." Akia started. "We have alle together for the good of our empire inspire of our differences. We suffered a blow when the assassins of the church murdered the emperor and wiped out most of the ruling family. Since then, we seem to have lost our way which proves true that an empire cannot be without a ruler for a day. We muste together and choose a new emperor, someone that we trust to lead our empire to greater heights."


    "Are the mages remaining neutral or do you n to be involved in the selection?" Ma the fourth cut in, impatiently.


    His question was weed by all of the nobles. As long as they could get a direct answer on the matter then they could battled between themselves.


    "The mages are neutral, we serve whoever sits on the throne." Akia replied with a fake smile that did not reach her eyes. She had to because there were cameras in the room. Reporters were covering the peace talk banquet. "Mages work for the people, our duty is to watch over the citizens. Thews of Medoris forbid us from interfering in politics. We are not exempt for sharing our opinions and giving some advice."


    "In that case, I nominate myself." Baron Glen Christianson stood up without shame. His ten wives pped their hands and did his knights.


    "What makes you think that you will be a good emperor?" Someone asked.


    "Sit down Glen."


    "Do you n to run the empire like you run your house? Filling it with whores."


    Noise in the room climbed higher as they argued and then Ma the fourth pped the table and stood up. "I am nominating myself. I am from the royal family and I have been doing a great job as the regent so far. I believe that I...."


    "You tried to annex the throne." Lord Ridley bellowed.


    "I am a from the royal family." Ma shouted.


    "So am I." Grand Duke Ridley growled it.


    "You were cast out Your grace, with all due respect." Lady Jilian said to the Grand duke.


    "Nevertheless, only those with royal blood should be on the throne. To hand over the crown to another family is ridiculous and a rebellion which the house of Ridley will not stand for." He dered boldly.


    New arguments arose and they were even more fierce that ever.

 Chapter 283: A missing princess.

    <h4>Chapter 283: A missing princess.</h4>


    The arguments continued and no consensus was reached. After one hour of non stop back and forth, Akia decided that it was time for a break.


    "It is a good sign that everyone is eager to rule our empire and lead it to greatness. I suggest that we all take a break now replenish ourselves. Food and drink has been provided in plenty."


    As she suggested, so it happened. Not every guest ate, in fact half of them did not eat because they were worried that they would be poisoned. After what had happened to the king, their worries were not easily dismissed.


    Musicians sang, jesters did their best to make the guestsugh, danced showed off their best moves. Some of the most recognized schrs recited poetry and Medoris¡¯s best flutist soothed the men and women with his healing tunes.


    And yet, that did not alleviate the tension in the hall. The nobles were anxious to continue with the matters which had brought them there. But, three hourster, as the day begun to fade, it continued to look more and more like that was not going to happen.


    Akia, whose duty it was to manage the talks wasughing and making merry with a group of youngdies and lords as if the matters which for which she had called all these important people were of no concern.


    Impatient, Ma the fourth snapped, stood up and bellowed. "Enough! We have been here for six hours. Two were wasted on announcing who was attending this banquet. We spent only one talking about the next best noble Lord to lead our empire and three hours have been wasted on this food and drink celebration. May I remind you of what brought us here?"


    The musicians stopped ying their music, the jesters quit with their antics and the hall was plunged into a mixture of silence and murmurs.


    "If you and Lord Ridley had not spent that one hourparing whose blood was more nobler than the others perhaps we would have seen some progress. It is rather amusing because there is someone that is of nobler blood than the two of you." Amelia said.


    Those were the first words that she said since she arrived at the banquet and they were shocking enough to make everyone hold their tongues.


    Ma the fourth and Alexander Riley were vibrating in their seats. It sounded to their ears like Amelia was suggesting that there was another person with royal blood and a stronger im to the throne than them.


    "What do your words mean?" Akia was the first to ask.


    Amelia brushed her hair back, but a gust of wind blew it back to the front. She ignored the hair and said, "Might I remind you all that the emperor has one more living child, his oldest daughter."


    "The missing princess!" Alexander eximed and he sneered.


    "She is probably dead by now." Ma pitched in with his own opinion and sneer. "And even if she is not dead, what right does she have toe out of nowhere and im the throne? Times have changed and even though this development has swept through ournd like flood, we must always remember out roots and tradition. The golden throne of Medoris is meant for men and not women."


    From the nods in the room, many men agreed with what he said.


    Amelia scoffed. "Only weak men think that a woman holding power is a thing to fear. They said that a woman could not rule a noble house and yet I defied all odds and did so. Today, Suncrest is a name mentioned with pride because of what I have built it into."


    Her words displeased some of the noble lords and and yet they did not defy her immediately.


    "My female knights won wars for thete emperor, we even challenged the knights of this foreign church and killed many of them. We stopped their initial invasion of ournd." She spoke with force and pride.


    The female knights puffed up their chests which pleased some male gazes that were admiring the women.


    "And we are grateful for what you have aplished but the golden throne will not be passed to a woman." Grand duke Ridley thundered. He stood up, fury marking his face. "I don¡¯t think that there is anything to gain from this banquet and I must excuse myself."


    He and his group left, their stomachs as empty as they had been when they entered the hall.


    His departure seemed to be the signal that the rest were waiting for to depart as well. In forty minutes, the hall was emptied with the exception of Akira, her mages and Amelia and her female knights.


    "Are you really neutral?" Amelia asked Akira. The question was simple but the smile on the face of the woman that asked it was not.


    Akira responded with a question of her own. "We have known each other for two years now and yet you have never mentioned this lost princess to me. I thought that we were closer than this Amelia."


    Amelia shrugged. She picked up and orange and slowly started to peel it. "The missing princess is not a secret, it ismon knowledge that everyone knows but has forgotten. I thought that you knew everything about the royal family. How did you miss this?"


    Akira¡¯s jaw clenched for a second and then she rxed. "Well, I wasx it seems. I will appreciate it if you tell me about this missing princess. Does she have a strong force behind her? Is there any possibility that she is capable of challenging the Lords Ma and Alexander?"


    " I am sorry to disappoint you but I don¡¯t know much about the missing princess. I only mentioned her because she is the only surviving child of thete emperor and she does have a im to the golden throne.


    However, we both know that none of the noble lords will let her sit on it even if she is found. If you think these small wars and derations of independence are worrisome, try putting a woman on the throne and the entire empire will be on fire within minutes.


    They will call for the beheading of all women immediately just to prevent it from happening. Which brings me back to my question. Are truly remaining neutral in this battle for the throne?"


    Akia shrugged. "I am a mage. My duty is to the people, I will serve whoever sits on the throne."


    "So if your father decides to annex the throne, will you support him or not?" Amelia leaned forward.

 Chapter 284: Duke Thorin knew Alexander Ridley.

    <h4>Chapter 284: Duke Thorin knew Alexander Ridley.</h4>


    Akia maintained a neutral look on her face and she gave Amelia the same answer that she had given her before. She was like a cassette yer that was ying one line of the same song.


    "Very well." Amelia stood up and she left the hall.


    As soon as she entered her carriage, she told her right hand woman, a knight named Hilbert. "Send someone to Nemoris secretly and look for anyone named Mirena and...." She paused and sighed. What it did matter anyway, her return would make no difference. "Never mind."


    Amelia decided to let go of the secret which she had been told by her mother, a formerdy in waiting of the dead empress.


    *********


    While Rnd and Sigrid were having dinner with rin and duke Thorin on the balcony of the royal dining room, he shared with them how his day had gone. He had just finished telling them all about his new fortification ns for the walls in Nemoris when Sigrid decided to share something she had heard from her system.


    "I reckon we won¡¯t have to worry about Medoris for a while."


    "And why is that?" rin asked.


    "Haven¡¯t the knights and soldiers guarding the wall told you about the fires in Northern Medoris? With their king dead and that golden throne they are so proud of empty, every high ranking noble with power is scrambling to be the next emperor." She shared.


    Duke Thorin put his fork down and pulled a saucer with a slice of a white chocte cake. "Let me guess, Alexander Ridley has taken the north."


    Sigrid¡¯s head turned so fast and her hand identally swiped a ss of pear juice which fell down. "Grandpa, how did you find out so quickly?"


    "Because I have met Alexander." The duke replied. "After the was thrown out of the royal family for sleeping with his brother¡¯s wife, he lived a hard life. His father sent him to the north with no wealth and an empty fief in a territory that was hard to govern. Back then, Northern Medoris was where the criminals were exiled to. There were nomercial activities and Nemoris was trying to expand so it was always eyeing their territory.


    The soldiers guarding the Northern boarder were no different from barbarians and thieves. They stole from the people, killed them and did as they pleased. Poverty and despair was all one could find in Northern Medoris."


    "That is not the northern Medoris I remember." rin said.


    Three heads turned to her, all with curious eyes.


    "You have been to Medoris?" Rnd asked curiously.


    rin nodded. She regretted speaking up now because she was worried about the follow up questions. Her family was not from Eldoria, they were from Medoris. Her father had escaped from there after a noble man decided that he wanted their fertile farmnd and for that, their entire family had to die.


    A six year old rin, her mother and her injured father had survived the massacre. Her father had used the little money he had to pay for his wife and daughter to be smuggled into Nemoris on a ship.


    He died during the journey. Her mother had decided that not even Nemoris was safe enough and crossed to Eldoria. rin¡¯s mother had died when she was fourteen and she had been on her own since then.


    The one reason why she was willing to follow Sigrid and risk it all was because someday, she nned to avenge the wrong that had been done to her family. No matter how old that noble man was, as long as he was breathing, she would kill him.


    "What business took you to Medoris?" Rnd asked her.


    "Her father had business there, she was a child. I don¡¯t think she remembers much." Sigrid answered for rin, saving the woman from thinking and stammering as she came up with an answer. "Anyway, back to you grandfather. Did you personally know this Alexander Ridley? Should we help him take the throne of Medoris?"


    "Woah!" Rnd eximed. "My love, slow down. How have we gone from the life story of Alexander Ridley to making him the Medorian emperor?"


    "Because sooner orter we have to deal with Medoris. It is either we agree to be friendly or we go to war. Right now seems like a great time to meddle in their affairs because of all the unrest they are experiencing." She answered.


    She was absent minded that she nearly picked up Rnd¡¯s ss that was filled with red wine. He snatched it quickly and ced arge blue berry in her hand. It was the size of an apple back on earth.


    "Blue berries should not be this big." Sigrid muttered. She opened her mouth and took one big bite. The juices of the berry fell on different parts of her face like blue rain drips.


    Rnd and rin chuckled. They had been watching her and waiting for this to happen. rin was so amused that she even pped the table as sheughed.


    "I knew she would not control her bite. Crown princess, you should take small bites."


    Sigrid responded to theirughing by rolling her eyes. She stubbornly insisted that berries should be eaten in one bite. Sometimes, one should even eat two or three at a time. The magical blue berries were abnormal, not her.


    Lanai came forward and wiped the blue juice from Sigrid¡¯s face slowly and carefully.


    "Is anyone actually interested in hearing about Ridley Alexander?" Duke Thorin asked them, seemingly displeased that his tale of the grand duke that turned his situation around had been interrupted.


    "Go on grandpa." Sigrid encouraged him.


    Duke Thorin waited for Jesting to top up his wine ss and he thanked the butler. Then he turned to them, leaning forward with a glimmer in his eyes like he was about to reveal the greatest secret in the world. His bodynguage alone was enough to draw them in and their ears burned with the desire to hear all about this great thing.


    "The North was awless wastnd. It was a ce were gold meant nothing but trouble. One could lose their heads for even paying for something with a single gold coin because it would make them a target for the thieves and soldiers alike.


    The streets were littered with starving people and everyday, survival was a daily battle. It was anarchy and the emperor did not n to intervene. All he cared about was the safety of the boarder.


    As long as the soldiers had food and did their job, the rest did not matter. You can only imagine what it was like for a prince that was once ustomed to wealth.vishness and feasts. He suddenly found himself among the beggars and bandits, scavenging for scraps."

 Chapter 285: A nut revolution.

    <h4>Chapter 285: A nut revolution.</h4>


    Sigrid took another bite into the blue berry and listened with relish.


    Duke Thorin took a sip of wine, exhaled and continued, "One day, the prince...oh sorry...he was no longer the prince because the title was stripped from him when he was cast out of the royal family, You see, Alexander did not sleep with just any other ordinary woman, he slept with the wife of the crown prince.


    She got pregnant and had a son. As it turned out the boy was Alexander¡¯s child. When his brother Odin found out he used Alexander of nning to usurp the throne. From what I heard, the grand n was to kill off Odin and have Alexander¡¯s son named the new crown prince and next emperor."


    "Wow...what a great n. I like this Alexander already." Sigrid gushed.


    "Of course you do." Rnd rolled his eyes. His wife had a liking for the darker things in life.


    "Shhh!" Sigrid kicked him on the ankle.


    Rnd groaned in a bass and his face twisted as his body registered the pain form the kick but he made no attempt to take his foot away.


    This all entertained the servants very much. They were also keenly listening to the story of Alexander Ridley. Jesting for one was very impressed with Alexander¡¯s debauchery. It took guts and ack of morals to sleep with your own brother¡¯s wife and get her pregnant deliberately.


    "What happened to the crown princess?"


    "Of course she died." Rnd spoke up. "Any woman from a royal family that has an affair must be put to death, and rightfully so. In other families, this is a simple matter and divorce can settle it but for a royal family, it is the kind of thing that results in wars over who gets to be emperor. The woman and the child must both be killed."


    Sigrid bit into the blue berry. Her bite was smaller this time round. She hoped that there would be no more letters from the knight she had no memory of or else she might be used of having an affair and her baby would die with her.


    "Will you people stop interrupting me." Duke Thorin exploded.


    "Apologies grandfather." Sigrid said slowly.


    "Mine too." Rnd added.


    Duke Thorin looked at rin.


    rin was bbergasted. "I did not say a word, why do I have to apologize?"


    "Do you want to hear the story or not?" he asked.


    rin sighed. "I apologize." she said with sarcasm.


    Satisfied, the duke continued with his story. "So, the secret to Alexander¡¯s..."


    "Was the child killed?" Sigrid jumped in.


    Duke Thorin stood up in a huff. "You do not deserve my story, I am done."


    Rnd and rin gave Sigrid disbelieving looks meanwhile. Why? Why? Why do this? Their eyes asked.


    Chuckling, with her shoulders dancing, Sigrid continued nibbled on the remaining half of the blue berry. She knew her grandfather, the man would not be satisfied if he left the story unfinished. She was right because he sat down again with a sullen look.


    "I am giving you onest chance Sigrid."


    "Thank you grandpa." She answered coquettishly like a spoiled princess.


    Duke Thorin cleared his throat, and he started his tale again from where he had stopped. "Desperate for survival, Alexander who was a very well trained knight formed his own group of ouws that would loot food from the soldiers. Some of the food would be distributed to themoners which earned Alexander¡¯s group good will and fame among them.


    The tactic earned them the protection of the people. They could not rely on the emperor but they could rely on the outcast prince.


    He used his knowledge to teach the people how to cultivate flowers that are used as medicinal herbs like mooce, shadowthorn, emberpetals, sunflowers, beetroot and even roses and oranges. Within a year, the North turned into the biggest region in the empire when it came to provision of those things.


    Themoners earned some money and it eased their lives a little. They were not wealthy but every family was guaranteed at least one or two meals a day."


    He paused and took a sip of water and then a sip of wine. After clearing his throat, he continued, "He untied all the ouws under him and gained control of every city in the North. This made other nobles in the region ufortable. They sent their servants to secretly burn down the fields and threaten anyone cultivating flowers. They even started cultivating these flowers themselves and saturated the market to the point of making them worthless.


    Alexander did not let that discourage him. Instead, he risked his life by going into The Mystic grove to find something else that the people could use to make a living and he found a nut." He whispered the word out, drawling on as if it was magical.


    "A nut." Sigrid repeated after him.


    He nodded. "That¡¯s right, a nut. To be specific an Embernut."


    Everyone in the room had tasted embernuts before. They were smoky with a fiery crunch. They could be eaten boiled, roasted, fried or pounded and turned into soup. Sigrid had even asked Mauve to turn them into peanut butter and the taste did not disappoint.


    He started growing them secretly and taught a few trustedmoners how to cultivate them. They pretended that they were still growing flowers but secretly grew nuts instead. They mixed nuts in with flowers.


    One day, the embernuts flooded the market and they were what Sigrid likes to call a hit. Alexander and his people increased the growth, they even found a mage that sped up cultivation to a fortnight. Themoners grew rich and Alexander¡¯s influence grew stronger.


    This again angered the nobles. They stormed into his fief and onto his nut fields, demanding control. But he faced them without fear and told them to go into the Mystic grove and do what he had done. You see, he had risked his life to find the nut.


    If he was not afraid to be killed by the beasts in the forest, he was not afraid to face the nobles. He told them that even if they ruined his nut fields, he would just find something else to grow and then another and another. Eventually his father the emperor would take notice and the nobles that had ruined a type of food that could feed the people would suffer the consequences."


    "Let me guess, the nobles backed down." Rnd said.


    The duke nodded. "Outcast or not Alexander was of noble blood. The outcast today could turn out to be the crown prince tomorrow. When ites to royal families things are always changing."


    The statement was simple and yet heavy at the same time. It was of the duke was speaking to them directly, telling them to remember this always.

 Chapter 286: Born to be emperor.

    <h4>Chapter 286: Born to be emperor.</h4>


    Rnd knew the winds were always changing in the royal family because Benjamin almost took his ce as crown prince and he had always been afraid that he would be the outcast of the Maximus family.


    In fact, ording to Sigrid¡¯s precognitive dream, Benjamin did be emperor although he gave up the throne after only a day.


    Sigrid knew because Emmah and the queen had almost cost her the position she was working hard to keep. She had always expected to fight against Emmah but the queen had taken her by surprise. She had once time thought that they would be allies but things did not work out as she hoped.


    rin knew of these winds because it had taken the murder of a royal consort and framing of a queen to put her where she was. Just like those two hade and gone, it was not impossible for the same thing to happen to her.


    It was why she was not very troubled with the illness of the king and safely secure in the knowledge that she had a royal child that guaranteed her safety.


    "Anyway," Duke Thorin continued. "Alexander convinced the noble lords to join him and work together. He talked about the sess in the capital of the kingdom and the poverty of the north. He told them that he was not interested in power, he just wanted is old lifestyle back."


    "And they believed him!" rin eximed in disbelief.


    Duke Thorinughed. "They were fools indeed but there is no denying that he made them rich. They put aside their insecurities and saw profit instead of destruction. They set up farms, shops, trade routes and sold nuts through the empire. They even started to export the nuts out of Medoris.


    I do not know what kind of luck Alexander Ridley had but he found seven other types of nuts in The Mystic grove over the years. Other nobles sent in men and they came back dead or empty handed. Other people also tried their luck but they were not sessful, only Alexander ever was.


    He transformed the north into a nut empire--a powerhouse of trade. He was given the name the nut king by the people. He built schools, hospitals, roads and even started to take care of the soldiers that served on the northern boarder.


    By the time the crown prince realized how powerful the exiled prince had grown it was toote. His influence scared the old emperor himself as he saw the the north seceding from the rest of Medoris.


    Some of the emperor¡¯s advisors urged him do away with Alexander but the fourth prince had a different idea. The emperor was not famous in the north but his son Alexander was and it presented a unique opportunity. He advised his father to use Alexander as an extension to himself to rule in the north but, their father-son rtionship was strained. Alexander was not willing to be under his father¡¯s thumb anymore. He had a strong grudge against his brother for killing his son."


    Duke Thorin cleared his throat. "ording to his side of the story, he and the dead crown princess had been involved long before she ever met the crown prince. The crown prince had seen her in the market when she was shopping with her maids.


    He took one look at her beautiful face and fell in love. He did not even court her but went straight to her father and demanded for her hand in marriage. Because of his position, her father was not able to refuse.


    Alexander was away at the time, the emperor had sent him to another city for an inspection. By the time he returned, his brother had married his beloved."


    "So they loved each other too much to let go even after she was married." rin drew a conclusion to Alexander¡¯s love story.


    Duke Thorin nodded while taking a sip of water. "It is exactly what happened. For him, the child that was killed was not a tool to help him steal power, it was the fruit of his love with his beloved.


    The woman that was killed was the great love of his life, Lady Isolde Davis. His grudge against his brother Leon was deep, deeper than the ocean¡¯s sorrow. In order to broker some peace between the crown prince, royal family and Alexander, the emperor gave him the title of Grand duke under his mother¡¯s maiden. His independent house was named Larkhaven after his grandfather. He even adopted the name and became Alexander Ridley Larkhaven. Since then, he kept to the north and never stepped foot in the capital ever again."


    "Until now." Sigrid said.


    "Oh." The duke responded curiously.


    Without twisting and dallying, Sigrid got her phone and showed them footage of the banquet covered by a Medorian television.


    "The golden throne is empty, all the noble lords are seeking to be the next emperor. Alexander Ridley had tossed his hat in the ring." She said. "Honestly, the way I see it, that man was born to be an emperor. He took a wastnd like the north you have described and turned it into the second most sessful region of Medoris. He provided for the people in a way their emperor did not. If I was a Medorian and we were voting, he would have my vote."


    "Mine too." rin said.


    "But grandfather, how did you know this story? You are even familiar with details that other people are not aware of." Sigrid was very curious about this.


    "It¡¯s true. I have never heard of a love story between Alexander and Isolde." rin nodded.


    Rnd had not heard of it either.


    "I heard it from the man himself." The duke smiled with joy. "Remember that our two empires were alwayspeting for the region of Nemoris. Our side sent spies into Nemoris an did theirs. I was a spy pretending to be a businessman and he was a real businessman introducing his nuts to Nemoris.


    I was on the run because my identity had been found out and he was on the run because someone had tried to assassinate him. Anyway, I saved his life but we both ended up with injuries and we had to hide for three days in an inn in a small vige.


    I don¡¯t know why he told me his life story, but he did. The assassins that wereing after him had been sent by his brother the crown prince. He asked me for advise after sharing his story and I told him that a man who leaves his enemies breathing is a man that has surrendered his head and he should make sure that he has prepared his coffin and put his affairs in order.


    On the fourth morning, his men found us and we went out separate ways. Three monthster I heard that the Medorian crown prince was dead and the fourth prince had taken his ce." He turned his head and looked at the sky, "I have often wondered if my words led to the death of the crown prince somehow."


    It was the second time in his life that duke Thorin was sharing this story and the first time he was asking this question out loud.

 Chapter 287: A walk and a ball to plan.

    <h4>Chapter 287: A walk and a ball to n.</h4>


    "The crown prince was dead the day he killed his brother¡¯s beloved and their child. Nothing you said could have changed his fate." Sigrid said in response to the thought her grandfather had.


    He was not feeling guilty, from the way things appeared. However, it seemed like he would always wonder what role he had yed.


    Sigrid reached for third blueberry of the night but Rnd stopped her from taking it, shaking his head. He turned to the duke and said, "I believe that my wife is right. It sounds to me like the fourth prince was on good terms with his brother Alexander. The crown prince was going to die one way or another." He sighed. "Sadly, it is rare for brothers to share genuine fondness for each other in the royal family."


    "Sad indeed." The duke raised a wine ss to his lips and downed the rest of the contents. Then, he stood up, stumbling from side to side.


    His valet and Brolin quickly went to his aid.


    "It seems that I have drunk a lot more wine that I realized. It is time for me to excuse myself and return to my home." he mumbled deeply, taking a deep breath after.


    His cheeks were slightly flushed, his eyes heavy. He looked both drunk and sleepy.


    "Escort my grandfather home Brolin." Sigrid ordered.


    As the duke was led away, he shouted out, "Oh, I have another story to tell. It is about...." he belched andughed. "pardon me."


    Brolin decided to carry the duke out and thest words Sigrid heard her grandfather say were, "Unhand me you beast, this is uncouth. I am a gentleman, one of the original four gentlemen of...."


    Rnd covered her ears so Sigrid did not hear thest words.


    rin excused herself, bade them goodnight and made her way to the royal hospital. It would be another long night of ufortable sleep in the sofa next to the king¡¯s bed. She did it every night none the less and her devout behavior was already a subject of discussion on the tongues of everyone in the royal castle.


    Whenever the king opened his eyes, he would learn of his faithful wife that had not left his side during his toughest battle.


    Rnd offered his hand to Sigrid and pulled her up. He put his right hand on the curve of her back and said, "Might I invite you out for a walk with me, mydy?"


    She smiled at him and nodded.


    So they made their way to the courtyard, which was a surprise to Sigrid as she thought they would be taking the walk in the gardens or along the moat.


    "Aren¡¯t the stars beautiful?" he asked her.


    She looked up and gave a shrug. "Eh! so-so."


    Heughed. Didn¡¯t Galen say that taking a walk under the stars was romantic? Why did it seem to be the opposite?


    "What do you find beautiful around us?"


    She lifted her notch and stepped out in front of him, beginning a slow backwards walk. "Is it vain if I say us? You and I."


    He nted his hands on her waist, pretending that he was giving her question a thought. "Hmm, well you are more beautiful than the stars."


    She giggled for three seconds and said, "Good answer your highness. You have earned yourself a very fat reward, tonight I will do anything you ask when we are alone in bed."


    Rnd¡¯s eyes lit up as if a switch inside had been turned on. He looked back at the royal castle, suddenly thinking that their bedroom was also a good ce to take a walk.


    "But first we mustplete our walk." She said.


    "ooh." he said slowly, drawing out the disappointed sound from his mouth. A breathy sigh apanied it and heartbreaking sadness settled on his face.


    It made her scoff. "You and Sunny are two peas in a pod when you are denied what you want. It is called dyed gratification my love, part of the thrill is waiting."


    She almost stumbled over a small rock but her caught her, tightening his hands around her waist. He turned her around and hugged her from behind, leading her to the front slowly.


    As they continued their slow walk, a servant quickly picked up the small rock and run to dispose of it. Jesting made a note to remind the servants responsible for cleaning the courtyard to get rid of every pebble and stone on the ground.


    "My love, the debutante ball will be held in two weeks time." Rnd said.


    Sigrid groaned sadly as if she was already tired. Mrs. Elsworth, Mauve, Christie and every female Thorin and nobledy she had met in thest two weeks had brought up the debutante ball and yet Sigrid had not made any preparations personally.


    "With freedom in marriage now, I thought this ball would not be something everyone focused on but I was wrong." She sighed.


    "I hate to agree with you but you were wrong indeed." Rnd¡¯s right hand run along her waist slowly as he said this. "This will be the first ball of the season. Noble youngdies that are eligible for marriage will be presented to society. It will be the first televised debutante ball and the first one with our noble brothers and sisters from Nemoris.


    One of the best ways to make the nobles feel involved in the new empire is to bring them close to us. I yed my part by giving some of them positions in the government. Now it is your turn."


    Sigrid¡¯s answer was another groan. "I just hate the fact that I have to throw a ball which Emmah Fairfax will be attending as a debutante. You know that she will be the most outstanding debutante of the night, right?"


    "The royal castle is our territory, we will simply deal with her the way that we did when she came for that lunch and tried to attract Prince Firron¡¯s attention."


    Sigrid¡¯s blood started to boil as she thought about all the things she could do to humiliate Emmah at the ball. She had a long list and she could do these things with ease, But, she did not want to ruin the first ball she was throwing....


    "Wait.." She suddenly woke up as if she had been in deep slumber and forgotten something important. "This ball is supposed to be thrown by the queen. In her absence, the secondary consort can take her ce. Why am I the one throwing it?"


    "The queen is indisposed and the queen consort is taking care of the king which leaves you as the next in charge. Besides, we both know that rin dances to your tunes." He twirled her around and looked into her eyes. "I am not stupid Sigrid, I have eyes. Like you have people watching, I too have my people watching everything that goes on everywhere. Your rtionship with rin is that of a subordinate and a superior. You are the superior. Am I wrong?"

 Chapter 288: Elarin’s identity unveiled.

    <h4>Chapter 288: rin¡¯s identity unveiled.</h4>


    Rnd waited for her answer, either denial or an admission. His gaze was sharp and unrelenting, daring her to lie to him. He already knew, no matter how she answered, he knew and that fact was not going to change.


    Sigrid looked away from his eyes, staring at the wall of the courtyard. She had always told rin to only behave submissively when they were out of the public eye. When other people were around, she was to remain neutral, speak to Sigrid less and sometimes coldly.


    To the outside world, it had to appear as if there was no collusion between the two of them. They had both kept to these rules so how had Rnd caught on?


    Was it because she and rin had started ying cards and enjoying evening tea with Mauve and Christie since they moved to the royal castle? Maybe she should im that rin was young and bored so they were just friends.


    But he knew. Of that, she was sure but how long he had known, she did not know so she decided to ask. "How long have you known?"


    Rnd exhaled, releasing a breath that even he had no idea he had been holding back. "Long enough."


    He turned her face to look at him but she chose to look at a tent inside. She didn¡¯t like it when people knew her secrets, not even those closest to her. It made her feel naked. If he knew about rin, what else did he know? Did he know about the brothel? About the organization? His mother!!


    I need to calm down...she thought. If he knew about the queen, he would have confronted her already. What she had done could be considered unforgivable, depending on how Rnd felt towards his mother.


    He turned her face towards himself again and kept a firm grip on her jaw so that she could not avoid his eyes. "You were careful, but not careful enough. No woman of the king gives way to a crown princess when they meet. rin always steps to the side when you two pass by each other.


    Every time the two of you talk, she pauses and waits for your responses. If what you say is encouraging, she goes on. If you disy anger, she steps back, acting like one of yourdies in waiting.


    When we were having dinner, she waited for you to serve yourself food first before she served herself. It is in the little things Sigrid. Other people may miss it and attribute her behavior to patience but not me." He told her this in a low voice.


    She clenched her jaw, feeling the need to wrap her arms across her chest and back away from him.


    "I am not condemning or rebuking you my love. Given the world we live in maybe I even understand you." He shook his head. "I just don¡¯t understand why."


    "Why what?" she asked, voice cold.


    "Don¡¯t do that." Rnd bit out. His voice had less anger and more disappointment. "Don¡¯t pull away from me and close yourself off, acting as if I am your enemy. You can give your coldness to others but not me. I am not your enemy, I am your husband. You know most of my secrets and yet I know only a little bit of yours. I often tell you about my past but when I ask about yours you say the same thing, there is nothing interesting there."


    "You looked into me before or after we married. I am sure that you know enough about me." She answered defensively. "And there is nothing interesting truly, it would all bore you anyway."


    "Then bore me." He raised his voice suddenly. "Bore me to death but don¡¯t shut me out."


    She winced and closed her eyes for a moment. How she wished that he had not brought up rin¡¯s matter for they had been having such a great time.


    "You told him about Emmah and but this you cannot say!" Cosmos eximed.


    Sigrid heard the voice in her mind and she blocked it out. What did Cosmos know? When people knew all of your secrets, they could use them against you. rin had been her secret pawn and she waspromised. In future, any suggestion that she made in rtion to how the empire would be run would be questioned by Rnd.


    He would know that she had a hand in it and if it was opposing what he wanted, he would know that she had betrayed him.


    "Open your eyes." Rnd shook her as gently as he could.


    She did and she looked at him. His jaw was tensed and his eyes...dark. It seemed he was angry with her.


    "I think we should have this conversation somewhere more private." she suggested.


    Sigrid hade to a decision while her eyes were closed. If the pawn was useless, she might as well tell him everything. So, they moved to their bedroom and all the servants were dismissed.


    Rnd kept a distance from her. He picked a wall and leaned against it, folding his arms as he waited for her exnation. "Go on, tell me why you brought rin into my father¡¯s life. I do not believe in coincidences, her resemnce to the dead consort Rina is uncanny. To find a woman like rin, you must have been searching for a very long time. It seems to me like she has ties to Medoris. Is that where you found her? Who brought her to Eldoria, John or Nathan?"


    "Neither." Sigrid pushed herself back on the bed and crossed her legs. "rin is from here, Eldoria."


    Rndughed dryly. "So the fairy kingdom shees from is a lie. Of course it is."


    Sigrid swallowed, and she took a measured breath. She had thought things through while they were walking to the bedroom. If she came off as a great schemer, Rnd might be too wary of her. No man that was wary of his wife stayed married to that woman for long.


    Even if he did, the marriage was not a happy one, like that of king Raff and queen Maurelia. If she did not give up something, they would end up like that. It was a good thing she had a scapegoat to dump all the me on.


    A mute scapegoat that could not defend herself even if she found out the truth.


    "Your mother started this not me." Sigrid said, sharing what was both a truth and a lie. But as far as she figured, it was the truth.

 Chapter 289: Blame it on the queen.

    <h4>Chapter 289: me it on the queen.</h4>


    "My mother!" He said in a surprised voice that held a trace of doubt.


    "Yes Rnd, your mother told me to do this." She recalled how the queen had told her that if this n was ever revealed, the me could not be linked back to her. It was too bad for her because she was going to take all of it.


    "Do tell." he moved from the wall and sat down in a chair.


    It appeared to Sigrid as if he had lost some of the tension that his body had been holding in earlier. It seemed there was a chance to make it out of this for her.


    "When I met your mother, after our wedding she pulled me aside for a conversation. We don¡¯t have much inmon the queen and I but we have you." She looked at him, softening her voice to give it some emotional weight. "We both want the best for you. The one thing that we both knew was standing in your path was Rina.


    Her control over the king and his blind love and preference for Benjamin were two things that were dangerous to leave unchecked the older the king grew. ording to your mother, the king was bing more and more prone to foolish suggestions made by Rina."


    She changed her sitting position and started to look around.


    Even though Rnd was not too pleased with her at the moment, he recognized what she needed. It was something to drink. He made a call and ordered for someone to bring some warm milk and a slice of a cake.


    They waited in silence for three minutes, until the cake and milk were delivered and closed the door once again. Jesting had even had the chef send fruits and wine in case Rnd needed to wet his tongue and he did.


    Rnd reached for the ss of wine immediately and he would need it because Sigrid was going to deliver even more surprising news.


    She ate a small bit of the cake first, savoring the taste and yet not really enjoying it. "Are you aware that you have a half brother?"


    Rnd¡¯s hand paused mid-raise. "What?" he whispered about.


    Intentionally, Sigrid took a sip of milk first, taking her time as if she had no reason to hurry. While she put down the ss, she said slowly, "You have another brother, a half-brother. The first son of your father."


    Rnd broke intoughs, dry harsh disbelievingughs that came from the back of his hollow throat. They were in whisper, as if they were being forced out.


    "I take it that you were truly not aware. I am sorry for being the one that has to deliver this news to you. Your father¡¯s obsession with Rina was not because he was hopelessly in love with her. It was because she bore a resemnce to his first love or his only love.


    It was a young woman that he met in Sheepfield when he went in search of a miracle cure in the medicine valley for thete king¡¯s poison. They had a whirlwind romance and he nned to marry that woman. He nned to return to the capital and break off his betrothal to your mother. However, the king died and there was a battle for the throne. Your father needed strength and the support of the nobles so he married the woman he didn¡¯t love, Maurelia De-Kensington and he gained the throne."


    She paused and took another sip of milk. Sigrid took a deep breath and continued, "But he never forgot the woman he loved, Risa or the fact that she carried his first child. I think that if he was not worried about his power being challenged, he would have brought Risa and her child to the capital.


    He chose power, and so he abandoned her. Sheter died but she had given birth to the child. The child was taken in by another woman and people were told that he had died, in case someone went looking for him.


    The king must have heard about their deaths because he was filled with regrets. You see, he could have easily brought Risa to the capital, given her a good residence and gold to fill an entire castle. Instead, he left her to suffer and die.


    When he met Rina in a brothel, he saw the woman he loved in her. He paid a lot of gold for her, changed her identity and married her as his secondary consort. Everything that he never gave Risa he gave her. All the love he could not give his true first born son, he gave to Benjamin. He pampered him and dotted on him, giving him everything he wanted. Honestly, I believe that he would eventually have given him the throne too if I did not start meddling."


    Rnd downed all the wine in the ss and he suddenly smashed the ss against the wall. He was angry, storms were swirling inside of him and he wanted to scream in rage. It was one thing to know that he had alwayse second to Benjamin in their father¡¯s heart bu to know there was another child as well that his father loved and wanted cut so deep. How could a father pick and choose which child he loved as if he was picking his favorite foods at a banquet?


    "Don¡¯t do that." Sigrid shook her head, looking at him through a deep sorrow filled gaze. "Do not me yourself for your father¡¯s choices. He chose not to trust your mother and extended his misguided emotions to you. It was not because of anything you did, it was because of him. Do not forget that you are not the only son that your father treated coldly, Galen also received the same treatment."


    Rnd turned around and he walked to the wall, smashing his fist against it. One punch turned into another and another and another until the wall was coated in his blood and his fingers nearly scraped of flesh.


    Sigrid had to intervene. She pulled him away from the wall and treated his wounds using magic. Then, she cleaned the wall and floor using magic as well. While she was doing that, the door to their bedroom was opened, Sunny and Void entered.


    The dog and panther each went to their beds to rest without bothering the couple.


    Sigrid returned to the bed where she had left Rnd. He was sitting still like a statue stuck to the ground, he had not moved at all. If he was not breathing, Sigrid would assumed that he had died and stayed frozen in that pose.


    She did not know if it was wise to continue given the way he was feeling. But, it was not her decision to make. Since he wanted answers, she had to give them to him.


    "I never wanted you to know this, ever." She sighed, touching his shoulder. "I am sorry for being the one that has to tell you about this ugly mess."

 Chapter 290: What was shattered?

    <h4>Chapter 290: What was shattered?</h4>


    Sigrid took Rnd¡¯s hand and sat beside him, waiting in silence for signs of revival from him. How could she continue when he was not saying a word? When the conversation had started off, she had been feeling a knot in her stomach and now it had loosened.


    She was sure that telling him was the right decision. At the end of the day, his bastard brother was mostly his business and not hers. Whyever had she kept that secret?


    Was she so obsessed with secrets that she wanted to keep even the smallest ones close to her chest? Sigrid thought it would be along wait but it was not. He came to life two minutester.


    Rnd cleared his throat and picked up a thermos sk that he was certain contained hot peppermint, honey and ginger tea. The cup had not been sealed properly so he could smell the contents.


    "Do you want some cake?" Sigrid asked him.


    The chef had sent more than one slice, she had sent three slices. Sigrid had not even eaten half of the first one she was poking into slowly with a small two pronged fork.


    She decided to ask something else. "Do you want to talk about how you are feeling right now? About your father?"


    He shook his head slowly. "No, just continue on with your story. How did you know about my father and this woman he loved so much?"


    She sent the fork to her mouth and licked off the cream slowly. The she put it back into the cake and said in a low voice, "After your mother gave me the assignment of finding your father a new distraction, I set out to find out the king¡¯s preferences in women. I needed to know why he loved Rina. What was so special about her that the king was willing to bear all scorn and ignore every whisper and the anger of the queen for her.


    The answer was provided by my dream. There are some things that I left out when I told you about how Emmah would cause all of our deaths."


    Rnd turned his head and looked at her.


    She could feel his eyes on her but she kept her eyes on the te of cake. "In my dream, Emmah and Rina were close which is natural as she loved Benjamin and her luck assisted Rina in getting rid of your mother and turning Benjamin into a very wealthy man with arge private army.


    Rina sought to cleanse everyone that knew of her past the more powerful she grew. So, she told Emmah her deepest secret, the fact that she hade from a brothel. They got rid of the madame that sold Rina to the king but the was not enough the brothel itself had to go.


    Emmah found out that the brothel was running some schemes, she reported them to the authorities and that was how anyone that could have known Rina¡¯s secret was eliminated.


    I went to the brothel and found the madame that had sold Rina. She was the one that told me about Risa, the king¡¯s original first love. I figured out that Rina¡¯s face was the biggest reason as to why the king dotted on her so I asked the madame to help me look for a woman with that face and rin was the result."


    Once again, dryughs came from Rnd. He recalled how his father had all but forgotten about Rina on the very day of her funeral and rushed to take in rin.


    "Ah...is her name even rin?" he asked.


    Sigrid pinched her lips together.


    "I figured so." Rndughed again. rin, Risa, Rina...the names were all simr in their own ways. "So you deliberately brought her here to perform for my father deliberately on the day of Rina¡¯s funeral."


    Sigrid nodded, "Yes. In case you did not notice, your father¡¯s attention had been gravitating to one of the daughters of the former prime minister that also had a minor resemnce to Rina.


    Not to forget that all other nobles had brought along their daughters in the hopes of catching the attention of the king. I had to act fast. Rina had no background and yet she was a fierce opponent because she had the king in her pocket.


    If the prime minister Windrider¡¯s daughter had be the secondary consort, our death warrants would have been signed. As soon as she had a male child, our necks would be in danger. Any children we gave birth to would be killed off so quickly before they had a chance to be named crown prince or princess.


    I know that you me me for not telling you about rin or your brother and I apologize. I make no excuses, I just hope that you know I was trying to protect us. Everything I do is to protect us Rnd." She raised her head and looked at him.


    She waited for him to respond, but he did not say anything for a while. He was angry, he was disappointment, maybe he even felt betrayed. The question was, how would he react to what he was feeling?


    The seconds which passed felt like centuries passing by while they remained frozen in time. In that time, she reminded herself not to crack, not to crumble and not to fold.


    Her original goal was to save her life. To defeat Emmah and to save her life. Without life love was useless. So, she could not fold, she could not be an emotional wreck and lose sight of what was important.


    To deal with Emmah, she needed power and the organization was not enough to give her what she needed. If she had not been the crown princess, she would not have been able to bring down all the families which threatened them easily.


    Would she have to do something drastic to gain his trust again?


    Rnd pushed himself back, moving away from her. He had that deep thoughtful look in his eyes as if he was about to give a speech.


    "Sigrid," he said slowly.


    She clenched her jaw and prepared for the hammer toe down.


    "Our marriage never got off to the best start. I did not trust you and you did not trust me. I did some things that made you unhappy and I apologized for those things and I have done my best to be the kind of husband you can lean on. You can trust and love..." He stood up and exhaled loudly. "Sir Alex told me that friendship is the basis of marriage.


    He said understanding and respect for each other follow the friendship and I have tried my best to make you my friend. I have respected you and I have done my best to understand the reason as to why you decide to do the things you do. But sometimes I wonder, are you making the same efforts as I am or are you just using me to meet your hidden goals?"


    Sigrid clenched her hands and told herself to stay calm.


    Rnd picked up a cloak from a chair, turned around and abruptly left the room. Void rose from her bed and leaped through the window, shattering ss as it had been closed.


    The sound left Sigrid wondering if it was her marriage that had been shattered.

 Chapter 291: One week later...a cold war

    <h4>Chapter 291: One weekter...a cold war</h4>


    "Fifty percent of the roads have undergone renovation, from cobblestone to cement. This is a great thing for us but a new challenge has been presented. The horses." Sigrid spoke into a microphone at a council meeting which was being broadcast live to Eldorians.


    This was being done to announce the new changes and show transparency in the process, giving the people the illusion that their opinions mattered.


    A few chosenmoners that had been picked as the people¡¯s representatives from different cities were sitting in the meeting.


    "What is the problem with the problem with the horses?" Representative Darlen from Starfell asked.


    "There are too many horses in the capital and I am guessing that it is the same in other cities and they need to be reduced or slowly eliminated as a means of transport, permanently."


    A myriad voices rose in uproar.


    "If there are no horses how will we go around?"


    "This better be a joke?"


    "The horse breeders will riot? Wars have been fought for smaller reasons than this."


    All sorts of statements were made to oppose what Sigrid had said. And she understood why that was. She had always known that getting rid of horses and introducing other means of transport would be a challenge.


    "Listen to me, I have not finished speaking and I don¡¯t have much time to debate this with you so I ask that you give me your attention while I am still avable." Sigrid said into the microphone. "Horses have been the mostmon means of transport for the longest time but there are disadvantages to them.


    The first one is their impact on the environment. I don¡¯t know about the rest of you the I am tired of stepping in horse shit. No matter how much we keep improving the sanitation of the roads, it has not changed. The fact is, people let their horses shit everywhere and it is disgusting."


    "Can the crown princess say shit?" Someone asked, forgetting to cover his microphone.


    "Yes, she can." Sigrid answered and she went on as if she had not been interrupted, "Safety. We cannot discuss the troubles of using horses for transport without talking about safety. In thest month alone, there have been one hundred eighty idents and fifty deaths caused by horses that were spooked and became uncontroble. I have not even mentioned the damages that were caused or how much it cost to fix what was ruined."


    "But..." Someone started.


    "I am still talking." Sigrid said in a strict voice.


    Total silence fell over the room and she continued.


    "In certain weather conditions, horses cannot operate like in times of extreme heat, rain and snow. A lot of businesses are affected by this. You can see how many shops close down in winter for this reason.


    Thest reason as to why we must phase out horse transportation is because the new cemented roads are not designed for horse travel. Which is why the ministry of roads will be releasing a new map in the newspaper which tells you all which roads can amodate horses and which ones cannot."


    "But how will we travel then?"


    "You cannot expect us to walk."


    Once again, voices of outraged individuals rose.


    "The mage estate is nning to unveil two new forms of transport today. One is the Mysticar, and the other a Mystrain."


    She was talking about cars and trains. In fact the mage estate had also made fifty buses which were ready to run. They had worked hard to make all these through through the winter, working with non mages on a off site location that was not announced for fear of sabotaging.


    Now that those things were ready for use and the cemented roads had been constructed in the capital, it was time for a change.


    "Now, herees some more news that people will not like to hear but needs to be said anyway. All the roadside vendors will be moved to new assigned locations. The people¡¯s representatives and the police must work together with the people to see to it that this process ispleted smoothly.


    You must have noticed that all through winter we moved people from some buildings and renovated them or expanded certain alleys. It was to prepare for this change. The capital city is not a market ce, people cannot set up shop anywhere as they please.


    Thews enforcing this will be very strict and there will be a fine to pay if one is caught breaking thew. Break it more than three times and the punishment is imprisonment."


    Again, more noise exploded in the room and this time, not even Sigrid¡¯s stern voice could easily quell the people.


    Watching her from the side, Christie, Mauve, and Mrs. Elsworth were troubled. They could notprehend how Sigrid was so well put together, business like and of sound mind in the midst of what was going on in her personal life.


    It had been one week of no directmunication between Sigrid and Rnd. When asked about it, Sigrid had simply answered that her husband had dered a cold war on her. They did not understand what a cold war was but they could see that something had happened between the couple and it caused tension.


    None of the women dared to probe and they wanted to so badly but were afraid to. The women barely listened to the content being discussed in the meeting, they were too busy thinking of other things. On top of Sigrid¡¯s marital troubles, they had to think about the debutante ball and their lives that would change if the cold war persisted and their crown princess lost her power.


    "Has any of you told you what I said." Mrs. Elsworth whispered to thedies.


    They shook their heads. The cold war was a subject to approach delicately.


    After the meeting whichsted three hours, they set off for the mage estate. As soon as Sigrid made herselffortable in the carriage, Brolin handed her a letter.


    "Another one hade." he said.


    It was the third letter she was receiving from a man that the system could not locate because he was out of the assigned territory.


    Apparently, it could only operate in Eldoria. If she wanted it to scan elsewhere, she needed to be in that ce, temporarily or permanently.


    She looked at the envelope and it was the same as the the first two. "Who brought it?"


    "Another red knight. He threw himself off a wall before I had the chance to find him and question him. It is just like thest one." He told her.


    Mauve and Christie were curious about this letter, just as they were about the other letters that they never got to read. They wondered if the letters were the source of turmoil between the crown prince and princess. But they dared not ask.


    They pretended to be taken up by more interesting things on their phones.


    Sigrid took a deep breath and opened the letter.

 Chapter 292: The third letter.

    <h4>Chapter 292: The third letter.</h4>


    <i>[My dearest Sigrid,</i>


    <i>My hand trembles as I write this letter and my tears are the ink with which I write. I cannot help but feel concerned about this plight that you have been forced to endure, trapped in a life not of your choosing. I have heard that beastly crown prince has tired of you and seeks new interests elsewhere.</i>


    <i>As the man that loved you in silence, I refuse to let him steal your happiness. I refuse to let him turn you into the object of mockery. He will not do to you what his father did to his mother--turn you into a bitter cold woman whose smile is lost in the abyss if the greedy royal family of Eldoria.</i>


    <i>Whispers about your predicament are carried by the wind beyond the walls of the lustrous royal castle. They say your heart beats in quiet sorrow, imprisoned by a cruel unkind fate. It is said the more duties have been thrust upon you than your graceful shoulders can handle. But hear me now, beloved: I will not stand idle.</i>


    <i>The heavens above have witnessed my vow-I shall cross the beast mountains, cross the ocean that mocks my longing, ride through the Mystic grove and climb the walls that keep us apart. No force and no crown in the universe shall keep you away from me. My purpose--my sole sworn duty is to liberate you.</i>


    <i>Do not despair, beloved, for I will soon be with you and we will be together once more. In the moments when you miss me meanwhile, look beyond the dark cloud of despair and into the winkling glow of the starry sky for there, you shall see my face.</i>


    <i>Forever your devoted knight, Sir Jenson Kershaw]</i>


    Sigrid was about to set the letter on fire when she had a thought. She slid open the curtain on the widow and opened it entirely.


    "Brolin, how can a letter from Anquiri reach Eldoria so quickly?"


    The knight looked down from his horse, eyes narrowed as he pondered on the question. "The journey itself would be two months at least by ship. On horseback, probably longer, three months maybe. This is if the letter is being delivered by a human. If it is being delivered by a flying horse or any other magic creature that can fly, it would be two weeks at least."


    "So, what do you think about two letters from Anquiri in the space of one week?" She asked him.


    Brolinughed for a second, "That they are noting from Anquiri at all. In fact the sender could be in the capital with us."


    "What do you intend to do about it?" She asked.


    Brolin pulled on the reigns of his horse. "The two knights that died left their horses behind. Their horses have shoes and every horse shoe is marked by the smith that makes it. Knights use even more specific shoes which are different from those ofmon horses. If I find out who made the shoes, I will be able to know which estate the horses belong to and then we can know where the letters areing from." He turned his horse around immediately, heading back to the royal pce.


    "Mauve can I borrow your moth?" Sigrid closed the curtain.


    Without asking as question, Mauve handed the moth to Sigrid.


    Sigrid made the moth sniff the letter and pick up any scent left on it. By smelling the essence of any magical herb or flower that the dead knight had passed, the moth would be able to follow the scent and track the path that he had used back to where he hade from. She had no idea how far the moth would get but she had to try.


    She touched the wings of the moth with her wand and whispered, "Seekurune."


    The moth flew out of the carriage and went out to seek as it had been instructed.


    "Mauve, track your familiar with your mind and find out where it goes up to when it returns." She ordered.


    Mauve nodded.


    Sigrid looked at the letter, pondering what other method she could use to find the letter writer.


    "System, are you sure this Jenson is not in Eldoria?"


    [Affirmed.] Words appeared on the virtual screen.


    "Then, who is writing the letters?"


    "Host, this is a side plot that is not rted to your task or Emmah. The system cannot assist you with it unless Emmah gets involved."


    The system gave her the same answer that it gave her when the second letter had arrived. If she wanted the system to provide the answer, she had to find a way for Emmah to get her hands on the letter and that was a no go for Sigrid.


    She would not be the fool that handed over a gun and bullets to her enemy to take her down.


    "Host, learn to be independent. When this task is aplished, the system will be taken back by the bank. What will you do without me and Cosmos? Since you chose to fight for the position of empress, learn to walk the chosen path and be stronger on your own."


    She did not expect to hear advice like that from the system. But, she did expect the system to be taken back after her mission waspleted. ess to the bank would remain though, which waspensation at least.


    Sigrid sighed tiredly.


    Mauve pped the table and leaned forward, "Okay, I really cannot keep this in and I am tired of pretending that it is not eating me from the inside. What is in those letters and why are you and the crown prince drifting apart? You called me your friend Sigrid, friends talk to each other. I tell you everything that happens between Galen and I."


    "Like the fact that you have kissing more and moretely and..." Christie started and quickly stopped because Mauve looked like she was ready to rip her head off.


    Sigrid sighed again. "I was wondering how long it would take you to ask about this."


    Christie handed Sigrid ten gold coins. "You were right, a week was the most shested. I really thought that our Mauve could keep her curiosity inside for a fortnight at least."


    Sigrid tossed the small pouch of her winnings in the air and she smiled. "This might be the easiest money that I have ever made."


    Mauve snorted and she snatched the letter. "I am going to read this." She threatened.


    Sigrid shrugged. If the system was not going to help then she might as well share the problem with those who would.

 Chapter 293: Ladies and detectives.

    <h4>Chapter 293: Ladies and detectives.</h4>


    "So, what do you think?"


    This question was posed by Sigrid to Mauve and Christie after they finished reading the letter. It had been five minutes and they were rather speechless, stunned as the content was more shocking than they expected.


    "He is a really good letter writer." Mauve paid apliment that she would not rather have revealed. "I have never received a letter from a man before. It is a shame I think now that I see this. I ought to mention this to Galen. Perhaps one of you could let it slip identally the next time we all have game night." She looked at Sigrid and Christie with great expectations.


    Christie pinched Mauve¡¯s waist. "Concentrate on the matters that are important you dumb moth mother. The crown princess is receiving love letters from a man that ns to steal her away. If this letter falls in the wrong hands, the consequences would be catastrophic." With eyes of steel she looked at Sigrid, focused and not daring to blink. "What do you need us to do?"


    "Is this why you and Rnd are at war? Has he be aware of this letter writing man?" Mauve asked curiously.


    "One question at a time." She told them.


    "Mmm," Mauve nodded once. "Who is Sir Jenson Kershaw?"


    Sigrid shrugged. "That¡¯s the thing, I have no idea who he is and I don¡¯t remember ever meeting him. However, ording to this man we seem to have spent sometime together at the Eastern boarder. I bandaged his wounds and we formed a friendship. But I bandaged many wounded knights and to date, none stands out." She turned her head to the side and yawned, then continued. "I was arrogant in my youth, I would not have spent time with a knight."


    Mauve poured some spiced tea into a cup and she carefully handed it to Sigrid. "You have a ss to teach, sleep should be chased away."


    As Sigrid took the cup, Mauve went on to add, "I hope I do not offend you with what I am going to say but you were more than arrogant. Any man that had no hopes of inheriting the title of a marquess and above was not considered worthy of your attention."


    Sigrid yawned again and she took a small sip of tea. "As you say the truth, I take no offense."


    "So, whoever this letter writer is, they are simply looking to harm you in some way." Christie said worriedly. "If they can send this to you then they can send it to the crown prince. I suggest that you talk to him about this if he doesn¡¯t know yet. Not only will he help..."


    Sigrid put down the cup and she said slowly, "You want me to talk to a man that is not talking to me. He does not trust me right now, what is to stop him from assuming that I am having an affair? I can handle my problems without involving him."


    She had made three attempts to re-establish peace herself and Rnd and all her attempts had been rejected. They weremunicating through servants and sleeping in separate bedrooms. All she could do now was continue with the mission of destroying Emmah.


    It sounded like she would not be taking advice on the matter so both women decided to withhold their thoughts on the matter and discuss how to get Sigrid out of the trap instead.


    Christie started tapping the table slowly, putting things together like a detective. "Whoever is doing this must have connections inside the royal castle. The news of the troubles between you and Rnd have not gone beyond the royal castle. Even if they have, they will only be whispered about in noble houses. If the news was out there the organization would have sniffed it out already. This means we are dealing with someone that has some power."


    "I figured that out." Sigrid shared.


    "Not just any power but a lot. Someone from a noble house that canmand red knights. The fact that they had convinced the two knights that delivered the letters to kill themselves means they have many more pawns to use. It means they have many...many knights and money." Mauve noted.


    "So the most powerful noble houses or the royal family." Christie said.


    "I also figured that part out. This Sir Jenson is not in Eldoria." Sigrid told them.


    Mauve held up the envelope and examined it closely. She noted some smudges on the inside. "I see ink smudges on the letter and inside the envelope. This means whoever wrote it was in a hurry to send it out."


    Christie pulled thee envelope from Mauve¡¯s hands and she pointed at the seal which had been broken. "The mark in the seal is not from Anquiri, it is from Nemoris. Wax like this is sold everywhere in Eldoria. The letter writer is definitely in Eldoria."


    "I don¡¯t understand it." Mauve frowned. "Why go to all these lengths to send you such letters? If someone wants to threaten you, why pick this particr knight because he has to be real. Your mother said something about not believing that he was back again...I am not sure."


    Sigrid picked up the tea cup again. "Whoever is behind this wants me to be afraid, unsure and on the edge. The more letters I receive, the more it looks like I ammunicating with someone secretly. If the dead knights are looked into and it is discovered that they delivered letters to me then assumptions will be made.


    I killed the knights to protect my secret affair. The end goal is either to remove me from my position or to manipte me."


    "If it maniption for power then we cane up with a list of most likely individuals behind the scheme." Mauve thumped her chest. "Trust me, I know all the power yers in Eldoria, the ones in the open and the ones that are hidden."


    Indeed she did. If it had not been for her warning, Sigrid would not have seen through Romilda in time. Maybe in the end, she would have been manipted by the woman.


    While herdies-in-waitingpiled a list, Sigrid got a call from madame Elene.


    "Talk." She said upon answering.


    Madame Elene knew that Sigrid did not like having her time wasted so she went straight to the point. "Someone has been to the vige, a noble man. He is looking for the bastard prince. He neveres out of the manor he rented, unless he is fully covered in a cloak. His name is not mentioned, his people just call him lord.


    I have tried sending in my people into the manor but they don¡¯t allow strangers inside. Only the people he came with are allowed in or out and they don¡¯t talk to anyone in the vige.


    This lord has red knights whose armor has no markings at all so it is hard to tell who they serve. They have questioned five people about the bastard prince and all five people have ended up dead."

 Chapter 294: Magic golf.

    <h4>Chapter 294: Magic golf.</h4>


    "Is there anything else?" Sigrid asked.


    Madame Elene¡¯s voice which was filled with regret reached Sigrid¡¯s ears. "I am sorry mydy, there is nothing more than that. It is why I did not bring the news to you sooner. Whoever this noble lord is, he is extremely careful."


    "Okay, I will send Alistair to see who the mysterious lord is. Tell the others to keep a distance, they should not arouse his suspicions. They can provide a physical description of the man but they should not attempt to take any pictures in case they are noticed." Sigrid was going to hung up then something shed in her mind. "Has anyonee asking about Rina or rin?"


    She heard some hesitation whichsted only a few seconds. "It is the other reason as to why I am calling. Someone dide by with a painting of a young looking Rina and rin. It was a knight but he was dressed as amoner.


    He pretended to be interested in her, paid for all the services she offers and bought ten hours of her time. He plied her with wine and questioned her. She gave up Rina but she did not recognize rin."


    "It will happen more than once, be on alert." Sigrid warned her.


    "Noted, your highness."


    "Send your new born granddaughter to the mage estate for awakening." Sigrid ended the call immediately.


    In six minutes, they reached the mage estate. Sigrid and Mauve readied themselves to wrangle the students while Christie¡¯s nerves danced with excitement for her magic was supposed to be awakened. She had been religiously drinking all the potions and taking the pills prescribed by Sigrid.


    Lately, she had been feeling meditating more and feeling changes in her body, a force that wanted to burst through. It was the sign that she was ready to be a mage.


    "I will go and find the lord mage immediately." She said, as soon as her feet touched the ground.


    "That will not be necessary." Sigrid told her, pointing up to the sky where a a field was floating mid air!


    "This brings back memories of Thssa¡¯s wedding." Mauve said.


    They could hear noiseing from above, the sound was that of people having a good time. The nearest ssroom was empty, there were no kids running around and pranking each other with magic. They did see one or two mages with books in their hands heading to different directions but it was weirdly quiet on the ground.


    A small white ball with wings whizzed past them and made a u-turn and flew back to the field.


    "What in the magic is going on?" Mauve asked. She unconsciously reached her shoulder for her moth and remembered that it was gone. Mauve turned to Sigrid then. "How are we going to get up there?"


    Sigrid pointed at the flying horses. "Horses Mauve, magic horses."


    So they flew up andnded near a crowd of mages, adults and children. They were spectators that were watching a game that Sigrid assumed was golf. This golf was different from the one she knew before for the golf course was a moving, winding terrain with moving obstacles, a small hill that had a mouth and golf balls with wings.


    "Oh, this is the arcane chaos ball I heard about." Mauveughed. "Come on," She pulled on Sigrid¡¯s hand. "Coming through,ing through, principal crown princess Sigrid has arrived."


    Others moved out of the way and thedies found themselves at the front with a great view of the golf course.


    There were fourpetitors on the field and they were already in the midst of thepetition. The lord mage was one of the yers, as was the queen consort. The other two yers were Elowin and Lenora, a fifteen year old female mage whose talents were all directed towards cooking. She was slowly bing popr in the mage academy every day that passed.


    "Go queen consort, woohoo!" Mauve cheered.


    It was the queen consort¡¯s turn. For a woman that hadined about exhaustion and her old age, she was filled with energy as if she had received a new lease on life because she was walking straight without support.


    She stepped towards the ball which was supposed to shoot over a pond of water that had tiny fish with gigantic teeth.


    "This is not how golf is yed." Sigrid muttered. Of what use were piranha¡¯s on a golf course?


    Someone started beating drums and those that were on the queen consort¡¯s team sung their encouragement. She put all her energy into the swing and sent the ball flying through the air. As it zipped over the pond, a piranha leaped up and attempted to swallow it. The ball turned into a tiny dragon and flew away, reaching the target.


    Elowin went next. Even though Sigrid did not understand the rules of magic golf, she cheered him on. "That¡¯s my brother, go Elowin....."


    Elowin herd her and he looked her way, saluted and then channeled all of his energy into the ball, sending it flying past the pond. It fell on a vine that kicked it and then it started bouncing on other vines until it came to a stop atop a marigold flower.


    Then came the lord mage. He channeled power into his club and swung. His ball disappeared in a puff of smoke and reappeared in the final hole.


    A whistle was blown and an image of the lord mage appeared in the sky. The winning ball flew up to the hologram and exploded into fire works. The lord mage put the club across his shoulders and he started to dance to the victory music which was being yed by five monkeys.


    "No, no, no...." The queen consort bellowed so deeply that the golf course shook. "This is not how the game is ying. He is cheating."


    "I agree," Lenora seconded.


    "Me three." Elowin raised his hand.


    "Who has not cheated in the game?" The lord mage defended himself. "Queen consort you keep turning your balls into dragon balls. Elowin, you are using the vines and flowers to push balls into the holes and Lenora, I saw you multiply one ball into ten and used an illusion to score a hole-in-one."


    "I would not need dragon balls if your enchanted fish did not keep trying to eat my balls." The queen consort argued.


    The argument became heated as all four cheaters found excuses for their cheating. Meanwhile, Finn and other naughty brats were rigging more golf balls to blow up into fireworks.


    The idea of magic golf gave Sigrid the idea to introduce other earthly games with a touch of magic. With floating fields, it an entirely possible to build auditoriums and coliseums. Ordinary humans could pay money to watch the games and the mage estate would develop more. Of course she would get a cut and her pockets would growrger.


    She was thinking of this when she felt a pair of eyes searing into the back of her neck. When she turned around, there was no one.

 Chapter 295: A reminder to all mages.

    <h4>Chapter 295: A reminder to all mages.</h4>


    The impromptu golf game was ended and sses resumed. Teacher Sigrid stood before her ss, hoping that there would be mess mischief during this lesson. That proved to be a challenge because someone had learned the art of turning humans into animals and a piglet was sitting in a chair, cross legged in a very human like way and looking forward as if it was any other student.


    The ss was full of chuckles, amused at the prank. Some of the students were recording, nning to share this with the non mages on Mitter.


    "Who did this?" Sigrid asked impatiently.


    For a group of mages that was always eager to report each other, they all remained silent. Some students pretended to be interested in their books. Others found the windows and the scene outside captivating. Some looked at their fingers or rifled through herbs on their desks.


    She looked at her brothers, and raised her brows. They looked the other way and John even started to whistle.


    "So no one is going to admit who is behind the prank?" She looked at Finn and the other normal pranksters. Their calm demeanor threw her a little off bnce. Apparently nobody had even sniffed giggle weed powder because there was no snickering of any kind.


    Sigrid shook her head, she frowned and gave them looks of disappointment. "Shame on you....all of you."


    She pointed her wand at the piglet and it turned into a boy; Azarius Cohen. Sigrid shook her head once more. "Why am I not surprised that it is you Azarius."


    While the ssughed again, Azarius scratched his head and shrugged. He was not just a victim of the prank, he was a participant as well, not that he nned to share this with teacher Sigrid.


    Sigrid sighed and opened a book. "Because of the silly actions that have just urred, I have been struck with inspiration. Today we shall begin with learning about bber brew, a potion that makes one spill secrets faster than tea at a gossip party or ball.


    bber brew can be divided into three sub categories. The no filter tonic which removes all hesitation and makes one reveal their honest opinions about something.


    The second is the all have loose lips tonic which makes one confess their most embarrassing secrets and thest is Damn, I should not have said that elixir which makes people say things they regret."


    She heard murmurs rising in the ssroom and she could feel the students vibrating with excitement. No doubt, the pranksters were already thinking of all the ways in which they would cause the maximum chaos using the potions.


    She moved out from behind her desk and walked in front of it. Then, she sat down and faced the ss which was nervously quiet. "I know that learning all this new knowledge which you never learned before is exciting." She started softly but sternly. "And I also understand that it all seems like fun and games to you. Perhaps some of you wonder why we teach you these things. An elixir like Damn I should not have said that sounds stupid."


    Some students chuckled, which was not unexpected.


    Sigrid raised her hands, gesturing up and down that they should m down. "What you must always remember as you prank each other and giggle is that magic is not always a game. When the mages of other empires and hidden societies get their hands on you they will use such potions on you to force you to reveal secrets about the empire.


    One drop of Damn I should not have said that potion in the wrong hands will make you give up the whereabouts of your colleagues, the secrets of this academy and estate, the secrets of your parents, where you hide your gold or silver, secret recipes."


    The ssroom had fallen silent and the students were not giggling anymore. Sigrid took it to mean that they were attentive and she continued imparting advice.


    "Not long ago, the only upation for mages in Eldoria was sword mage. Whether you wanted to be one or not and whether you had the skill for it or not did not matter. As long as you had the gift for magic, you had to pick up the sword.


    The opportunities that you have today to learn other ways to apply magic were fought for by people that were willing to give up everything for you. I, the Lord mage, and the crown prince. We spent a month convincing the king that you could all be more. That you could bring value to Eldoria even without swords in your hands. It was not easy having thews changed so that we women would be here today.


    I say this not because I want your gratefulness but because I want you to learn. Do not just use the knowledge we teach you forughs and giggles. Train yourselves and learn because you will need this knowledge should Eldoria go to war again.


    You will need it to fight against mages of the Arcane Assembly that seek to prate and control the world using their church. You will it to protect your loved ones, to feed yourselves and to build a future for your children and all Eldorians. You are not just mages, you are soldiers of the empire, keep that in mind always."


    Sigrid stood up and returned behind the desk. The students were still quiet and there was unease in the air. She wondered if she had scared them, especially the younger mages.


    To lighten the air, Sigrid decided to say something funny. "So, don¡¯t just sniff giggle weed powder and fart, learn how to use it on the enemy without their notice. Even a fart is a weapon that can win a war when timed correctly."


    She got some snickers and Sigrid considered it a win. Hopefully, they would all take their lessons more seriously. The asional prank was funny but too many pranks during the wrong time was irresponsible.


    "The next time I walk into my ssroom and someone is in animal form, I will curse you to keep that shape for a month." She warned the students without looking up from her book. "Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes teacher Sigrid." They answered.


    She raised her eyes and looked around for a face that she had not yet seen in the ssroom. Indeed it was missing. Emmah Fairfax had only attended one of the sses Sigrid taught so far.


    Sigrid did not wonder why. In fact, she was d Emmah was skipping sses. It was best for her not to learn any potions or spells. The knowledge would be wasted as she was a dead man walking anyway.


    "Tick-tock, tick-tock." Sigrid thought to herself.


    Only three percent was left of the energy in that lucky halo and Sigrid could not wait for it to get to zero so that she would be as free as a bird to live a long life.

 Chapter 296: The wicked stepmother.

    <h4>Chapter 296: The wicked stepmother.</h4>


    Emmah was not skipping sses because she wanted to. She was skipping them because she had to. Count Fairfax had urged Lady Jane Fairfax to sign up all the bastard children for sses in etiquette and manners, music and arts,nguages, history, mathematics and politics, dancing, horsemanship and fencing.


    He had even added extra sses like astronomy, falconry, martial arts and the embarrassing art of peacocking.


    It was a ss that nobles did not like admitting to taking as it was embarrassing and yet eighty percent of them did it anyway. In that ss they learned things like; idental talent showcase. One would casually y an instrument, recite a poem or solve a problem in a pretentious way that made people believe this person did not know they were impressive.


    They learned the dramatic flourish which included mastering a cloak swish, hat tilt , glove snap even eyebrow raises during conversations.


    They learned entrance techniques. How to stride into a room and own it or how to time an early arrival or early exist.


    Strategic bragging was also taught for a noble ought to know how to tell the right exaggerate lie or how to brag humbly while pretending not to brag. An example was"<i> "Oh, this dress? I just picked it out randomly and it cost only twenty gold. It was a good thing I made some money from the time I helped the crown princess so I could afford it."</i>


    They learned how to control theirughter, when to stop drinking, how to leavesting impressions, wear luxurious fabrics without looking like they had millions in gold in the banks or raided the royal treasury.


    The art of peacocking was necessary, but nobody wanted to admit that they learned it. It was the only in the empire in which students and teachers wore masks to hide their identities.


    The Fairfax bastards were taking so many sses that they barely had time to eat or rest. They slept for only four hours a day. There was limited time to the debutante ball and the count wanted no embarrassments just as many other nobles in the empire.


    Emmah and twenty one other young men and women of various ages were dancing like their lives depended on it. They had been paired up with members of the opposite sex. She was dancing with Lady Ste¡¯s son, Morty. Lady Ste was the most sought after dance professor at Worthy Academy for noble girls and boys.


    "Grace, poise and elegance." She dered, using the pointing stick in her hands to tap a young woman named Carissa on the back three times. "Not good enough Carissa." She shouted.


    Carissa¡¯s body stiffened even more and she stepped on the foot of her partner. Nervous, she peeked at her mother Lady Aberdon. Thankfully, her mother was gossiping with Lady Jane Fairfax so she did not notice what was going on.


    Lady Fairfax however was watching the dancers, eyes venomously glued to Emmah. Even though there were none other bastards of various ages to dislike, Emmah was the one she disliked the most.


    Watching Emmah dancing so smoothly, earning Lady Ste¡¯s praise angered her and she stood up. "Oh, Lady Ste," she cooed, walking towards the dancers. "I think my daughter Emmah could use a challenge. Perhaps we can change her dance partner to a finer gentleman!" With force, she ripped Gage Lumberfoot away from his partner.


    Gage was a hulking man with feet the size of carriage wheels and ordination that suggested he was permanently fighting gravity. Lady Jane chose him because she was hopeful that he would crush Emmah¡¯s feet and break all the bones. Then, Emmah would have no reason debut.


    Her biggest worry was that Emmah whose beauty was obvious along with her talent as a mage and friends in high ces would make a match better than her daughter Reina who was also going to debut.


    Emmah clenched her jaw. She could already tell that Lady Fairfax was up to no good. The other Fairfax bastards, were relieved that they were not the ones in Emmah¡¯s position.


    Lady Ste pped her hands. "From the beginning."


    The music started and the waltz also started smoothly, everything was going ording to n until Boris stepped on Emmah¡¯s right foot, causing her to scream and hop up and down. She bumped into another young woman that was in the middle of a spin. As the young woman went crushing to the floor, her partner was flung halfway across the ballroom.


    Lady Fairfax chuckled from the sidelines, pleased with the chaos.


    "One would think that you are targeting your step daughter deliberately Lady Fairfax." Lady Aberdonmented slyly for she knew what Lady Fairfax was up to.


    Lady Fairfax smiled cunningly, "Hmm, one would have to prove their words."


    "I do think that it is such a shame that our daughters are being forced to debut at the same time as these girls that do not belong." Lady Aberdon sneered at the female four female Fairfax bastards, especially Emmah. "Word of Prince Benjamin finally taking a wife this season is spreading among the ton. I worry about the slim chances our daughters have with the presence of your step daughter."


    Lady Fairfax whispered, "She would have to be present for that to happen."


    "Begin again. From the start" Lady Ste pped her her hands.


    Once again, they started the waltz and a very regret filled Boris kept his eyes on his feet the whole time. Unfortunately, he bumped into his neighbor which made him panic. As he turned to apologize, he stepped onto the tail of Emmah¡¯s gown, causing it to rip and resulting in her to spin like tornado.


    It was Boris that helped to steady her by grabbing her by the waist, holding her body inappropriately close to his. It inspired looks and gossip from the watching mothers on the sidelines and the dancers alike.


    Lady Fairfax chuckled even more, she could smell her impending victory already.


    "Boris is the son of a baron. I think he would make your stepdaughter a fine match." Lady Aberdon said to Lady Fairfax.


    Lady Fairfax who had transitioned into the wicked step mother since Emmah moved in smiled wickedly. Her eyes gleamed with mischief as the idea blossomed within her mind.


    The waltz was restarted and the tired students smiled through pain and sweat to prove themselves ready for the ball. Emmah was like them, she was determined to prove that no matter what obstacle was put in her path, she could conquer it.


    The halo on her head got to work. She twirled and swayed smoothly, even executing a wless spin that left others jealous and speechless.


    Emmah and Boris turned into the best dance partners, he was as flexible as circus acrobat mid back-flip. His hulking frame appeared dashing suddenly and all the young women wished to be paired with him.


    They young man wished to have just one dance with Emmah. Before the waltz was finished, Lady Ste was leading the rest of the ss in an apuse, weeping with pride.


    As for Lady Fairfax, she was fuming silently. She could not understand how the clumsy Boris had not messed up.

 Chapter 297: Flowers and herbs that talk.

    <h4>Chapter 297: Flowers and herbs that talk.</h4>


    Back at the academy, Sigrid was still teaching her ss. And she was about to introduce something that she was sure would blow the students.


    She put her hands on top of the warm cauldron on the table and smiled at the ss. "Show of hands here, who has ever seen a talking flower or herb?"


    Three hands in the ssroom went up. That alone caused some gasps and brought delight to Sigrid¡¯s face. She just knew that ny nine percent of them were unaware of such special things.


    "Flora, tell us what you saw and what it said." Sigrid chose an adult female mage.


    Flora was fifty six years old, one of the women with magic that been living in hiding all her life. The Lord mage had found her in the two of Willowbrook where she was living in hiding, working as a cook at an inn.


    Flora curtsied and said, "Laughadilis your highness. It is a bright yellow flower found in the part of the Mystwood grove that crosses into Willow Brook. I don¡¯t know ifughing counts as talking because all they do isugh."


    "Thank you Flora." Sigrid said.


    As the woman sat down, Sigrid bent down and when she stood up, in her hands was a pot of thriving bright yellow flowers. She ced the down on the table, allowing them to soak in some sunlight. Their petals spread out to wee the nourishing rays.


    "Hello." She said to them.


    The flowers copsed into the giggles which astounded the ssroom. The high pitched girly giggles made the flowers seem silly and shy.


    "They sound like girls." Finn said.


    The flowers giggled again.


    "You are ugly." The lord mage said.


    The same reaction was witnessed and it was proven that no matter what was said, Laughadilis just giggled. Sigrid could see some annoyance and irritation of a few students.


    "Annoying, is it?"


    "Yes." Finn responded the loudest.


    Sheughed heartily. "I understand where you areing from. While it is amusing in the beginning, it does be quite irritable when they giggle at the most serious of conversations. For this reason, it is assumed that theyck understanding."


    She picked up five petals that had fallen to the ground. "They have a short life span so when one wants to use them when brewing a potion, they must do so quickly. Every-timeughadilis giggle, their yellow petals fall off and a fallen petal loses all essence, making it worthless."


    John raised his hand with a question.


    "Yes John." She nodded once in his direction.


    "Canughadilis bebined with giggle weed to brew an elixir?"


    Sigrid pped for him. "I like this, I want all of you to think like that ande up with ideas. Test them and see what you can brew. Yes John, Laughadilis can be used as an ingredient in giggle brew elixir. Sneak that into the water of an enemy army and they will not be able to fight as all the soldiers will be suffering from uncontrolled giggles."


    She put theughadilis back down and pointed to another mage that had raised his hand earlier. "Baron, what talking flower or herb did youe across?"


    Baron was a thirty three year old mage knight. His character was the silent brooding handsome man that said little and gave away nothing. Even in ss, he kept to himself but his talent was undeniable. He was the second best student in potions ss.


    "I don¡¯t know what it is called but I saw an unexinable purple vine in thend of mist. Knights take turns sleeping and watching or battling. I was supposed to be on watch duty but I kept falling asleep and I nearly died as a result. My friend saved me by cutting off the head of this purple flower."


    "Was it putting you to sleep?" She asked him.


    He nodded.


    Sigrid bent down again and when she came up, in her hands was a pot with a single purple flower on a coiled vine that resembled a coiled snake. Before she could say a word, the flower yawned slowly and at great length.


    She had never seen anything yawn for five minutes without stopping. And when it was done, all of the students in ss were yawning as well.


    "That¡¯s it, just sleep. The dream world is a good world." It said softly.


    A boy at the back fell asleeppletely and his body fell on his desk.


    Sigrid cast a spell over the ssroom, forcing them to wake up.


    "It looks like I will not have to exin what sleeping bell does. It puts you to sleep anywhere and at anytime. It can be used in sleeping potions which are useful in many ways. But be warned, the flower itself can be misleading when used directly on its own.


    If you put it by your bedside, you will miss school, miss breakfast, miss lunch, miss supper, miss your date with that girl or boy you have a crush on."


    Some students snickered.


    "Mostly," Sigrid said in a louder and sterner voice, "You will lose your life. Sleeping bell will trap you in the dreamworld until you die because you will not be able to eat or drink when you are sleeping. So, use it with caution. Before you use it in any elixir or brew, drink an elixir that keeps your mind sharp.


    Spell yourself to remain alert, eat some pills or herbs that are immune to its effects and..."


    "Go back to sleep, you are missing all the good parts. Just five minutes, close your eyes for five minutes." The sleeping bell flower interrupted Sigrid.


    It started to yawn once more and she removed it from the table immediately. She picked thest mage that had raised a hand.


    He was a young boy named Eckbert Tulip, only six years old but focused in ss always. He had been living on the mage estate from the day he was born. His parents had sold him to the lord mage as soon as he was found to have magic at birth.


    When he was not in ss, he was in a green house, garden or ntation. As long as he was in soil, nting something or tending to nts, he was happy.


    "Gillywood." he said and then he sat down.


    He offered no other exnation and it left the others confused. Luckily enough, Sigrid had a system that was helping her out. It sent the gillywood to the floor and she picked it up


    She presented a pot of veryrge pink flowers which started talking before she even put the pot down on the table. "Oh, is everyone here for me? Thank youdies and gentlemen, thank you so much. I am the fairest flower in all thend. Is this my new home? I don¡¯t like it? Get me some soil, the good stuff none of the dry rocky type. I wont bloom until you do."


    The flowers wilted very quickly at that deration.

 Chapter 298: Women must bend.

    <h4>Chapter 298: Women must bend.</h4>


    Sigrid had to blink a few times. She too had nevere across a flower with an attitude.


    "Eckbert," She called out, gesturing for the boy toe the front.


    He walked over quickly and she handed him the pot because he was the expertpared to her. She addressed the ssroom meanwhile. "Another name for Gillywood is Sassyflower because it is a very demanding flower. It likes only the most skilled gardener and expects top-tier care."


    "So it is a noble flower." Finn chuckled.


    Some studentsughed and others sneered, displeased by theparison.


    Sigrid shrugged, "A fussy noble, a duchess or a princess. If Sassyflowers are not given the care they demand for, they refuse to bloom. So, it would rathermit suicide than live a life of mediocrity."


    "Can it be used in any potion?" Finn asked.


    "Yes." Sigrid closed the book on her table as time was up and she had only seconds left. "Sassyflower can be used in potions that boost confidence, charisma and elegance. For people in the fields of entertainment like acting, singing, dancing and those that do a lot of public speaking, elixirs with Sassyflower can be a must have."


    A bell rung and Sigrid sighed. "That is all the time we have today. Homework assignments can be picked up in my assistant¡¯s office.


    The younger mages run out of the ss as if it was on fire. Their destination was the dining hall, they had lunch to enjoy. The adult mages waited for Sigrid and the lord mage to leave first before following slowly.


    She was nning to head back to the royal castle and the queen consort stopped her on the way. "If it isn¡¯t my dear grand daughter-inw who is avoiding me. Why must you make mee and find you in person?"


    "I am not avoiding you, I am busy. Meetings in the morning, ss in the afternoon and often after lunch. A ball to n in the evening. Honestly, I have much to do and so little time to do it all." She replied with half truths and lies.


    She kept her pace quick to avoid the old woman but the queen consort kept up with her. Sigrid frowned and looked at the woman, perusing her eyes from the queen consort¡¯s feet to her face. "What happened to old bones and not being able to walk as fast as the young ones?"


    "With all the potions here did you really think for a single second that I would still be walking like a sickly old woman?" The queen consort quizzed Sigrid.


    "No," Sigrid answered quickly, stepping aside to make way for the students that were running to the dining hall.


    "My grandson--your husband has spent two nights at my house." The queen consort put a hand on Sigrid¡¯s shoulder to stop her from attempting to jog away. "I still have ears in the royal castle Sigrid and I have heard some things. While I do love my grandson, I would prefer it if he did not spend his nights trying to engage me in card games and conversations on politics."


    A t smile curved on Sigrid¡¯s lips. "Sounds like a wonderful bonding experience."


    "Ohe off it!" The queen consort hissed. "I know a couple that is in the middle of a fight. He won¡¯t tell me why the two of you are suddenly estranged. Perhaps you can enlighten me."


    "Sigrid pouted her lips and shook her head. "I would rather not."


    "Fine, m up if you wish. Just make sure that the child you bear is not a victim of your troubles." The queen consort shook her head. She thought to herself that the husband was much like his wife. "I don¡¯t care how you do it, get Rnd out of my house. I have a boyfriend now. Braga Ashford and I are now dating and since I recovered we enjoy spending time together after the sun sets."


    "What!" Sigrid eximed. "Are you even allowed to date?"


    "Why not? My mourning period for my husband ended after a decade. I am allowed to date but sadly, I cannot have a child or remarry to avoid confusing royal blood. Oh, plus the man I date must not be involved in politics, royal affairs or hold a high office." She shared.


    The wheels in Sigrid¡¯s mind turned as she processed this new information. "Huh!" a high pitched sound came from slightly parted mouth.


    "If you kill my grandson, I will kill you." The queen consort threatened Sigrid. The dark look in her eyes said that she was not joking.


    Sigridughed. "Now why would I kill my husband?"


    "You would be surprised by how many queens have been responsible for the deaths of their husbands. Look at the history of royal families everywhere. You will find that many queen consorts or queen dowagers are widows." She shared a little known fact.


    "It seems you are discrediting their sons who poison them." Sigrid replied.


    The queen consort¡¯s face twitched a little. She was not sure if Sigrid was referring to what had happened to the former king or speaking in general.


    "Or the heart attacks from all the stress." Sigrid quickly added. "Honestly, I think it is the position itself which sends most kings and emperors to early graves. Each dayes with a new challenge. Somewhere people are starving, unemployed, ill or fighting a war of some kind. Sitting on the throne is a blessing and a curse."


    The queen consort sighed tiredly. "Go on, this old woman will keep her nose out of your business." She took a step back from Sigrid. "But, you should know Sigrid, depending on what your goals are in this marriage, sometimes you must bend first. It is in the nature of us women to soothe our men when they are throwing tantrums. You may not like it but you have to do it to keep the peace."


    Sigrid smiled gently like she understood. "I have received your advice your highness."


    They separated after and Sigrid returned to the royal castle. Following the advice of the queen consort, she decided to go and see Rnd. For the sake of peace, she was willing to bend.


    Having been told that he was in the courtyard, she ordered Be to bring some snacks and ice cream. Her lunch too, she nned to share with him. When she was passing through the outer hallway of the second floor which overlooked the courtyard, Sigrid saw a sight that stunned her and froze her legs.


    Her husband, Prince Galen, Rnd¡¯s closest knights and friends were all down there. They were shooting arrows at targets in what appeared to be a friendly game. In their midst was one female, Keely Valerius.


    She was standing beside the crown prince,ughing demurely. It looked like Rnd was teaching her how to shoot arrows.


    He knew she did not want him anywhere around her and he had gone ahead to entertain Keely.


    The smile on Sigrid¡¯s face fell, her lips tightened and she clenched her hands in anger.


    In a deep, steady angry voice she said, "Mauve, fetch me a bow and an arrow. It seems like a good day to paint the courtyard red."

 Chapter 299: Sword rain.

    <h4>Chapter 299: Sword rain.</h4> It seemed like a joke, something tough about in a moment. But, when Sigrid¡¯s hands curled around the bowstring, tensions rose.


    The knights and servants around her held their breath, hoping that she would not target Rnd or else, all of them would be losing their heads. They felt the urge to blurt out warning s but the crown princess would be displeased if they did.


    It was entirely possible that they would lose their heads even sooner then. So, they remained still and silent, but everyone was certain, that the pounding of their hearts was louder than theughter of the men in the courtyard.


    Down in the courtyard, Miss Keeley Valerius was also preparing to shoot an arrow at at moving target. A bottle dangling from a rope. It was swaying from side to side, following the path the winds pushed it to.


    As she drew her arm back, Sigrid did the same thing. She was waiting for the perfect moment.


    She released her arrow a second before Keeley¡¯s, with speed it sliced through the air, humming like a queen bee on the hunt because a new queen was trying to emerge in her colony,


    The arrow cut through the air, aided by magic to remain unseen until the veryst moment. It grazed against Keely¡¯s cheek, changed directing and increased speed, slicing through the arrow she had shot and finally shattering the bottle.


    Knights run to Rnd and Galen, shielding them behind armor quickly. Rnd, being a knight pushed them away and he stepped out in front of them. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw who had fired the arrow.


    Sigrid in the mean time was not yet finished. She held out her hand and Mauve gave her another arrow. This time she did not wait for the perfect moment, she just fired it quickly.


    It also headed for the same target, Keely Valerius who was standing still, touching her cheek and gasping at the drops of blood from the tear on her fair skin.


    Sir Samuel pulled Keely Valerius out of the way. The arrow which was meant to go through her headnded in the wall of the courtyard. It was so strong that it went through half of the wall.


    The knights gasped.


    Rnd¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Sigrid raised her hands and unleashed her magic, "Swordis Leviora." she whispered.


    Every sword in their vicinity escaped from its wielder and rose, with the exception of Rnd¡¯s two pronged sword.


    "Sword mage." Someone whispered.


    Rnd knew it was no sword mage, it was his wife. His wife that was carrying the anger of ten storms setting upon one small city with the goal of drowning and wiping it out.


    "Don¡¯t." He growled to her.


    Sigrid sneered, then she smirked and whispered. "Swordis descensio."


    Like steel rain, the swords started to fall at high speed. Some spiraled, others fell like spears, some were deflected by mage knights on the ground. Laughter among the men in the courtyard had long died, reced in shouts of fear and fury.


    "Fortio." Rnd roared and waved his wand upwards.


    A burst of light of light appeared and a magical shield covered the courtyard, protecting them from the sword rain. The swordsnded on the shield and copsed sliding down to the grounds slowly.


    Rnd then heard Sigrid¡¯s voice whispering in his ears, "I tolerated it when you brought Emmah to our home because I knew you were being controlled. Bringing this bitch here on the other hand tells a different story. I will not live how your mother lived, I would rather get a divorce."


    By the time it was finished and he looked up again, Sigrid was gone.


    When he made it to the second floor, she was nowhere to be seen so he found his way to her chambers. To his surprise, he found Mauve and Lanai packing up Sigrid¡¯s personal belonging.


    "What are you doing?" he bellowed at them.


    Mauve nced up once and she ignored him.


    Lanai was brave, but not brave enough to defy the crown prince so she could not ignore him. "The crown princess will not be sleeping in the royal castle anymore. She has ordered us to pack up her personal belongings and take them home."


    Mauve looked at the open window and shouted, "Alistair, get Venom. Sigrid was very clear, he cannot stay."


    "I order you to stop." Rnd shouted at them.


    Alistair dropped down from the window as if he had heard a thing. Mauve swiped a dressing table, dumping all of Sigrid¡¯s creams, perfumes and oils into a suitcase.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear my words?" Rnd barked.


    Lanai jumped up startled.


    Mauve waved her hands, collected all the cloaks with magic and stiffing them into a suitcase. She did the same to the shoes and then moved to the jewelry.


    Rnd clenched his hands, drew in a deep breath and strode forward furiously, nting himself in Mauve¡¯s path.


    "Do you not hear my words? I am the crown prince...."


    Mauve looked at him fearlessly and replied, "I do not serve you, I serve the crown princess and even if she is no longer your crown princess I will still serve her."


    "Who says that she is not my crown princess?" He pulled on her shoulder.


    Mauve turned around and sted him away with magic. The fury in her eyes was equal to that of Sigrid when she had been bringing those swords down. "When you were hovering between Sigrid and Emmah, she tolerated you. She understood you, she was patient. She took care of your estate even though you left her without a coin and made it clear that you held only contempt for her.


    She always upheld your image in public, treated you with respect and said good things about you. All the charity she did and every invention she came up with, she named you as a partner or contributor. To protect you, she has gone to many great lengths and done many things that you are not even aware of.


    She is fighting problems that you don¡¯t even know of all for the sake of helping you keep your throne. And you, what are you doing?


    You are so angry with her that you refuse to talk to you. She personally cooked your breakfast two days ago and you gave it to your servants. She greeted you and you walked past her as if she was air.


    You embarrassed her in front of the servants and yet she remained silent. And today, you dared tough and flirt with Keeley Valerius. In front of your men and all the servants!! Do not pretend that you are not aware of what the old man of the Valerius family is after. Word spreads quickly in these walls and beyond, one maid even sneakily took a picture.


    What do you think people are going to say when they see that picture?"


    Mauve picked up a case and threw it to the window. Alistair grabbed it and put it inside the carriage. She sent out six more suitcases, turned and said to the crown prince, "Rnd Maximus, you are unworthy of Sigrid Thorin. You do not deserve her kindness and goodness."

 Chapter 300: Roland was given bad advice.

    <h4>Chapter 300: Rnd was given bad advice.</h4>


    Bringing with him all the fury he was carrying after being told off by Mauve, Rnd found Lord Aberdon and punched the man suddenly.


    Sir Rudbeck pulled Rnd away from the noble Lord. Lord Aberdon was one of Rnd¡¯s new advisors, from the council of the king¡¯s advisors.


    Lord Evermore stepped in front of Lord Aberdon. His hands were up in a defensive maneuver, ready to stop the crown prince from pummeling a noble lord into the ground.


    "Rnd, calm down." Sir Rudbeck urged in a deep bellow.


    Rnd threw his friend off and tried to leap at Lord Aberdon. Galen threw himself into Rnd¡¯s arms instead hugging him tightly. "Brother, beating up a high ranking noble lord at a time like this is not a good idea."


    "I said that I did not want to interact with Keeley Valerius. He insisted that I just act friendly and soothe the feelings of that old bastard Sir Valerius. Look where that hasnded me now. My wife won¡¯t speak to me...."


    "I thought that you two were not on speaking terms." Galen jumped in like a fool, bringing up a true fact at the wrong time.


    "Shut up Galen." Sir Rudbeck growled. He turned to the other knights that had gathered and shouted out an order, "Remove Lord Aberdon from the royal castle. Take him to see the lord mage and make sure that he doesn¡¯t leave his house for a week at least or else I cannot guarantee his safety."


    "You dare!" Rnd barked.


    "Move." Galen barked.


    He had barely shouted the order when Rnd threw him off and once again headed for Lord Aberdon like a quarterback. Lord Evermore, like a line backer, tackled Rnd from behind. Rnd fell down and then Galen and Rudbeck threw themselves on top of him to keep him from moving.


    To prevent him from chanting any spells, Galen put his hand over Rnd¡¯s mouth.


    "Say one word and I will stuff your mouth with my smelly socks." He threatened.


    "Or he will spit on you." Rudbeck quickly warned.


    "In the mouth." Lord Evermore added.


    The disgusting threat was so sessful that Rnd stopped fighting thempletely.


    At any other time, the scene could have beenical but at the moment, it was not as everyone was too concerned about the crown prince murdering a noble lord.


    After Lord Aberdon¡¯s sessful removal from the premises, Rnd premises, the men let go of Rnd. None was too eager to stand, they remained on the ground, arms spread out, looking at the sky.


    Galen felt ufortable looking at the sky, what had happened was still too fresh in his mind. "I will never get the image of those swords raining down out of my mind."


    "That is because you have not been to war." Rudbeck told him. "We once fought a mage that used a spear as his weapon. He could divide his single spear into a thousand. He gave me the nasty scar I have on my ass."


    "Can I see?" Galen asked.


    "I would rather not see Rudbeck¡¯s ass or talk of it." Rnd said. "I just need to know if any of you has any good advice for me on how I can win back my wife. She has moved out of the castle. She even took her chubby horse. That is the sign that she is very serious about this."


    "A horse!!" Lord Evermore eximed.


    "It is to Sigrid what dogs are to Rnd." Galen felt the need to mention this. "In this matter, if we are allowed to assign me, you get it all Rnd. I warned you as soon as Mauve told me that you gave the breakfast your wife personally cooked for you to the servants."


    "I did no such thing." Rnd spit out harshly.


    "She saw you." Galen responded strongly, defending his girlfriend for she was no liar.


    Rnd cursed silently. "I changed the te and put the food the cook had sent on it. That is the food I gave to the servants. This whole thing is a misunderstanding. I am going to kill Aberdon. Mauve used me of flirting with Keeley Valerius! Did you see me flirting with her?"


    "You are ming the wrong man. This is all your fault Rnd." Rudbeck said.


    All heads turned to him. Lord Evermore even sat up to look at Rudbeck as he exined why Rnd was to me for all of it.


    Rudbeck also decided to sit up as he exined himself. "When you first started this so called cold war with the crown princess I warned you. Silence between a couple shouldst only one day, two maximum. If it exceeds then uglier emotions creep in, pride takes root and suddenly nobody wants to give in first. You were lucky in your case that the crown princess still put aside her emotions and tried to talk to you and yet you still felt the need to punish her for a while."


    "Is that the pride you are talking about?" Galen asked.


    Rudbeck nodded. "And then you decided to share your worries with us and Lord Aberdon. You told us that you wanted to know if Sigrid really loves you. Lord Aberdon suggested that you make her jealous. I believe that it is for that reason that he invited Keeley Valerius to the courtyard when her old man showed up.


    Your first crime in the eyes of your wife was not excusing yourself the moment Keeley approached you. The second crime wasughing at her jokes and the third was teaching her archery when she pretended not to know it.


    For fucks sake, she is a Valerius, they start training in swords and archery while in the wombs of their mothers. As soon as they learn to walk, they are handed swords and weapons."


    "I was being gracious." Rnd defended himself.


    "Well I hate to be the one defending you but I am going to say something that most of you here are going to hate." Lord Evermore chimed in. "Rnd is practically the emperor now, he does not need to exin his actions to anyone. He can flirt with any woman as he wishes and nobody will say a word."


    "That depends on who his wife is. When my wife is jealous, she pinches my waist and calls me a block head and that is the end of the matter. When we return victorious from wars, I ept handkerchiefs from maidens but before I go home, I throw them away to avoid misunderstandings." Rudbeckughed. "Our crown prince is married to the most powerful female mage in the empire. If he pisses his wife off she can bury all of us alive. That bird she rides has the ability to split the earth and send men to their death. If he wants to take another woman, I advice him to think twice."


    "I don¡¯t want another woman!" Rnd exploded in anger.


    His mmed his hands on the ground and a burst of energy from his palms ripped the palm trees in the courtyard out of the ground.

 Chapter 301: The Ridley’s on the Thorin estate!

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Ridley¡¯s on the Thorin estate!</h4>


    The Thorin estate had unexpected guests and Sigrid did not count as one of those guests. Unexpected in this case meant guests whose presence could not have been foreseen by anyone ever.


    Nobody could have anticipated that Alexander Ridley would someday bring some of the members of his family to Eldoria and knock on the gates of the Thorin estate.


    The Ridley¡¯s arrived ten minutes before Sigrid did. Duke Thorin nearly fainted on seeing Alexander Ridley again. He wondered if this was one of those literal speak of the devil instances because not long ago, he had talked about the man and suddenly he was on his doorstep.


    The shock doubled when Alexander gave him a bear hug and called him an old friend. Then, he audaciously invited himself into their home and asked the servants to prepare rooms for his family as they were staying over for at least a fortnight.


    By the time Sigrid arrived, maids were serving refreshments and her grandfather was ring daggers at Lord Ridley.


    Sigrid sauntered into the living room, walking gracefully with her hands folded together and resting on her lower abdomen. She joined everyone and sat down. "I do hope that I am not interrupting. I had no idea that we had guests."


    Even though Sigrid had told her family members many times not to curtsy or bow before her, they still did. This was especially so when they were around people that were not considered family.


    Their actions prompted the Ridley¡¯s to stand up and greet her.


    "I heard the good news about your granddaughter¡¯s wedding old friend." Lord Ridley bellowed in a delighted voice. "I must say that I was sad not to receive an invitation. I have always considered us family Thorin."


    Lady Iryne, Duchess M, Deanne and Annabelle Givenchy looked at the duke. Their puzzled eyes were truly seeking for an exnation.


    The duke that was truly lost just sighed. Was he supposed to tell them that he met Alexander only once when he was on a secret spying mission? But, as Alexander was not the self appointed king of Northern Medoris, Duke Thorin decided to indulge the man for bit.


    Maybe someday he would be the Eldorian emperor. It would not hurt to be on good terms with him.


    "If we are such good friends than why have I not received and free nuts from you in all of these years?"


    Alexander made a noise that sounded suspiciously like a snort.


    Sigrid was intrigued and she could not hold herself back from jumping into the conversation. "So you are the nut king of Medoris. I must admit that you are not what I expected."


    Lord Ridley picked up a cup of coffee and leaned back in the chair. "Really! Do tell crown princess, what did you think the nut king looked like?"


    "Shorter, with a sharp nose and chubby cheeks like the little figure on your packaged nuts." She looked at the dozens of nuts that were being unpacked and taken to the pantry.


    Lord Ridley had brought a variety and so many nuts that they could feast on them for a year or open their very own shop selling nuts.


    Heughed, as did the other Ridley¡¯s.


    "I think your coffee could use something nutty." Lord Ridley said, cing the cup back and the small saucer back on the table.


    Duke Thorin was surprised by Lord Ridley¡¯s words. "You know coffee?"


    Lord Ridley frowned. "Of course I know coffee. We drink coffee in Medoris, there is a Starbucks coffee house on every street all over the empire."


    Sigrid rolled her eyes. Was she really the only transmigrator trying to be original?


    "You are copying and pasting as well!" Cosmos¡¯sughing voice came to her ears.


    "At least I am changing the names, doing some research and making small adjustments. Emmah and this Medorian high priestess.."


    "Divine messenger." Cosmos corrected


    "Whatever she is, she is not trying. Look at the new names of the Medorian cities. Tokyo, Seoul, Osaka, Yokohama...e on!! I can already guess that she was from Asia and ny nine percent likely to be of Japanese Origin.


    And that silly goose Emmah, she wanted to act and produce titanic. She did not even finish shooting the first scene and it all fell apart. You would think that now that she is in a family that owns ships, she would go ahead to shoot her movie but that has not crossed her mind."


    "Perhaps I should remind you that you keep ruining all of her ns." Cosmosughed again.


    Sigrid chuckled to herself. It drew the attention of the others and Duchess M tapped her arm. "Siggy dear, we are making introductions."


    Sigrid sat up straighter, giving them attention, ready to catch up on what she had missed. "I apologize, my mind traveled elsewhere for a moment."


    Lord Ridley was eager to reply with a smile, "No need for an apology your highness, you are an aplished woman with much to think about it. We passed through Nemoris on our way here and the people were singing your praises.


    I must admit that you have done such a wonderful job since you took control of it. The roads have changed, you have offered free education to the children. Hospitals are being raised, you even introduced free housing and food for the homeless and hungry. The donation box outside every building idea is a great one. How the money is not stolen is a wonder."


    "The money does not sit in the box. It slides to anotherpartment and the money is collected daily." Sigrid answered. "I missed the introductions, if you don¡¯t mind. Can we begin again?"


    "Of course." Lord Ridley replied with pleasure. "This is my oldest son Ethan Ridley and his wife Anatolia Phoenix."


    The couple stood up and paid respects to Sigrid again.


    "This is third son North Ridley and his wife Greta Spicer."


    Like the first couple, they repeated the same action.


    "Andst is my fifth son, East Ridley. He is your age so you two will be very good friends. I hope so anyway." Lord Ridleyughed, forgetting to introduce his wife.


    She had to cough to remind him that she too hade along for the trip.


    Lord Ridley took her hand and smiled at her, very apologetic. Then he looked at Sigrid and said with pride in his voice, "This is my wife Isolde, my heart and joy."


    Sigrid gasped.


    The small cup of tea in Duke Thorin¡¯s hands fell to the ground.


    Both of them wondered how the Isolde that should have been dead was alive and kicking. Was the story they heard

 Chapter 302: Ride or die.

    <h4>Chapter 302: Ride or die.</h4>


    Lord Ridley knew that he had surprised Duke Thorin and heughed. "I am still capable of pulling a rabbit out of a hat old friend."


    "You told me she was dead!" Duke Thorin eximed.


    Lord Ridley shrugged. "I thought so too but as it turned out, her father knew the secret of the fourth prince, my brother. He leveraged it and forced the my brother to find a way to save her. She remained in hiding for two years and when the danger passed, she came to the north and joined me. We had our happily ever after in the end."


    "Congrattions I guess." Duke Thorin bobbed his head once, still bewildered. His eyes were steadfast on Isolde Ridley, the woman that had brought turmoil to the royal family.


    It was thanks to her that Lord Ridley lost his position, the crown prince died and the fourth prince rose to power. Indirectly, she was responsible for the nut revolution and the development of the north.


    Duke Thorin shook his head. Fate was truly a funny thing. Who knew that ny nine percent of the royal family would be wiped out at the prince that had been cast out four decades ago would be thest man standing? Not only would he be sessful but he would be married to the love of his life and thriving!


    Sigrid could feel a yawning so she stood up. "It seems there is much for you all to catch up on. I beg to be excused. I am feeling stuffed and fancy a walk outside."


    The reason as to why she left was because she could sense that the otherdies were about to leave as well. Without them there, the duke and Lord Ridley would have a more honest conversation.


    Sigrid also wanted to see Lord Fluffington, now that the sun was out, the peacock was reported to be in a better mood than usual. She also needed to think carefully on what her next steps would be. Running away from the royal castle was not a solution to her problems.


    Outside, just as she took her fourth step out in the open, she met Alistair, Brolin and Mauve taking her suitcases inside. They were assisted by her maids and maids of the Thorin estate.


    The curiosity of those maids was not to be missed, but they knew better than to ask unnecessary questions.


    "Sigrid," Mauve swept along in Sigrid¡¯s wake, curious too about the n. "How long are we going to stay here? You know that people will talk if you stay here for too long. Why don¡¯t we go to Stormwind? You can be alone, no Rnd and no curious cameras."


    Sigrid had thought of that already and she had concluded that it was not viable. "No, with the change in the season, Stormwind will be littered with tourists. The resort is about to bepleted as well. More pictures of me will be taken there than here in the capital."


    "What about our secret headquarters?" Mauve asked.


    "It will not be a secret if I am a permanent resident." Sigrid told her. "Don¡¯t bother suggesting the other properties I own or those my family owns. I am not hiding Mauve, I have sses to teach at the academy. I still have medical knowledge to exchange with the doctors and other newws to propose. There is much I must see to while I can.


    My marital troubles with Rnd do not excuse me from my duties as a crown princess. Unless I get a divorce of course, then things will change."


    "Divorce!!" Mauve loudly eximed and added a gasp.


    A footman passing by them actually stepped on his foot and fell down. Sigrid gestured at Brolin to give him a warning.


    Mauve was much more careful when she spoke up next. She looked around and made sure that they were alone as they approached the bird sanctuary. "You would not really divorce the crown prince, would you?"


    Sigrid¡¯s shoulders moved upwards and she tilted her head. "If I have to live the way queen Maurelia lived then I would rather divorce. I love being the crown princess but not to the extent of turning myself into the empire¡¯s biggestughingstock all because of it."


    Loudly, Mauve sighed. "I cannot believe that we havee to this."


    "We!" Sigrid breathed out augh.


    Mauve nodded. "Mmm, we. I am your best friend, your problems are my problems. If you divorce Rnd then I have no business being with Galen. I like him but I like you more. How can I condemn you to a life of meeting your ex husband all the time because I am married to his brother?"


    She hugged Sigrid suddenly. "We two sisters are ...mmm...what did you call it..ride or die? We are ride or die partners. Where you go, I follow. Who else in this empire can stand my weirdness except for you?"


    Sigrid rolled her eyes but she did not push Mauve away. Instead, she switched her position so they walked arm in arm and finally came to the peacock enclosure.


    The peacocks were rxed, most of them were sleeping, enjoying the early spring sun. Sigrid guessed which one was Lord Fluffington for the feathers alone. Her mother had described him as the brightest of them all.


    Half of the female peacocks were sleeping around him. It seemed he had quite therge harem.


    "Human males and peacock males are all the same." Sigrid mumbled.


    "Mmm." Mauve responded in a confused voice.


    Sigrid pointed her chin to Lord Fluffington. "He is so attractive that he has so many female admirers and he just collects them all like cards. Unfaithful bastard!"


    Mauve pouted and twisted her lips around in circles. She had a feeling that they were talking about Rnd and not the peacocks.


    Sigrid moved away from the enclosure to the swing under therge tree. It was the ce where the original Sigrid would sit and paint the peacocks. It had been a year since thatst happened.


    Sigrid looked at her right hand and she decided to try painting. She sent Lanai for painting supplies. Mauve escaped to the kitchen to cook something that would put Sigrid in a better mood."


    Thirty minutester, the verdict was in. Sigrid could not paint! This Sigrid anyway because the original was good at it. Her peacock looked more like a drunk chicken that was constipated.


    "Why am I bad at this?" She whispered to herself. If she had inherited the body of the original owner then why hadn¡¯t she inherited her skills as well?


    Suddenly, as she was thinking about herck of painting skills, a voice came from behind her. "I can teach you if you don¡¯t mind."


    Sigrid looked back and she saw East Ridley with a charming smile, in a green and gold cape that was as bright as Lord Fluffington¡¯s feathers. It was so dazzling that the shimmer made Sigrid cover a part of her eyes to dull the brightness.


    Before she could warn him about his choice of outfit in the territory of the most daring peacock, it dashed out of the enclosure and flew onto his back, dering war.

 Chapter 303: The troubles of beautiful East.

    <h4>Chapter 303: The troubles of beautiful East.</h4>


    Faced with his first peacock attack, East Ridley took off in the direction of the set where the second season of The rise of Lady nche was being shot.


    Just when Sigrid was about to call for someone to save him, more peacocks flew out of the enclosure and run after him, joining hands to attack him.


    Sigrid hurried after them, calling out for help as she leaped over a bucket of water that a stable boy had dropped when East bumped into him. She couldn¡¯t help wondering what people would think if they saw her like this, dress bundled to her knees, undignified, running after peacocks.


    She was just catching up when East turned around and headed back in the direction they had juste from, pping the peacocks away with his hands. Sigrid turned on one leg and shouted for East to stop. The more he run, the more feisty the peacocks became.


    As he reached the front courtyard close to the fountain, Sigrid¡¯s eyes widened. Surely he would not meet the same fate Rnd and many employees of the estate met at least once a day! There was nothing the Thorin peacocks enjoying more than pushing their poor victims into the water fountain. They were bullies, simple and in.


    One of them bit East on the buttocks and he screamed.


    "Just take the cloak off." A gardener shouted.


    East¡¯s hands fumbled, his movements were bizarre as he rushed to remove the cloak from his body. As he flung it away, Lord Fluffington leaped in the air, sharp talons out in full attack mode.


    He was aiming for East¡¯s face. To save himself, East willingly jumped into the pond sized fountain.


    Lord Fluffington was victorious, he made away with the cloak, dragging it back to his territory where he and his harem proceeded to stomp all over it and rip it apart.


    After that, Lord Fluffington made a loud, high-pitched victorious caw, reminding all the living creatures on the Thorin estate why he was the boss of the territory. The female peacocks seemed to fawn over him even more.


    Servants meanwhile helped East out of the pond and into the house to get a change of clothes.


    Meanwhile, Sigrid returned to the swing,ughing loudly without paying mind to who she was or who was watching. The look on East Ridley¡¯s face as he sat in the fountain with water falling on him from the top like drops of rain was so funny.


    It was too bad that she did not have a camera on her because that was a great moment to capture. She sat down, ripped the paper of the ugly looking peacock into pieces and decided to start over.


    Two minutester, East Ridley found his way to her again, still angry about his peacock humiliation adventure.


    "Stupid damn bird." East cursed under breath.


    Sigrid covered her mouth and chuckled. "Perhaps next time you should study they of thend first before antagonizing the residents."


    East recalled that he was not alone and he was in the presence of ady so he adjusted his attitude quickly and took a deep breath. Facing Sigrid, he said politely, "Forgive me your highness, I mean what lovely peacocks your family has."


    A snort like sound came from Sigrid. Sheughed slowly because the grimace on his face as he forced thepliment out of his mouth was giving him away.


    "You don¡¯t have to lie Lord Ridley, the peacocks are a menace and we all know it. However, my father loves them and as much as my mother will try to convince you that she doesn¡¯t like them during the period of your stay with us, don¡¯t believe her. She loves them very much. One of them is even famous, it is a regr in one of the television series she watches."


    East moved to the sword opposite of the one where she was sitting. "May I take a seat?"


    "Please do." She gestured for him to help himself. "I apologize for Lord Fluffington, the peacock that led the assault on you. We have a sign by the gate that tells everyone not to approach the peacock enclosure if they are dressed in eye catching clothes."


    East Ridley looked at the in gray cloak that he had been given and he chuckled. "So there can only be one good looking male creature on the estate."


    "I am afraid so my lord." She replied.


    He shook his head, smiling softly. "Mister East Ridley, your highness. My father is addressed as his grace or Lord Ridley. My eldest brother Ethan is also Lord Ridley but I am Mister Ridley. If you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me East."


    "In that case, you can call me Lady Sigrid. My mother is Lady Thorin." She picked up the painting brush and looked at him.


    Maybe she was bad at painting peacocks, perhaps she would do better if she painted a person. The old Sigrid used to paint Rnd a lot.


    First, she took in his appearance. East Ridley was very handsome--no, handsome was not the proper way to describe him. He had a lot of his mother¡¯s features and beauty.


    "He is whispered about as the most beautiful man in Medoris. They say that he is way too beautiful to be trusted." Cosmos decided to share something with her. Not like she had asked for an update.


    Given his dangerous good looks, Sigrid guessed that he was quite the rake.


    "Actually he is as innocent as theye but his problem is that he is a gentleman. He just loves to save damsels in distress so his reputation as a rake is well beyond the clouds." Cosmos chimed in.


    Sigrid pushed the brush with ck ink onto the paper. Innocent!! It was hard to believe that this man with his sharp jawline, smouldering gaze and impossibly perfect blonde short curled hair was not a heart breaker.


    "I didn¡¯t say that he has not broken hearts. The women whose advances he rejected were heartbroken. Every morning, before breakfast, his reputation is ruined by a woman that misunderstood his intentions.


    He picked up Lilian Whitmore¡¯s fan when she dropped it. By morning, rumor had it that he had kissed her and fondled her breast.


    He caught Tracy Sinir when she slipped. By morning, there were ten engagement rumors about them.


    He carried Lady Ellie Christianson to a hospital when she fell from her horse. By morning, rumor had it that she was pregnant for him and he had rushed her to the hospital because she was miscarrying."


    "WTF!" Sigrid mumbled. Medorians were more gossipy than Eldorians, it seemed.


    While she had been thinking about this, East was touching his face, trying to figure out what she was looking at. He sighed to himself, worried that his cursed beauty had struck again. When she opened her mouth, he thought to himself, <i>¡¯here we go again, another woman that is going to make an inappropriate joke, speak coquettishly or with a lisp. Perhaps she would be like the ones that directly made lewd suggestions to him, attempting to lure him to their beds.¡¯</i>


    East could not count how many times he heard been requested by some married women to sleep with them just once.


    "Would like me to paint you?" Sigrid asked him.

 Chapter 304: Beauty and apologies.

    <h4>Chapter 304: Beauty and apologies.</h4>


    East¡¯s eyebrows moved up curiously. He had seen the peacock painting, so he was not sure how she would paint him. Nevertheless, he nodded. His father had told him to make friends with her if he could. If she was unfriendly, he did not have to force it.


    As he sat motionless, watching her silently, he wondered why she had notmented on his looks or looked at him inappropriately. Was she blind to his beauty or did she simply not care? He was relieved but he was also feeling out of sorts.


    Was he suddenly unattractive?


    The more he thought about it, the more insecure he felt. He was at a loss on how to act around her, not just because she was a crown princess and she was gorgeous but because he had never been around a woman outside his mother and sisters that treated him as if he was air.


    "I have nice eyes." he blurted out.


    Confusion visited Sigrid¡¯s green eyes, she raised her head and looked at him. "Is that your way of telling me that you want me to paint them clearly?"


    East was lost all the more.


    "My jawline is very sharp." He said.


    Sigrid nodded. "I noticed. It is just like your father¡¯s, I bet he was very good looking in his prime. I would imagine that he had quite the number of female admirers."


    East stood up suddenly, ring at Sigrid as if she had insulted him. "You...you....do you like my father?"


    "Huh!" Sigrid drawled out the surprise. "Which of my words say that I like your father?"


    She decided there and then that he was a bit of a fool. No wonder the system had said that he was as innocent as they came. It was a little adorable but mostly funny. "A person canpliment you on your looks without harboring other intentions. Your father is a good looking man, that is undeniable. It does not mean that I am nning to be his mistress or start plotting against your mother in order to be you step mother."


    His upper body inclined downwards, "I apologize, your highness. I have experienced some things that have left me wary of almost every word thates out of a woman¡¯s mouth."


    Sigrid looked at his face and she scoffed. "Let me guess, because of your face, you have encountered many women that see nothing in you but your beauty."


    He nodded as he took a seat again. East touched his face and smiled sadly. "When I was younger, other boys were often cruel. It did not matter how powerful my father and brothers were, the boys called me a girl. I worked hard to look as masculine as I do now but it resulted in their jealousy as women started to fawn over me. What they don¡¯t know is that the fawning can be disgusting in unexpected ways. I guess you can say that there is no winning for me."


    Sigrid gave up on painting and she put down the brush. "You are wrong, you already won by having good looks. Nobody in the world wants to be ugly, trust me on that. If it was the case, women¡¯s make up, clothes and jewelry would not be the biggest business in our empire¡¯s after food.


    Think about this way, because you look good, your children will look good. Your entire lineage will benefit from you. If I were to be born as your daughter, I would be very grateful."


    Eastughed. For a reason unknown, he found her words both funny andforting.


    Sigrid pointed at the peacock enclosure, "Lord Fluffington is the best example we have. He knows that his beauty is his advantage so he does whatever it takes to remain the most beautiful creature around. It is not a sin or a crime to be beautiful. Other people¡¯s jealousy and envy is no reason for you to hate yourself."


    East was surprised, the rumored cold princess was not as hard to talk to as people assumed. Perhaps, her rumored ruthless reputation was just like his baseless rake reputation. Empty air. "Do you always give advice to strangers?"


    "Only the pretty ones." She answered.


    His face stiffened up quickly. His mind quickly drew the conclusion that he had misjudged her.


    Sigrid threw her head back andughed lightly. "My goodness, you are so easy to tease! Can¡¯t you tell from the humor in my voice that I am making a joke?"


    East rxed. "I have never truly had a conversation at great length with ady that was not rted to me. It may sound stupid to you because I am five and twenty but..."


    "It is not stupid." She jumped in and put an end to his self me. "Before I married, I never had a conversation with any man at great length with the exception of my male rtives."


    "That cannot be right. I have seendies and gentlemen take walks, go on dates in parks and spend one to two hours in thepany of each other. All supervised of course but they talk at great length during courtship."


    Sigrid shook her head. "There was no courtship between my husband and I. We were married by a royal decree."


    "Permit me to say something that is not my business." He requested.


    She nodded.


    He touched his pocket and revealed a brown wand, shaking it gently twice before putting it back in his pocket. "I am mage, and I have a little familiar that loves to eavesdrop on the conversations of others. He mentioned your divorce to me."


    Sigrid¡¯s face changed, bing cold.


    East noticed the frigidness and he started to see where her reputation as a cold woman hade from. "I can assure you that he means no harm, he is just a little spider that likes to weave webs everywhere. I should apologize to your family before Arachthys starts making your lives a nightmare of webs.


    Anyway, I do not understand why you are having troubles with the crown prince but my mother encourages all her sons to court the women they marry. She thinks that ack of courtship makes it hard to begin a marriage on the basis of friendship and understanding. Instead, you marry for need or convenience. Per her observation, half of such marriages end in misery.


    Maybe that is where your troubles stem from. You never got the chance to understand each other."


    "Your mother has a good head on her shoulders. Men do tend to value the women they sought out to marry actively rather that the ones forced on them." Sigrid answered. "That said, I have no ns to discuss my marriage with you Mister Ridley. And I hope that you will be keeping what you have heard to yourself. I have no ns to divorce my husband just yet, I am simply thinking through some things."


    East Ridley nodded. "Of course, I will keep it to myself. You have given me some advice and we have shared our troubles. Can I take this a sign that we are friends?"


    Sigrid nearly whistled. "Friendship between a crown princess of Eldoria and a possible next prince of Medoris. We are enemy empires, I know some people that would faint if they heard about this."

 Chapter 305: Gossip in the Thorin kitchen.

    <h4>Chapter 305: Gossip in the Thorin kitchen.</h4>


    "Starting with me." Lady Iryne joined them. She brought with her a string quartet and they settled down. "Mauve tells me that you are not in a good mood. I brought you some instrumentalists to y you some music. If you need someone to sing, I can hire the three beauties as well."


    She did not give Sigrid a moment to say yes or no and instructed the instrumentalists to begin.


    *****


    In the kitchen meanwhile, a storm of gossip had already been initiated among the servants. They were all pretentiously lingering in therge kitchen under the guise of of doing kitchen rted tasks. Some were sitting around a table, eating afternoon snacks and makingst minute preparations before serving lunch.


    The subject of East Ridley¡¯s good looks was livelier than the tter of iron pots and rich scent of roasting duck.


    "I have never seen a man so handsome in my life." The head cook, muttered as she piled fried bread onto a tray. Her voice was rich with excitement and her eyes sparkled. "My God! it is such a shame that he is not a noble lord."


    "He is still the son of a noble family Martha." Rex, a footman reminded the head cook. "Just because the word Lord is missing from his name does not mean he is less privileged than his brother that will inherit their father¡¯s title."


    Rosalind who had long grown used to life among the servants happily rushed down the steps leading into the kitchen. " Oh have you see Mister East¡¯s jaw! His eyes! Like midnight and a storm rolled into one!"


    "I did." Nina, a scullery maid, dramatically fanned herself with a cabbage leaf. "If our Lady was not the crown princess I would be rooting for her to take down Mister East. I saw the way he was looking at her before the peacocks took him for a run."


    The servantsughing, drowning out the sh of ss on the floor as one of thedy Iryne¡¯s maids slipped.


    "Speaking of the crown princess, have you noticed that she returned with a lot of her luggage. I counted and it was ten suitcases. I hate to say this but something is going on." Lte, a parlor maid shared. She had been in the courtyard when the suitcases were offloaded.


    Rex gasped suddenly, his right hand wrist went limp as he copsed into a chair as if his legs had lost all strength. "It cannot be what I am thinking. When my sister returned home with all of her luggage two months ago, it was to share the news of her divorce." He looked at Penna, a nursery maid that had been hired as soon as Deanne¡¯s pregnancy was announced. "Do you think that ourdy is divorcing?"


    Mirrored gasps like those that had escaped Rex¡¯s mouth were heard all through the kitchen. Another ss was shattered.


    "Have you lost your mind Rex?" Penna hit him on the back with a rolling pin. She was gentle because Rex was a weakling. "The crown princess is royalty and royalty does not divorce."


    "They just wither like Queen Maurelia and vanish until you hear of their mysterious death." Martha chimed in with skepticism.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened. "Surely that will not be the fate of our crown princess. The crown prince is very much in love with her. He would never divorce her."


    "It doesn¡¯t mean he would never take up with another woman." Augustina, a chambermaid walked into the kitchen with a mysterious smile on her face. "I have a cousin that works as a chamber maid in the royal pce. I met her in the market one hour ago and she said something big had happened in the castle. But she wouldn¡¯t tell what it was. She just said the crown prince is truly his father¡¯s son when ites to women."


    More dramatic gasps followed, fewer than before as some of the servants were confused about what Augustina meant.


    Augustina whose mouth was itching to trade what she knew looked up at the stairs and then she whispered, "The king married the queen but loved consort Rina and on the day of her funeral, he took another consort immediately. I am not sure what my cousin meant but I can guess that the big thing that happened must be rted to a woman."


    "I don¡¯t know what is going on but Lady Mauve said that they would be staying a while and she gave us all clear instructions on how to keep the crown princess¡¯s bedroom neat and freshly scented all day." Linda, another chamber mind shared.


    "I heard Lady Christie ising over as well. Lanai, Lama, Be and all the other maids are returning. They were dyed because they are picking up some things from The Vale. I am telling you, the crown princess must be nning to divorce. You don¡¯t pack up and leave your husband¡¯s home with everything unless you don¡¯t n to go back." Augustina whispered in a sure voice.


    Mickey, Elowin¡¯s valet could not agree more. "Aye, I knew the union be doomed from the very moment I caught wind that sheid a right good fist to his eye on the very day they be makin¡¯ their vows."


    He reminded everyone of the old rumor that Sigrid had punched Rnd on the morning of their wedding.


    Tom, one of the gardeners had a brilliant idea. "I know how we can find out. My brother¡¯s wife has a cousin whose suitor has a brother that works at the castle as a red knight. I will send word and ask about which women have been to see the crown princetely, particrly today."


    He looked around, searching for an excuse to leave the estate grounds without raising suspicion.


    "We are out of salt." Martha pped the kitchen counter. "Which one of you let Mister John into the kitchen again?"


    Tom was already on his feet meanwhile, "I will go and buy more salt."


    He run out of the kitchen so fast, forgetting to take the money for the salt.


    "I hope they don¡¯t divorce. But if they do, I hope our Lady marries Lord East. Their babies would be the most beautiful babies in the world." Penna sighed sighed. And she would volunteer to take care of those babies at no charge.


    Just then, slow but firm footsteps where hears on the steps and the servants started to scatter as they were familiar with those footsteps. The butler strode in with that dangerous air of authority.


    "What are you all doing down here?" He barked. "Don¡¯t you know that we have guests and the duchess is demanding that lunch be served already. How many times must I tell you not to gossip at the wrong time? What were you all whispering about this time?"


    Silence.


    Maids rushed out with trays of food, sses and cutlery.


    Rex stood and said, "We were discussing what kind of desert the crown princess and Lord East would prefer. Everyone else has already responded but we never heard back from them."


    The butler snorted. He did not believe them for a single second. Gossip in this kitchen brewed more than any soup or tea they prepared.

 Chapter 306: A most obnoxious lady.

    <h4>Chapter 306: A most obnoxiousdy.</h4>


    Outside, the instrumentalists were concluding their first song, apanied by East Ridley that had decided to show off his harp skills.


    "That was wonderful." Sigrid whispered, dabbing at a tear in the corner of her left eye. "When did you learn to y the harp East?"


    "At the age of four and I have continued to date. It was my mother¡¯s specialty and she taught me. I was not excellent when it came to wielding swords but put a harp in my hands and I can create magic. I actually y for audiences in Medoris and wherever I travel to but I don¡¯t use my name and I wear a mask to avoid being identified."


    His harp was special, Sigrid had detected waves of magical energy being emitted as he yed. Even the strings were not like ordinary strings of the normal harps. It was most likely to be thread woven by his spider. This harp was no ordinary harp, it was a weapon.


    Silently, Sigrid wondered if the harp was anything like those instruments in some games that her asshole fiance used to y back on earth. He was obsessed with games as a teenager.


    She recalled that there was a game in which a character wielded a guitar that summoned lightning and explosions. Did this harp have simr abilities?


    Sigrid was about to ask about it when maids came over. The blushing maids organized a table and startedying down food for them. Lanai and Sigrid¡¯sdy¡¯s maids that had just arrived immediately came over and started supervising.


    "Your highness, are you sure that you want to dine outside?" Lanai asked.


    Sigrid nodded.


    The maids stood around, positioning themselves in the right ces. If she was too hot, they had fans ready. If she needed a drink, they would pass it to her. If sheined that her foot was aching, they would massage her leg. If the food was too hot, they would cool it down.


    "You can go and eat your meals, we will serve ourselves." Sigrid told them.


    "No we will not." A voice interrupted, objecting to her decision. It was the voice of Lady Ivory, Deanne¡¯s mother who for some reason had decided to join them without an invitation. "If you don¡¯t allow the servants to do their jobs then you have no need for servants. This will result in their termination and then they will not be able to feed their families." She gestured at Rex to put out a chair for her opposite Sigrid. "Do you honestly think that they will thank you when they have no job and no money to feed themselves and their families? I reckon that they will hate you even more."


    She helped herself to a ss of juice, downing it in one gulp. As she put the ss down, she seemed to recall her manners so she stood up and curtsied. "Greetings, your highness, it is a pleasure to finally meet you."


    "Greetings Lady Ivory." Sigrid responded with a nd smile. "I would have thought that you would be well on your back to your home by now."


    "Oh no." Lady Ivory fanned herself. "Whyever would I live thisfortable ce? I even managed to acquire myself a role in the new season of The dark rise of Lady nche. I will be here until filming is done and I have been told it will take two months."


    A sound that sounded like frustration came from Lady Iryne¡¯s mouth.


    "Iryne is happy to have me here, your highness. It seems to me like she was suffering from ack of properpany without me." Lady Ivory dered.


    Sigrid raised her eyebrows and she looked at her mother. It seemed, Lady Ivory was assuming that she was already on first name basis with the Thorin¡¯s.


    Lady Ivory looked up and snapped her fingers at Lanai. "Fetch us some of those wonderful ginger ales. Be a dear and be fast about it."


    Lanai remained where she was. "I apologize Lady Ivory but I am not a kitchen maid. I am the crown princess¡¯sdy¡¯s maid."


    Lady Ivory¡¯s face twitched and her lips thinned in anger. "Are you going to let her talk to me like that?" She asked Sigrid. "This is why every noble should find maids of good breeding. How can you serve the crown princess if you don¡¯t know your ce?"


    Sigrid looked the right and gestured with her head in Brolin¡¯s directions.


    Please escort Lady Ivory to the dining room inside the house. I have some private matters to discuss with my mother." She turned her head and gave Lady Ivory the most deceitful smile.


    Lady Ivory huffed in disbelief.


    "Also," Sigrid said as the woman was getting to her feet, "Good breeding is also something to be considered among nobles as well. I suggest that you know your ce too, Lady Ivory. I treat you with respect because you are my brother¡¯s mother-inw and a guest of my grandmother.


    Do not disrespect my maids ever again. Do not take advantage of your position to abuse the servants here or else I will give you a taste of their life. As a crown princess, I have the authority to do so."


    Lady Ivory marched away in anger, silently cursing Sigrid in her heart for being ungrateful.


    "I will go and handle the hurt feelings. Seeing as to how you returned with more than ten suitcases, we don¡¯t need enemies in the house sharing our affairs with outsiders. Besides, when she is displeased, she makes Deanne and Nathaniel¡¯s lives harder." Lady Iryne stood and followed Lady Ivory inside.


    It was just Sigrid and East alone, again and they both could not have been more pleased. Sigrid wanted some peace, she did not want to discuss her ten suitcases just yet.


    East was d that he did not have to tolerate thepany of the awful Lady Ivory. The woman was very suffocating. "I feel terrible for everyone that has had to live with her."


    "They must have grown used to it by now. She is one of the snobby ones." She answered.


    "And there are many of those among our kind." East responded. He raised a ss so that they could toast. "To the well mannered nobles whose noses are not up in the air."


    Sigrid touched her ss to his. "Here, here."


    They enjoyed their lunch between random conversations and simpleughter. In the presence of goodpany, Sigrid ate more than she nned to. When she finally stopped, she was sure that she would not be able to walk for an hour.


    So, she closed her eyes and rested. It had been such a long time since she wasstzy like this. It felt amazing and she has forgotten that feeling.


    Rnd did not share that feeling. He had just reached The Vale and discovered that it was not the home Sigrid had gone to. She had returned to the home of her parents, along with more of her personal personal property from the home they hade to build together. It was a most unexpected surprise.

 Chapter 307: Cars...but not the ones she knew.

    <h4>Chapter 307: Cars...but not the ones she knew.</h4>


    That evening, was another exciting one for Eldorians. The new transportation methods that were said to be better than horses were about tounched. The unveiling, was done at the mage estate with members of the royal family, mages, nobles and chosenmoners gathered in eager anticipation. The rest of the citizens had to watch it on televisions.


    Sigrid, standing behind the podium with her griffin on her shoulders faced the cameras. Her eyes asionally drifted to the most mischievous mages in attendances, hoping that they would not pull pranks on this important asion.


    The lord mage cleared his throat.


    Sigrid received the signal that it was time to begin.


    "Good evening Eldoria and friends from other empires that are joining us for this magical unveiling of the future of transportation. Great news everyone, we will no longer be at the mercy of horses alone as a means of traveling back and forth. Instead, we can now rely on automagic vehicles."


    Some mages at the front cheered. Those that had not seen the new type of transportation held back from apuding until they saw for themselves what Sigrid was selling to them.


    "First of all," Sigrid sighed, "Very reluctantly, I have been presented with the task of introducing the broom stick to you."


    Some young mages and two adult females walked to the front, before the podium and faced the audience and cameras. In their hands were broomsticks of various colors,rge and long. Some hand handles and others did not.


    "With the push of a single button or onemand, anyone can ride a broomstick. And I mean anyone because even if you are not a mage you can ride a broomstick." Sigrid shared.


    The crowd muttered, most of them were not contented. If this was what they thought would rece horses, it was a joke! Thefort of a carriage could not be beaten by a stick.


    The mages took to the air, showing off their broom riding abilities. It should have been a simple move, fly up, go straight, make a u-turn and return to the ground. Instead, Jackie, one of the female mages decided that she could take it a step further.


    She started making loops through air, flying upside down and tried to stand on the broom. She lost her footing and fell through the air.


    The citizens were frightened and panicked, screams cut through the audience which was on edge. Luckily, the queen consort intervened and cast a spell, lowering Jackie to the ground gently.


    There were a lot of sighs of relief in the crowd.


    "This is why the broom stick is not an encouraged mode of transport, especially for non mages. I know that many of you will be tempted to buy it because it is fun to ride but it is not without risk." Sigrid looked into the camera directly. "I repeat, broom sticks are not an encouraged mode of transport and there will be a lot of rules regting their use.


    The department of transportation will share those rules. Make sure that you read them before you buy one. Also make sure that you have a license to fly a broom stick before you even purchase one."


    She nodded at the mages and they brought other unlikely things. What looked like a gigantic egg with windows and tires in which humans could fit. Two mages were also dragging a carpet!!


    Honestly, Sigrid had given the mages leeway to create and design as they saw fit. As long as the cars could be driven, the aesthetics could be debated another time.


    The reveal continued as more vehicles were driven in. A car shaped like an ominous owl with eyes that moved from side to side as if it was alive, a car that looked like the ones on earth but sleek red, glowing withva magic. It left steam in its wake and roared like a beast.


    There was even a candy shaped car that looked like a gigantic chocte bar.


    Luckily, most of the buses looked normal but they were magic vehicles so Sigrid had a feeling that they had their own unique features. Like one bus which had dozens of deer antlers that doubled as luggage racks. Another bus asionally snorted and let steam out of what looked like a nose.


    Things like things made Sigrid believe that she was the most clever of all the transmigrators that she knew of. How could Emmah or Akia look at this and suspect her of being a transmigrator too? If she had gone with all normal earth vehicles, they would suspect her immediately.


    She did her best to introduce the vehicles with a straight face and people were given trial rides on the real roads outside the mage estate. They drove all the way to the train station where a train that had which had soft puffy clouds above was waiting.


    ¡¯Wee to the Cuddle Express, station one.¡¯ A big sign read.


    Children and reporters were very much in love with the cloud, Some of them did not want to take a ride inside the train but on top, in the cloud.


    After the trial runs, they were driven back to the mage estate and the smiles on the faces of those that had tried out the vehicles told a good story. One of satisfaction.


    Once again, Sigrid stepped behind the podium and addressed the citizens.


    "I hope that this roll out of the automagic vehicles had impressed you all. Another avenue of ie and employment is now open to all Eldorians. We can manufacture cars and sell them in our empire or beyond.


    Most importantly, we will never have to go through winter without our favorite pastries or wines just because it is too cold or the snow is too heavy and we cannot ride a horse to the bakery."


    Five teenage boys rode to the front of bicycles and two followed them on motorcycles, exhibiting thest newest ways of getting around.


    "To ride all of these various vehicles, you will need licenses. Driving lessons are now being offered at the royal driving academies which will be open all over the empire as of tonight.


    Note, there are not enough vehicles for everyone at the moment. We urge you to be patient and you can even continue to use your horses and carriages for now. As vehicles increase, horses will be phased out in major cities. In less crowded areas, you can continue to use your horses, nobody will bother you.


    As I bid you goodnight, I will leave you with our young mages to show you how flying carpets work."


    While they apuded her, Sigrid backed away from the podium and walked down to shake hands with the mages that had worked hard the most to design and make the vehicles. They also took pictures and then she escaped the moment she got an opportunity, running away from reporter Karl that wanted an interview and straight into Rnd¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 308: Come home.

    <h4>Chapter 308: Come home.</h4>


    Rnd¡¯s reason for attending the unveiling was simple, to talk to his wife. He had not drawn unnecessary attention to himself, worried that he would scare her away. He had not even gone to the podium and tried to take credit for the work of the mages.


    He stayed back patiently, waiting for an opportunity to speak to her and the universe answered him as she run straight into his arms.


    "Pardon me...." Sigrid started, stepping back and looking up.


    As soon as she saw his face, she scurried away as if his hands had burned her.


    "I apologize your highness," she said coldly.


    The smile that had been rising on his lips copsed. She was still very much displeased with him and she was right to be.


    "Sigrid, can we go somewhere private and talk. I know that you are angry with me but...." Sir Samuel whispered something to him and he paused.


    He looked to the right and they noticed reporter Karl sneaking around, trying to eavesdrop. Even though he could not get past the wall of knights, it did not mean that whatever recording device he had would not pick up on their conversation.


    Rnd took Sigrid¡¯s arm, holding on to it tightly as if she was a prisoner that could escape at any moment. He led her to an empty ssroom and shut the door behind them firmly.


    Sigrid ripped her arm from his iron grip and stared at him, ring arrows and daggers as if she wished to kill him there and then. She was not ignorant of the stress lines on his face. Usually, her fingers would be on his temples, massaging the stress away.


    Her magic would be coursing through his body and blood, like a drug that could instantly make him feel rxed and happy. But she had no ns to relieve him of his stress now.


    Rnd pointed a wand at every window, closing it firmly and then he took a deep breath. "Why did you run away from home?"


    "Who said that I run away?" she jutted her chin out and looked at him proudly. "I am not the kind of woman that runs. I am pregnant and the air in the royal castle is not to my liking so I decided to return home where the air is much more suited to nurturing my child."


    Rnd could not believe that she had the guts to say that with a straight face. Wasn¡¯t the air the same everywhere in the empire?


    "What about the air at The Vale, our home. Is something wrong with it as well?"


    "Why, yes it is! I am surprised that you noticed." She answered with sarcasm.


    Rnd took another deep breath and he sat down on one of the tables. A long stretch of silence followed until Rnd sighed and stood up. "Come home."


    Sigrid crossed her arms across her chest and replied, "I am home."


    "Not our home." He bit off.


    "Oh, so you think that I don¡¯t know where my home is." She replied sarcastically. "My oh my, what a fool Sigrid is! Not only has she failed to grasp theplexities of marriage but she is also blind and fails to recognize the path leading her home." She gasped. "Maybe we should hire a teacher to teach her. What about Keeley Valerius, perhaps she can shoot this knowledge into my head with some of her horny arrows."


    Rnd clenched his fists and growled. "It was nothing. I was just following the advise of the old fool Aberdon and trying to make you jealous." He reached her and tried to hold her hands but she pped them away. Rnd did not give up, he put his hands on her hands, his eyes pleading for understanding. "I don¡¯t want that woman or any other woman. I have you Sigrid and you are enough for me."


    She shoved him away using magic. As angry as she was, she did not use enough power to cause him harm. "I do not believe your words. If I was in your shoes and I did what you did, you would not forgive me. Not easily anyway. If you had seen me smiling at another man the way she smiled at you.


    If you had seen me letting another man stand so close to me, teaching me how to shoot arrows while I identally brushed up against him, you would be up in arms. If I am enough for you, then no matter what crooked advice you receive from your men you would toss it out of the window.


    If I flirted with any man that you and I knew had other interests in me, romantic interests, you would probably behead me right away. If I kept thepany of a man that wished to sleep with me, you would not look at me in the same way ever again. You would always be filled with doubts, wondering if my heart wavered for a second, if I slept with him. If I dream of him at night."


    He reached for her and once again, she shoved him away. She was heaving with anger. "I don¡¯t care what Keeley Valerius does, I care about how you respond to it. I care about the disrespect which you showed to me through the week and you crowned it with Keeley Valerius."


    "My love..." He reached for her, ready to defend himself himself this time. Luckily, she did not shove him away with magic so he was able to trap her in his arms. "I apologize. I was wrong, I should not have treated you with disrespect of any form no matter how angry I was with you. I should have found another way to handle my emotions. I should not have allowed Keeley Valerius anywhere close to me."


    Rnd paused, thinking of what else he could say to convince her to return to where she belonged. If it was putting his pride down, he was willing to do so. If he had to beg, he could. She had been gone for just half a day and yet everything felt empty.


    The royal castle was too quiet, the food tasted like cotton in his mouth. Maybe she was right about those differences in the air because the air was different when she was not home.


    Seeing their chambers so empty, without all of her things had left him shaken in a way he could not describe. Even the few things she had hidden in the nursery were missing. He had a feeling that Alistair had removed them with magic.


    How could he sit idly by as his family left him?


    He squeezed his arms around her really tightly. "My love please, go home with me. I am not a perfect man and I will make many mistakes during our marriage but taking another woman will never be one. I beg you, do not let this be the reason as to why all we have built, brick by brickes crumbling down."

 Chapter 309: The origins of House Benwick.

    <h4>Chapter 309: The origins of House Benwick.</h4>


    Sigrid forced herself out of the hug and she took five steps back, holding her hands out. While she was surprised by the genuineness of the apology, she was not ready to go back just yet.


    Rnd¡¯s stomach dropped. Was she so unwilling toe back to him? "Sigrid, I really do apologize for how I have acted. Don¡¯t you believe me?"


    "It is not that I don¡¯t believe you but that I cannot trust your words. Your actions will show me if I should return or not. If you want me to believe that you are truly, deeply devoted to me as I am to you then don¡¯t just use your words to cajole me. Show me that I am important to you. There is no question that you are important to me because I have fought for you from the day we married." She raised her voice, nearly growling the words out as she expressed herself.


    Sigrid took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Now, the ball is in your court. In the meanwhile, I will be staying at the home of my parents temporarily.


    The Ridley¡¯s are visiting my grandfather for reasons yet unknown. As Alexander Ridley could be the next emperor of Medoris or a part of Medoris, I want to keep a close eye on them."


    Rnd¡¯s breathing became easier. He exhaled deeply and a little loudly, stumbled backwards and then he sat down. He put a hand over his rapidly beating heart. He could not believe it but his hands were trembling and his legs had turned into butter.


    He looked at his wife¡¯s fierce green eyes and his breath caught in his throat. Since when had she be more important than everything else? He was not even afraid when racing a horse close to a cliff but the thought of her leaving him left him restless.


    He stood and kicked the chair away. Not one thought in his mind was on the Ridley¡¯s. All of his thoughts were on his wife. "I won¡¯t force you to return home if you are not ready and I will show you that you are more important to me than everything else in my life. I am going to use this opportunity to ask you for a chance to start over.


    I realize that we have both been holding back, secretive and maybe even wary of each other. I don¡¯t want to start from where we stopped, I want to start at the beginning. I want to know you Sigrid, the real you, not the strong cold woman you parade around as. We can start as friends and I will court you as it should have been done."


    Sigrid nodded once.


    He covered the small distance between them and looked into the depths of her eyes. Gently, he said, "In that case, friend Sigrid, may I escort you home tonight?"


    Inside, Rnd was fighting himself. He didn¡¯t want to escort her to her parents home, he wanted to escort her back to their home, kiss her, take off her clothes and show her how much he loved her with his lips, hands and the rest of him.


    He had not kissed her for a week now and he regretted it so much. Looking at the outline of her lips, he wondered what she would do if he traced them with his thumb. Or if he pressed his lips against hers and kissed her. Not too deeply, just lightly to get a little taste.


    Her breath smelled like ginger and chocte. He guessed that before the unveiling of automagic vehicles, she had eaten biscuits or cookies, something Mauve had no doubt whipped up.


    There was only one way to know if she had truly them. He lowered his head, getting as close to her lips as he could, drawing in every breath that came from her slightly parted lips.


    Her hand covered his mouth, and she pushed him back. "Friends don¡¯t kiss. Are you a gentleman or a rake?"


    "For you, I am willing to be anything." He answered in a soft voice, more like a whisper.


    Sigrid drew in a breath, and she exhaled it in controlled measure. "There is more urgent business to deal with than your obsession with my mouth. I must kill Lord Benwick tonight."


    Rnd was about to attempt seduction when her words woke him up like lightning striking the tree outside his window--thrilling, dramatic and impossible to ignore. He opened his mouth once, frowning so hard that his eyebrows nearly filed for divorce from his forehead.


    He raised her finger and widened his mouth....then he closed it, walked backwards and sat down.


    "You are surprised." Sigrid towards him, taking an envelope out of the inner pocket of her cloak which she handed to him. "This is why I must kill Lord Benwick."


    Rnd took the envelope from her and he looked at it. Word had already reached his ears that she was receiving secret letters which she did not want him to see. He had even heard about the dead knights. One of the reasons as to why had had been so angry with her was because she was keeping another secret from him, a secret that people were dying for.


    Rnd found his voice. "Before I open this, I am going to share something with you about the noble house Benwick. Their origins begin with a simple scribe that worked for my great great grandfather. He was working for the brother of the king when he uncovered a plot to overthrow the throne.


    He betrayed his employer and warned the king, despite all the danger he and his family would find themselves in should his lord have found out. After the prince was captured and his armies quelled, the king sought out the scribe.


    He was very grateful for what he had done that he gifted the scribe a royal title,nd, gold and honor that only those equal to dukes had.


    He did not just end with that, he turned the men and women of the Benwick house into his spies. Most of them made their living as scribes anyway so the king nted them in various noble houses as his eyes and ears. House Benwick was instrumental in rooting out many traitors. Any mage born to that house had to learn the art of listening and they used it for the King.


    They rose to power not with swords but secrets. When my great grandfather rose to the throne, he discovered that they had formed a habit of using their position to take down families of those that offended them. They would destroy men whose women they wanted by making up stories about them and passing them off to kings and nobles.


    Even though what they did was secret, they had also made many enemies. It was also discovered that some had spread their wings beyond Eldoria and they were selling secrets to rival kingdoms.


    My great grandfather halved their power and reduced their influence in the royal court. Their enemies descended on them and many run away, they scattered across the world. Those who remained decided to keep to themselves and appear weak."


    "Until Lord Benwick." Sigrid said firmly.

 Chapter 310: Roland reads the fourth letter

    <h4>Chapter 310: Rnd reads the fourth letter</h4>


    Rnd nodded.


    He confirmed what Sigrid had already discovered when she looked into House Benwick. Before eliminating Lord Benwick, she had to know if there were others behind him that woulde looking for justice or revenge.


    "Until him." Rnd confirmed. "He started making connections at a very young age of ten, from what I have heard. He used his connections in business to travel around the empire and beyond, studying people, learning weaknesses, collecting secrets. Then, when he wasfortable enough, he started selling his services to powerful nobles. Eventually, he found his way to the De-Kensington house and became the queen¡¯s advisor."


    "Mmmm..." Sigrid let out a skeptical sound.


    "What?" Rnd asked her.


    "Did I forget to mention that he was working for your father the king, not your mother. Him, Romilda and the king had a secret club and they would meet up and plot how to deal with their enemies. Didn¡¯t you ever notice that Lord Benwick did not truly help your mother in any way. For a man that passes himself off as clever, he did not even help her spread a positive reputation.


    When people speak of your mother, they don¡¯t really have much to say. All they recall about her is the fact that she was unloved, bitter and cold.


    If Lord Benwick was truly helping her, he would have aided her in turning her into a sage queen. One whose good deeds would never be forgotten. She should have been the princess Diana of Eldoria."


    "Princess Diana?" Rnd repeated the name, frowning. "Who is that?"


    Sigrid shook her head. "Just someone I heard about in a story. But you get the point that I am trying to make. He should have turned her into a queen loved by the people, adored, an icon. People remember more on consort Rina than they do on the queen. I have met three girls named Rina and not a single Maurelia. Benwick sabotaged your mother."


    Rnd opened the letter that she had handed to him, unfolded the paper slowly and started to read words that caused his blood to boil.


    <i>[My dearest Sigrid </i>


    <i>The most beloved keeper of my heart. My letters reach you but I receive no response and it has left my heart bleeding. But I know that it not because you do not wish to write back, it is because of the barbaric crown prince you were forced to wed. </i>


    <i>Though the high walls of his royal castle keep us apart physically, they cannot sever the bond that we have forged for each other in our souls. I write to you with good news, I have finally reached Eldoria. My journey from Anquiri has been perilous--bandits, treacherous trails, even arge baboon that bested me inbat and nearly took my arm. But, I made it beloved and now my sword sings for only one purpose: your freedom. </i>


    <i>In two days, I shall be at the gates of the dastardly fortress where they hide you from me, keeping you captive. Not even the magic of your so-called husband the barbarian prince will stop me. The so called king to be, Crown prince Rnd Maximus--a most odious man. Such a insipid creature he is! </i>


    <i>I have seen him on television, he has nothing to offer anyone but his fists and hair. They say he is a hero but what kind of hero wears silk-lined boots to avoid difort even in war? He is as dull as soup with no vor and just a sprinkling of salt. His wit can be outmatched by any clever sheep in the kingdom. He is not worthy of you and I shall see to it that your name and his are not tied together ever again. </i>


    <i>I swear this on my forefathers, when I arrive, the stars will align for us. They shall bear witness to the moment your shackles fall. They will light the way as we leave this miserablend and find happiness in the wild.</i>


    <i>Stay strong, my beloved. Await my arrival not as a prisoner, but as a queen soon to reim the throne beside the one who truly loves her.</i>


    <i>Forever your devoted knight, Sir Jenson Kershaw.]</i>


    "Barbarian!!!" Rnd bellowed. "Odious! Insipid! My wit can be outmatched by a clever sheep."


    Sigrid sat down, she was willing to wait for him to get all of his anger out. This letter had arrived just before she went to the podium for the unveiling and she had only glimpsed at it briefly. The content was not much different from all the others, it was filled with promises to rescue her.


    The difference between those letter and this one was that Lord Benwick had decided to take some jabs at the prince. He even added some humor by implying that he had fought with a baboon.


    Now that she thought about it, the letter was quite funny. If someone saw her reading it with a smile on her face, it would be easy to misunderstand her. Someone would assume that she was enjoying what she was reading.


    If rumors of an affair came up, it would be easy to find a servant that would testify to her happiness when she read the letter. That alone could be enough to sink her.


    Rnd tore the letter into pieces, dropped the little bits on the floor and then pointed a wand at them. "Infernum!" he barked.


    The tiny papers went up in mes very quickly, turning into ashes.


    "That son of a bitch!" Rnd bellowed, punching the desk.


    Sigrid sighed. "Temper Rnd, control your temper. We have talked about this many times, you must control your temper and strength."


    "How dare he write such filth to you!" Rnd¡¯s fist hit another desk and he broke it as well. "I will kill him myself." He clenched his fists and gritted his jaw.


    Lord Benwick had truly taken it too far.


    "Wait....you are not going to use me of anything?" Sigrid¡¯s eyes widened a little. This conversation was not going the way she had expected. Did he trust her so much or was he simply avoiding another fight?


    "Why would I?" he asked her.


    Sigrid sent him a sharp skeptical look. "I have been receiving letters from another man, one that insinuates that we had an affair in the past. Doesn¡¯t it bother you? Are you not suspicious or jealous?"


    Rnd gave her an arch smile, "Do you want me to be jealous?"


    She rolled her eyes. "No...I just...this is not going how I imagined. I thought you would...." She waved her hand dismissively. "It doesn¡¯t matter what I thought. As long as you trust me then it is okay."


    Rnd hid the smirk on his face. How could he doubt her? She had been a virgin when he first bedded her and she had always been obsessed with him. Whether it was at the Eastern boarder or when she returned to the capital, she only had eyes for him. She had not hidden this fact, it wasmon news all through Eldoria. It was very doubtful that she had a past love interest and even if she did, she would not give up all she had now to run away with amon knight.


    The letter writer obviously did not know his wife well enough!

 Chapter 311: Rudbeck, marriage master.

    <h4>Chapter 311: Rudbeck, marriage master.</h4>


    "So what was in the letters that you burned?" Rnd suddenly raised a question.


    It took her back a little as she did not expect him to be aware of the letters so soon. The dead red knights were probably the reason as to why he knew of it.


    "How long have you known?" She asked him.


    Rndughed beneath his breath. He run his hands through his hair and sighed. "We seem to be asking each other that question a lot recently. Isn¡¯t it a little ridiculous that we are conspiring together to bring down a mutual enemy and yet there are still secrets that we cannot share with each other?"


    "Well, at least one is off the list." She mumbled. "Sometimes secrets are inevitable, we should just work harder to be more open from now on."


    Outside the window, Cosmos snorted. If she wanted to be fully honest, the secret organization, brothels she owned and system were other secrets she had to reveal.


    Inside the ssroom, Rnd was thinking back on when he first became aware of the the letters. "When red knights die, I am notified immediately because everyone everyone is worried about enemy empires making secret moves. I also received a note which told me that you were receiving secret letters."


    "I guess that was also Lord Benwick¡¯s work." Sigrid scoffed. "As soon as I showed that old goat that I would not be epting his disgusting hand, he decided to pull me down. Anyway, I n to end him tonight before he can fulfill his ugly ns. I am simply giving you a heads up so that you can be prepared when the news reaches you."


    "He will be ready for you." Rnd told her.


    When he looked at her, he saw determination. Nothing he said would change her mind so he decided not to talk her out of it. At least she was sharing her n with him. "He could even be aware of your n right now. Maybe he has even made some magical preparations to defend himself. Benwick is not a man to be underestimated. If you can hold off for a week, I can put together a n and assist you."


    Sigrid shook her head. "I am aiming for a surprise attack. A well nned attack is more likely to reach his ears aspared to what I have in mind."


    She looked at her watch and realized that she was going to bete.


    "Are you leaving now?" He asked her.


    She nodded. "You are noting with me. I have already arranged someone with my face to stay around and asionally wave. If you want to help me, you can asionally smile at fake me and wave or go out and serve some soup to the elderly. It should not be suspected that the royal family was in any way involved in his death."


    Rnd was not very confident in her happy go lucky n. Who was this fake Sigrid? He wanted to ask questions but it was toote, the door was opened and she left.


    He rushed to follow her out, bumping into Prince Galen that was entering the ssroom. He shoved Rnd inside, smiling naughtily. "You cannot follow Sigrid."


    "She is my wife, I can follow her if I wish." He said.


    Rnd tried to get around Galen but his brother stepped in his way again. "Brother, you have already caused enough trouble with your mistakes. Trouble that visited me because Mauve is no longer weing my affections. Until you are forgiven, I am in the dog house."


    "Dog house." Rnd frowned.


    Prince Galen shrugged. "That is what my Mauve said to me. Apparently it means that I have upset my darling woman so I have been banished until you make your way back into Sigrid¡¯s good graces." He sighed sadly. "The fact that the sess of my rtionship depends on you acting like a grown man and not a possessive man child with a toy does not inspire much confidence in me."


    Rnd picked Galen up with one arm,bining his magic and strength. "Possessive man child!!"


    Galen was unrepentant. "Yes, brother, man child. A grown man in a big body that is treating his marriage like a game. The next time you need marriage advise, consult me and me alone."


    Rnd scoffed, hecked faith in Galen too. "Mauve will be your third wife if you marry her. Before asking for your advice, I will ask ex wife number one and number two about what wascking in the marriage that they desired."


    Galen snorted. "My divorces were mutually consented to and the cause was..." Rnd tossed him aside as he was still defending himself.


    The crown prince took long strides, once again trying to leave the ssroom and again, he was blocked. This time, it was by Sir Samuel, Rudbeck and other white knights. "Your highness, the crown princess has told us to keep you here for ten minutes and she gave us a list of things that you can do after she leaves the mage estate without your disturbance. Since you have been agonizing all afternoon...."


    "Pining really." Rudbeck chimed in.


    "Crying like a little girl." Lord Evermore snickered. "Why Sigrid why...." He cried out emotionally, looking up.


    The knights were allughing but trying to hide it because Rnd appeared to be greatly irritated and with him, it was a sign that there would be gruesome training or someone would receive a beating.


    "Anyway," Sir Samuel chuckled, "Anyway....now that you have reached a little bit of peace or a truce at least. It will be best if you are on your best behaviors."


    "Like me when I enter that house after a night of drinking at the tavern against my wife¡¯s wishes." Rudbeck said. "I sneak inside like a cat, wash off the stench of alcohol, brush my teeth and hug her to sleep. The next morning, I get up earlier than her and cook breakfast. When she wakes up, she is still mad at me for the drinking but she is happier about my efforts in the kitchen so she spares me the tongueshing and lovingly pinches my ear."


    Rnd turned to Galen and said, "Now him, I can take his advice."


    Galen sneered lightly. Rudbeck was simply showing off his very happy home life like he did, every time one of them pointed out the troubles that they were having at home.


    Rudbeck pushed Rnd to sit down. "Sit down, I can give you advice all day and save your marriage. Let me tell you how I courted and married the daughter of the best knife smith in Eldoria. By the way, have I mentioned that she used to wield knives like swords or that when I met her, she was hunting a boar near the Mystwood grove, alone!"


    Galen and Lord Evermore rolled their eyes as if they had coordinated it perfectly.

 Chapter 312: Veylin’s surrender.

    <h4>Chapter 312: Veylin¡¯s surrender.</h4>


    Sigrid paid a visit to the the prison after she escaped from the ssroom. There, Cosmos was siting for her outside of a small prison cell which was lit so brightly as if stars had been collected and pasted to the ceiling.


    He was not drinking alcohol this time but licking an orange and berry vored lollipop, the newest candy released by Thorin candy store. It was a special variety because the berries came for the mage estate and the oranges were from Sigrid¡¯sst harvest on The Vale.


    "How is it, is he still refusing to take me as his mistress?" She asked calmly.


    Sigrid peeked at the man in the cell, he looked nothing like the proud mage he had once been. He had lost weight because he rejected all food and drink, his eyes were red rimmed like hecked sleep. The dark circles around his eyes were so wide, wider than any Sigrid had ever seen before.


    His hair and beard had grown and he stunk, having refused to bathe out in the open where cameras and others could see him.


    "Well, you look worse than I remember Veylin. Are those blisters on your skin? Don¡¯t tell me that you are allergic to the sun." She brought her face closer to the magic bars, taunting the mage with her tone and eyes. "Erythis, your goddess seems to be deaf to your prayers. The church your group tried to start in Medoris was uprooted.


    I don¡¯t know how your identities were discovered but your faces are stered all over Medoris as wanted criminals. A very good information source had told me that the church has put out a kill order for you and the mages in your group.


    Do you truly want to stay loyal to them? They have abandoned you."


    Veylin retained his silence. The harder he was to break, the more that Sigrid wanted him. Loyalty like his was what she required most in those that served her.


    "We don¡¯t have time for this." Cosmos told her.


    Sigrid held her hand out and lifted him through the air using magic. She pulled him close to the bars and breathed in his face. A purple smoke came from her mouth and it went up Veylin¡¯s nose.


    It filled the void inside of Veylin, returning to him the magic that he had lost. Like a fire, it charged through his blood and veins, reminding the man of what was missing in his life.


    "Would you rather be an ordinary prisoner with no magic or a great man that serves an empress. I don¡¯t have strict rules, all I expect from you is loyalty and to do the asional task. The rest of your time is yours to do with as you please. I can even help you increase your magic, you can be a great mage whose name will be written in history books. Surely, that beats being an unknown shadow whose entire life is owned by a church that is using you as an assassin. They gave you nothing, I am giving you everything." She tempted him with her voice like a witch inviting a child to a candy coated house in the middle of nowhere.


    Veylin remained quiet and then he started feeling his magic leaving him again. It was not the magic alone but something else--the essence of his soul.


    His eyes widened and he scurried back to the wall, looking for a shadow to hide in but there was none. This power that Sigrid had, it was power that only the goddess Erythis had. Did it mean that she was a goddess as well?


    One that could walk among mortals unlike Erythis who could onlymunicate through a statue? Did it mean that she was more powerful than Erythis? He believed that if that was the case, then she could have wiped him out of existence with a single breath instead of giving him time to make up his mind.


    For the first time, he tasted true fear.


    He fell to his knees and bowed his head in surrender. For a higher power, he was willing to give up everything.


    Sigrid smiled. He had passed the test with flying colors. He would submit to no human master but he could submit to a god. She had learned a lot about Erythis from the other mages and that is how she was able to do what she had just done.


    Veylin would be loyal to her--at least until a more powerful existence surpassed her. Even then, who knew. Perhaps he would choose death rather than submission.


    Sigrid removed the magic bars and entered the cell, making Veylin take the oath of loyalty on her staff. He did so willingly. When it was finished, she handed him off to Alistair for a ten minute bath and clean up.


    Sigrid and Cosmos left the prison, heading to the office of the lord mage. In there, Mauve, rin, Christie, Brolin, the Lord mage, John, Elowin, Duke Thorin, Lady Iryne and Nathaniel were waiting. Mauve was already pacing up and down, showing her impatience.


    She was the first however to run up to Sigrid and look around curiously. "The shadow mage has still refused to surrender."


    Sigrid simply smiled.


    "O-oh-oohhhh!" Mauve shouted, her voicedced with wonder. "If you are smiling then I take it that you got what you wanted."


    Sigrid nodded.


    "I cannot believe that you did not force him to submit earlier." John said through a yawn. "Obviously you had the power to do so."


    "Why did you give him a choice?" The lord mage asked curiously.


    Sigrid looked at them and she stretched her hands first, rolling them backwards. "There is a difference between loyalty and submission. I want his loyalty and as you all know that is something which can only be given freely. Submission on her other hand, to me it means being forced. Just because someone submits does not mean that they are devoted."


    Duke Thorin agreed. "You can die for someone you are loyal to because you believe in them. But dying for someone that forced you to submit is rare. This person is like your prison and if you desire freedom, then you will always long for the prison to be destroyed. When that prison is attacked, you can even stand in the corner and watch it fall, perhaps even lend a hand to those destroying it."


    "I wanted his loyalty and submission." Sigrid shared.


    "Wait." Mauve shouted and gasped. "Don¡¯t tell me that you n to give him the Eclipsion sword!!"


    There were two more gasps in the room but simr frowns or wide eyes.


    "I don¡¯t agree, he is not truly one of us until we know his secrets." Mauve said.


    "He is one of the people that put the king in his current condition. Sigrid, if the crown prince finds out about this I am afraid that it will be the start of another cold war," Christie said with obvious disapproval.


    "He knows." Sigrid said.


    There was a round of silence as shock settled in the group. But before they could raise questions or discuss the matter at length, Alistair brought Veylin.


    Their team which was to face off against Lord Benwick vanished in a void created by Veylin and re-appeared in Sheepfield.

 Chapter 313: The night assault.

    <h4>Chapter 313: The night assault.</h4>


    The vige was quiet, as with most small ces like this, the residents had turned in already. Lord Benwick¡¯s fortress stood like a dark sentinel against the moonlit sky. He had done the work for Sigrid and her team by choosing an isted manor to rent, one that was away from all prying eyes. He guarded it highly as if it were the royal castle itself, knights patrolled the outer walls, above and below.


    Two hidden mages were on the property, one inside and one on the wall, waiting to deal with all the enemies of the Lord that hired them.


    With all the precautions he had taken, the anonymous mages had a feeling that the man had made some pretty powerful enemies to be wary all the time. Even a bird flying over the manor caused him to hide. If any attempted tond on his walls, it had to shot immediately and then inspected for any magical abilities or whether it was carrying any messages.


    Everyone that worked in the manor was required not to have a phone. Frequent inspections were done to ensure that this rule was followed.


    Lord Benwick had enemies, and these enemies were dangerous.


    He was right to worry for tonight, his enemies had struck, arriving in the shadows, unseen even by the mages he had hired. Sigrid, the leader of the charge was draped in a midnight ck cloak like the rest of the mages.


    "Remember," she told them, "Be swift and merciless. Anybody whose heart cannot take on this task should stay back to avoid burdening the rest of us."


    Nobody stepped back, it was a sign that all of them were willing to follow her. Sigrid nodded at Veylin and he extended the shadow to the wall. They approached it, covered by darkness.


    The lord mage was the first to strike feeling the wall for magic. "You were right your highness, he has wards."


    Sigrid smirked. As soon as Rnd told her about the hidden past of House Benwick, she realized that it was possible that Lord Benwick had more secrets he was hiding, magic rted secrets. In all of his eyes of travel, he had to havee across some mages in othernds. A man like him would have found all ways to protect himself.


    "Break them." She told the Lord mage.


    "You don¡¯t need to ask twice." He said happily.


    Christie moved before he did, she controlled the wind and sent out sleeping bell vines that up the walls, creeping to wards the knights. The flowers cajoled the knights to sleep.


    So, the first assault was unseen as it was fast. The lord mage touched his wand to the wall, sending a pulse of magic so great and that it shattered the gates.


    Sigrid and the mages that were hidden in the shadows rushed inside, magic shing against steel as they confronted the knights inside. They were small fish, easy to dispense with, the battle only became much more serious when they entered the manor and faced the two hired mages--one wielding ice and the other fire.


    John smirked. "Fire and ice? How original."


    "Not." Mauve chuckled.


    A duel of magic erupted-fire burning cloaks, shadows outrunning ice like ghosts on an iceke, ropes of me slicing through the walls, lightning splitting furniture apart. The knights without magic suffered the most harm as the battle raged on. Lord Benwick had not chosen these mages carelessly, he had picked from the best of the best that Medoris had to offer.


    But he underestimated Sigrid.


    With one wave of her hand, and a singlemand, a string of power escaped from her, turning into physical chains that wrapped around the legs of the two mages, coiling tightly around their bodies and forcing them to their knees.


    She stepped over them and walked deeper into the manor. The two mages were dragged along the floor by an invisible force and the rest of the team followed, asionally kicking Frost and me, as John was calling them.


    When she came to the living room, Lord Benwick was sitting in a high seat, one leg crossed over the other like a king of a powerful realm. In one hand he had a ss of wine and the other was resting on the arm of the chair, fingers touching a de which he knew would be useless.


    Sigrid helped herself to a seat as did her grandfather, the others stood behind Sigrid like loyal servants. She retrieved her fan out of thin air and spread it out.


    Slowly, she said to Lord Benwick, "Your reign of terror is over."


    Lord Benwick looked back at her, eyes irreconcble to the results of the battle. "I know things, things that can help you."


    Sigrid had no doubt of that, but she was also certain that she did not necessarily need to know those things. Lord Benwick was more dangerous alive than dead.


    She turned to the team she had brought and said, "Do you understand now the difference between loyalty and submission? You are loyal, he wants to submit but only because I have him cornered. The first opportunity he gets to betray me, he will take it."


    Lord Benwick clenched his hand around the de. He truly wished that he could use it to stab Sigrid in the throat.


    Sigrid looked back and she smiled, curiosity glistening in her eyes. "What were you thinking when you sent me those letters?"


    Lord Benwick took a sip of wine first and he chuckled hopelessly, "Power belongs to those who dare to take it. Weak men don¡¯t rule, only the strong do and do you know who is stronger than the man that rules?"


    Sigrid had a clue of course. "The one that whispers in the ears of the ruler, telling him what to do."


    Lord Benwick raised the ss to her and then took another sip. "People look down on men like me that serve royalty without pride. They look down on the chamber maids, their cooks, foot men, valets, butlers and other servants. But I have always thought that it was mistake to do so.


    The cook has the power over everything that you eat, the valet holds a razor to your neck every morning when he helps you shave. The stable boy can send you to death by tampering with a horse. A chamber maid can sell your secret desires to another outside or seduce you and lead to temptations which break marriages.


    Most importantly, they whisper things to each other and to their masters. They even give advice on what should be done and what should not be done."


    His fingers drummed on the de and his breathing increased, like he wasboring to breath. "It was how Maurelia turned into a stone cold foolish bitch. Between me and her servants and her stupiddies-in-waiting, she stood no chance."


    He coughed, blood fell out of his mouth.


    "He has taken poison." Veylin shared.


    What he said, everyone had guessed.


    "There is poison in the wine." Sigrid noted.


    Lord Benwick had not nned to surrender to her. A man like him, he was too proud to bend his knee for Sigrid.

 Chapter 314: Roland does well.

    <h4>Chapter 314: Rnd does well.</h4>


    "I am surprised Lord Benwick. You did not seem to be the suicidal type to me. I expected much more of a fight from you."


    He coughed up more blood andughed, cackles falling out of his mouth like thest cracking of a twig in a tiny fire. "You think you are smart, but you are not the smartest. Someday, somehow, someone will whisper something to you and you will do it. One thing will to two and two will lead three."


    Once again, he coughed before continuing, "Eventually you will have someone like me by your side. Maybe it will be one of those with you today or maybe it will be someone else. I don¡¯t know who but someone will pull your strings."


    He breathed hisst and his head fell.


    Duke Thorin sniffed the air. "Do you smell that?"


    The others raised their heads and their nostrils red.


    "Fuck!" Sigrid cursed. She waved her hand once and they all vanished out of the manor,ing out a small distance beyond the wall.


    Before they could steady themselves, a loud explosion rocked the air and the earth trembled. As hot mes rose from manor and the wall came tumbling down, everyone sighed in relief for they had escaped a terrible death.


    Sigrid covered her mouth and sheughed. "That rat bastard, he had other ns it seemed."


    Mauve looked down at the body of Lord Benwick which Sigrid had somehow managed to bring out with them. She also thought back on the moment when Sigrid took them all out of the manor. Not a singlemand had fallen from her lips.


    A part of her beat nervously and awe filled her. Sigrid was truly powerful, much more than she let on. As the lights came on and people run out of their houses toe and take a look at the burning manor, they retreated into the shadows and returned to the mage estate.


    Sigrid personally set fire to Lord Benwick¡¯s body. It was the only way she could be reassured that the man was truly dead. She did not want anything like what happened in dramas to happen. Viins often had a habit of dying and resurrecting.


    She left Veylin in the care of the Lord mage with instructions to make some changes to his physical appearance and then she and herdies-in-waiting took their carriages back to the Thorin estate.


    Almost close to the gates of the estate, they had toe to a stop because other carriages were lined up outside, leading all the way directly to the gate. They were royal carriages and outside of them, Rnd and his men were waiting. They had been there for a while.


    Sigrid knew that Rnd was there for her so she step out of the carriage. Before she reached her husband, she couldn¡¯t help but notice one of the newer maids that worked for her family. She came to the men with a sses of lemonade, water and two cups of hot chocte coffee. She was quite brazen when she reached Rnd, offering him a seductive smile and dipping her bosom to expose the bountiful curves of her breasts. There was no mistaking what she meant.


    Sigrid scoffed. Her husband did not even need to do anything for women to throw themselves at him. He was almost the emperor now, which woman did not want him?


    And yet, she still found it revolting. The fact that they had no shame and threw themselves at a married man without feeling the slightest shame was disgusting.


    While she was waiting to see how her husband would react, Mauve and Christie walked up to her from behind. They watched in silence as she did.


    Rnd reached his hand out, ced the cup of chocte coffee back on the silver tray and gestured for Sir Samuel to get rid of the maid. The smile that had been on his face as he chatted with his brother and his men had faded. It had been reced with a look of nausea.


    Sigrid was very pleased to see that look on his face. Her lips even stretched to form a smile but it died when an errant thought crossed her mind. Perhaps her husband had ssy tastes in the women he chose to flirt with. A maid was far worse than Keeley or any other noble woman.


    "He has done well." Mauvemented.


    "He has a long way to go." Christie said.


    "Still, this shows some progress." Mauve insisted on praising Rnd.


    "Maybe because there are people around and she is a Thorin maid. Surely he would not be too stupid as to eat from the same ce where he shits." Christie said.


    They were like an angel and a devil on Sigrid¡¯s shoulders.


    Christie turned her head to look at Mauve as she was confused. "Wait, shouldn¡¯t it be the same ce were Sigrid, our highly respected very beautiful crown princess shits?"


    "Shush you two." She hissed at them. All this whispering was the very thing that Lord Benwick had talked about. The opinions of others which would affect her decision making.


    Sigrid was not a fool. She weed their opinions but she had no intentions of allowing anyone to lead her by the nose.


    Slowly, she walked towards Rnd. He was already waiting for her, a big grin on his handsome face. He knocked on the door of a carriage when she was close enough and a bouquet of flowers was handed to him. He took it and handed it to her.


    He bent and whispered in her ear, "Congrattions on your victory. I was not worried at all." It was a lie, he had been worried about her and he had counted the seconds until she returned.


    Rnd took Sigrid¡¯s right hand and kissed the back. It was like the caress of a feather, simple and light.


    Sigrid drew her hand back and fought the urge to roll her eyes. "How long have you been here?"


    "I don¡¯t know, I have not been counting. I served some soup and came here after. You on the other hand remained on the mage estate, you were seen and heard yelling at Finn and his team of menaces twice because they were distracting you and the other people in the meeting."


    He was exining to her what he had made fake Sigrid do. Rather than risk her walking around and talking to people, he locked her up in the mage tower and announced a meeting of some mages and the lord mage to discuss a new magical invention.


    "Thank you for your help." She offered him a gentle smile.


    "May I follow you inside for a more detailed conversation? Your grandmother is not too keen on letting me inside without your say so. It seems like Mauve has been doing some whispering about me."


    He looked over her shoulder at Mauve who was finally talking to a sheep faced Galen.


    Even Christie¡¯s attention had been taken up by Orpheus Ashford, a red knight that was new to Rnd¡¯s close circle and from the noble Ashford house. The same house that birthed rakes.


    All the women at the royal castle were already buzzing about him. It seemed Christie Shadowmere was not very resistant to his roguish charms.

 Chapter 315: The cards and flowers.

    <h4>Chapter 315: The cards and flowers.</h4>


    Rnd thought it was important to mention this fact to Sigrid before Christie found herself in a family way. "My love, I should mention this before it is toote. Orpheus is an Ashford. If rumors are to be believed, the time he has spent talking to Christie is enough to see results in nine or ten months."


    Sigrid looked back and she caught a glimpse of Christie smiling at Sir Orpheus. She thought back to the day Christie had said with much vigor that she would not be among the women that bore Ashford children. Perhaps she had spoken too soon and in future, she would have to eat her words.


    "We should head inside first." Rnd put his hand on the curve of Sigrid¡¯s lower back.


    She smartly dodged his touch and shook her head. "I am afraid that I cannot invite you in your highness, even in courtship, a gentleman does not call on ady in the dark. Not unless he has nefarious ns. Do you have such ns?"


    Rnd looked down at her face and smirked. "I always have nefarious ns for you."


    His answers were always ridiculous and often yful. She took a step back and respectful curtsied. "Good night, your royal highness."


    Rnd remained motionless for a while. He did not believe that she would leave him outside and go in alone. But that was exactly what she did and herdies-in-waiting followed her faithfully.


    A sullen Galen and unsatisfied Orpheus could only watch the gates close behind the women with reluctance in their eyes. They watched the gates for far longer than they should have. Their eyes were hopeful that by a stroke of a miracle, they would be opened and they would be invited in.


    Rudbeck whispered to Lord Evermore, "They look like puppies that have lost their mothers. Is this what I look like when my wife kicks me out of the house on rare asions because my mouth was too smart to know what was good for it?"


    "You are more like a cat." Evermore made ws with his hands and cried out like a cat.


    "So, how long are we going to stand out here?" Sir Samuel asked them.


    The men shrugged.


    "Far longer and more often than you all imagine." Rudbeck sighed. On one hand, he looked forward to the courtship of the already married crown princess and on the other, he was worried that they would all be pulled into Rnd¡¯s shenanigans.


    It had been a while since they climbed a wall. The way Rnd was observing the Thorin walls, it looked like they would soon be doing so.


    *****


    Two dayster, Sigrid received anotherrge bouquet of flowers during breakfast. It was delivered by Sir Orpheus Ashford and it had be his daily morning task. It also came with a card always.


    Rnd and Galen had be quite the proficient note, card and letter writers recently. The card read, "Another sun has risen and I am once again forced to wake up without you by my side. Did I mention that your smile is more beautiful than the rising of the sun? If I did not then I will do so more often from now on--Your only crown prince."


    Sigrid put the flowers down, her lips were stretched into a small smile. Maybe proficient was the wrong word to describe Rnd¡¯s writing. But, he got points for consistency.


    Lady Iryne was very nosy, so much so that she made it a point to invade her daughter¡¯s privacy and read the notes that were always sent with the the flowers. Normally, the flowers were sent in the morning and evening.


    Sigrid watched her mother gush over the card, calling it the best one yet and moaning sadly over the fact that it included no poem, unlike thest cards. She asked the duchess what she thought and the duchess gave a t oooh in support of the what her daughter-inw was gushing over.


    Lady Iryne called a maid and handed the note, instructing her to have the note framed in Sigrid¡¯s bedroom as all the others had been done. She wanted Sigrid to be surrounded by evidence of Rnd¡¯s love and devotion.


    "Huf!" Lady Ivory grunted. "They are just flowers, I don¡¯t see what the big deal is. Rather than making a fuss about cards, we should be making a fuss about the fact that the crown princess has been living here for three days. What self respecting married does such a thing?"


    She really had a talent for ruining the mood. Every time she opened her mouth someone around her frowned. Her behavior was embarrassing considering the fact that the Ridley¡¯s were living on the estate and witnessing her behavior.


    Nathaniel sent Sigrid a look of apology. Deanne lost her appetite and she put down the bread. Her hands tightened around the baby and Thor started crying. Lady Iryne jumped up and took the baby from Deanne, shooting Lady Ivory resentful res.


    "Perhaps the question can be redirected to you, Lady Ivory." Sigrid retorted confidently. "Not only are you not in your husband¡¯s house but you have still failed to respect the owners of the house under whose roof you are living. I think it is time for you to cut your visit short."


    The spoon of vani pudding in Lady Ivory¡¯s hand trembled. She gasped as if the most horrific thing had just happened. "You...you...."


    "My granddaughter is the crown princess. You should resist for addressing her as you, Lady Ivory." Duchess M stepped in, as confident as Sigrid was. Her voice was even calmer than Sigrid¡¯s had been. "Now, we have been polite to you by opening our home to you. We have also tolerated your ridiculous demands and endured your insults. But, that is all going to end now, we believe that you have outlived your wee. It is time for you to be heading back to your home."


    Lady Ivory pped the table and looked at her daughter. "You want to kick me out! Deanne, are you hearing this?" Her daughter was the future duchess, how could they dare to do such a thing to her?

 Chapter 316: Throwing Lady Ivory out.

    <h4>Chapter 316: Throwing Lady Ivory out.</h4>


    Deanne was feeling a little too embarrassed. Without responding to her mother, she got up and left the table. Nathaniel abandoned his breakfast and run after her, apologizing to everyone. Lady Iryne sighed, she followed the couple because she was certain that Deanne was now in tears.


    "I do love a good dramatic breakfast." Lord Alexander Ridley said between bites of of a golden stack of pancakes, dripping with syrup and melted butter.


    Alexander Ridley was a man that loved to eat good foods and the Thorin kitchen had yet to disappoint him. In fact, he was impressed with their coffee which had been invented just for him. It had nuts and chocte, two of his favoritebinations now.


    Ignoring their guest who they hade to learn liked to fan mes whenever a tense situation arose, duchess M put down her her fork and wiped the corners of her lips gracefully. "Lady Ivory, I expect you to be gone by the lunch hour. As Thor¡¯s grandmother, I cannot forbid you from seeing him every once in a while, but it is not a requirement that you must live in my home to do so. You are free to seek lodging elsewhere in the capital."


    Lady Ivory sputtered, gasped and sputtered even more, unable to find the right words to express herself.


    Sigrid stood up and excused herself, asking that the rest of her breakfast be brought out to the coffee ntation. When she stood up. Mauve and Christie did the same. East was not far behind them, which was not surprising as he was always seen in Sigrid¡¯spany when she was home.


    The fact that she hated dining with Lady Ivory was not a secret. In fact, most of her meals had been eaten outside since the day she moved back. They all drove to the ntation in their small egg shaped cars which were faster than horses. Within five minutes, they arrived at the edge of the ntation.


    A wooden outdoor shed which was open on the sides had been constructed hastily a day ago. John had even used magic to put togetherrge wicker chairs and someone had added pillows to them. The shed sat under the shade of threerge trees.


    The group of four sat in a circle around a table, delighting in the fresh air and natural sounds of birds calls. Even the peacocks were walking under the thriving dense coffee trees.


    Mauve¡¯s eyes roamed around in search of the outdoor firece. "It is so beautiful out here that I almost feel sorry that we have to ruin it by discussing Lady Ivory and her brew of nastiness. She is always inspiring in her dedication to conspiring to make someone else miserable."


    She leaped over a chair when she saw it. It was not far off from the wooden shed. She called over one of the maids and gave her a list of things to bring from the kitchen quickly. Mauve even asked Brolin to drive the maid back in a car.


    "I don¡¯t understand why she keeps targeting our crown princess. There are many things in the world to be unsatisfied with but she always centers on Sigrid." Christieined.


    "I think she wants Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s job." Mauve shouted out to them as she was a little distance away from them. Not too far to be out of hearing reach. She was already piling wood into the firece, preparing to cook. "Do you know that sheined about the fact that we stayed home all day yesterday. She said that azy crown princess has no business being married to a crown prince."


    "I heard," Sigridughed and Christie remained confused as she had no idea how to react. She wondered why Sigrid was not exploding. In fact, she had been awfully calm in the face of all Lady Ivory¡¯s provocations.


    The truth of the matter was simple. Sigrid considered Lady Ivory to be a nuisance like bug that shecked the desire to squish.


    The maids arrived and fresh breakfast tes were ced around the table. Fresh tea, coffee, milk and juice were also put down. As the maids poured everyone¡¯s preferential drink into a cup, Deanne and Nathaniel joined them.


    Deanne¡¯s eyes were red and swollen.


    Sigrid did notment on the appearance of her sister-inw. How Deanne dealt with her mother was her business. She was a grown woman for heavens sake, did sheck the guts to tell her mother to shut up every once in a while! Even if she did not say the words directly, she could veil them behind hidden statements.


    How was Deanne able to plot Emmah¡¯s murder on three different asions but unable to put her mother in her ce? As a future duchess of Thorin, she was too soft.


    "Sister, I am..." Nathaniel sighed. "I am sorry."


    Sigrid put a cup to her lips. "That will be your eleventh apology in three days brother. I am beginning to think that your vocabry only has a single word. Sorry."


    Nathaniel put his hands together, once again he sighed.


    "If the two of you continue to be foolish and softer than cotton then I suggest that you have a conversation with our grandfather and see to it that that the title of duke is passed on to John or Elowin." Sigrid advised them.


    Nathaniel¡¯s body stiffened up a little.


    Sigrid ced the cup down carefully and looked at her brother. "I say this with love brother, and I say it for your sake. Tell me which crown princess you know of that would endure Lady Ivory¡¯s back talk and insults, time and time again? Ever since she arrived here, an hour does not pass without my name falling from her lips.


    She has called me names, openly expressed her disapproval of me and my maids. She critiques my decisions and even had the guts to enter my bedroom and help herself to my body oils and some jewelry while I was out. You two should grow some balls and put her in her ce before I decide to do it for you."


    "She took your jewelry!!" Nathaniel eximed. "When did this happen?"


    "The day we....." Mauve started and shut up when her eyes fell on East. "The day we had that meeting on the mage estate. We found out when we returned that some things were missing and Be reported that Lady Ivory had passed by and entered the bedroom under the im of her hat having flown inside through a window.


    The maids tried to stop her but she pped one of them. They did not want to blow up the issue as there were guests in the house so they let her go and waited for the crown princess to return."


    "That¡¯s it!!" Deanne stood up abruptly and marched away with red hot fury burning in her body.


    East pulled out his harp and he decided to y a tense tune, depicting a rising confrontation. Every note was like a whisper against a storm, sharp--cutting and unwavering.


    When Nathaniel stood up and run after his wife, the melody picked up speed, rising as if a heated confrontation was rising. In the background, Mauve chopped up potatoes rapidly. Abination of both sounds mirrored the unpredictability of a quiet battle between two strong forces.


    Sigrid wondered if East was being intentional with his choice of music.

 Chapter 317: Emmah and the wicked stepmother again.

    <h4>Chapter 317: Emmah and the wicked stepmother again.</h4>


    Emmah¡¯s life had been smooth sailing for a while. She had even caught the eye of Sir Tobey Valerius, a famous knight in Eldoria, and third inmand of the Valerius knights. He also led twenty percent of the red knight forces, had battle merits,nd and wealth. More importantly, he has the trust of the king.


    He was not a noble, but he was just as good as a noble. In the absence of Benjamin, he was a fat catch, and the Count could not have been more pleased with Emmah. He was so pleased that he allowed Emmah to make some suggestions concerning their business.


    She had designed two luxury yachts that the count was certain would help them in beating the Shadowmere¡¯s that had already squeezed them so hard to the point that the Fairfax¡¯s had lost sixty percent of their territory and two ports under their ownership.


    In the Fairfax house, with the protection of the count, Emmah was now a golden noble granddaughter, living the life of a true youngdy. Life had been so good that she had all but forgotten her revenge plots against Sigrid.


    Notpletely--she was putting them off until the end of the ball. Even now, she was with the rest of her sisters, nning out their outfits. The count had sent for some of the best dressmakers in the empire to make the best dresses for his granddaughters basing off of Emmah¡¯s designs.


    The young women were chuckling in harmony as one of them, Sera, endured the pressure and difort of squeezing into a corset.


    Emmah had already chosen the gown she was going to wear, it was a midnight blue silk gown with one arm. It was tight around the burst and fell out like waterfall to her feet. The hem was lined with beautiful golden flowers that matched the crushed golden lines that were running over the dress on the outside like strings of pearls. They lent a beauty to the gown which would enable it to sparkle as the night got darker.


    She was sure that she would be the most outstanding youngdy at the debutante ball. Her hands were trailing over the gown when the door was opened and her two stepmothers entered therge dress chamber.


    Allughter and chatter in the room died down very quickly and all the young women became tense. It was never a good sign when Lady Jane was smiling at them, especially at Emmah.


    "Oh, my darling Emmah," She cooed, her voice as sugary as poisoned honey, "I found the most beautiful gown crated by one of the mages that tailored princess Thssa¡¯s gown. As soon as I saw it, I just knew that I had to get it for you. You must try it on right now and see if it will make you the dame of the ball."


    A maid put the box on the bed and brought out the dress. It was a monstrous bright dark pink gown, drowning in so muchce that made it look more like a spider¡¯s web than a ballroom gown.


    A horrified gasp came from the back of the room and Sera cried out as dressmaker pricked her with a needle.


    Emmah knew that Lady Fairfax was up to the same old tricks, trying to sabotage her. "Thank you mother, it is a lovely dress indeed. I will save it and wear it on a better asion."


    "Nonsense." Lady Fairfax bellowed. She gestured for the maid to take away the midnight blue gown. "I am sure that prince Benjamin or Sir Tobey will be smitten when they take a look at you. Not just them but other gentlemen as well."


    Before Emmah could blink, the gown she had been nning to wear was taken out of the room. She did not know it but Lady Fairfax had it sent to her own daughter.


    Next, Lady Fairfax moved on to Emmah¡¯s hair. The hair decorations had been picked out and final choices had been made thirty minutes ago. Lady Fairfax set her eyes on the moonlight pearls, gold hair pins and the floral shaped white pins which gave off the illusion of flowers blooming.


    Emmah had bought them from a another mage. She was sure that she would dazzle everyone like an illusionist. Before the ball ended, the Fairfax doorstep would be crowded with eager young men calling on her or proposing marriage directly.


    "No...these won¡¯t do." Lady Fairfax shook her head, showing intense displeasure as she eyed the hair decorations. "I found the perfect hair oil that magically turns one¡¯s hair curly and sparkling."


    Two maids grabbed Emmah with speed that defied reason and Lady Fairfax doused her hair in the oil. She pulled and twisted it as if she wished she could rip it all out of the skull directly.


    Sera screamed as Lady Fairfax retrieved her hands from Emmah¡¯s hair. It was blonde with red patches scattered randomly.


    Emmah gasped in horror. "What have you done to my hair?"


    Lady Fairfax put a hand to her chest and she gasped extravagantly. "Oh no, what happened? I used the oil on my hair this morning and nothing happened."


    "Maybe it is the side effect." One of the maids suggested. "I shall find a hairdresser to remedy this immediately."


    She run out quickly, taking with her the hair decorations. Before she could get to the door however, Sera was pricked again by a needle and she cried out. Instinctively, the maid looked Sera¡¯s way, tripping over her own foot in the process.


    She fell down,nding right on one of the hair pins which scratched her face rather deeply. The maid let out a shrill wail out of her mouth, blood was dripping down the left side of her face. The image spooked another maid that bumped into Lady Fairfax and she went tumbling down.


    She fell on the very pink monstrosity of a dress that she had brought. As she struggled to untangle it, she ended up ripping all thece and ruining most of the dress.


    Emmah hid the smile on her face. In the end, the dress was ruined and Lady Jane¡¯s n had failed. As for her hair, as a woman that came from modern times and a mage, how could she fail to think of a way to fix it? No matter what tricks her step mother used, Emmah was determined to be Cindere.

 Chapter 318: Deanne stands up for herself.

    <h4>Chapter 318: Deanne stands up for herself.</h4>


    Meanwhile, on the Thorin estate, East was ying another tune, tension rted still. Sigrid was dozing off in the chair, snoring softly, her faced covered with newspapers. Christie was texting Orpheus, smiling like blooming flower that upon whose petals a magical rain had visited. Mauve and three maids were cooking. Her face was content as she was doing what she loved to do best.


    Inside the house, it was not all peaceful. In a rare urrence, Deanne was facing off against her mother Lady Ivory and their voices were loud enough to be heard by everyone in the front yard.


    "You are an ungrateful fool. All I am doing is to help you but you are so blind to it. Your sister-inw is the crown princess and yet when positions of power were being assigned to women she did not consider you. Why didn¡¯t you assert yourself? Have I taught you nothing you wretched girl. You are a pathetic excuse for a daughter. Even your husband iszy. He is a fool. A pathetic loser who cannot reach for the power within his grasp." Lady Ivory exploded. Each one of her insults rang louder that the next.


    Nathaniel was outside the doors with his parents and grandparents. His valet was holding him back forcefully to keep him from heading inside and beating his mother-inw into a pulp.


    He was not the only one whose blood had turned to fire. All the eavesdropping Thorin¡¯s and Deanne herself was feeling the same.


    Deanne kicked a small table, forcing it to overturn. "You will not speak of my husband with such disrespect."


    "Or what?" Lady Ivory smirked. "Or you will kick me like you kicked that table. Have they taught you nothing here but the behaviors of a barbarian? Have you forgotten why you were married into this family?"


    The eavesdroppers froze, curious to know the next statement out of Lady Ivory¡¯s mouth. Nathaniel and Deanne were a love match. It never crossed anyone¡¯s mind that there was trickery of some sort involved.


    Nathaniel was already imagining the worst, hurt flickered in his eyes. Lady Ivory¡¯s visit had been stressing him and his wife and it seemed like they hade to a breaking point.


    "You were supposed to use the resources, connections and wealth of the Thorin family to help your brothers advance in the royal court." Lady Ivory growled out. "What have you done for them since you married?"


    "What have they done for themselves?" Deanne screamed at her mother in anger. "I married my husband because I fell in love with him. Right from the beginning, I never had any ns of using his or his family in any way. I only let you think that I was on board with your n because it was the only way you would let me marry him. If you knew the truth, you would have sold me off to the next highest noble bidder to fulfill your selfish needs."


    A pnded on Deanne¡¯s cheek.


    The sound stunned those outside. Nathaniel started to struggle with his valet. He was going inside, the consequences be damned. As he pushed his way in, he froze because of his wife¡¯s word.


    "Leave."


    He assumed that she was talking to him, as did Lady Ivory and everyone else. But, they were proven wrong quickly.


    "Leave, mother and never return."


    Lady Ivory blinked. "Excuse me?"


    Deanne clenched her hands. "This is my home now, the home of my husband. It is our home, not yours. I am his wife, not your child tomand and manipte. You will not insult the man I love, the crown princess and my Thorin family in our own house."


    Lady Ivory sneered. "Have you lost your mind girl? You would throw me out?"


    Deanne¡¯s voice and gaze did not waver. "I would. And I am. Get out right now. I will have your luggage packed and sent out to you outside the gate. You are not wee here and you will never know my son or any other children I birth. I will never set foot on Stornhill again and you can tell my father and brothers that when you return."


    The dramatic promation hung in the air. Silence dragged on for a moment too long. Nothing moved and nobody spoke. Then, with much anger, Lady Ivory picked up her cloak and threw it over her shoulders with a dramatic flourish.


    "You will regret this. Love is a waste of time, I tried to teach you this many times but you always had your head in the clouds. I should have known that you would not amount to much." She spat.


    But Deanne only lifted her chin in defiance.


    Lady Ivory marched out of the living room, shooting Nathaniel a re when she passed by him. Without a word to anyone, she stepped out into the yard and ordered one of her maids to fetch one of her carriages.


    The doors to the living room were closed, giving Nathaniel and Deanneplete privacy. He saw that her shoulders were shaking and so he rushed to her and hugged her tightly.


    He never thought that Lady Ivory was not just cruel to others but she was also cruel to her own daughter. Then again, he had never spent too much time with the woman.


    "It will be okay." He whispered to her.


    "What do I do Nathan, I just cut myself off from my family." She cried sadly.


    "You have me and Thor. You have my parents, grandparents, brothers and my sister. You said it yourself that this is your Thorin family.


    Outside the doors, Lady Ivory¡¯s property was carried out, case after case and loaded into waiting carriages, then driven off the property.


    The servants rushed to the kitchen to gossip. Others took refreshments to those that worked in the coffee ntations and different processing rooms. Along with refreshments, they took ripe gossip.


    There was never ack of something to discuss on the estate. Two days ago, it was the maid Mrs. Elsworth had thrown out for daring to seduce the crown prince. Today it was Lady Ivory that had been thrown out for daring to p Deanne and steal from the crown princess.


    Nobody knew what would happen tomorrow, but they were sure it would be exciting.


    They did not have to wait for tomorrow because something absurd happened in the middle of the day. The crown prince and his knights climbed over the wall, sneaking onto the estate like thieves.


    The gardener and Thorin knights had no idea what to do so they broughtdders and escorted the intruders inside safely.


    ***


    The scent of freshly baked irish potato buns wafted over the Thorin estate. It brought the gossipy servants out of the kitchen, the peacocks out from the coffee ntation and the residents of the estate out of the house.


    The shed was suddenly popr around lunch time, surrounded by very ravenous individuals, residents and guests. The potato buns were apanied with a richmb stew, grilled vegetables and juices of every color.


    To Rnd, it seemed like a great celebration was afoot on the Thorin estate and the smile on Deanne¡¯s face and the faces of the Thorin¡¯s told him why.


    The witch, Lady Ivory was gone and peace had been restored in the Thorin realm. How long that peacested was dependent on how many more times East Ridley said something to his wife that made her amused or how often sheplimented his musical genius.

 Chapter 319: A date at the fair.

    <h4>Chapter 319: A date at the fair.</h4>


    "What other song would you like to listen to?" East asked Sigrid.


    Rnd snapped a twig with his hands. In his mind, they might as well have been East¡¯s fingers. He had been trying to have a conversation with his wife for hours but Mr. Musician had been ying his tunes non stop. He paused for lunch and the resumed immediately after.


    When Sigrid was walking off the meal, he yed a flute and all the women sighed.


    "There is a fair this evening, would you like to be my escort?" Rnd cut in quickly with a question. "A date, it is a date." he added.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes lit up. She had never been to a fair in this world. She could only picture the ones she had seen in movies. Experiencing it was better than imagining. "I would love to go."


    Rnd was pleased with her answer. Pleased enough to let East y a slow bad, apanied by the wonderful singing of Rudbeck about two star crossed lovers.


    **


    In the evening, Sigrid and Rnd set out for the date at the fair. They went with a bigger crowd than usual but only married individuals or those with dates. Mauve had said that this would make it easy for them to blend and also allow the knights,dies-in-waiting, valet and others to enjoy sometime with their loved ones.


    The Ridley¡¯s also went to the fair, in thepany of the Thorin¡¯s. The groups decided to split up.


    So, they set out in their masks and hooded cloaks which still looked highly overpriced but they could be taken for wealthy nobles and not royalty.


    It was the first fair of spring and it was brewing with life. There were many people, children and adults, nobles andmoners. Many stalls had been set up selling everything from roasted chestnuts, gloves, hats, seeds, drinks, foods, and toys to weapons like swords and des of all qualities.


    Rnd was determined to make it a perfect date for his wife. Fingers crossed she would back home with him after.


    "Oh look, a pie eating contest, goodie." Mauve¡¯s nose sniffed out the raspberry pie from where they were, five stalls away from the pie vendor.


    She dragged Galen to it and the rest of them followed. Sigrid gleefully turned to Rnd, the spark of excitement in her eyes making it obvious what she desired for him to do.


    With a very long sigh, Rnd joined the many men that were contesting and her pulled his men into it. He ate the pie with royal gentleness. Galen ate itzily, Orpheus barely touched his. The knights were amazing, especially Rudbeck whose wife was very supportive, loudly cheering him on like other women were openly doing for their men.


    Unfortunately, none of them could defeat Jeff, a sheep farmer whose pie gulping skills defied mortal limits. Jeff¡¯s determination was driven by the fact that the prize was a fat female sheep.


    "Let¡¯s split up." Sigrid told herdies-in-waiting.


    Mauve was all too d to do so as she wanted to listen to the dwarves that there were turning their poetry into song and challenging the crowd to recite any poem and they could make a song out of it.


    Meanwhile, Christie dragged Orpheus towards a stall that was selling ships in delicate crystal bottles.


    Sigrid dragged Rnd onto a carousel that was running on magic stones. It was not the only magic aided ride she had seen. She had also seen a Ferris wheel and gigantic tea cups which glided through the air for a minute, spinning beforeing back down.


    After riding the carousel once, she dragged him to gigantic tea cup ride. No surprise, Finn was one of the mages there, collecting money like a shrewd business man.


    Rnd gave him a pouch of gold coins and the boy was very happy to let them cut in line, ignoring the grumbling of a few children who were waiting their turn.


    As the cup lifted from the ground, Rnd¡¯s hands clenched around the rim. "That kid needs his hide tanned." he muttered.


    The cups started to spin and dizziness set in. Sigrid in the meantime was screaming and the more it spun, the more it wished it would move faster. When it came back down, a woman waiting for all those that had taken the trip, pointing them in the direction of the puke buckets.


    Half of the people that climbed into the cups wanted to puke when their feet touched the ground.


    "Four copper to puke." A little girl that looked around four years old stopped them, holding her hand out with arrogance.


    Rnd made a barfing sound. Sigrid knew he was in a hurry so she elevated the girl in the air and Rnd puked into an empty bucket, releasing all of his dinner and the pie he had just eaten.


    "You ain¡¯t stiffing medy." The little girl kicked the air furiously. "Finny, we got a couple of hard headed ones here." she shouted.


    Choking backughter, Sigrid tapped his back, handed him water to wash his mouth and then some mouthwash and a mint.


    Sir Sam gave the girl a silver coin and their group left.


    Meanwhile, Mauve had found her way into a wrestling tent identally. She wanted to leave but Galen was very interested because it was two very obese men wrestling in small shorts and no shirts. The fats of their bellies were giggling in a hrious manner.


    Christie and Orpheus were on the Ferris wheel, both screaming because they were suspended in the air and the Ferris wheel was vibrating to the the thunderous music being yed by a band of bards below. If Sigrid was with them, she would have told them it was rock music.


    Sigrid dragged Rnd to y a ring toss game next. She thought he needed to cool down. He was so good at the game that he won five live chicken and a turkey. Seeing the rewards sent Sigrid into chuckles.


    Had nobody told Eldorian¡¯s about plushies? Did the owners of the ring toss stall have too many birds at home that they were simply looking for ways of giving some away? The answer was yes, not that Sigrid would ever know.


    Rnd was proud of his prizes, he asked Veylin to teleport them to the the Thorin estate.


    Meanwhile, they met up with the others and joined a pumpkin tossingpetition. It was easy for all the men to win as they had enough strength to toss pumpkins. Within, less than a minute, the judge of thepetition chased them away before they could win all the prizes.


    "Does anyone want to go to the circus?" Mauve asked.


    "There is a circus!" Sigrid pped her hands. "I can¡¯t wait, hurry, let¡¯s go."


    The men exchanges gazes with Rnd, each hoping that they would not be pulled into the games and forced to humiliate themselves.


    "Nobody is hypnotizing me into a chicken." Rnd whispered.

 Chapter 320: On balls and commoners.

    <h4>Chapter 320: On balls andmoners.</h4>


    They returned home after spending three hours at the fair. They were exhausted, slightly traumatized but mostly happy. They were also covered in the smell of funnel cake, barbecue beef, grilled cheese, cotton candy, caramel apples, hot dogs and ale. They had been eating barbecue beef when a burrow of ale exploded and rained all over them.


    "It is too bad we did not do the potion lunge." Mauve sighed tiredly as she fell into a chair in the living room.


    The potion plunge was a ride that riders took into a room and got plunged into a tube with a potion of their choosing which altered their outfits, eye or hair color. They emerged from the tube and fell into a pool of glittering water. Everyone that had taken the potion plunge had been walking around covered in glitter.


    "Did you see the guy that looked like a roasted phoenix?" Christie chuckled like a storyteller who knows the plot twist and is going to ruin everyone¡¯s evening. "Red hair is not for everyone."


    "That was ming red, not just red." Sigridmented, holding back a yawn.


    "I think I saw Emmah there she was with that Valerius knight." Mauve sat up, epting a cup of tea from Lama.


    Sigrid had ordered for a sunmint digestive brew to be cooked before they returned to the estate. She was a little worried about all the eating that they had overindulged in.


    Sunmint tea was her secret brew, it was sold in her coffee shop to those those that had chaotic digestive troubles often. Even doctors in the capital were rmending it to patients.


    It had be a must have tea in all the noble houses because it saved them their dignity after they over indulged in fried foods and cake.


    "Does this mean she has given up on Benji?" Galen asked with a wicked plotting like smile on his lips. "If it is official, I would love to visit my younger brother and share this news with him."


    "Of course you would." Sigrid mumbled.


    Galen would take any chance avable to make Benjamin¡¯s life more miserable.


    "Will he be at the ball?" Christie asked. She addressed the question to Rnd and Sigrid, looking at the couple which was canoodling together for the first time in almost a fortnight.


    Christie thought that Rnd was angling for an opportunity to sleep over.


    "No, Benjamin will not be attending any balls until my father wakes and decides on what to do with him." Rnd shared, ying with the strings of Sigrid¡¯s dress near the neck. He kept rolling them around his finger and unrolling it. "Not that we are sharing this fact with anyone so I will as always continue to appreciate your secrecy. When people ask about his whereabouts, we will simply continue to say he traveled out of the empire to tour another empire."


    His estate had been turned into a prison, not even his shadow could be seen outside his house. Meanwhile, his business had been sold off by Rnd and the money was in the royal treasury. It would be left up to King Raff to decided what to do with the money.


    Mauve leaned forward to take a cup and a question fell from her lips. "I thought the king would wake soon. Why is he taking so long to open his eyes?"


    "The poison has no known cure." Rnd took Sigrid¡¯s fingers and rubbed his chin against them like a cat. "As long as he is breathing we are hopeful."


    The answer to Mauve¡¯s question on the dyed waking of the king was in the room with them. Sigrid had no ns to let the king open his eyes for now. He would be allowed to wake after she and Rnd had a firm grip on a thriving empire.


    "Indeed, as long as he is still breathing, there is hope." Sigrid stifled another yawn.


    Meanwhile, Christie turned the Tv on checking to see what was on Eldoria¡¯s only three channels. One was showing a movie, one was showing the news and thest one had a historian narrating an old war. It was a documentary and some very old people that had been alive at the time were narrating what they saw and heard.


    Christie settled on the news which was talking about the debutante ball. Reporters were interviewing people on the street on what they expected to see.


    An old man that was had a smoking pipe in his mouth and some of the brownest teeth Sigrid had ever seen said, "I be reckonin¡¯ it¡¯s a sorry shame that usmon folk ain¡¯t got no grand debutante ball aye!"


    "I know a man that has lived on the sea for most of his life." Christieughed slowly.


    Mauve frowned with a question on her mind that she asked loudly. "He does have a point. Why don¡¯tmoners have debutante balls?"


    Strolling into the room, Mrs. Elsworth and her overly loud, newly acquired walking cane, provided the answer. "Debutante balls are reserved of aristocratic and upper-ss families for the single reason of introducing young women to high society and potential suitors. They are meant to promote marriage alliances and show off social status. Commoners have no business at such events."


    "Unless they are serving the drinks and ying the music." Sir Orpheus mumbled and added a scoff.


    "And the story of Cindere is only fun in fantasy. In real life, the more you marry down, the more your family coffers trend to shrink." Sigrid added to the conversation.


    "Who is Cindere?" Prince Galen asked.


    The rest of the family and the Ridley¡¯s returned at around that time, and they sat down in therge living room. As they received their Sun mint tea, Sigrid started narrating the story of Cindere.


    "Once upon a time, in a faraway kingdom...."


    "Oh which kingdom?" Lady Iryne interrupted immediately. "Is it a magic kingdom? Is it in the West, East, North or South?"


    Rnd huffed. His blood started to rise immediately. Everyone else sighed, this story was going to be a long one.


    Sigrid exhaled sharply. "It doesn¡¯t matter what the kingdom is called, just know that is a fantasy kingdom which doesn¡¯t exist. Anyway, there was a young woman named Cindere."


    "Cindere, what kind of name is that?" Lady Iryne let out a derisive snort. "Cinder means burned coal, you know. If your mother names you after burned coal then she doesn¡¯t love you. Now if she had been named something like....."


    Sigrid groaned almost rose up to jump up and down in frustration. "It was not Cindere mother! Her name was E but she had stepsisters that added Cinder to her name because she was always covered in cinders. Now, will you let me finish the story?"

 Chapter 321: Cinderella [told by Sigrid, ruined by Iryne.] 1

    <h4>Chapter 321: Cindere [told by Sigrid, ruined by Iryne.] 1</h4>


    "Oh. That makes much more sense now." Lady Iryne exhaled gently, touching her chest like she had been so stressed but got some relief. "So she had step sisters. Was her father dead or was it her mother?"


    "It is not a question and answer session mother." Sigrid retorted.


    Lord Paxton drew back his wife and put a finger to his lips. Gesturing that she should keep quiet for a while.


    Sigrid sent him a grateful smile. "Her father had died and she had a wicked stepmother and two horrible sisters."


    "Ah, the wicked stepmother category." Lady Iryne giggled.


    Sigrid inhaled sharply. She also ignored the chuckles of Cosmos in her ears. "As I was saying, she had a wicked step mother. From a young age, she was responsible for doing all the chores in the house."


    Lady Iryne gasped. "So, she was a servant. At least tell me she was paid. Lady Percival made her cousin¡¯s daughter do chores all through winter and the girl¡¯s mother is suing her for treating her daughter as an unpaid servant. Legal status of your servants is very important these days."


    "Speaking of servants, we need new ones as we have had to terminate three of them for making moon eyes at Rnd." Duchess M stirred from her half-asleep state.


    "Can everyone please allow me to finish the story first?" Sigrid yelled. "Moving on--there was a prince in that kingdom who had yet to marry."


    "Like you Elowin." Lady Iryne pointed out.


    That particr jab managed to get someughs from the listeners.


    For Sigrid, it made her bite her teeth and seriously consider stuffing a sock in her mother¡¯s mouth. "So.." She raised her voice, "The king and queen decided to hold a ball at the castle and all the young maidens in thend such that they could find a wife for their son. Cindere wanted to attend the ball, but her stepmother wouldn¡¯t let her---"


    "Why, was she over age?" Lady Iryne interrupted again. "I do hope not because she sounds like a damsel in distress and a prince is just the man for the job."


    At this point, chuckles were traveling in the room, even Jesting was amused.


    "Is it a legal thing? Were there legal restrictions on the attendance of the ball?" Lady Iryne further quizzed.


    "No mother." Sigrid answered tiredly. "She was not banned by thew! It was just her wicked step mother and step sisters that didn¡¯t want her to attend. Cindere was the most beautiful young maiden in the kingdom. Even the cinders could not hide her beauty. She looked a little like Mauve."


    "Huh!" Galen loudly eximed.


    Mauve touched her face. Wasn¡¯t this a fictional story? Why then did Cindere look like her? As she was pondering on these questions, everyone else was looking at her. After all, Cindere was the most beautiful in this fantasy kingdom.


    "Does this mean Mauve is the most beautiful woman in Eldoria?" A confused John asked.


    "No." Rnd objected strongly. "Sigrid is."


    "A..." Lady Iryne cooed.


    "He is her husband, of course he has to say that." Lord Paxton said. "I think my wife Iryne is the most beautiful woman in the empire."


    "Mine is the most beautiful in Medoris and Eldoria." Prince Alexander jumped in.


    "Mine is the most beautiful in the wonderful." John dered.


    And so the verbal war on who had the most beautiful wife, fiance or girlfriend erupted. Even Ethan Ridley, the most quiet of the Ridley¡¯s was very loud in support of his wife.


    "Enough." Sigrid bellowed, adding some magic to increase the volume and strength of her voice. "We are all beautiful, now everybody shut up and let me tell my story."


    She got her wish but John still whispered, ¡¯mine.¡¯ Sigrid sent him a scathing re and he hid behind his wife¡¯s back.


    "Now, as everyone was preparing for the ball, so was Cindere. She nned to sneak in. So, she found some old rags and sowed herself a beautiful dress.¡¯


    "From old rags!" Lady Iryne cut in, doubtful.


    "Yes, old rags. To some people, clothes that are a week old can be considered old mother. Now the day of the ball arrived. She helped her sisters prepare and then rushed to dress up as well. But, as soon as they saw her....wait, she used to sleep in the attic I forget to mention this. Oh..and she was friends with birds and mice." This time, Sigrid was the one that interrupted herself. "When her sisters saw her, they grew jealous. Her step mother immediately knew that if the prince set his eyes on Cindere, her daughters would not stand a chance."


    "Oh-oh!" Lady Iryne whispered.


    Sigrid went on. "They ripped her dress to shreds, left her crying on the floor and went off to the the ball."


    "I just knew this was going to happen. Why did she go down and show them the dress? She should haveid in waiting and when they left the house, sneaked out and surprised everyone." Lady Iryne sighed. To her Cindere sounded like a moron.


    "Well, she didn¡¯t cry for long because her fairy godmother arrived---"


    "A fairy!" Lady Iryne squinted, "That is suspicious. Where was she all along when Cindere was suffering? Why didn¡¯t she show up then?"


    As much as most of them were irritated or amused with Lady Iryne¡¯s interruptions. She raised a question this time which made them curious.


    "Because magic has its moments and this was the perfect moment!" Sigrid wailed. "She showed up and made Cindere a deal. She could give her the perfect dress and shoes and a carriage to take her to the castle. But, before the clock struck midnight, she would have to leave the ball and return home."


    "Wait, there are rules now?" Mauve jumped in.


    "Why does the spell have an expiration date like a loaf of bread or jar of milk?"


    "It just does!" Sigrid bit out.


    "But why?" Her mother asked seriously.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Sigrid practically yelled. "Maybe the fairy godmother had strict working hours or maybe she had a newborn baby at home that needed to be fed.


    Maybe she was not just a fairy godmother to Cindere alone and she had other poor girls waiting to be helped. Or perhaps the answer is as simple as the spell was temporary and onlysted a day.


    Midnight would mean the dawn of a new day so it woulde undone automatically. There are spells whichst minutes, hours, days, months. It is magic mother. Magic always has rules. Nobody should ask another question until Ie to the end of the story."


    She huffed and exhaled tiredly.

 Chapter 322: Cinderella[Told by Sigrid, ruined by iryne.]2

    <h4>Chapter 322: Cindere[Told by Sigrid, ruined by iryne.]2</h4>


    She opened her mouth to continue and close it abruptly when East shared an opinion out of the blue.


    "I always thought that rules in magic are ridiculous. To be held back by such a thing as go home by midnight or else----and they never tell you what is beyond or else. It is an invisible threat that keeps one on their toes all the time."


    His words were softer, spoken with more reason. He did not raise as many frowns as Lady Iryne did almost every time shemented.


    "Why midnight? Why not 2 a.m? Balls sometimes run long you know. Like Lady Suzanne¡¯s ballst summer, it ended at 3 o¡¯clock in the morning. I came away with a sore hip and two blisters because the dancing just wouldn¡¯t end. If someone ever tells you that they want to dance until they drop dead, tell them not to be foolish for it hurts despite sounding like fun." Lady Iryne thought she had shared words of wisdom. She picked up a cup of sunmint tea and sipped it with a smile.


    "Thank you mother for the wisdom." Sigrid said in t voice which they could all tell held a pinch of sarcasm and some exhaustion. "Now I was at the part when the fairy godmother showed up and made Cindere an offer. She epted it and the magic begun. Her shredded rags turned into a beautiful ice blue gown. Her hair was tied up perfectly and her face instantly made up."


    Lady Iryne frowned. She had something to say but her husband covered her mouth.


    Sigrid was able to continue on. "A pumpkin was turned into a carriage, mice into horses, a rat into a coachman and a lizard into a footman and Cindere raced off to the ball."


    Lady Iryne could not talk as her husband¡¯s hand was still stubbornly covering her mouth but she had hands so she could still make frustrated gestures with her hands.


    "Now that sounds like a carriage I would not want to take." Duke Thorinmented.


    "I bet it smelled like sweaty pumpkin." Elowin snickered.


    Sigrid picked up a pillow and screamed into it. Then she looked back at them and sighed. "If anyone else speaks, I will end the story. I am well and truly frustrated now so one word, just one and I will wrap it up."


    She wanted for them to confirm that they would not interrupt her again but no response came. They just looked at her and blinked. Theck of a response somehow frustrated Sigrid too because now was the time for someone to talk.


    When twenty seconds of silence went by, she picked up from where she had left off and sessfully told the story. As soon as the words the end fell from her lips, about ten people shouted out questions.


    Sigrid leaped from the couch dramatically. "Good night, everyone."


    With that said, she walked out of the living room, went into her bedroom and sealed the door from the inside. She would be damned if she had to answer more of their questions. And she would even be more damned if she ever again, told a story in the Thorin household.


    ***


    The next morning, before Sigrid went downstairs for breakfast, she was handed a letter by Lanai. Her first thought was that someone else had taken over from Lanai but when she opened it, her jaw dropped open. Her mother had written a letter to the council of fairy godmothers.


    <strong><i>[Dear Highly magical Council for fairy godmothers,</i></strong>


    <i>You don¡¯t know me but I am Lady Iryne Thorin. I have recentlye into knowledge of who you are and I must say that what I have heard has left me deeply concerned. </i><strong><i>Your practices are very questionable</i></strong><i> especially the fairy godmother that handled Cindere¡¯s case. It may be none of my business but I do think that you should review the case and improve on your methods. </i>


    <i>First of all, </i><strong><i>why was Cindere neglected as a child?</i></strong><i> What kind of fairy godmother watches her ward suffering and only shows up at thest possible moment? If the fairy godmother had the ability to save her all along, why didn¡¯t she find her a lovely couple to adopt her? If the answer is fate then I hate to break it to you but if she was meant to be with the prince, no matter who raised her, all roads would have brought them together. Your indecisiveness sure wasted four hours of Cindere¡¯s time on preparing a dress that was ripped to shreds.</i>


    <i>Secondly,</i><strong><i> why involve rules?</i></strong><i> If you really wanted to help her then why not let the magical eveningst until morning? Surely, you could have waited for her to at least share her name with the prince before running off like a naked thief in the night. If spells require some kind of financing tost, increase your budgets. I am willing to donate ten thousand gold coins for the cause. </i>


    <strong><i>Thirdly, why would you put those poor animals through such an ordeal?</i></strong><i> My daughter is a mage, in fact, all of my children are mages. I am not boasting, I am just making a point. My daughter has said to me that some of the most painful magical transformations are from human to animal form. She said bones break and bend and there is always a risk of someone being stuck in that form forever. I can only imagine that the animals felt the same pain as they were forced to take on human shapes. I am of the suggestion that you start using </i><strong><i>non living objects</i></strong><i> for such transformations. </i>


    <i>Furthermore, I must mention the </i><strong><i>ridiculous shoe dilemma which was entirely avoidable.</i></strong><i> The problem could have been solved by putting a magical name tag on the dress which only the prince could see. What would you have done if the ss slipper fit another maiden? It is very short sighted of you to believe that only Cindere¡¯s foot could fit in the slipper. </i><strong><i>Trust me, there is no such thing as a unique foot size!</i></strong><i> Unless you have had toes removed. </i>


    <i>Finally, I must demand that a more proactive fairy god mother be assigned to Cindere, one that has the </i><strong><i>proper qualifications.</i></strong><i> I am bound to believe that the poor execution of this task was a result of an unseasoned fairy being put to work. Could this have been her first case? If yes, I can understand why she made many blunders. If no, then I must insist that you</i><strong><i> send her back for training</i></strong><i> at the fairy godmother academy before sending her out into the field again. </i>


    <i>I do hope that my words do not offend any of you as I hope that my own daughter Sigrid will some day have her own fairy godmother. She is a crown princess you know and have I mentioned that she is a mage! I do hope that you write back and you don¡¯t leave my letter unanswered like my daughter does most of the time. If you have a phone, you can phone me. </i>


    <strong><i>My number is **********</i></strong>


    <strong><i>My Mitter ount name is: Beloved mother of the crown princess.</i></strong>


    <strong><i>My Pictogram ount name is: Lady Iryne and Lord Rainbow Fluffington. We can follow each other.</i></strong>


    <i>Sincerely, </i><strong><i>Lady Iryne Thorin</i></strong><i>, fan of fairy godmothers and advocate ofpetency.]</i>

 Chapter 323: Who laid eggs?

    <h4>Chapter 323: Whoid eggs?</h4>


    For a moment, Sigrid had no words after reading the letter. But, she did have thoughts--and they were many. The first one being that her mother was possibly insane. Where was she nning to send the letter to? Did she have the address of the fairy godmother council? And why was she criticizing their work? For a human she had many opinions about something that was none of her concern.


    Cosmos appeared at her window, bellowing his heart out with a drinking sk in hand.


    "I love your mother, she is one of the most honest humans I have ever met. Imagineining on behalf of the rats and lizard." He touched his chest, threw his head back andughed again, very loudly.


    "Who gave you the letter?" Sigrid turned her entire body around to ask her maid the question.


    Lama nced at the letter in Sigrid¡¯s hands once as she answered, "It was Lord Paxton your highness, your father, not your brother. He said that the Lady gave it to him to send out but he has no idea where to send it so he is sending it to you. To quote him directly, he said, it was your cockamamie story so you deal with it."


    Cosmos waved his hand and blocked their voices from the ears of the maids.


    "I will deal with it." He stretched his hand out. "But you should pay for the delivery fee. And when she does get a response, you will still have to pay to receive it. The price is not so expensive, just fifteen gold coins." He raised his eyebrows. "What will it be?"


    "Fifteen gold!" She whined like a dog.


    Cosmos nodded.


    "Where are you sending it? Is there an actual universe with fairy godmothers?"


    Cosmos gestured for her to hand over the letter. "It is not for you to know. Even if I say yes, it is not as if you will be bale to go there. The bank offers special courier services, so just hand the letter over and put a smile on your mother¡¯s face. I for one would love to read more of her responses. I need you to do me a favor, tell your mother the story of beauty and the beast, and snow white too.


    I would really love to know what her thoughts are on those. I have always found it strange that she would eat an apple from a stranger knowing all too well that someone was out to kill her. You humans are the same ones that teach your children about stranger danger. Why didn¡¯t snow white have this knowledge?


    Also, why would the dwarfs keep a dead snow white in a ss coffin? When someone dies, you bury them, you don¡¯t put them on disy like an art piece in a museum."


    "Oh great, you sound just like my mother now." Sigrid moaned tiredly. "I went to bed with a headache yesterday because of this Cosmos, I will not expose myself to another fairy tale Q and A session so quickly. I would rather die than have Iryne Thorin ask me why the queen in snow white had a magical talking mirror with all knowledge in the world and yet all she used it for was to know who was the most beautiful woman in the kingdom. Bloody waste of resources."


    "Ah! so you do think along the same lines as your mother when ites to the ridiculousness of these stories?" His eyes lit up.


    He looked greedy to dive into the very subject that Sigrid was eager to avoid. And avoid it she did, for she stood up and dered that it was time to go downstairs for breakfast.


    Cosmos removed the sound barrier. "I still have questions you know, many questions?"


    "Why don¡¯t you give me a copy of the storybooks directly from you know where." She didn¡¯t want to mention the bank or other worlds in front of the maids. "I will give the books to the lord mage and he will make thousands of duplicates. After my mother has finished reading each book I am sure that she will be distressed enough to hold an entire book club meeting which you can attend and share your thoughts."


    He grunted and jumped out of the window.


    On the way down the stairs, a horrified scream made Sigrid and her maids pause. They turned their heads in the direction of the noise, which was the bedroom of Deanne and Nathan.


    Without wasting a second, Sigrid run to the bedroom. Many other footsteps were hearding up behind her so when she arrived there, she was not alone for long. She pushed her way inside, calling her brother¡¯s name and when she found him, he was holding his wife¡¯s shoulders and looking at their bed. There, nestled in the sheets were six perfectly round, glistening, extrarge peacock eggs.


    Sigrid blinked. Once. Twice. Thrice. Then a fourth time, before looking back at Deanne and Nathan.


    "I take it that these are not yours." She said.


    "Better not be." Deanne replied in a raised voice. "I am not a bird, I cannot give birth to eggs."


    Elowin and John pushed into the room. Lady Iryne shoved them to the side and she took a closer look at the eggs. "Peacock eggs," She muttered in a confused voice.


    "Did you do this Nathaniel?" Elowin asked.


    Nathaniel frowned. "Are you bloody mad? Why would Iy eggs? I am man for goodness sake!"


    "With magic...." Elowin said in a suggestive voice.


    Deanne hissed at him. "Not even with magic."


    "We can just take them back to the peacock enclosure. Perhaps one of the birds sneaked into the house andid the eggs...." Duchess M paused and looked at the couple. "Were the eggs there when you woke up?"


    They shook their heads.


    "We left Thor on the bed, took a bath together and dressed up. When we returned, the eggs were there. Thor was unharmed, thankfully."


    "I saw who did it." A small voice said and Kip Givenchy pushed through the crowd.


    The little boy had be a permanent fixture on the Thorin estate. His parents made trips often to check on him and provide money and other things he needed while sharing their gratefulness for the Thorin¡¯s keeping him at their estate.


    "It was the peacock, one of Lord Fluffington¡¯s wives. I sneaked her into the house to y. Then I lost her for a moment and when I found her again, she wasing out of the bedroom." Kip told them.


    Sigrid snapped her fingers, it made sense to her now. "Well, she must have figured out that you could be free babysitters for her peacock kids when they hatch as you just had a baby yourselves. She is a smart girl that one. "

 Chapter 324: Lord Alexander Ridley’s revelation.

    <h4>Chapter 324: Lord Alexander Ridley¡¯s revtion.</h4>


    Right on cue, a dramatic squawk came from outside the open bedroom door. A fully grown peacock was standing there, staring at all the humans with an expression that could only be described as deep irritation.


    "How does it keep getting inside?" Duchess M asked. She pointed her walking cane at the peacock. "You don¡¯t live in the main house. Take your eggs and get out."


    The peacock snubbed the duchess, walked up to the bed, hopped onto it and settled down on her eggs.


    Nathaniel waved his hands, making whoosh sounds, trying to frighten the peacock away. Instead, he seeded in startling Thor awake and the baby made his displeasure for the interruption loudly known to the whole world with a high pitched wail.


    The peacock looked at Nathaniel with an expression that looked like deep judgement of his fathering skills. Obviously, it found themcking.


    "Well, now that we are certain that neither Deanne nor Nathanid the peacock eggs, I am leaving for breakfast and then I am off to Nemoris. I will not be returning until the evening before the debutante ball." Sigrid turned on one foot and left.


    One by one, everyone left the bedroom, giving the couple that was looking to them for help helpless shrugs


    "I guess we can move out and leave this bedroom for her." Nathan muttered, looking down at the peacock.


    "Or we can just an extra bed and leave this bed to her." Deanne countered, bouncing Thor gently and patting him on the back.


    "Perhaps we can put the mattress and somefortable sheets in the peacock house. Maybe all she wants is afortable ce, somewhere nice and cozy." Nathan figured. "Why did you scream by the way?"


    Indignantly, Deanne answered, "Because, Nathan, I thought they were snake eggs. Snake eggs mean a snake mama lurking somewhere nearby while our baby was left defenseless on the bed. No more showers together, for the time being. If we do shower together, one of the nursery maids must be with Thor."


    She smelled the neck of her baby and carried him tighter. She had really experienced a shock that nearly sent her to an early grave.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Sigrid was reading the poem written by Rnd on the newest card that had been sent with the flowers. "I walk with pride, a crown prince well-known. Yet at your smile, my crown is flown. For love has robbed me--chains unseen. Your gaze, my princess has sealed my peaceful fate I fear."


    She had not yet responded when her mother grabbed the card and started the usual oohing and gasping.


    "Why can¡¯t you be as romantic as Rnd, Paxton?" She asked her husband.


    Lord Paxton huffed. "I do not remember hearing anyints when I was wooing you."


    The card made its way into Lady Isolde¡¯s hands. She was another Lady Iryne when it came to the oohing and aahing. Initially, she would say a few words but she had limated to the Thorin way of freedom of expression so she was bolder in her interactions with everyone now.


    The wives of the Ridley brothers giggled.


    "I should try to turn this into a song. I saw some dwarfs doing it at the fair and I think it is interesting." East spoke calmly.


    "If you bring your harp to the table I will cut those strings and go after your spider." Lord Ethan Ridley warned his younger brother.


    The harp ying had been a little too much ever since they came to Eldoria.


    "Alexander, will today be the day when you tell me why you are visiting my household?" Duke Thorin spoke to the man that was sitting directly opposite him.


    "I came to sell nuts." Lord Alexander deadpanned.


    There were some sighs and groans at the table. Alexander Ridley was truly secretive and frustrating. He hade for a union or merger of some kind. Why couldn¡¯t he just blurt it out and get it over with. Everyone was anxious to know if it was a marriage union between their families or an imperial union of their empires.


    "I do n to speak to your crown prince at the royal castle today." Lord Alexander shared.


    "Why?" Sigrid asked.


    The tone of her voice was more assertive. She made it obvious that she was questioning him as the crown princess and not just a granddaughter of the duke.


    "Because, Akia the divine messenger of Medoris will be here in two days. She is noting alone, she is bringing her sister Anita." Lord Alexander looked at Sigrid. "Hear my advise child. It is most pertinent that you make your way back to the royal castle with all your suitcases. You can try to hide it but we have all heard some whispers about why you left your territory."


    "The Valerius family was not too happy about what you did to Keeley¡¯s face." Duchess M told Sigrid.


    Sigrid put her hands together and put down the spoon which she was about to use to mix her milk chocte tea. She was not blind to the the way they had all been tiptoeing around the subject of her stay on the estate. They had simply been putting off the discussion for a while, waiting for her to open up first. Sigrid did not think that Lord Alexander would be the first to broach the subject.


    "They showed up at our gates when you were taking an afternoon nap and your mother told Keeley¡¯s mother that if her daughter had not been sniffing around the trousers of a married man, her face would not have been cut." Her father said.


    "Such great words." Lady Isolde said with relish and a smile as she prepared to bite into a muffin.


    "Your mother also told them that she was very willing to go on national television and give an interview to a reporter, exposing why you had done what you did. With debutante seasoning up, they are not too eager to get on your bad side or ruin the carefully crafted image of their daughters. So, they left with their tails tucked between their legs." Her father finished with augh.

 Chapter 325: The Nithercott sisters.

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Nithercott sisters.</h4>


    Lord Alexander knocked on the table with his knuckles, demanding for the attention of all those at the table. "Laughter is good, but I beg that we depart from it for a few minutes and consider the seriousness of the issue at hand. Akia Imogen Nithercott is not a woman to be trifled with. She single handedly changed Medoris, politically, socially and economically. Now that the emperor is dead and some nobles are openly expressing their displeasure on her involvement in the political affairs of the empire, she is seeking an alliance with your crown prince.


    There are two types of alliances between men and women, one which is based on mistrust but rooted in mutual benefits so it is strictly economical or political. And then, there is one that involves a deep personal rtionship. Eldoria¡¯sws, like those of Medoris still allow for a man to have two wives.


    When ites to rtionships between no neighboring and warring empires, the best alliance is a marriage alliance. And if that marriage alliance is with an emperor it is even better."


    Ethan leaned forward and said, "My father fears that your crown prince will be charmed by Akia and help her be empress of Medoris. After getting the throne, she will turn her eyes to the throne of Eldoria, seeking to merge the empires and she will be the empress of thergest empire in the world, as far as we know."


    Cracking the shell of a hard boiled egg with a spoon, John said, "We are confident in dealing with this Akia. She will not be the first divine messenger to attempt to manipte the royal family. With my sister here, I am sure that we will send her back to Medoris with her head bowed in shame in no time."


    "You speak too soon Mister John." Lady Isolde put down a spoon and she looked at Sigrid even though it was not her name that had been said. "Akia is not the one you have to fear, her sister Anita Nithercott is the one you should dread. There is a reason as to why Akia is noting alone. She is the kind of woman that makes three ns, if the first one fails, she initiates another and then another. After three failures, she secretly takes other measures to uproot the source of her failure."


    "So she will kill me if her ns fail." Sigrid said in monotone.


    Lady Isolde nodded. "Akia is an all or nothing type of woman. But she is clever enough to hide her desires behind the face of a righteous mage who cares about the people and only the people."


    "Tell us about this Anita." Lady Iryne sat up attentively. She was thinking to herself that if it was killing, she would kill before her daughter Sigrid was put in danger. As long as the Nithercott sisters did not have luck like Emmah, they could even be killed on the first day of their arrival in Eldoria.


    "She is called the Holy Lady." Ethan¡¯s wife said.


    "But she is no Holy Lady, she is just a witch." East scoffed.


    Elowin pinched his chin, "So, a mage."


    Lady Isolde picked up a small fork which held a small amount of bread pudding. "Mages like her were known as witches in the old days. Women whose powers were so great that they could bring disaster to thend. They were locked away in towers and castles, made to the serve the royal family.


    But when the rhetoric about how much influence they wielded over kings, knights and wars spread, they werebeled witches and persecuted. To defend themselves, many turned to unusual magic, the kind that involved raising of the dead and killing innocents.


    Fear of bad witches spread quickly. Any woman that was seen doing something out of the ordinary was put to death quicker than she could protest. There was massive hysteria, people reported their neighbors for small things, true or false. Anybody that has a grudge against a woman could simply shout witch and the woman would be killed.


    Then whispers of male witches started and men too started to suffer the same fate as the women. In the end, all magic was banned in Medoris. But, there was a war and the emperor almost lost so he changed his mind on magic, but only allowing it among men and only if they served in the royal army as mage knights."


    Lord Alexander jumped in, "This rule was not highly weed, after all, mages made more money on their own than in the service of the king. Rather than announcing when a mage awakened, families, especially nobles started keeping it a secret. The emperor in turn ordered forpulsory testing of all children at birth.


    Knights and the high mage Siren would show up at houses in the dead of the night, torturing people for information on missing women reported to be pregnant and in hiding. Infants with magic were ripped away from their mothers and sent to a town where only mages lived....."


    "Can we skip the history of magic in your empire?" Elowin cut in.


    Lord Alexander smiled. "Forgive me, I tend to branch off when I speak of this topic. Anyway, Anita, the Holy Lady would have been considered a witch if we lived in the old days. She is a woman who is so alluring, so enchanting, so irresistible and yet so lethal. Because of this reason, she is rarely seen in public because men and women lose their minds when she speaks to them. When her name is spoken, men tremble.


    I have seen it with very eyes, I saw her make the emperor kneel before her and kiss her feet in the presence of his wife and children."


    "It is unnatural." Ethan shuddered.


    Lady Isolde nodded. "That is because it is not natural. Anita Nithercott¡¯s deadly allure was cooked in a cauldron and perfected through nine hundred ny nine baths of forbidden potions. It is a secret that not many know and those who find out this secret, tend to live very short lives.


    Even the hidden female mages and ordinary humans that participated in the ritual of turning her into the weapon she is today were killed off as soon as it was found to be a sess.


    My grandmother was among those mages. She had the power of walking through dreams which the Nithercott¡¯s did not know when they killed her. After she died, she visited me in a dream and told me all about it and she told me how to protect my family and loved ones from the influence of Anita the serpent. My son is right, she is no Holy Lady, she is evil incarnate."

 Chapter 326: Plans to behead a serpent queen.

    <h4>Chapter 326: ns to behead a serpent queen.</h4>


    Lord Alexander squeezed his wife¡¯s hand. He knew that she was itching for a chance to take revenge on Anita and every Nithercott that had been involved in the murder of her grandmother. When the chance hade, Akia had appeared, taking the empire by a storm and the Ridley¡¯s retreated into the shadows before their moves could be detected.


    Sigrid in the meantime was pondering on why Lady Isolde had called Anita a serpent. If it was anything like Romilda, the spider or Lord Benwick, the goat, then it was not good. It was now safe to say that if you were given an animal name on this content, you were bad.


    "Perhaps she means it practically, maybe she turns into a snake." Cosmos suggested.


    Sigrid looked at the Ridley couple. "You called her a serpent, what do you mean by that?"


    Lady Isolde replied, "The nine hundred ny nine potion baths, half of them contained the blood of a king Cobra, thergest and longest lived serpent which was hunted by the mages. My grandmother said that it was one thousand and ten years old. It was the god of a small mountain vige which is now known as Takayama.


    It was not captured just for the blood. It had hypnotic eyes and Anita ate them, absorbing their magic, creating her own hypnotic eyes.


    She was injected with its venom, bit by bit until she became immune to all poisons and yet she can poison others with her saliva. Her aura also changed as she fed on its flesh for a year. She has an air of divinity, and sovereignty.


    Moreover, she has the power tomand lesser serpents. They say her home is a den of snakes, she lives with them and sleeps with them. People even im that she hasid snake eggs and some call her the snake queen. Before she arrives, all of your homes should be protected with anti-snake powder, stones and wards.


    Where wee from, all over Medoris, people have protected their houses from snake invasions out of fear. There is no proof of what I am telling you of course. I am only repeating what my grandmother said in her dream and what I heard from whispers."


    "There is no smoke without fire." Sigrid mumbled.


    What Cosmos had suggested and what Lady Isolde¡¯s grandmother had told her were two things that somewhat aligned. She would rather believe than not believe.


    Sigrid exhaled sharply. "It looks like the mage estate is going to have get busy immediately." She pushed her te aside as the chair back. "I beg to be excused." She gestured for her brothers to stand. "Let¡¯s go to the academy immediately." Turning to Lady Isolde she said politely, "If it is not too much trouble, might I invite you to join us. I need to know all the ingredients that were used in the nine hundred ny nine baths if I am going to make a weapon that can kill a serpent queen."


    "Ha!" Lady Iryne jumped. "I knew you would not allow any tiny serpents to crawl their way into our empire. If we are beheading the snake, I want to be the one to do it. Promise me Sigrid."


    For the Ridley¡¯s the conversation they were observing took a surprising turn. Nobody in Medoris dared to im confidently that they would behead Anita. Why did Lady Iryne sound excited and so sure that it would be done?


    Perhaps they were excited because they had not seen Anita in action. There was a reason why all the nobles fighting for the throne had not yet dared to take down the capital, it was because of the serpent queen that lived there.


    Why else were they waiting to see if the Nithercott¡¯s would try and im the throne for themselves? They had the mages and a serpent queen. It guaranteed them at least a forty percent chance of victory.


    "Of course mother, I will make sure that you are the one that beheads her." Sigrid tapped her mother on the shoulder.


    Lady Iryne squealed. "I am going to go and choose the right outfit for the day. What do you think I should wear? What colors say, serpent yer?"


    "Try something in snake print." Lord Paxton suggested.


    "Oooh, nice. Piss her off even more before separating her head from the rest of her body." Elowin and John pped their hands together in an excited high five. "Can we keep her eyes or some of her. She ate a serpent that was over one thousand years old, drunk and bathed in its blood. It sounds to me like she herself can be used to brew certain potions."


    "Are we making people potions now?" Mauve strolled into the room with Christie and a question on her puzzled lips.


    "No we are making snake potions." Elowin replied.


    "Can Ie along?" East asked.


    "Of course, everyone cane along when it is time to chop her up for parts." Sigrid replied with ease.


    Due to the change in ns, breakfast ended early and most people dispersed to get changed or directly went into their carriages.


    Lady Isolde had gone to get changed and her husband had gone with her. As she switched from a dress to a pleated yellow skirt, she raised the subject of the serpent queen.


    "What do you think? Can Sigrid really kill Anita?"


    Alexander was standing by the window which gave him a view of the part of the front courtyard. From there, he could see his sonsughing with the Thorin brothers. A friendship had formed between the men, which was great news for him.


    He was a man thought deeply on the future. In the fight for the golden throne of Medoris, if he failed to win and died, his remaining family would seek refuge with the Thorin¡¯s. It was one of the reasons why he hade to Eldoria to see the duke.


    "Alex." Lady Isolde called him, adding sharpness to her tone. "You are absentminded my darling. I need you to focus on me.


    Alexander walked away from the window, approaching her slowly. "I apologize, my mind wandered for a moment. What did you ask me?"


    "Sigrid....between her and Anita, who do you think will win?"


    Alexander thought back on the whispers about Anita and the strength of Akia. He knew one thing for sure, if Anita killed Sigrid and controlled Rnd, then the battle for the golden throne was over. Additionally, the Nithercott sisters would reim the northern territories from him. Even worse, his wife¡¯s revenge would never be fulfilled. Alexander shuddered when he thought of all those things.


    "This is Sigrid¡¯s territory. I have it on good authority that she is the greatest mage in Eldoria, it is another reason why we came here. We came to fan the mes so that she can help us take down the serpent queen and the divine messenger. She has to win." he whispered thest words. "She must win."

 Chapter 327: That silly cow, Emmah.

    <h4>Chapter 327: That silly cow, Emmah.</h4>


    Upon arrival to the mage estate, Sigrid¡¯s eyes were opened to a surprising sight. The floating field in the sky where golf was yed had been expanded. During her time away from the estate, it had undergone a few changes.


    It was not just the floating field but a new outdoor stadium was being built. Half of it was alreadypleted as only the seats were being put in ce. In the middle was a open field with a big patch of healthy green grass. It looked like simr to a ser field from earth.


    Sigrid¡¯s first assumption was that it was exactly that: a ser field. Given the fact that it was on the mage estate, she guessed that the ser would involve magic. It was a very lucrative way to earn money. The mage estate would surely get rich from this.


    "Whose brilliant idea was this?" she asked Elowin.


    Elowin pinched his lips.


    Nathaniel looked away.


    John hissed.


    Sigrid drew a quick conclusion as to where the idea hade from.


    "Has Emmah Fairfax been attending ssestely?" She asked.


    "She has attended three sses and mingled with other students on all three asions. She visited Lord Gentry, he is the one in charge of all mage rted games and he is not one of us." Elroy shared.


    It meant he was not part of the organization.


    Sigrid nodded. "I see."


    "So it was Emmah¡¯s idea toe up with....what game?" Sigrid pretended to be clueless about the sport.


    "Quidditch." John piped in eagerly as he fell into step with Sigrid and Elroy. "It is a weird name for a sport. It involves broomsticks and balls. I have no idea what is going on in Emmah Fairfax¡¯s mind. Did she not see theunch of the broomsticks where you made it clear that they were not the safest tools of transport? I think she is back to her old ways of trying to bepared to you."


    "There is more." Elowin said.


    "Oh!" Sigrid said in an interested voice. "Do tell."


    Elowin drew out a short breath. "The names of the student houses are under review for a change. As of this morning, four names are being considered. Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenw and Slytherin. The names of the houses will be the names of the teams in the quidditch games."


    Sigrid snorted. The silly cow Emmah was truly silly. Of all sports, she hade up with quidditch and then she even suggested the names of the iconic houses from the original books and movies. She was just ripping ideas straight out of straight out of Harry Potter and iming them as her own. It was no surprise given what she had done with titanic.


    So what answer was she going to give when she asked for the idea behind the sport or the names?


    Sigrid¡¯s feet turned and she walked in the direction of the sports office. The door was open. A meeting on the new sport and the student housing naming was on going in a small conference room in the veryrge office. Seven people were attending the meeting which was headed by Lord Gentry. Of the seven, three were teachers and the rest were student representatives.


    When Sigrid walked in, she had no smile on her face, only sternness. Her arrival prompted them to stand on their feet.


    "Good morning to you all." She said from the door way. "Those who are standing take your seats as I am going to be very brief. The student houses are six and they are named after great Eldorian mages that have contributed to this great empire in one way or another. We will not be altering that on a whim just because someone came up with an idea for a new magical sport.


    I have received the news about snakes being seen in different ces of the capital. We could be looking at an outbreak or the work of an enemy mage from an empire.


    All the talented mages that are avable should go to the alchemy block and start brewing potions and making powders to help the citizens protect themselves. This is a royal order, not a suggestion."


    That said, she turned around and left.


    Silence was what remained behind in the small conference room. All seven mages had been frightened and their hearts were pounding.


    "That was scary." Someone whispered.


    "Did you see the look on her face?" Another asked.


    "Hurry, hurry..." One urged the rest, rushing them to get a move on and begin on the task that they had beenmanded to do.


    Only Lord Gentry tarried, collecting the papers and ns for the four houses. A scowl marred his father and the saliva in his mouth tasted like bile, bitter and gross. He thought the crown princess was too domineering. The least she could have done was sit down and listen to their ideas. The mage estate, academy and ministry of magic were all things that every mage was allowed to give their opinions on.


    If these opinions were for the good of all mages, what harm coulde from them? He often thought that the crown princess run the mage estate like her personal property.


    There and then, he decided that it was time to have a word with the Lord mage about this issue. But for now, he had to join the rest of the mages in preparing snake repellents.


    When he went to the alchemy block which was a ten storied tower, he found it crowded. All the alchemy rooms were full to the maximum.


    In every room, a hologram of Sigrid was ying, she was guiding all the mages in the brewing process. For some reason, it tickled Lord Gentry. Why did the crown princess have to be the one doing this? Shouldn¡¯t the Lord mage have been the one to take the lead?


    Miss Emmah Fairfax was right. The involvement of the crown princess in the leadership of the mages was troublesome. They needed to draw a clear line between royalty and the mages, as it had always been. If left unchecked, the royal family might do away with the old rules and imprison the mages.


    It was urgent that he speak to the Lord mage about this.


    Meanwhile, Fiona Gdriel was sharing the terrible news of a possible snake outbreak on the news with all Eldorians. She was moving her mouth so exaggeratedly, over enunciating every word.


    "Fear not, dear citizens for the mighty mages of our empire are already on it. Before the clocks strikes eleven, magical snake repellents will be avable in as many pharmacies and hospitals in the capital as possible."


    The news sent some citizens into a panic very quickly. In a dress shop, a woman that was about to try on a dress looked at the belt and screamed, "Snake...."


    She was the first to faint, but she would not be thest.

 Chapter 328: The crown priness is back.

    <h4>Chapter 328: The crown priness is back.</h4>


    The news of the possible snake invasion caught Rnd off guard. When had such a thing happened and why had he not received and warning about it.


    "Rudbeck." he bellowed, calling out the knight that was rxing on duty, ying cards with three others right outside the open door of Rnd¡¯s office.


    Rudbeck tipped the chair backwards and peeked into the office. "You called, your highness."


    Rnd rifled through the documents he had received that morning, meant for review. "Where the bloody hell are my advisors? And my secretary. Why has no one told me about a snake invasion? I am receiving messages from the royalmunications office demanding to know what my official response is on the matter."


    "You sent them away because you needed room to breathe." Rudbeck reminded him.


    Rnd grunted in response. "Then you tell me what is going on with the snakes. Have you seen any in the castle?" He held out his palm before Rudbeck could answer.


    Picking up his phone, he called his wife. He needed to warn her about the snake troubles, real or false. No matter how many times he called, Sigrid did not answer the phone.


    Pacing so hard as if he was on a mission to wear out the carpet in his office, he prepared himself to make the fifth call.


    "I have great news." Sir Samuel dashed into the office, interrupting Rnd. "The crown princess is moving back. Her maids have returned, Christie too, she is supervising the unloading of the luggage right now."


    Rnd rushed out of the office, running to his wife¡¯s chambers like his life depended on it. He nearly stepped on Sunny that was happily jumping on the stairs of the second floor.


    When the dog noticed its master and his men running, it grew excited and joined them. This prompted all of Rnd¡¯s other dogs on the second and third floor to join in the great race, barking with excitement.


    Like a hurricane, Rnd stumbled in to chambers, knocking over Alistair and a suitcase went flying upwards. Christie saved it with magic, suspending it in the air. However, the locks came lose and the clothes poured out of the case.


    One dress fell on Sunny. covering his eyes. The dog panicked, barking crazily it run into Lama. Another suitcase went flying and it was apanied by shrieks. The dogs responded enthusiastically to the screams, taking it a game and Sigrid¡¯s chamber were turned into a dog heaven of chaos.


    "Down, down..."


    Rudbeck and other knightsmanded them. Nevertheless, as tried to remedy the situation, they found themselves on the receiving end of stink eyes from the poor frustrated maids whose job it was to clean up the mess.


    "Where is my wife?" Rnd found Lanai in the bedroom meanwhile and he asked her the question enthusiastically as he searched through the room. "Is she in the bathroom?"


    For every question that he asked, he opened a door before getting a response. His wife was not in the closet, the bathroom, private cab or antechamber.


    "Is she in the room of the gentlemen or room of the guards?" he asked.


    Once again, before Lanai could respond, Rnd was already on the move. Eventually, he returned to bedroom and looked at the maids.


    "Well...." he voiced, in a questioning voice.


    Christie answered, "Your highness, the crown princess is at the mage estate. Her schedule is quite full today and she will only be back at night. She asked me to remind you to keep Sunny off her bed." She pointed to the dog that was already rxing on the bed.


    He was whining, thumping his tail very excitedly. It was as if he could also tell that his mistress was returning home.


    Rnd gave Sunny a thumbs up and said. "Good job."


    He had missed his wife¡¯s mildly irritated look as she tried to chase the chubby dog out of her bedroom. Now that she had returned, it was time to move his property back in as well. It would be their bedroom once again, not just her bedroom.


    "Have my things moved back." He ordered his valet.


    The valet made a call to Jesting. Jesting told him that it was already being done. As soon as the servants learned that the crown princess was moving back into the castle, he ordered them to begin.


    Rnd¡¯s parade suddenly received a bucket sized dumping of rain when Christie spoke up, giving advice that was unexpressed.


    "Crown prince, with all due respect I believe that your decision might be the wrong one. If you want to move into the chambers of the crown princess, shouldn¡¯t you wait and ask her for her thoughts? She has not yet told if you have seeded in earning her forgiveness.


    You don¡¯t know why she has moved back in. I understand your eagerness but I think you should err on the side of caution. Maybe you should do something to celebrate her return and show her how happy you are to have her back."


    Rnd took a step back and he snapped back to reality. Excitement could not be allowed to cloud his reasoning. Christie was right. He looked at his valet and took back his orders. Then he left the bedroom, pondering on what to do to celebrate the return of his wife.


    "Your highness, you have to attend the funeral of Sir Daniel Leslie." His valet reminded him.


    He returned to his chambers quickly, changed into his one of his official outfits, a ck one which he donned on funerals normally. He left the royal castle with a convoy of cars.


    Joining the hundred or so guests on the burial grounds of the fallen knights, he sat in a chair and watched the proceedings as one of the oldest red knights that had served his grandfather wasid to rest at the age of ny one.


    He was ufortable. Rnd hated funerals.


    He always had.


    Everyone was gloomy, the air was undecided, it was either too hot or too cold. As a crown prince, whenever he attended one, people were always looking at him. The biggest reason why he hate funerals was because Galen had made an awful joke when they were young.


    Something about the dead reaching out from beyond the earth to drag the living down with them. Even now, Rnd remembered that memory and he removed his cloak. It was too hot.


    Soon after removing the cloak, he felt the shivers. It was too cold.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for your loss." Someone said to him.


    It was not the first ¡¯I¡¯m so sorry or we are so sorry¡¯ he was hearing. He wondered why these words of constion were being said to him and not the family of the deceased.


    Despite this, he epted the condolences unable to tell them that he barely knew a thing about the dead knight and he felt no loss at the man¡¯s death.


    "We all die, even the greatest of men." The priest said, and he looked Rnd¡¯s way. "Death does not end the story of man. Sir Daniel Leslie did great things, he will be missed and his stories will never be forgotten."


    Rnd looked away from the priest. Truly, he knew no story about the dead knight. The priest went on to talk about the meaning of life.


    Someone suddenly screamed the words snake and Rnd¡¯s knights surrounded him, weapons drawn. And suddenly, he knew what to say to the reporters that wanted his officialments on the snake invasion.


    <i>The serpents had no respect, not even for the dead. </i>

 Chapter 329: Lunch tastes like politics.

    <h4>Chapter 329: Lunch tastes like politics.</h4> Rnd returned to the royal castle rather quickly after funeral. He left before the coffin was lowered into the ground, whisked away at the sighting of a grass green snake slithering on the burial grounds.


    Neither he nor his men noticed a moving shadow, escaping as the same time as they did after releasing the snake.


    He strolled into the castle like a man on a mission and Jesting had no choice but to keep up with his energetic master.


    "We have started making arrangements for the special wee back dinner you instructed us to prepare for the crown princess your highness." He said through pants.


    Rnd heard the sound and he slowed down.


    Relived, Jesting bent and took a deep breath. "I am getting too old for this." he muttered.


    Rnd turned around when the words skirted past his ears. He looked at his old butler with a modicum of remorse in his eyes. It was sometimes lost on him that Jesting was no longer the robust butler he once was. His neat silver hair was thinner than it used to be. He had a ridiculous mustache that curled at ends, having adopted to the style of other butlers in the capital.


    His movements were slower and his hands shakier, with brown spots which were not there before. Rnd could not help thinking that perhaps some fairy dew water could do some good for this faithfulpanion of his. That and retirement.


    "Jesting," he walked back to the butler that had a hand on the wall and another on the cane. "Are you alright?"


    "Oh yes, your highness. I am as fit as an aged fiddle." He replied, grimacing through the answer.


    Rnd stretched his arm out and touched the shoulder of the butler. "Aged fiddles sometimes need to slow down Jesting"


    A footman walked past them with silver wine jars on a tray. He was walking rather quickly, following after the head maid that was rushing other maids that served in the dining room.


    "Steady Osmond." Jesting shouted to the young man.


    "Yes Mr. Jesting." The footman answered.


    Jesting huffed and looked at Rnd. "Nothing would be done right if I was not here. Look at the boy, he walks like a dancer with two left feet. I don¡¯t know whose bright idea it was to have him carry wine vases. This is why I cannot retire."


    "Because of a footman with two left feet!" Rnd said skeptically.


    Jesting pushed himself to stand upright. "Old fiddles are still fiddles I assure you. I will serve you until I cannot move my feet, hands and lose the ability of sight your highness. Now, on the subject of the special dinner. Mrs. Elowin has moved the venue from the courtyard to the gardens. Will you be wearing shoes or not?"


    "What kind of question is that? Of course we will be wearing shoes Jesting." Rnd turned around and resumed the walk to his chambers to change into his third outfit of the day.


    Jesting followed slowly, recalling the day the crown prince and princess had yed in the rain, in the gardens, barefoot! It was not absurd for him to assume that at some point, the couple would do something ridiculous.


    Whether or not it happened, they needed to search for stones and anything deemed dangerous in the young grass.


    In a new outfit, Rnd joined Lord Alexander Ridley and his sons for lunch in the royal observatory, far away from the ears and eyes of nosy servants and prying eyes. It seemed that they were finally going to discuss the business that had brought them to Eldoria: the fate of their two empires.


    Rnd took the main seat, casually lounging on the velvet chair. He was dressed in a purple silk satin shirt that Sigrid had personally designed for him. The first two buttons were unbuttoned and a third was threatening to follow suit as it stretched in mid-mutiny.


    Across form his sat Lord Alexander, a man so wealthy that wore golden cufflinks thatpeted with the sun in shining. Aside from his sons, at the battle were Galen, Lord Bailey, Lord Givenchy, Rudbeck, Sir Nibbles Valerius and Duke Thorin.


    Rnd wanted the opinions of trusted men ans they diced the two empires.


    "So, get on with it Lord Alexander, or should I call you the king of the north." Asked Rnd, biting gently on a cheese tart that tasted of political ambition. "Do you wish to be emperor of Medoris?"


    "You will hear no argument from me." Alexander answered. "Which man does not want to be king? I am certain that all the men at this table have dreamed of it a time or two."


    "Not me, your highness." Sir Nibbles rushed to remove himself from those men whose dreams were so ambitious that they opened doors to treason.


    "Worry not Nibbles, all mortal men dream of being king. If we could see the gods, mortals would dream of being gods. It¡¯s just the way it is." Rnd told him before looking at Lord Alexander directly. "What exactly is it that you came seeking for from me?"


    Lord Alexander put down his fork and folded his hands together on the table, next to a te that had cut pieces of honey zed chicken. "I have money, I can fund a war for ten years if need be but I am hoping that this will notst all ten years. I am hoping that that it will end in a day, week or month at most. You lend me soldiers and mages, I provide the money and resources."


    "And what do we get for helping you?" Duke Thorin asked.


    Lord Alexander smirked, he leaned back in the chair and smiled as if all this was not a great deal. "Peace, friendship, trade. Our empires are better off as friends than enemies. I passed through Nemoris on way here and I saw towns packed with soldiers, boarder walls being fortified.


    There are even mages doing searches to make sure that those entering Nemoris from Medoris do not bring in weapons. Tensions are high on my side and yours, a peace treaty will be good for everyone. Eldoria is still a young empire, your king is unconscious. You cannot afford a war with Medoris and this is decided by who sits on the golden throne."


    "I admit, Lord Alexander, Eldoria is still a fledgling empire but with all that is going on in Medoris right now, I am sure that we have a sixty percent chance of winning if war were to break out between out two empires." Rnd said, swirling wine in a ss. "You are not the only noble Lord to im a territory after the death of your emperor and you are not the only one seeking an alliance. I am sure that all of you are doing the same right now. I suspect that others will soon be here, asking for the same favor. The problem is..." Rnd took a sip of wine and patted his stomach. "Eldoria does not fight the wars of others on an empty stomach."

 Chapter 330: Alliances are made.

    <h4>Chapter 330: Alliances are made.</h4>


    Alexander picked up a berry tart but he made no move to eat it. "You want an incentive?"


    Rnd leaned back conspiratorially. "Please, don¡¯t put words in my mouth. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone iming that our red knights are for sale or putting a price tag for them. Let us speak in hypotheticals. If I were to send my army and mages to assist you. What would would you give me?"


    "It depends." Lord Alexander drummed his fingers on the table. "Do you want territory? To expand your boarder, ess to our trade routes, gold, silver, magic mines. A royal marriage, hostages, do you wish for us to take on your religion, name a city after you. Horses, cattle, elephants...." he shrugged. The list was long so he had just mentioned some of the things that Medoris had taken from the smaller kingdoms they conquered.


    "Beware, your highness, sometimes when one eats more than what their stomach can handle, they fall ill." Ethan Ridley pitched in.


    His cryptic warning was clear, Rnd could not demand for too much. Just enough to fill his belly or quench his thirst.


    Alexander said, "I would also like to mention the fact that the church of Erythis is trying to expand into our empires. They don¡¯t simply want to set up camp and spread the good word of their goddess, they want hold all power and it begins with holding the highest office in the emperor or controlling whoever does.


    An alliance between our empires will safeguard us from outside enemies. To aplish this, we can have a marriage alliance between our children. My grandchildren, male or female you can choose a few that can get married into your royal family or houses of your trusted nobles.


    Of course I expect the same treatment from you. Your daughters, sons, or even nieces and nephews. They can marry into my royal house. We can begin with East, my son. He is not wed and if our alliance is sessful, he can be the first Ridley to fulfill this agreement."


    "I will be making my own choice of wife despite this." East decreed. If it is not ady from the royal family, them I would like to marry one from the Thorin family. Like the cousin of the crown princess that I met yesterday. The one that resembles her and....."


    "She is spoken for." Duke Thorin shared. "Prince Eron of Sndor intends to wed her this summer."


    In the mean time, Rnd was scowling. This kid was just like prince Eron. Their first crush was Sigrid and when they could not get her, their eyes turned to her cousin that bore a striking resemnce to her.


    "I knew this kid was not honest." he muttered.


    Lord Alexander closed his eyes for a second. He wanted to kick his son for making his crush on the crown princess a little too obvious. Did he have to bring it into the conversation they were having?


    "Say less East." Ethan whispered to his brother.


    They needed the help of the crown prince. East letting slip his admiration for the crown princess was not favorable to them.


    Duke Thorin cleared his throat. "The final decision for this alliance rests on the sole shoulders of the crown prince. The rest of us are here in an advisory capacity. In that light, if we are to enter into an alliance with you, we would like to have three royal titles of our choosing. Our people that sit in your council and make sure that you don¡¯t turn against us someday and ally with another.


    We would also need exclusive ess to the underwater passage leading to Lord Glen Christianson¡¯s territory, The Thousand Peaks. There are some magical stones there which are of interest to us."


    He cleared his throat again and retrieved a paper from his pocket, unfolding it slowly.


    In the meantime, everyone else was wondering how he knew the the underwater passage. Even the Ridley¡¯s did not know about it.


    Rnd was the only one that was not wondering about the how as he had a suspicion about the who. As in who had provided the information. Who else could it be but his wife that often knew things she ought not to know.


    "We need a list of the mages in your empire and their ranks." Duke Alexander said, "This is not because we n to use the information against you but because we know that Akia Nithercott will not sit idly by and allow us to unite.


    The Starhold heir is only three years old. We would like to reserve the right to choose his future bride. She muste from Eldoria."


    Lord Alexander frowned. "Why?"


    "It is not enough to marry into your royal family. We need Eldorian¡¯s and Medorian¡¯s to intermarry. That is the best way to ensure that we don¡¯t turn against each other. Families are our strength and they are also our weakness." Duke Thorin said, in a deep voice that sounded like that of a professor that had lived a thousand years and carried otherworldly knowledge. "A husband whose wife is Eldorian will not be too quick to pick up an axe and kill his father-inw."


    Everyone at the table was looking at the list in the duke¡¯s hands, wondering when he hadpiled it. He hade into the meeting more prepared than a woman who was soon to give birth but unsure if the baby would be a boy or girl.


    "Between the boarder of our two empires we would like to construct a neutral army university. Knights from both empires can attend. These men and women will not serve one nation but all nations, they will be peace keepers. The presence of this army serves a check and bnce to ensure that...."


    "Hold on." Galen jumped in. "Who came up with this idea? There is no such thing as a neutral army. People will always side with their homnd when ites down to it."


    "And all those ideas will be abandoned when they enter the university. If one wishes to go home and serve their empire then by all means, they can retire from the United Imperial Army. But, as long as they serve under it, their duty is to every empire in our alliance. Every kingdom that is under us. They report where they are told." Duke Thorin cleared his throat again. He gave the list to Rnd. "Your highness, please take over for me and share your thoughts and ideas."


    The negotiations continued, taking up four hours of their time. By the time they ended, the men had eaten a second lunch and drunk at least ten pots of tea.


    But, sess had been achieved, they had a deal and they had signed an agreement.


    When they emerged from the observatory, Lord Alexander was walking with a straight back and confident air and so was Duke Thorin, the new foreign affairs minister who would be overseeing affairs of the United Imperial Army.


    He wondered what King Raff would think of it when he opened his eyes. He had worked hard to strip the Thorin¡¯s of their military power and now, they would have military power of two empires.

 Chapter 331: What should a royal child be named?

    <h4>Chapter 331: What should a royal child be named?</h4>


    Sigrid was surprised to see the dinner arrangements in the gardens. Fireflies had been collected and ced in jars, tied to ropes and ces around the flowers. It was a very beautiful sight to see. The stars in the sky and sound of crickets chirping made it all seem so natural and so romantic.


    It looked like a date in a desert, just without the sand. But there were canopies, pillows, lights and lots of flowers. There was even a bed, prepared for when Sigrid was tired of sitting on the chair.


    "Wow!" Sigrid eximed.


    Standing beside her, Rnd beamed with pride. It was almost as if he had nned it all and executed it himself.


    "Do you like it?" he asked.


    "It is very beautiful Rnd," she looked around,ughing lightly. "Wow! I love the canopy and the lights and the pillows and the fact that we are alone."


    All the servants gave her side eyes or pretended not to hear her. There was no such as alone for the royal couple, servants and knights were always within a few feet of them. Like now, they were only five feet away from the canopy. Even Jesting was there was there but he was sitting as he could not stand for long hours.


    Rnd pulled out a chair for her and weed her to sit. "I am so d to have you back home. I also know that forgiveness is a process so I will not push you. We can take things one step at a time. But, there is something that I would like to doter at night."


    Sigrid¡¯s eyebrows crept upwards slowly. Here we go again, she thought. Where did he want to enjoy some risky sex tonight?


    "It is not what you are thinking." he told her, with azy smile on his face.


    "And how do you know what I am thinking?" she asked him.


    He raised a ss of wine and tasted the content slowly. "You are obvious my wife, I havee to understand what the various looks on your face mean. I bet you were wondering if I would ask you if we could do it here in the gardens, under the stars. Or maybe on the back of a horse as it trots around the castle. Perhaps the edge of the moat, right on the spot where...."


    "Stop, you have made your point." sheughed. "Tell me what is on your mind. What do you wish to do tonight."


    "I want toy in bed with you.." He started.


    She snorted.


    "And ce my head on your stomach such that I can listen to the sound of our little Beowulf." His eyebrows danced, celebrating his cleverness.


    "Who is Beowulf?" she asked.


    His chin pointed downwards, directing her in the direction of her stomach. Dissatisfied, he grimaced and looked back. "Alistair, we need that sound barrier now."


    "On it, your highness." The mage answered.


    When Rnd turned his head around and faced Sigrid again, the grimace was a smile. "The sound barrier is up so nobody can hear our conversation. Where were we?"


    "Beowulf." she said, picking up a fork to get started on the dinner that was being served by maids. "When did our little peanut get a name and were was I when the voting happened?"


    "I found the name in a storybook that Ethan Ridley lent me. It was about a hero named Beowulf, he yed monsters and dragons. I cannot think of a more heroic name than that for our son." He leaned forward, resting his arms on the table and looked into her eyes. "Did I tell you how lovely you look tonight?"


    She picked up a tumbler of berry juice, watching him with a mysterious smile on her face. Like she knew a secret or what he was up to. "Thank you, you look dashing yourself. You are wearing one of the silk shirts I chose for you but it looks like it has shrunk while I was away. Have you gained fat or muscle?"


    He gasped, frowning and sputtering as if she had insulted him. "I am a knight and knights don¡¯t put on fat. Noble lords put on fat, knights put on muscle. I will prove it right now."


    He stood up abruptly and ripped the shirt off, showing his very well built chest and stomach muscles. He even raised his arms, folded his biceps and made a couple of poses. But that was not enough, he turned his back to her and showed off those muscles too. "Muscle Sigrid, I am all muscle and I will have you know mydy that I am still as sexy as I was on the day you met me. Maybe even more now."


    The servants that had no idea what was going on as they could not hear the conversation between the couple rushed to pick up the shirt and buttons at Jesting¡¯s orders. Others run off to bring a new shirt for Rnd on Mrs. Elowin¡¯s orders.


    "This is why I said we should prepare shoes and extra clothes just in case." Jesting muttered.


    "What do you suppose prompted this?" A footman whispered to a valet.


    The valet shrugged. Without being able to hear what the couple was talking about, they were left to guess.


    Meanwhile, Sigrid was urging Rnd to m down. "You don¡¯t have to go all wolverine on me. I get it, you are muscle man."


    Rnd took a seat. "What is wolverine?"


    "Something I heard from a child, even I have no idea what it means but I guess it is rted to wolves." she lied. "Let us return to the subject of naming our child. I do not agree with Beowulf, our child could be a girl. What princess is named Beowulf? People will look at her and expect to see hairy hands and sharp ears and teeth. What do you think of Ghad if it is a boy and Leif if it is a girl."


    Rnd held up a finger and down all of the wine in his ss. He set the ss down and gave her his best exasperated look. "Leaf!!"


    "Leif." She said.


    "Leaf!!" He sputtered.


    "You are not hearing me, it is Leaf." She said enunciated the pronunciation only to realize that she had said the wrong name and it made her groan and close her eyes.


    "See." Rnd smirked.


    "Fine," she mumbled. Dropping her fork, she reached for Mauve¡¯stest creations, mini chocte tarts. "How about Lea, Rhea or Athena."


    Rnd smacked his lips, as if he was tasting the names. "Mmm, they don¡¯t sound soft for a baby girl. Maybe Lilia, Anya, Aurora, Willow, Ivy, Celeste. They sound less warrior like and more pick me up and swing me around while we y in a pink cloud or bubble. If we have a daughter, I want her to ride around in a pink bubble, to be pretty, soft, smell nice all the time and spend all of her life with her father inside the high walls of this castle where she is safe and sound and happy forever."


    Sigrid¡¯s jaw dropped.

 Chapter 332: In Roland’s mind.

    <h4>Chapter 332: In Rnd¡¯s mind.</h4>


    "You..." She beat her chest gently. "You have lost your mind. We are giving birth to a human Rnd, not a doll. You know that, right?"


    "Of course." he nodded. "If it is a boy I will put a sword in his hands as soon as he learns to walk and I will train him personally how to fight, hunt, ride horses, fish and rule. I will teach him how to be a good responsible man, a good emperor."


    "And if it is a girl you will pamper her to the heavens and ruin her the way your father ruined Thssa. I will not let that happen Rnd." She nibbled on the chocte tart. "We have different parenting styles, this much is obvious but when our childes, I hope that we will put aside our blind opinions and do what is best for him or her."


    "I agree," he said eagerly.


    He still wanted a pink cloud or bubble for his daughter. He wanted her to have the prettiest bows in the world. He wouldb her hair, put her in a beautiful pink royal uniform and carry her to court, showing her off. Everyone would be so jealous because they will not have a baby as beautiful as his, after all, they did not have a wife as beautiful as his.


    When the noble lords and council of advisors annoyed him, he would just shake a rattle for his daughter and she wouldugh and all would be right with the world. He grinned more and more as he thought about it.


    Sigrid had a sinking feeling in her stomach as she observed the look on her husband¡¯s face. He looked like a viin that was plotting world domination with kittens as his fighting weapons.


    "System, what is this guy thinking?"


    "Fifty gold to scan his mind." It responded.


    She gave her permission and the fee was paid. Thirty secondster, a picture appeared on the virtual screen. It was of a little girl that was her photo copy, around two years old.


    She was wearing a pink royal uniform that was very close in a appearance to Rnd¡¯s official uniforms. The little girl was standing on the throne, dancing and waving a rattle. Court officials and nobles were waving their hands in the air, cheering her on as if they were at a concert. Rnd was tearing up official documents and lighting them on fire and everyone was celebrating.


    Again, for the second time in one night, Sigrid¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Sigrid blinked twice and the image disappeared altogether with the virtual screen. Her eyes returned to her husband, and she had just one word for him. Insane!! He was as insane as her mother and his imagination was quite wild.


    First of all, Lord Bailey could not moonwalk, he would be too embarrassed to be caught doing such a thing. Secondly, Lord Givenchy would never cheer on as official documents were set on fire. He would would put his hands in fire to retrieve them.


    Thirdly, two year olds were not as skilled at dancing or singing as Rnd was imagining. Neither did they carry swords at the waists.


    Lastly, she herself would never cheer on as her two year old turned the royal court into concert chaos and stepped on the throne, treating it as an ordinary table or chair. Real life was not a music video. The officials that were dancing in Rnd¡¯s imagination would be the first to protest this.


    He chuckled, breaking through Sigrid¡¯s thoughts. She picked up another chocte tart and bit into it.


    "I heard you went to a funeral. How was it?"


    Rnd sighed sadly, like he was unhappy to be back to reality. "It will sure be nice to have a little princess."


    "Or a prince." She chimed in quickly. "Now tell me love, how was the funeral. Do we need to arrange a sit down with a reporter in which you talk about the dead knight fondly. It will be good for morale among the knights."


    "Mmm, I don¡¯t know if that is a great idea. I do not really know him. It will be hypocritical of me to suddenly show up and take pictures with his family, acting as if we are one big happy family. Moreover, I left the funeral before he was truly buried because my knights were worried a snake would bite and kill me."


    "All the more reason to make it up to them." Sigrid remained adamant. "But, we are not going to discuss this tonight. I always feel like our dates are extensions of our work. We spend half of them talking about strategies. Perhaps we should discuss the fact that I am fed up of drinking milk. I don¡¯t know who noticed my pregnancy but suddenly my diet has changed. At home and here at the castle. Look at the food my side Rnd."


    There was milk, avocado, cheese, lean beef, potatoes, fruits and a lot of vegetables. Also water, a lot of water and juice. The wine vase was so far away from her, all the way on Rnd¡¯s end of the table. Even the pot of coffee was on Rnd¡¯s side.


    "Mrs. Elsworth must have magical hawk eyes because she is in charge of your menu." Rnd nodded slowly, very impressed with the woman. "She also suggested the bed and pillows."


    They both looked at soft bed and all the pillows. Sigrid turned back and looked at Mrs. Elsworth. How did she know? Absentmindedly, her hand curled around a ss of milk.


    "Maybe this should be the theme of your debutante ball. Beds, stars and romance." Rnd suddenly suggested.


    Sigrid nearly choked on the milk she had imed to be so sick of. Mrs. Elsworth pushed Lanai out, instructing her to gently p Sigrid¡¯s back as the crown princess was coughing.


    Instead of pping, Lanai patted it gently, offering no help at all which earned her a frown from Mrs. Elsworth when Sigrid coughed again.


    Lanai drew in a deep breath and she did as she had been instructed. One little p and three circr rubs, is how she did it until Sigrid calmed down.


    Lanai returned to her ce and whispered to Mrs. Elsworth, "She has barely touched her food. What do we do?"


    Mrs. Elsworth sighed tiredly. It seemed the crown princess¡¯s appetite wascking today. "Go and bring whatever pastries Mauve has baked. As long as she eats something, it is better than having her go to bed on an empty stomach. And bring some crackers too and green mangoes. She has been very recipient to thosetely."


    "Yes Mrs. Elsworth."


    Lanai and two maids rushed away.


    Meanwhile, Sigrid was staring at he husband that was blinking foolishly like an innocentmb. "Beds, stars and romance. Oh, let¡¯s not forget the fact there will be dancing and alcohol. We might as well throw in some condoms and tell the debutantes to fornicate. My God Rnd, and you thought my bachelor auction ball was too much!"

 Chapter 333: Roland’s poems grow.

    <h4>Chapter 333: Rnd¡¯s poems grow.</h4>


    Rnd could picture all the scandalized guests at that ball.


    "I am sure that no mother will allow her daughter stay back for such a ball. You can rx my dear, there will be no scandal at your debutante ball." He assured her.


    Sigrid groaned. "Now you have jinxed it. Saying there will be no scandal at a ball is the same as saying, what¡¯s the worst that could happen. When someone says something like that, something bad always happens. Don¡¯t you watch horror movies?"


    "Horror movies.." he repeated after her with a questioning tone.


    His confusion got her thinking that maybe she needed to do what she had done with the script of the rise of Lady nche. Pay a visit to a few writers in their dreams and give them horror movie inspired dreams like Drac, Underworld, Wrong turn, final destination...that kind of thing.


    But for now, she decided to simply change the subject. "I have been thinking about your suggestion and I am reconsidering it. A desert themed ball could be a wonderful idea. Some of us don¡¯t have any vested interests in the matches of the night.


    If my face was needed to be seen, I would not even show up. So, the least I can do is make thingsfortable for myself."


    She thought it was a splendid idea and she nned to share it with Mrs. Elsworth and her brothers. With the help of mages, she could pull it off in the little time she had left.


    "Whatever you say dear. I will be there to hold your ss, te and dance with you when the music sweeps you off your feet." He told her.


    "And conspire." She raised the milk ss up so they could toast. "We have to take down Emmah Fairfax and all of our problems will be halved."


    He touched his wine ss to her milk ss. "I don¡¯t like the fact that our troubles are only halved but half is better than full. What will you do with her when the lucky artifact is gone?"


    "I will chop her up of course." She closed her eyes, smiling quietly. Her lips were curved at the corner like a a de being unsheathed. When she opened her eyes, they were sharp and unblinking, inside was a glint.


    The expression on her face altogetherbined, was that of someone reying a dreamy scene that only they could see.


    "I will take her legs and arms, and douse her in a mixture of milk and honey. Then I will dump her down the deepest well and drop some ants and non poisonous snakes in there.


    With magic, I will cast a spell on the well, one that only I can break. I will leave the well uncovered, such that every once in a while, she will be able to see shadows of people above. She will hear their voices. She will have hope but only despair will be herfort until the final moment of her death."


    Rnd downed all of the wine in his ss in a singlerge gulp, shuddering as he pondered on Emmah¡¯s final fate. It was horrific.


    "What?" Sigrid raised her brow.


    "Nothing." He shook his head.


    She responded with a hmph. "If you are feeling sorry for me, recall that if I...we have not intervened as much as possible in her life. She would be doing the same exact thing to me. With the exception of the snakes and open well. Other than that, everything else is her idea. I am simply doing to her as she would have done to me."


    He reached out and took her hand, knocking over the silk napkins in the process. "I will never let this happen to you. I will protect you and Leaf with everything I have."


    It was touching, until he said Leaf. Then, she rolled her eyes and chuckled which in turn made him chuckle.


    "We are not naming our daughter Leaf." She said, between chuckles.


    "I don¡¯t know, I think it is growing on me." He grinned for a moment, looking very rxed and happy. Happier than he had been in a long time."


    "I know many people that would faint if they hear this. My mother being the first and Mrs. Elowin second. My mother would even write a letter to the naming agency of the universe toin about the absurdity." Sigrid said,posing the first lines of the absurd letter in her mind.


    "Oh absolutely," he agreed, "I have received more than a few of your mother¡¯s letters. I get one every two days. If I was very active in responding, I would receive one daily. Phones have been introduced but your mother refuses to give up the art of letter writing."


    He bent down and picked up his cloak which he had dumped on the ground, taking a letter of out the pocket


    "This is hertest letter to me which was delivered by your grandfather today. I am going to read it to you. It concerns one of the poems I wrote to you. The one about sweet hyacinths and your scent."


    Sigrid remembered the poem, every word was stamped into her mind.


    It read: <i>Sweet hyacinths, do crown the woods with perfume rich and true. Yet all their sweetness pales beside the scent that clings to you. You smile as though the morning rose and shape my world anew--oh may these words reach your own hand and bloom your favor too. </i>


    Sigrid had recited that poem silently in her heart, over and over, especially the line about the sweetness of the hyacinths paling beside her scent. Rnd was bing more and more proficient when it came to poetry, a master with each day that passed.


    It was going to be very interesting to hear what opinions her mother had on the poem.


    <i>[</i><strong><i>Dear esteemed Crown Prince and also my son-inw,</i></strong>


    <i>I hope this letter finds you making </i><strong><i>smart decisions</i></strong><i> for the sake of us all. Yourtest triumph in the art of melting my daughter¡¯s heart needs to be apuded. You have outdone yourself. The basket of hyacinths was highly appreciated.</i>


    <i>As for the poem--</i><strong><i>I bow down to you</i></strong><i>. Your words are bing richer and the meanings deeper than an old soul. </i><strong><i>The line about the sweetness of the hyacinths paling beside Sigrid¡¯s scent was truly beautiful.</i></strong><i> Almost beautiful enough to make me forget that you were osted by peacocks on your first visit here.</i>


    <i>My daughter, of course, read your poem at least </i><strong><i>ten times</i></strong><i> and she floated down the stairs like a lovesick wren. Her father is worried. Her grandfather doesn¡¯t see what is special. Her grandmother praises your efforts and Lord Rainbow Fluffington remains </i><strong><i>unimpressed</i></strong><i> with all your poems. {I read each one to him.}</i>


    <i>Nevertheless, your words--they are charming and I will miss your little poems so greatly after Sigrid moves away. If you don¡¯t mind, send me the asional poem. It doesn¡¯t need to be romantic, just beautiful and inspirational.</i>


    <i>If you do that, I promise to delete all footage of your peacock assault and allow you reim your </i><strong><i>honor</i></strong><i> in this house. </i>


    <i>Remember to treat my daughter like a precious rose when she returns. And remember:</i><strong><i> roses are lovely, but thorns are motherly. </i></strong>


    <i>With love, </i>


    <strong><i>Lady Iryne Thorin, mother to the Crown Princess Sigrid Thorin, Defender of all victims of inefficient fairy godmothers and soon to be executioner of the snake queen.]</i></strong>

 Chapter 334: A succesful re-union worth celebrating.

    <h4>Chapter 334: A sesful re-union worth celebrating.</h4>


    Rnd folded the letter and put it away.


    Meanwhile Sigrid was blocking out the sound of Cosmosughing, amused by another of Lady Iryne¡¯s letters. "Thorns are motherly! This letter will be a hit in the bank."


    Those were thest words she heard Cosmos say before blocking him outpletely and they stunned her. Who in the bank was reading her mother¡¯s absurd letters? It made her feel like her life was movie being watched by immortals.


    "If your mother had not written to me, I would never know that you read my poem ten times." He sighed. "All the time I put into studying poetry with Lord Givenchy have paid off."


    Sigrid reached into the pocket of her cloak and brought out a small frame that could be folded.


    "Here, I brought you a gift as well. It is a response to all the poems that you have written to me."


    Rnd epted it and he unfolded it and read it out loud, softly.


    "You are spring and I am the flowers


    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t even see the cherry blossoms.


    I am spring and you are the flowers.


    That¡¯s why you are all that I can see.


    We are flower fields and we are spring."


    Sigrid folded her lips, feeling a little guilty inside for she was not the original author of the poem. But as the original poet was not in this world, it didn¡¯t count. The poem was hers.


    A more mesmerizing thing happened. Two butterflies on the paper came to life, flying around them for a moment before returning to the paper and folding their wings.


    "I used magic to create that effect, one butterfly is you and one is me. Whenever you read the poem, they wille to life for a moment and soar like the first bird¡¯s cry after snowfall. I used some petals of the flowers you sent me to create a perfume that I sprayed on the paper.


    When the butterflies fly, the scentes to life on their wings. We are butterflies, we are flowers and we are spring." She finished off softly.


    She stood up and spread her arms out, inviting him for a hug.


    Rndughed loudly, mesmerized by it all, the poem and the butterflies. Affection overwhelmed him, love for Sigrid hit him like a bell on the towers of the city walls ringing at midnight--resonant and impossible to ignore.


    He went to her, stumbling over his feet before embracing her. He lifted her and swung her around, peppering kisses on her neck.


    For their rtionship, he had a strong feeling that winter was over and spring hade.


    ****


    A footman run from the gardens, into the royal kitchen, shouting at the top of his voice. "It is done, the crown prince and princess have reunited sessfully. They are hugging and he has kissed her on the neck."


    Apuse went up in the kitchen, joy rose like arge camp fire at the beach. A royal musician that went everywhere with his violin started a victorious tune.


    Two maids linked their arms and started to dance, going around in circles.


    The chief cook put down the pot of butter which was mid melt and she pped her hands. "Well thank goodness and whoever has contributed to this. Finally the crown prince will stop sulking and rejecting all my food."


    Ever since the crown princess left, Rnd¡¯s meals had beening from Little Thorin and wine had be a constant partner.


    "My God!" Another footman muttered, "I had never seen the Crown prince weep, not even on the day the king fell unconscious. On the first night after the crown princess left, I could have sworn that I heard him sob in his study."


    A chamber maid chimed in. "I saw him on the morning of the next day. He looked half-dead and he reeked of wine."


    "He did weep," An elderly maid chimed in, pulling out a chair so that she could sit and gossip eagerly. "I saw him with his face buried in his riding gloves at four in the morning. It was cold and he had no cloak on. He was sitting under one of those trees below the chambers of the crown princess."


    "Well I cannot me him if he did weep." the footman that hade into the kitchen carrying the news of the reunion spoke up fervently, "He was born to a cold mother, a father that loved the consort¡¯s children and gave him no attention. He barely knew love and happiness as a boy.


    The only real warmth he has ever got is from the crown princess. She doesn¡¯t treat him as if he is fragile prince, she treats him like family. If he does wrong, you will hear her yelling at him in the corridors. When he does well, she will praise him to the moon and back. She cares about his health, suffers his dogs and gives baths to his cat."


    "It is a panther," a stable boy said.


    "What¡¯s the difference?" The footman asked.


    As the servants were gossiping about this, everywhere in the castle, so were thedies-in-waiting and rin. They were watching the royal couple from the window of Mauve¡¯s chambers in the royal castle. It happened to have the clearest view of the area where Sigrid and Rnd were dining from.


    rin was being extra clingy, holding on to Mauve as if she was afraid that her friend would disappear once again. During Sigrid¡¯s tantrum phase, they had all gone and left her alone in this castle. No matter how many times they saw each other at the mage estate or spoke on the phone it was not enough. Physicalpany was always better.


    "So, do you suppose they will be sleeping together tonight?" Mauve asked.


    "I advised him to take it slow." Christie said.


    rinughed, "When have you ever known Rnd to take anything slow when ites to Sigrid? He is definitely sharing her bed."¡¯


    Mauve could only think of one time when Rnd took things slow with Sigrid and that was when she had a miscarriage.


    rin sighed tiredly, for her it would be a long night of sleeping in the royal hospital again. "The next time the three of you rebel and leave, remember to take me with you."

 Chapter 335: Emmah amazes again!

    <h4>Chapter 335: Emmah amazes again!</h4>


    It was good day for a lot of nobles houses in Eldoria, for the long awaited debutante ball hade. All day long, mothers and daughters had conspired, servants had perspired and fathers had drunk their wines or enjoyed their smokes as they pondered on the fates of their daughters after tonight.


    The debutante ball was a deciding ball for most. Who would be joining the list of the most beautiful women in Eldoria? Who would be dered the beauty of the season? Who would have the most suitors? Who would fetch the most envious match of the season? Who would be a wallflower and who would be the subject of scandal.


    A more important question for those that loved to relish in gossip. Who would fall prey to the dangerous charms of an Ashford?


    All those questions would be answered by the evening which arrived very early. When the sun was starting to set, carriages filled the grounds of the royal castle. This debutante ball was unlike any other for it was outdoors and not inside the typical ballroom.


    Guests were flown to the hunting grounds on magic carpets and the coachmen, or rug men, serenaded them with the most beautiful bads as they sailed through the skies.


    When the carpets arrived at the hunting grounds, guests were transferred to jeweled caravans for a five minute ride to the real venue, a beautiful desert, with endless sand, held together by magic. Even if the wind blew, the sand would not move.


    One half of the grounds had tables under canopies and on the ground around the tables werenterns. On each table were beautiful red or white roses. And the same roses covered most of the grounds themselves. On that same side of the grounds, beach bed under canopies had also been lined up for those that wished to rest or view the ball without being forced to stand for many hours.


    The venue was brightly lit, to avoid mischief, Sigrid had been sure to be generous with the lighting. Every corner of the ce hadnterns, there would no cuddling, kissing or secret groping.


    Sigrid had even purchased tamed falcons from the bank and they were flying above, or sitting on chairs. Some had even been obedient enough to allow Mauve dress them in tiny silk waistcoats {very gentlemanly and extremely dignified.}


    They seemed to be the highlight of the night and most of the guests were very eager to take pictures with them. Some noble lords were already showing off their bravery by letting therge falcons sit on their arms.


    Sigrid¡¯s desert ball was unusual, but guests wereing to learn that her balls would probably always be unusual.


    Waiters and waitresses, that were dressed simrly close to Disney¡¯s ddin inrge balloon red like white pants, blue silk vests served drinks. All that was missing was a monkey on each of their shoulders their shoulders. Some made up for that with a falcon on their shoulders.


    The herald that was dressed simr to Jafar, another character from ddin walked up to the area where the musicians were and made an announcement. "This is the third time I am sharing this announcement, all the guests that wish to change their outfits and match the desert theme should go to therge tent named costumes. Men and women are using different tents."


    Some of the guests had changed indeed, especially the men. Women on the other hand, not so many. They had spent hours perfecting their looks, they were not going to jeopardize this to match a theme.


    Sigrid, Rnd, rin and theirdies-in-waiting were of course some of the veryst people to arrive. Sigrid looked like a desert princess in white and gold. The golden part of the dress was mostly from her chest upwards and it looked like golden armor, curved all the way to her beautiful long neck.


    She had a white veil covering her head and flowing backwards. The golden crown on her head had a piece with a green sapphire that dangled down to her forehead. The color of the sapphire was the same as her eyes.


    Rnd was like a desert prince in an outfit that matched hers but where she wore white, he opted for ck. On his arms, he wore golden armor. Side by side, they made a striking couple.


    The herald dered that the ball had officially started and the debutantes were escorted across a white silk carpet, nked by red knights. Their unique entrance was eyebrow raising--but apuded greatly.


    One by one, their names were called and they were presented before the crown prince and princess. Some of them had opted to match Sigrid¡¯s theme of the desert night, like Lira Ashford, who was draped in silk that shimmered like a dozen tiny broken stars. She glided like an illusion, and gained a lot of admirers.


    Whispers had it that would be the beauty of the season.


    But this was until Emmah Fairfax made a veryte appearance. She materialized after the red knights stepped away from the silk carpet, so her arrival was witnessed by all.


    Like as if she had been made aware of Sigrid¡¯s change in the theme, she wore a gown that matched it perfectly. It was woven from mirage silk, the bodice shimmered like ake of moltenva and gold, and the train.....ooh the train. It was carried by six miniature sand creatures that had been brought to life with magic.


    Her hair which had been ruined was even more beautiful than before, neck length dark blonde red pink hair. So unique to Eldoria. No woman had even dared to have more than one shade in their hair before.


    On her head, she wore a a small floral crown of crescent white, gold and pink roses. When her name was called, she twirled and a phoenix cried, flying above her and lighting the sky with fire.


    She did not walk, she did not glide, she floated like a dream and everywhere she passed, a different scent was released from her gown. Jasmine, peppermint, rose,vender, freesia, lc.


    Silence followed every step she took, admiration filled every eye. One hopeful debutante fainted.


    Lady Jane Fairfax clenched her fists, nails dug into flesh until she drew blood.


    Sigrid¡¯s left hand squeezed Rnd¡¯s arm, nails digging into his flesh until she drew his blood.


    Whispers of ¡¯beauty of the season¡¯ were carried by the air.


    There would be no voting, there would be no waiting. What everyone was waiting for, Sigrid had to announce immediately.


    Through gritted teeth and a vulture like smile she, said, "As crown princess, I dere, Emmah Fairfax is the beauty of the season."

 Chapter 336: Plotting...plotting...plotting.

    <h4>Chapter 336: Plotting...plotting...plotting.</h4>


    Rnd was certain that his wife wouldmit murder. Her hungry tiger like gaze kept following Emmah around as she dazzled suitor after suitor and shared dances with one young noble lord after another. Her dance card was full but that had not stopped men from trying to convince her to abandon others and pick them.


    There was no doubt that the gates of the Fairfax estate would be trampled by doe eyed suitors and drowned in flowers tomorrow.


    This oue was not what Sigrid had been expecting. Until an hour before the debutante ball started, they had been told that Emmah was without a dress and her hair was ruined.


    She was so angry that she almost drunk wine, without noticing.


    "Easy, my love. Remember that you are pregnant. Small things like this should not affect you. We still have time to deal with her." Rnd whispered to her.


    "It is no small thing Rnd." She whispered to him. "We are supposed to ruin her tonight. But look at her, she is flourishing. How the hell did she get her hands on that dress? Someone must have helped her...someone with magic."


    "You don¡¯t think that it is Lord Gentry, do you?" he asked.


    They heard the sound of soft melodicughter and looked out. Emmah was the source, of course. She had single handedly managed to turn the rest of the youngdies into wall flowers. Even the men that were dancing with them were sending longing nces Emmah¡¯s way.


    It seemed like the lucky halo was working overtime tonight, using what little power it had left to make Emmah dazzle.


    "No...maybe. I don¡¯t know. But I am beginning to think that with time, I should open my own mage academy and branch away from the original one. Gentry may be the first toin about our status as a royals and our involvement with the mage estate but he won¡¯t be thest.


    I have been thinking about it and he is right in a way. The mage estate has always been independent of royalty, nobility and all other politics in Eldoria. To bring them together is to create chaos that might backfire on us in future.


    It is better to have our independent school of magic while maintaining interests and some control over the mage estate. This way, we have the best of both worlds." Sigrid was about to say something else when Rnd urged her to stand.


    "My princess, may I have this dance?"


    "Of course." she smiled and gave him her hand.


    He led her to the sand pit dance floor and they joined others, many of whom had their shoes off as they swayed to the lively music.


    On the side lines, Alistair and Veylin released mist from the sweat of a mountain troll. Nothing would help the young men trapped in the illusions created by Emmah toe to their senses faster than a whiff of mountain troll sweat.


    It was such a harsh remedy that it worked immediately. The eager eyed young men around Emmah started to depart from her, one at a time. And when it was down to one, Lady Fairfax saw her chance.


    She had just happened to see Gage Lumberfoot going into the woods. No doubt, he was going to ease himself. Lady Fairfax whispered something to Adelia Percival, Lady Percival¡¯s daughter.


    Adelia found Emmah and whispered to her what Lady Fairfax had said.


    Emmah¡¯s eyes widened and she followed Adelia, walking away from the venue and disappearing from the view of the red knights and warm light of thenterns.


    Meanwhile, Elowin found Alistair and Veylin and they followed the girls that walked in the direction of the woods.


    "Lady Fairfax¡¯s n has started." Rnd whispered to Sigrid. "Do you think it will be a sess?"


    "Fingers crossed." Sigrid answered before she was dipped and pulled back.


    Meanwhile, Mauve and Galen were also sharing a distance, executing the same moves as Rnd and Sigrid. For them, this was their third dance of the night, together.


    He was pleased as this was their first official appearance at a ball as a couple. Galen had of course noticed the looks of irritation he was getting from the Rosewood¡¯s that were present, especially Mauve¡¯s mother.


    "You are stiffening up again." Mauve told him.


    "Because your mother is making vulture eyes at me again." He answered.


    He twirled her around so that she could she her mother. But, as the twirlst less than five seconds, Mauve did not not get a good look at the vulture eyes.


    "We make a handsome couple, everyone is staring at us. It is natural that my mama is doing the same. Besides, I may not be a debutante but I am unmarried and I came unchaperoned. Mama is just looking out for me in that roses are lovely, thorns are motherly way." She answered.


    Galen rolled his eyes.


    Everyone was repeating that line now. It had started in the royal castle and poured out into the streets. He wondered where it hade from.


    "You could be mistaken you know, maybe she is looking across us. Christie and Orpheus are the most interesting pair of the night."


    Christie and Orpheus were right next to them and they had shared four dances so far. If they danced a fifth together, rumors of her pregnancy would be circting before the sun rose tomorrow.


    Mauve thought Christie was either crazy, in love or she simply didn¡¯t care for the reputation she would be branded with and and she was having fun.


    "Before, this song ends, their baby will be born, if rumors are to be believed." Galen joked.


    "Before the fifth song, it will be one year old." Mauve snickered.


    Galen leaned his head into her neck and whispered, "When will our baby be born?"


    Mauve blushed.


    The sudden change in the color of her cheeks caught the eye of Lord Rosewood and he frowned. He pulled on the hand of Latham Rosewood and growled out, "Go and save Mauve from that rake before he ruins her."


    Latham blinked. How was he supposed to save his sister from a man that she was always seen with? They had already kissed or so the rumor said. What their family needed to do was challenge him to a duel or force those two to make it official by getting married.


    Suddenly, there was amotion --Adelia Percival who had "coincidentally" run all the way towards the microphone shouted, whilst panting like a thirsty dog, "Emmah...Emmah...Miss Fairfax and Gage Lumberfoot...together....scandal!"

 Chapter 337: Emmah’s mistakes.

    <h4>Chapter 337: Emmah¡¯s mistakes.</h4>


    The ball was Emmah Fairfax¡¯s crowning moment, or so she thought. She had received help from an unexpected mage, the phantom midwife. Of course, there was a price to pay for her help but she had helped Emmah with the dress, make-up and all the shimmer which she needed.


    She had timed her arrival perfectly, choosing a moment when all the debutantes had finished making their entrance and she walked in, dazzling everyone like the heroine of a romantic movie.


    And her n had worked perfectly. The crown princess had been forced to dere her the beauty of the season, which Emmah was certain Sigrid had been loathe to do. The dark look of fury in her eyes said so.


    After the deration, came the suitors. They flocked to her like lovesick birds, cawing and scratching, pining for her attention. After tonight, she was sure that she would be on her way to greatness.


    Her first mistake had been listening to the words of Adelia Percival when she said that prince Benjamin was outside, looking for her.


    Her second mistake was greed. The desire to show off to Benjamin. The temptation to secure a marriage with a prince. The desire to climb to the top and be an equal with Sigrid Thorin. Abination of all those things had resulted in her not thinking clearly. Perhaps if she had, she would have kept in mind the fact that her stepmother Lady Jane and Lady Percival were friendly enemies.


    Even though they did not get along famously, they had be quite close as they waited for their daughters during those dance and etiquette sses.


    So, Lady Percival¡¯s daughter would not be doing her any favors.


    Her third mistake was walking into the woods. No gentleman waited for ady in the woods. This society was very different from earth. Only bad things happened when couples met in woods.


    Her fourth mistake was not turning around when she realized that there were no red knights protecting that part of the woods and yet they were everywhere else on the grounds.


    Her fifth mistake was not turning around the moment she realized that it was not Benjamin in the woods but Gage Lumberfoot. And his pants were unzipped! And he was holding his penis in his hands, pissing.


    The rest could be med on the culprits of many incidents in the capitaltely:snakes!. One of those slithering creatures just happened to crawl up her leg at that exact moment. Frightened out of her mind, she screamed and jumped into Gage¡¯s arms.


    For arge man, he fell over quite so easily, bellowing "snake" at the top of his lungs. Thanks to him, red knights, some noble lords that happened to be passing by, Lady Fairfax and Lady Aberdon. Plus a few mages that happened to be in the middle of bringing their fireworks loadednterns all happened to chance upon them.


    The position they were in was very inappropriate. Emmah¡¯s dress was bundled up, Gage¡¯s hands were on her buttocks. His pants were of course, unzipped and form the way things looked, they had been caught in the middle of a tryst.


    In that moment, Emmah knew that her life had changed. It was over. There would be no recovering from this. Even if Gage denied the assumptions that everyone was making with their eyes, nobody would believe him.


    Emmah¡¯s hopeful eyes searched for Adelia Percival but the young woman was gone and then her voice was overheard as she announced the first scandal of the season.


    Unable to take the shock, Emmah had fainted.


    She had opened her eyes three hourster, in a hospital and things had only be worse as a nurse informed her that she was pregnant. Emmah knew there could only be one father of her child, Mr. Bumblebert.


    Until now, she had not yet processed the newspletely and she was thinking of finding a way out for herself. She would not be Mrs. Bumblebert. She was a transmigrator, a special existence on this backward magic world.


    "Abortion, I must abort." She whispered to herself.


    "Nurse." She screamed.


    The door was opened, but it was not a nurse that walked into the room. It was Lady Jane Fairfax and as soon as her stepmother strolled into the room, with a wolfish grin on her face, Emmah knew that her pregnancy was not a secret. "I suppose you are here to gloat." sheughed.


    Lady Janeughed as well. "Well, I would gloat but the fact that you are in a family way is not my doing. You aplished that all on your own dear girl. My n was to have you married off to a useless man and Gage Lumberfoot was the most ideal candidate. For man his size, he could not make it even as a knight.


    His father is a baron, he has many older brothers so there is no hope of him ever inheriting the title. He has a pottery workshop in Strawville vige. After finding a wife, his intention is to move there and live a simple life." She smiled at Emmah derisively. "You are the daughter of a whore, you could do much worse than Gage Lumberfoot."


    She crossed one leg over the other and leaned forward. "I have already sent a footman to inform Mr. Bumblebert and his mother about your condition. Even though you are no longer a member of the Fairfax family we will give you a small dowry. One hundred copper coins."


    Lady Jane took a strong of copper coins amounting to one hundred and she threw them on the bed. "You should be grateful to us for doing you this favor. The count has told me to inform you that you are no longer to use the Fairfax name. You were also removed from our family registry an hour ago."


    She stood up and stretched her arms. "You know, for a while there, I thought that you would defeat me. I thought you would be different from your mother. But you are all the same, whores that failed to keep their legs closed.


    As she listened to the ugly hate filledughter of her former step mother, Emmah thought more on the other mistakes that she had made.


    One was having sex with that fool Bumblebart.


    Two was underestimating the hatred her stepmother had for her.


    Three was believing that her father and grandfather had hearts.


    Filled with more anger than she had felt before, Emmah screamed as if she sought to bring the walls down. Her screams were mixed in with Lady Jane¡¯sughter.


    Emmah jumped from the bed, grabbed a pen that the nurse had left behind and she stabbed it into Lady Jane¡¯s neck. As Lady Jane fell to the floor, she grabbed a cloak and the money and jumped through a window, running into the darkness.


    Her fate was hers, nobody would decide it for her.


    A tiny golden light shot out of her and flew into the sky.

 Chapter 338: Finally, the halo.

    <h4>Chapter 338: Finally, the halo.</h4>


    There was a disturbance in the sky. Something that caused a stir within the magical souls of any mage that sensed it. A golden light blessed the night. It shone like arge star with the energy of the sun. Suddenly, for a moment, night was day and then, in the sh of a second, it was gone.


    Just outside of the city of Doria, Akia and Anita felt the incredible energy and saw the miraculous light. The two sisters stopped their horses and greedily feasted their eyes on the skies.


    "Did you see that sister?" Anita asked. Her forked tongue darted in an out of her mouth, just like a snake.


    Akia answered in a voice that almost a whisper, "Power, it was greater than anything I have ever felt."


    "Our empire will be blessed to have such power." Anita said with a smile.


    The two sisters shared a simr smile and a simr look. Whatever it was, they were determined to get it. They abandoned their n of entering the city the following day and decided to enter it that very night.


    **


    In the town of Starfell, a group of seven mages that had arrived a fortnight ago also noticed the bright light.


    Their leader, a man with the ears and features of an elf drew back the hood of his cloak and flew onto the roof of the manor they were renting.


    The others were not far behind him and they joined him, looking at the sky with eyes that were filled with greed and nervousness.


    "Did you all feel that?" The elf asked.


    His voice was rough like gravel, his aura was fierce like a dragon. When he spoke the others trembled.


    "Yes your holiness." They answered.


    "It belongs to Erythis." The elf dered. "It is time we enter the city. Remember what we are here for."


    "Yes, your holiness." The others answered, trembling like leaves in a storm.


    ***


    At the mage academy, the lord mage just like others, saw the light and he felt it. He had no idea what it was, but he knew what it stunk of.


    Trouble.


    He was in the middle of dinner with his wife and they were watching the debutante on television.


    "I have to go to the royal castle, right now." he said.


    His wife Dublin, had seen that look on his face before. Most recently, it was after the attempted assassination of the King Raff.


    "What is it?" she asked in a worried voice.


    "Nothing good." He answered.


    He kissed her on the cheek, climbed to a window and summoned a phoenix, then he flew off to the royal castle.


    ****


    In the Mystwood grove, the phantom midwife was picking herbs in thepany of a tree spirit which had been rhyming riddles until they saw the light.


    "Curse it!" The phantom midwife kicked the earth.


    She had felt power simr to that around only one person. Emmah Windrider. She had stalked the woman for a month, trying to figure out why she seemed so unnaturally lucky.


    Eventually, she had figured out that Emmah was in possession of something with ancient magic. Something, even Emmah herself did not know about. So, when Emmah needed help, she lent her a hand and made a deal with her. For the help she was rendering, the woman had to share her luck.


    However, that luck was dwindling. The reason why she was out here in the woods tonight was because she was collecting ingredients for potion meant to help Emmah hold the remaining luck in ce.


    It seemed, all her efforts were in vain. Emmah had done something stupid, something that had wiped the luck she had left.


    "I must hurry back." She said to the tree spirit.


    She hurried away quickly, hoping that wherever the ancient magic artifactnded, she would be the first to find it.


    ***


    The phantom midwife did not realize that inside the forest, magical beasts and creatures were arising as well. Some so ancient that their years could not be counted anymore. Thest time they had felt such power was when Dravos wielded the Eclipsion sword.


    Things of dreams and stories dashed out of the forest, venturing into the humannd.


    Every neighboring kingdom or empire around Eldoria where the lucky halo¡¯s power had been felt, powers rose, good and bad.


    Mages in hiding came out of caves, under thekes, above the mountains and out of every crook and cranny where they had been resting. All of them had one destination.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Sigrid found herself and the lucky, or unlucky recipient of the golden light or halo. She and Rnd had left the ball minutes after Emmah¡¯s scandal. They returned to the royal castle and started ying with their many dogs which were enjoying a night swim in the moat.


    Suddenly, a light fell from the sky and transformed into a halo whichnded in Sigrid¡¯sp. It fell like magical pie from the sky.


    And then, she heard the notification.


    [Congrattions host on aplishing your main task of retrieving the lucky halo and defeating your enemy. Big rewards await you in the bank.]


    However, Sigrid had not gone to the bank immediately. Instead she held on to the halo and she and Rnd rushed into her chambers, sealing them off with magic.


    Looking at it now, the lucky halo was unlike anything she had expected. It was circr in shape, and emitted a golden light which was warm andfortable. It could float on its own in the air, spinningzily like a frisbee with no destination.


    Even though it emitted a golden light, it was not made of gold, nor any metal Sigrid was familiar with for it was not silver, copper, metal or wood. In fact, it felt soft to the touch one second and airy like the wind the next.


    Its center was void--it seemed empty and yet there was a pulseing from there, as if something invisibleid in the middle.


    Sigrid covered her mouth with her right hand and sheughed.


    "I can¡¯t believe it." Sigrid said.


    She looked up, raised her voice and screamed. Unlike Emmah whose scream had been filled with agony, Sigrid¡¯s was filled with indescribable joy.


    She would not die, she would live.


    From now on, she got to decide her fate.

 Chapter 339: Goodbye, lucky halo.

    <h4>Chapter 339: Goodbye, lucky halo.</h4>


    "It looks nothing like I expected." Rnd poked at the halo and it floated away from him. "Then again, I had no idea what to expect because I have never seen an artifact that brings good luck to its owner." He rolled on the floor yfully, sat up and poked the halo from another side.


    Once again, it floated away from him. It seemed like they were ying hide and seek.


    Before Rnd touched it again, they heard a childish giggling and it floated away at a faster speed.


    "Did you hear that?" he looked at Sigrid in wonder.


    She nodded.


    Void, Rnd¡¯s panther leaped up suddenly and bit the halo between her teeth.


    "No!" Rnd and Sigrid shouted, at the same time.


    She could only imagine how much the bank would charge her for damages if the panther broke their halo. Fortunately, Void¡¯s teeth passed through the halo as if it was air and no harm came to it.


    But, Void turned it into a game, and it continued attempting to catch the halo. The childish giggling also increased, the sound picking up speed as the game furthered.


    "So, it¡¯s alive." Rnd said in an unsure voice.


    Sigrid shared an idea that crossed her mind randomly. It came from all of the novels that she had read. "I think the lucky artifact has a spirit. It is just like the Eclipsion sword, it has a spirit too."


    Rnd stood up, wanting to get a closer look at the halo but it proved impossible because of the ongoing game. "What are we going to do with it? I can think of so many uses for it. Imagine going to war, knowing that luck is on your side. I am not a greedy man but I won¡¯t lie, I am tempted to own it."


    "You are not alone in the temptation." She whispered.


    All sound suddenly stopped and time froze. Sigrid knew that the bank hade for its property.


    "And you are both kidding yourselves." Cosmos appeared out of thin air. "Are we really going to do this again, Sigrid? Have you learned nothing for the incident with the Eclipsion sword?"


    She fell onto the floor carefully and looked at the ceiling. Once again, she was torn between the desire to fight against an inevitable fate or ept it with ease and just get on with her life. "I would not be Sigrid if I epted defeat easily. I could not have the sword. Why can¡¯t I have the halo? Can¡¯t I keep it even for a little while? I would like to experience what it is like to be lucky?"


    She had watched Emmah escape assassinations and he most genius of traps that had been set for her. She had seen men brawl for a opportunity to stand next to her. For heavens sake, she had turned Gage Lumberfoot into an expert dancer and everyone knew that gigantic man had no rhythm.


    And when it came to the original novel, she had aplished great things with that halo. Anyone that knew what it could do would be tempted to own it.


    "Do we have to y the baby or halo game again?" Cosmos asked her. "You already made your choice Sigrid. You chose the baby. You must learn to be contented. If you bite more than you can chew, you will not be able to swallow anything. In the end you will choke and die."


    "You don¡¯t need to share such wonderful news Cosmos, I already know the consequences of holding on to the halo." She turned on the side and looked at him. "So, does this mean you are leaving me for good as I soon as I turn over this halo to you?"


    He sat down, crossing his legs and smiling curiously. "I would have thought that you would be on your way to catch Emmah right now. She murdered Lady Jane Fairfax and secured herself a ce on a flying ship that is heading to Medoris right now."


    Both pieces of news made Sigrid sit up. "Murder!"


    "Yes, she used up thest of her luck to murder Lady Jane and escaped. And that brings me to my next point Sigrid. Anyone that bes a bearer of the halo is swarmed with immense fortune.


    They will be wealthy, beautiful and they crush their enemies. Even the skies bend to their will, providing rain when it is convenient for this person or the sun will shine just to please them.


    But what they don¡¯t know is that for all the things that go their way, someone else suffers a catastrophe. Didn¡¯t you notice that?


    Some of the catastrophes are bloody, depending on how much luck has been used. An example is what happened to your sister-inw Deanne. If you had not reached her in time, she would have bled to death just as Lady Jane Fairfax has done. This was because a lot of luck was needed to change Emmah¡¯s fate on those two asions.


    Unnatural luck should not exist on worlds that cannot handle it and this is one of those worlds. If the halo remains, empires will copse, people will die, crops will wither. Eventually, the world will fall into irreversible ruin."


    She rolled over onto her back, yawning as she was already sleepy. I understand Cosmos. However, I need you to hypnotize my husband so that he sees the halo vanishing and then he won¡¯t be able to ask me questions about itter."


    "Got it." He replied confidently.


    He pointed at Rnd, shooting a light out of his finger.


    "I am going to miss you Cosmos." She told him as she handed over the halo.


    Life would be a little different without the hulking knight looking over her shoulder, threatening her enemies andughing at her mother¡¯s letters.


    Was there a way to borrow his services from the bank for a while?


    He sneered. It was not him that she was going to miss, it was his services. He was an unpaid assassin, errand boy, advisor and many things all wrapped into one.


    "Don¡¯t worry, our business is not yet done. The bank still has something it needs you to do. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the system you were given is still active." He took the halo and vanished.


    Sigrid sat up. She checked and he was right, the system was still there. His words rung in her mind and sat heavily on her shoulders.


    She ced her hand on her stomach, worried about his parting words. "What else does the bank want from me?" She muttered.

 Chapter 340: The mourning of Lady Jane

    <h4>Chapter 340: The mourning of Lady Jane</h4>


    For someone whose ball was being whispered about as a beautiful failure in the news, Sigrid had rather a serene smile on her face. Unlike all of her servants and the people around her that were trembling, worried that she would explode at any moment, she was in a great mood.


    She was in such a great mood that she ate a lot at breakfast before heading to the Fairfax manor, to call on the family of thete Lady Jane Fairfax.


    When their car pulled up outside the gates, bells on the watchtowers of the manor were tolling a mournful peal. A mixture of cars and carriages were waiting in line to enter the gates. Those that could not stand the wait were walking into the gates on foot.


    All of the nobles that came had grim looks on their faces. Some of them had note to morn but rather confirm for themselves the sordid details of her death. The news imed that she had been stabbed in the heart with a pen by her stepdaughter Emmah Fairfax.


    It was such a terrible thing to happen that it clouded all the news on the ball, with the exception of Emmah¡¯s appearance and her scandal. She was more famous than she had ever been before and she would be remembered forever in Eldoria¡¯s history, after all, she was the first noble daughter to stab her mother in the heart.


    She was now a fugitive, a wanted woman. Her pictures were in every newspaper and her face was shown on television every after a program.


    A handsome reward of one thousand gold had been offered by Lord Derrick Fairfax for any information that led to her sessful capture. It was another reason why there were many mourners at the Fairfax estate, all sorts of people were showing up to trade information and collect the bounty.


    Sigrid and Rnd passed the mourners, exchanging nces and small words of condolence.


    "Sorry for your loss." People said to them. "It is a pity." Others said as she tried to shake the hands of the royal couple.


    It all confused Rnd. He was not count Fairfax or Lady Jane¡¯s husband or son. Why was it his loss?


    Sigrid on the other hand responded to them with the briefest of words. "Yes, such a pity. Truly a shame. She will be missed."


    Her words held no truth as she was not close to Lady Jane and she personally would not miss the woman. Like everyone else there, she was not just armed with condolences but scandalous memories of Lady Jane as well.


    The greatest two being her fight with Lady Percival at the Bachelor¡¯s auction ball and when she fought Emmah and fell over, exposing her undergarments.


    Others had even more scandalous memories than that, especially those that had known Lady Jane for many years.


    Inside the house, in the drawing room, Count Fairfax was holding court with a few nobles, talking about the ipetence of the police for failing to apprehend Emmah right away.


    He had also med the hospital for not saving Lady Jane quick enough. He conveniently left out the fact that she had been discovered thirty minutes after Emmah had long escaped. By that time, she had bled out and her body was turning cold.


    The count had also med the mages, iming that if mages worked in hospitals, they would have saved her. But mages were not doctors and there were not enough of them to be allocated to hospitals.


    Even if one had been there, what could he or she have done for the dead Lady Jane? They could not resurrect the dead.


    Meanwhile, Lord Derrick Fairfax --stoic, red eyed and stinking of an ale cologne--stood by a window, visibly overwhelmed. But it was not by grief, but by the me which his father hadid at his feet.


    If he had not gone out and slept with the wrong woman, he would not have birthed a bastard daughter that killed his wife. In fact, there was an even shorter route to the me. If he had not brought Emmah into the Fairfax family, his wife would not be dead today. His children had made that more than clear.


    Shortly after that, they threw out the rest of his bastard children with some silver coins for each and sent them off to live on the family property in the vige. Those that wished to stay in the capital were in their own.


    He could hear the whispers about his wife. Everyone had a story to tell about her.


    "She was a very good drinker." Lady Percival, Jane¡¯s long time frenemy said, unting her newest velvet cloak and fake tears. "We were such good friends and we shared a lot of good wine in thest month. Misty Sherry was her favorite wine. I brought some with me to give poor Lord Derrick."


    Poor Lord Derrick sent a side eye to Lady Percival, eyeing the crystal wine bottle she was showing off to everyone. Misty Sherry tasted like piss and his dead wife would never be caught drinking it. The same went for him.


    "Do you remember the time she called Lady Troll-bridge a troll?" Someone asked.


    "Oh yes we all do, the fight which followed was wild. She was not afraid to throw her fists when she wanted to make a point."


    "I cannot believe that she is going to miss the second season of the dark rise of Lady nche. She loved that series so much."


    "She always called herself a nche in the making."


    "And sometimes she was a Somerset."


    "Does anyone recall when she was so drunk that she used Lord Benton¡¯s toupee as a handkerchief?"


    "Or when she called Prince Benjamin a a handsome fart."


    People giggled.


    In the midst of giggles, someone started to sob. It was true she had been a menace to many, but now that she was dead, her ridiculousness and insufferable ways almost seemed tolerable. Many were thinking that they would miss them.


    A few servants came by with trays of egg sandwiches, teas and juice. Most of the guests were d for something to eat.


    Lady Underwood, a nine three year old woman that had known Lady Jane¡¯s mother sang a song that Lady Jane had loved in life, "Thest toast to trouble."


    Her voice nearly made Sigrid wince. It was a gravelly blend of wheezing sick cat against screeching out of tune violin. Nobody stopped Lady Underwood however, and many joined her.


    As the song was about toe to an end and Lady Underwood hit an impossible high note, Rnd whispered a question to Sigrid. "So why do you suppose Emmah did it?"

 Chapter 341: Who is the father of the baby?

    <h4>Chapter 341: Who is the father of the baby?</h4>


    Sitting behind Rnd and Sigrid was Mrs.Vickers, wife of the most well known apothecary in the Doria. Somehow, her ears were sharp enough to catch Rnd¡¯s question and she was in the mood to gossip so she leaned forward and whispered with an urgency, "Crown princess, Crown prince, haven¡¯t you heard the news?"


    Rnd and Sigrid were surprised that someone was brave enough to pull them into gossip. They frowned at each other before turning their heads to look behind.


    "Mrs. Vickers." Sigrid said the name with a polite smile. "Thank you foring."


    "It is a pity." The bubbly round faced middle aged woman answered.


    The words were so perfunctory because there was not one ounce of sorrow on her face. In her eyes was a glint of joy as she thought she was about to share the most scandalous news ever.


    "I heard from Lady Aberdon who heard directly from nurse Shalin that Emmah Fairfax is in a family way. Nobody seems to know who the father is. Some say it is prince Benjamin, others say it is Sir Valerius, others think it is Gage the giant and some say it is the shopkeeper Bumblebert. You would think the list ends there but it goes on. Every man that has been seen in herpany is a suspect."


    The music stopped just in time for Mrs. Vickers next words to travel all through the drawing room.


    "Some of the men in this very room are on the list of those suspected to have put Emmah Fairfax in the family way. It is amazing that there is no Ashford on the list. Anyway, nurse Shalin swears that it is the reason behind Lady Jane¡¯s murder. That she knew the real identity of the father of Emmah¡¯s child."


    And thus begun the gasping. The news of Emmah¡¯s pregnancy had not yet hit the news as the Fairfax family had opted to keep it quiet. Who would have known that by the time they bribed the nurse to keep what she knew to herself, it was toote.


    Count Fairfax clenched his hands around the walking cane. He needed to send someone to the nurse and make her return the fifty gold coins she had epted from them.


    Lady Percival was the first to respond to Lady Vicker¡¯s ims. "I knew it. I saw her vomiting secretly in the bathroom at the school and I asked her how she was feeling. She imed that she had simply eaten some bad shrimp. But I knew straight away that she was pregnant and I mentioned it to my friend Jane." [It never happened, she was lying.]


    "I did hear from the dressmakers hired to make dresses for the Fairfax girls before the debutante ball that Emmah¡¯s stomach was a little rounder."


    "I heard her appetite had increased incredibly. That is usually one of the greatest signs of pregnancy."


    "I always knew that she would end up like that given all that flirting she was doing. And the way she used to dress! No young decent woman dresses like that."


    "Hers should be a precautionary tale to all youngdies. If you live recklessly, you you will suffer disasters."


    "Oh my goodness, you don¡¯t suppose it is a royal child, do you? Will they take in the child even if the mother is a criminal?" Someone whispered.


    Those that heard the whisper looked at Sigrid and Rnd.


    The couple pretended that they heard nothing and decided that it was time to end their brief visit to the home of the Fairfax¡¯s.


    As they left, they heard someone wondering if Emmah would be pardoned in case the child she was carrying was Benjamin¡¯s. Then, Lady Underwood broke into song again.


    While the couple was being driven away from the manor, Sigrid pondered on the whispers and ims being made. She had a feeling that before the day ended, the entire city would know about Emmah¡¯s pregnancy. The ims that the child was royal would also grow.


    She looked at her husband and it appeared like the funeral had exhausted him. His eyes were closed, his breathing slow. It seemed as if he was sleeping.


    Sigrid shook him and said, "My love, wake up. You need to make a statement, or maybe I do. We cannot have people assuming that Emmah¡¯s child is royalty. That shameless woman might be bold enough to im that it is the truth. Given how crazy Benjamin was about her and the fact that they were intimate, he could ept the pregnancy and the child, whether or not it belongs to him."


    Rnd did not open his eyes. He just repliedzily, "We can prove with bloodline magic that the child is not Benjamin¡¯s. Provided, it is not his. But even if it is, Emmah¡¯s crimes will not be pardoned. She killed someone, a noble at that. Her fate is to be beheaded, no matter what. Who will you be sending after her?"


    "Veylin and some knights." She replied instantly, having pondered on the matter the previous night.


    "It is such a shame that the lucky halo is gone or else, the wind would blow her back here." Rnd opened his eyes and a small sigh came from his mouth, "It is also a shame that you threw such a great debutante ball and in the end, it was overshadowed by this tragedy. I thought for sure that everyone would be talking about the sand and the fact that when we got home, it seemed to be everywhere.


    Look at the carpet in this car Sigrid, we took baths, changed clothes and we somehow managed to get sand in the car. Where is iting from?"


    "That would be my cloak." Sigrid pointed to the white cloak hanging on the head rest of the drivers seat.


    "The falcons." He brought up another thing that he thought would be lips of everyone. "You surprised me with those birds. I thought we would be fighting off noble lords today as everyone would be trying to buy a falcon from us."


    She shrugged. None of that truly mattered anyway. "Well, murder has a way of taking attention from everything else. And the murder of a noble....." She shook her head. "It shakes up other nobles. I heard so many people at the Fairfax manor saying "thank goodness we know who the killer is or else we would have restless nights, forced to keep our eyes open and frightened that some noble hating maniac is on the lose, targeting our hearts." She paused and drew in a small breath."I think everyone is more interested in how Lady Jane died rather than the fact that she died."


    Rnd thought back on his own memories of Lady Jane Fairfax and she smiled. "I think she would be happy to know that her death, much like her life, was exciting and something worth talking about. Scandal was her bread and butter."

 Chapter 342: A meeting of the mage council.

    <h4>Chapter 342: A meeting of the mage council.</h4>


    Once they returned to the castle, Sigrid followed Rnd to the drawing room on the second floor which was right next door to his office.


    "I need a change of clothes." Rnd shuddered and turned to leave.


    "Why?" She asked. The clothes they had on were perfectly clean. They had not engaged in any extreme activities that had resulted in sweating. Why did he need to change.


    "Its something I do." He answered with minor irritation on his face. "I know that it makes no sense but when I visit a house with people that are mourning or if I attend a funeral, I just...." He looked up and groaned.


    Sigrid ced her feet in the chair andid down. "You don¡¯t need to exin."


    Rnd begged to disagree. It would not be thest time she would witness his strangeness when it came to this so it was better to put it out there. "I just...I don¡¯t know how to exin this but I always have this silly nagging in the back of my mind that I have somehow carried back a piece of the dead person¡¯s ghost or essence or something on my clothes. I have to get rid of them or else I fell like the dead person is around me."


    "Alright, go change then." She answered.


    Rnd frowned. "You don¡¯t find me strange?"


    Sigrid ced her phone on her chest and sat up so that she could look at him clearly. "We are all strange Rnd. We all have silly fears and strange thoughts that make no sense. Like me, I am afraid that I will not be a good mother to our children because I am not sentimental by nature.


    I can kill a man no problem, but when I see a rat, I scream and climb the nearest highest table or chair I can find.


    I love my mother¡¯s ridiculous letters and I get angry if she goes more than three days without writing to me and yet I would never tell her this and I will kill you if you tell her. I fear that if she stops writing to me, it means she no longer loves me.


    Sometimes I wake up in the middle of the night scared that I am drowning under the sea."


    "That¡¯s because Sunny sometimes climbs onto the bed and rolls over on your face when you are sleeping which makes it hard for you to breathe." He answered. "Also, your mother knows that you love her letters, which is why she still writes to you even though you are not good at responding. And you will not just make a good mother but a great one. You are Lady Iryne Thorin¡¯s daughter, I am certain that as we age, you will be more and more like your mother."


    He looked at his clothes and shuddered. Then he turned and run out of the room as if the ghost of Lady Jane Fairfax was chasing him.


    Sigrid took to her phone to see what Eldorians were up to. One of the things she found to be very amazing was how she was not addicted to her phone. She used to be someone that would never go a minute without her phone in her hand, except for when she was in court.


    After transmigrating, she found life to be a lot more peaceful with the control of the small device whose every ring used to control her life. Even now, with the invention of cell phones, she only used her phone to call and send messages and only the important ones.


    One minuteter, her eyes were closed and she was off to slumbernd. When Rnd returned, he found her sound asleep. He got a nket from his study and covered her.


    **


    He went next door to meet the Lord mage who was waiting for him with three other members of the mage council, all mage knights.


    The three men varied in age and they had all served in the kings army or acted as his personal guards at one point. Sir Gordon Quill was the oldest at seventy three. Sir Elias Bemy was ranked second in age and he was six one years old. He was a legacy among mages,ing from the Bemy family. His great great grandfather, great grandfather, grandfather and father were all strong mages.


    He was almost appointed as the next lord mage but he had no interest in holding the position. This had been because none of his sons had inherited the gift of magic.


    Everyone thought the Bemy¡¯s were all out of magic, until being a female mage was legalized. Two weeks ago, Ali Bemy, his thirteen year old daughter had returned to Eldoria. She was a mage and her mother had been afraid of what would happen to her so she hid her with a rtive in a neighboring kingdom.


    The Bemy¡¯s were not nobles but they were not far from nobility.


    The youngest member of the mage council was Sir Rhys Larkspur. At the age of thirty nine, he had made so many achievements on the battlefield that he rivaled Rnd¡¯s glory and that of a good number of the best Valerius knights.


    He was best known for punching a wild elephant to death on the battlefield with a single fist.


    All the men had gathered because whispers wereing out of the walls, talk on mages that had long vanished being seen again. Some of these mages were criminals, men and women so dangerous that everyone had been relieved to see them disappear.


    "Lord mage, you have my apologies. I could not meet with you yesterday because something unexpected happened." Rnd started and he invited the men to sit down. "What is this urgency that you wanted to see me about."


    The Lord mage too it from there, locking eyes with all the men in the room, one by one, "It is about the light in the skyst night. I don¡¯t know what it was but I sensed the power it held. We all know that power like that is very dangerous and it draws bad things out of the shadows.


    Already there have been sightings of beast like creatures and foreign mages entering the city. Someone even called the ministry of magic and reported that they had seen Jasper Morrow."


    "The ughterer!" Sir Gordon Quill eximed. "The mage that killed hundreds of people for augh and went on the run. If he is back then we need to be on high alert. The city will smell like blood before the week even ends."

 Chapter 343: The feared mages.

    <h4>Chapter 343: The feared mages.</h4>


    The Lord mage shook his head. "I am afraid that it only gets worse from there. I havepiled a list of all the mages that once terrorized Eldoria or the neighboring empires and kingdoms. Those that were written about in the book of forbidden legacies.


    Some vanished on their own and others went into exile. As long as they were gone, the world had peace. But, they are likely to return in search of that strange power we felt yesterday night."


    He waved his hand and a book appeared on the table. Along with the book was a piece of paper, ink and a quill.


    "Jasper Morrow, the ughterer, age 79. He has already been mentioned but I must mention his again. He was thest of Eldoria¡¯s dangerous and worst mages to vanish."


    As he talked, the quill moved on its own and wrote down everything he said.


    "Magra, the dreadful, age 208. She grew fields of flowers whose vines choked people in their sleep. She was an assassin for hire and she wielded a staff which gained power by feeding on the sorrow of the families of those she harmed.


    Her blood was what she used to water her blossom fields. This was until the former Lord mage poisoned her and she was weakened.


    From what he said, only great power could restore her to her full capabilities. Her death has never been confirmed. She went on the run eighty years ago. I am afraid that she will be returning in the hopes of renewing her powers."


    He turned the page in the book and said, "Orlock the defiant, age 88. Everyone here has heard his story."


    Rnd nodded. "He froze an entire town and killed all of the people that dwelled there just because a prophecy said a child born in that town would be the greatest ice mage to tread the earth.


    He had already proimed himself as the greatest ice mage so he decided to defy fate and kill the child. They say everything parts wherever he treads."


    The Lord mage¡¯s mind traveled back to that town. He had been among the mages that went to rescue the people. Back then, he was only a young boy and he had never seen so many dead people. They had all been turned into ice sculptures, their faces frozen with terror. Some had been covering their children. trying to keep the ice away from them. But it had been useless.


    Rnd cleared his throat.


    The Lord mage took a deep breath and he moved on to the next terrible mage. "Jamir, the faceless, age unknown. For as long as I have lived, I have heard stories about him."


    "The warlock with no face." Elias Bemy whispered. "He took my great grandmother. She was a mage. I will never forget the howl of pain my great grandmother let out as he watched her disappear into Jamir¡¯s mirror. He died the very next day. His hair, it had all turned white and his face, it was gone. I have never seen anything like it in my life."


    Jamir the faceless was not a mage that anyone wanted to meet. Not only did he leave you with nightmares but he could steal your face, leaving you an empty skin, no eyes, no nose, no mouth and no ears.


    The Lord mage was most worried about Jamir. "He only goes after fellow mages, swallowing them in his silver mirror to increase his power. However, that light in sky, whatever it is, I am sure it works better than swallowing other mages."


    He turned the page. "Lady Netherlight, the seer, age 144. She could see the future and with her talents, she sold information to the highest bidders. Because of her, there was a lot of bloodshed.


    I heard a rumor this morning that a man named Eren Joy killed his brotherst night because a seer told him that his brother would inherit all the fortune of their father. His brother would also sell Eren¡¯s wife and children to a ver in Anquiri.


    I fear that she has returned and already started causing chaos."


    The Lord mage turned another page. "Judas, The Architect, age unknown. He uses dark magic to build floating cities out of the skeletal bones of dead people. And he does it all for fun.


    There is not much known about him. I don¡¯t know if he will resurface but I have heard whispers today morning about a bone falling from the sky."


    "It could have been a bird." Sir Rhys suggested.


    The Lord mage shook his head. "The timing is too coincidental. The thing that appeared in the sky is something with ancient magic. Power so great that it can make any one an emperor of this entire world. It is not unthinkable that a man who builds floating cities would want to own it.


    Next...."


    Sir Gordon Quill interrupted the Lord mage. "Is Nashira the endless on your list?"


    The Lord mage shook his head.


    "She should be," Sir Gordon said, with a grim look on his face. "I don¡¯t know her true age, Ist saw her when I was boy. I met her in a far waynd when my father traveled for business on the sea.


    When we were on the ship, everyone trembled at the sight of her. At the time, I just thought she was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen and I told my father that I wanted to marry her.


    He pulled me aside and warned me about her. He called her a cannibal of magic. She devours the magic, magical artifacts and spells of other mages as long as they fall in love with her. Nashira¡¯s thirst for these things is unending. She has a magical weapon a shepherd¡¯s staff with two wold fangs on the head.


    It can shatter all charms and spells and traps and sigils. My father said nothing in the world could ever contain Nashira, only self will. As long as you rejected her, you are safe from being drained of all your magic and your life force.


    She wille, if she has note already. She will wait and see who will get that mysterious power and then she will target them and take it for herself. But as she waits, she will target other mages. I suggest that the list of Eldoria¡¯s most powerful mages be torn down from the academy before she gets a good look at it.


    Although, with the knowledge already out there, I am not sure that this will help."


    The lord mage touched the feather of the quill. It had stopped moving, acting like it was also listening, very attentively. "Write all of this down."

 Chapter 344: The bank’s new assignment.

    <h4>Chapter 344: The bank¡¯s new assignment.</h4>


    Sigrid was having her own meeting meanwhile, in the bank of fate. The meeting, was with the usual bank officer she dealt with. Sigrid had taken to calling her, the sadistic immortal.


    The difference between the previous times she met the sadistic immortal and today was the fact that her new assignment was optional and there were no consequences if she turned the bank down.


    This had been made very clear from the onset, even before the details on the assignment were mentioned.


    Sigrid was loving it so much, the feeling of having the upper hand in a negotiation with the bank.


    "So, I can say no and you are not going to torture me." She repeated for the fourth time because she needed rification.


    The sadistic immortal was already growing frustrated. "I will squish you like a bug if you do not stop annoying me deliberately."


    Sigrid looked at the golden quill which she had always wanted to touch. "Can I touch it?"


    "No." The sadistic officer answered in a tired voice.


    "Why?" Sigrid asked.


    "Because you cannot lift it."


    "Can I try?"


    "No."


    "You are so mean."


    The sadistic immortal just blinked. "Your ability to annoy is truly a talent. You are nearly as irritating as the letters written by your mother which Cosmos has circted in this bank.


    I have never seen so many bored banking officers looking for the opportunity to y fairy godmother. I look forward to the day when you have no business with this bank, Sigrid Thorin."


    "Me too." Sigrid smiled dryly. "Now, before you tell me about this assignment, can we sign a contract that clearly states you will not harm me if I say no to you."


    "No." The sadistic immortal answered. "And, if you keep asking annoying questions, I will kick you out and pick another transmigrator toe to your world and do the task." She leaned forward and smiled cruelly, "Maybe, I will give her the lucky halo."


    Sigrid gasped and clutched her chest. "You bitch!!"


    The sadistic immortal shrugged. "If you say no, I have to find someone else to do the job, just like you were found to help this bank retrieve the halo. Why are you saying no anyway? It hase to my attention that you no longer wish to be the all powerful empress." Sheughed sadistically. "All that paperwork and the never ending meetings and the whining of officers one after the other. It is a bitch, right?"


    Sigrid folded her lips. She did not want to give Mrs. sadistic the pleasure of being right, which she was. Lately, the ambition for power had dimmed. She was now happy just helping Rnd while growing her own influence separately without having to be burdened with all the troubles of the empire.


    She did not want to be like Rnd, reading documents at 3:00 p.m.


    She would rather watch tv, eat ice cream and eat Mauve¡¯s pastries at that time. Or...have sex. Such a rxed life was much more appealing than the 4:00 a,m to 12 midnight cycle she had lived in her former life.


    Anyway, now, she had umted enough power not to be threatened by anyone in Eldoria. Within a few years, nobody in the world would be a threat to her.


    "Oh, how wrong you are." Mrs. Sadisticughed. "There are mages in your universe that are more powerful than you are. It is just that these individuals have contracts with the bank so when the system was helping you scan for the powerful mages in Eldoria, these people were left out."


    This news made Sigrid sit up. "Who? Who dares to be more powerful than me?"


    Mrs. Sadistic smiled cunningly, "Ah, so you are now interested."


    Sigrid shifted in the chair. "I am willing to listen." This matter was now rted to her survival. How could she ignore it?


    Mrs. sadistic snapped her fingers once and a big red book appeared on the table. "This bank does a lot of business on worlds with magic. Sometimes, people borrow things and they don¡¯t return them to us. The bank is too busy to collect debts so we borrow the hands of others to collect debts for us by any means necessary. Of course, we provide back up and resources needed for you to aplish this attack."


    Sigrid pushed forwards. "What kind of things have these people borrowed?"


    Mrs. Sadistic started reading off names and what was borrowed.


    "Dogan Elspeth, he was born human and he burned with a desire to be a mage. He was lucky to stumble onto the bank and we lent him a magic root. That was eight years ago. It should have been returned by now but Dogan decided he had other ns."


    "So, you want your root back." Sigrid said calmly.


    "Yes." Mrs. Sadistic nodded. "There are others like Nashira Sage, she borrowed a staff. It was supposed to be used for ten years but let¡¯s just say two hundred years have passed and now she thinks she owns it.


    Nether Ximina or Netherlight as she went by. She borrowed a pair of eyes that can look into the future. She went into hiding with our eyes and we would like them back because there is a new client that is need of them urgently. If you ept this task, she is the first defaulter we need you to find."


    She flipped another page in the red book. "We have Jamir Agoth. He borrowed a mirror which would allow him to change his face. At the time, he was a wanted man whose family had been wrongfully persecuted and wiped out.


    He took our mirror, involved himself in evil and he has been on the run for so long....five hundred seven years to be exact. Hmph, this one has really lived a long life. We need our mirror back and he needs to die.


    Maldrine Erythis, the one that decided to turn herself into a goddess. When it was time to return the soul crown she was lent, she turned herself into a sculpture and started collecting soul power from believers. The power of the lucky halo is so great that the statue is cracking and she is about to return to the real world.


    She also has to die...after you get our crown back of course." She looked at Sigrid and said with emphasis, "They all need to die. It is the price that one pays for cheating this bank. They signed this into their contracts.


    I have twenty four names and all of these wonderful people will be converging on Eldoria thanks to the lucky halo. I can either bring a an outside hunter or you can be our hunter."


    "What do I have to gain?" Sigrid asked Mrs. Sadistic.

 Chapter 345: Are you taking me as a hunting dog?

    <h4>Chapter 345: Are you taking me as a hunting dog?</h4>


    Mrs. sadistic wondered which part of their conversation Sigrid had failed to understand. Did she miss the part where any of these mighty and bad mages could crush her with weapons that they got from the bank?


    She had some power, yes but these people had years of experience and they were not afraid to obliterate everyone she loved to get what they desired.


    "Did you not hear me the first time? You get to save yourself, the people you love and Eldoria."


    Sigrid leaned back in the chair with a stubborn look on her face. She tapped her fingers together, smiling a shark that had sniffed some blood.


    "I am not foolish, Mrs. sadistic immortal." She said slowly, taking her sweet time to drag her words out. "Emmah Fairfax had the lucky halo for close to a year and it did not attract attention. It could have been passed to me without all the fuss that was created. I have a feeling that you deliberately arranged for it to take the long way round before it fell into my hands.


    You wanted its power to be felt so that you could draw out all these mages that defaulted on their deals. You probably nned this long before I even started dealing with Emmah."


    "We must exhaust all your potential. It is justifiable given how much we invest into plucking someone from one world and sending them to another. You negotiated a lot of business deals when you were on earth so I am sure that you understand this concept. Now do you want the job or not?"


    Sigrid¡¯s shoulders moved up. "It depends on the benefits. Put aside saving my life or that of my loved ones and h h h. As the bank, what reward do you give me for collecting your overdue rent?


    You are business men too so I know you understand what I mean. Nobody works for free. Unless, you are trying to take me as a hunting dog.


    In that case, I would rather take my chances with these bad mages. Anyway, the halo is already back with you so they won¡¯t find it no matter how hard they look."


    "How about a lucky halo of your own?" Mrs. Sadistic asked.


    Sigrid sat up once again, suddenly very interested in where the conversation was leading.


    "In addition to that, we will grant you the ability to reverse time for one minute. But, it cannot be used randomly. We will also provide weapons for you to fight these defaulters in case you encounter difficulties and cannot fight them on your own."


    "Damn, you are going all out." Sigrid whistled.


    "Oh...before I forget." Mrs. sadistic flipped a page in the red book open. "We need Anita...the serpent girl. We need her eyes and her blood and bones. I am afraid that your brother Elowin will have to be disappointed."


    "Is she a defaulter too?" Sigrid asked curiously.


    "No,"


    The red book was turned to face Sigrid and she saw an image of the biggest and ckest snakes she had ever seen. Between its eyes was the image of a green flower.


    Mrs. sadistic continued, "Anita is not a customer of this bank but the snake was. He stumbled onto us as a small creature and we gave him wisdom. Eyes that could control human minds, blood that could nourish, venom that could kill anything and bones which were harder than concrete."


    "But concrete breaks." Sigrid muttered.


    Mrs. sadistic nodded. "With the right weapon, concrete breaks and our little fork tongued friend was hit with all the right weapons. He died before his contract was up and Anita digested as much of him as she could. The things that don¡¯t belong to her should be returned to their owner."


    Sigrid raised her hand. "Can I ask a question?"


    Mrs. sadistic sighed impatiently. "What is it now?"


    "What¡¯s with you people and eyes over here?" She asked curiously, "Do you have an eye storage bank where you deposit special eyes for clients?"


    "What we have or don¡¯t have is none of your business unless you would like to make it your business by acquiring your very own special eyes." Mrs. sadistic leaned forward. "Would you like to?"


    "Nope." Sigrid turned her down immediately. The price for taking things from this bank was a little too high and the penalty for defaulting was death."


    "Are you sure?" Mrs. sadistic asked in a rather tempting voice. "We have eyes that can show you visions of the future, those that can bend reality, eyes that create illusions, those that control the minds of others, eyes that stop time with a single blink, those that shoot fire.


    Not just eyes by the way, we also have other limbs like arms that can split into ten. Imagine having ten arms that are all wielding swords and capable of independently stabbing enemies. Or arms that can regenerate no matter how times they are cut off.


    We can give you legs that crush mountains or tread on seas like it is thend itself. Toes that are sharp and can slice just like swords.


    Ears that hear the secrets of the entire world. With such ears, you can be a god among men. There is so much we can give you. Are you sure that you really want to say no?"


    As tempting as most of what she said was, Sigrid was determined not to give in. "I am sure. I will not a sign a contract but I will take that halo and all the other benefits whiche along with this hunting task. Oh...and the system, I will be keeping it until I die. Is that eptable?"


    "It is eptable, you have a deal. But we still have to sign a contract to make sure that you do not fail in your new responsibilities." She snapped her fingers once and the contract appeared.


    Sigrid touched it, "Oh goodie! I love contracts." Sheid back in the chair and asked for a pen. She would read every word carefully and make sure that there were no loop holes whatsoever.


    And maybe...just maybe, she could get some more benefits for herself. Like the frostbite melons, starweaver honey and firecloud wine. These were three things that Cosmos swore were the tastiest in the universe.


    None were in her world. But that did not mean the bank could not find a way to provide them to her. Also, she wanted the ability to teleport. Being crown princess involved a lot of movement and teleportation spells drained energy.


    She racked her brain, wondering what else she could ask for.

 Chapter 346: No nice things to say about the dead.

    <h4>Chapter 346: No nice things to say about the dead.</h4>


    When Sigrid finally woke up, it was 2:00 p.m. in the afternoon. She had slept for so long that she missed lunch and nobody had woken her up. She yawned and sat up slowly, stretching her arms.


    "Your highness, you are awake." Lanai¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Sigrid sensed the people in the room before she saw them. Her maids were standing behind, Alistair was perched on the window. Veylin was behind the curtain, hiding in the shadow.


    "We will bring your lunch straight away unless there is something you need to do first." Lanai said.


    Be came and wiped Sigrid¡¯s face with a warm towel. Another maid started massaging her shoulders. Mrs. Elsworth switched on the television and urged someone to bring some drinking water and calming tea. Everyone was doing something to please her or make herfortable.


    Mauve and Christie walked into the room, having received a text from Lanai, informing her that the crown princess was awake.


    She had been far, she was just outside on the balcony, discussing magic theories with Christie and all the ces on the world that they wanted to visit.


    "You are awake, your highness." Mauve spoke up eagerly. "You have managed to sleep for four hours. How exhausted were you?"


    "Very exhausted, I would imagine." Sigrid replied. "I think I fell asleep immediately after returning from Fairfax manor. Have you two been there?"


    "Oh yes." Mauve sat down next to Sigrid. "We went together and we were both in time to hear Lady Underwood singing, <i>Near to me, great Lord." </i>


    Christie pulled up a chair and sat opposite the table on which drinks were being set down by servants. "I do not understand why anybody allowed her to sing or who told her that she was an expert when it came to high notes. I swear that I saw a horse running into a pond just to keep from listening to her screeching. And it was screeching, not singing."


    The womenughed.


    "We left when the vicar arrived." Mauve reached for a ss of frozen lemonade. "He was asking Lord Derrick about thete Lady Jane. I guess he was fishing for nice things to say about her at the funeral tomorrow. I heard him saying that she was spirited."


    "That she was." Sigrid nodded.


    Christie¡¯s hand covered her mouth for a moment and sheughed. "Spirited is what they say about someone when theyck nice things to say about them."


    "Obviously, they cannot say that she was nice." Sigrid muttered.


    Her words were still heard by herdies-in-waiting.


    Mrs. Elsworth cleared her throat, reminding them not to say bad things about the dead.


    "And all the stories about her involve a verbal fight, a physical fight or a ss of wine..." Mauve could hardly finish her words, she broke off into giggles.


    Mauve eyed Mrs. Elsworth with apologetic eyes that said "I am sorry but it cannot be helped."


    Christie saw the grimace on the older woman¡¯s face and she shook her head. "We apologize Mrs. Elsworth but it cannot be helped. There are no nice stories to tell about Lady Jane Fairfax."


    "She once gave a beggar a gold coin." Mrs. Elsworth said, after clearing her throat once.


    Her words stunned the women.


    "Wow, that is wonderful." Mauve tapped her hand against her ss in a pping gesture.


    But Mrs. Elsworth was not finished and her next words silenced the women for a moment. "She did send her servant girls to take back the gold coin and rece it with copper."


    After ten seconds, the women burst into cackles. Even the servants had smiles on their faces. By the end of the day, this little story will have reached beyond the walls of the royal castle.


    "What have I missed?" rin strolled into the room boldly, removing the gloves on her hands. "I have just returned from the Fairfax manor, you will not believe themotion that is there right now. Half of the people in the capital have seen Emmah. I heard a woman im that Emmah was hiding in her bathwater yesterday and she poured her out identally."


    Mauve broke intoughter that was notdy like, earning herself a re from Mrs. Elsworth.


    "I am sorry, it is funny and stupid."


    Elowin¡¯s maid brought her a chair that was ced between Christie and Mauve. Then, she poured her a ss of cold juice as the sun was particrly hot.


    "Oh it gets worse." She said after taking a sip of the juice. "A farmer that came all the way from Starfell is iming that Emmah is in his field, disguised as a scarecrow."


    "Unbelievable." Christie chuckled.


    rin held out her hand. "Oh, but I am not finished. Even mages are involved now. One imed that Emmah turned herself into a bird. He swears that he witnessed it with his very eyes. But the bird flew away so he has no idea where it went. However, if he is given the money, he will travel around the world hunting for the bird for as long as it takes."


    "He just wants free travel money." Sigrid said.


    "I thought the same." rin shrugged.


    Servants started bringing in food. Not just for Sigrid but all four women.


    "Oh, even children were there to im the gold. A little boy I saw had a drawing of stick figures inside of a bird in the sky. Nobody knew what to make of it because the boy is mute and only three and a half years old. His mother could not even exin what he son had drawn." rin added.


    While wiping her hands again with a warm towel so that she could dig into the mini turkey burger which had taken the royal chefs four hours to perfect, Sigrid said, "The little boy may actually be the most credible eyewitness that they have. Emmah is not in Nemoris anymore, she got on a ship to Medoris as soon as she left the hospital. I suspect that she ns to sell the ring she stole from the Windrider¡¯s to gain a new life under a new identity."


    "Curse it!" Mauve pped the couch. "We spent all this time trapping her and she still got away. How lucky does someone have to be to escape every trap set for her?"


    Sigrid licked her lips, bringing the burger close to her mouth. "I am afraid that she has run out of luck. If she was still lucky, Lady Jane would have died in some kind of freak ident. Emmah would not have had to murder her in person. But, no matter where she goes, we are going to hunt her down. So, prepare yourselvesdies, next week, we will be taking a trip to Medoris."

 Chapter 347: A response to Iryne.

    <h4>Chapter 347: A response to Iryne.</h4>


    Lady Irene Thorin was just arriving at Sigrid¡¯s restaurant, Little Thorin, where she was now working as an overseer. {A job she had assigned herself by the way.}


    She was returning from the home of Lord Derrick Fairfax, having been there to pay her sympathies for the death of his wife like many other nobles in Eldoria.


    Suddenly, she was blocked by arge knight that was holding a letter in his hand. She tipped her neck all the way back to get a look at Cosmos.


    "A letter arrived for you, mydy." he said.


    As a lover of letters, her face lit up and she snatched it like it was precious treasure. Her eyes bulged when she saw the glittering envelope with pictures of what looked like fairies.


    "They replied!" She eximed in disbelief.


    She rushed back to her car and ordered the footman or driver to rush back to the Thorin estate. Throughout the ride, she had to bite her fingers and p her hands to stop them from prematurely opening the letter.


    When she arrived at home, she rushed to the coffee ntation, running as if it was a race she had to win. Her hat was blown away by the wind, peacocks run after her, maids called after her. This did not break her speed.


    "Paxton." She screamed, as soon as she set her eyes on her husband. "Paxton, Paxton..."


    Lord Paxton Thorin was speaking to three farm hands and he sent them away. The eagerness in his wife¡¯s voice could not be ignored. He broke into a jog and met her halfway.


    Immediately, he started to chastise her in a dotting tone. "Why are you running? You could fall and break an arm...."


    Breathing heavily, she said, "They replied. Fairy---god----Cindere."


    "Why don¡¯t you first take a deep breath." He responded. He bent a little and carried her to the car and they drove back to the house. "Bring my wife a ss of water and a warm towel."


    Iryne shoved at his chest andnded on her feet. She was now breathing better and she was much calmer even though her heart was nervous. She rushed to her reading room, sat down at her desk and carefully opened the envelope.


    She had every intention of keeping the most beautiful envelope as she had never seen anything like it.


    "My wife...." Lord Paxton called her.


    She pointed to the letter and he turned his eyes to it. Slowly, she unfolded it and took a deep breath before reading.


    Secret Council of Fairy Godmothers. Division of damsels in distress.


    <strong><i>23th day of Marchmoon, Year of the wand 6543</i></strong>


    <i>To: Lady Iryne Thorin, Mother of the Crown Princess Sigrid Thorin. </i>


    <i>Dearest enthusiastic Lady, </i>


    <i>We received your rather interesting letter regarding our ipetency or questionable practices concerning Cindere. It is not everyday that wee across someone as spirited as you in our line of work. While we appreciate your feedback</i><strong><i> [which was not requested for]</i></strong><i>, we the fairy godmothers have decided to address yourints, </i>


    <i>Firstly, legally speaking, Cindere was the charge of her stepmother. To remove her from her home and hand her off to another random nice couple would be </i><strong><i>kidnapping. </i></strong>


    <i>If that nice couple went on to have a child of their own. Can you guarantee that they would remain nice to Cindere or their child would not treat her exactly as her stepsisters did? We cannot guarantee this, so we did not dare to do unnecessary things like that. </i>


    <i>Secondly, on your observation concerning the timing of the spell running out at midnight. That is a policy and not a mistake make due tock of funding. It is a </i><strong><i>contractual use</i></strong><i> embedded in all transformative enchantments. </i>


    <i>We were once sued by a mouse for over time and there was a pumpkin debacle in ¡¯02. For those reasons and more, midnight magic cannot be overextended. </i><strong><i>Legalities</i></strong><i> dear. </i>


    <i>Thirdly, concerning the matter of the fairy godmother showing up at the veryst moment, I am afraid that this is not something that can be changed. In thend of fairy tales, the damsel must be saved at thest moment. All the suffering she endures </i><strong><i>builds character.</i></strong><i> And you must admit that it makes for a good story. Did you not enjoy it?</i>


    <i>Our forth point concerns the matter of the ss slipper. Yes, impractical. But, it was </i><strong><i>dramatically effective</i></strong><i>. You must admit, the whole kingdom talking about a missing shoe elevated the matter from domestic bliss to royal obsession. Everyone was on the edge, waiting to see the lucky one whose foot would fit in the ss slipper. </i>


    <i>We enchanted it so that only Cindere¡¯s foot would fit so there was nothing to worry about.</i><strong><i> No other woman stood a chance. </i></strong>


    <i>Lastly, we would like to assure you that all of our fairy godmothers are highly trained and fully qualified and equipped to carry on the tasks which they are assigned. A fairy godmother</i><strong><i> empowers</i></strong><i> the damsel, she does not indulge her or fulfill her every wish. </i>


    <i>If Cindere¡¯s life was easy, she would not have married the prince, been friendly with the animals or grown a kind heart. She needed a push, not a magic carpet and vacation on the way to her happily ever after.</i>


    <strong><i>Points to Note:</i></strong><i> 1.The animals participated voluntarily and they were rewarded for their help. </i>


    <i>2. A name tag on the dress that only the prince could see sounds silly. The prince did not have magical eyes and that would have taken away from the magic of the story. </i>


    <i>If he knew her name and announced to the world that he was looking for Cindere and wished to marry her. Do you think her step mother and step sisters would have held up neon signs and apuded the couple from the side lines? </i>


    <i>They would probably have </i><strong><i>murdered</i></strong><i> Cindere and buried her.</i>


    <i>3. You mentioned the fact that your daughter is a mage twice. We got it the first time. </i>


    <i>4. No, we will not be sending your mage daughter a fairy god mother. There are rules about that sort of thing and she is no damsel your girl.</i>


    <i>5. No, we will not be phoning you or following you on Mitter or Pictogram. </i>


    <i>If you still have questions regarding our policies, write to us and we will address them. Should you feelpelled to criticize us again, </i><strong><i>we encourage you to try living as a fairy god mother for a week. </i></strong><i>It is not as magical, easy and grand as it seems.</i>


    <i>We can make it happen. </i>


    <i>With the most enchanted regards,</i><strong><i> Dame Twilight Appleblossom,</i></strong><i> fairy assistant On behalf of all queries andints. </i>


    <i>P.S. Cindere sends her regards. </i>


    A loud bang was heard, and glitter from somewhere in or on the letter bombed Lady Iryne¡¯s face.

 Chapter 348: Lord Fluffington vs fairy glitter

    <h4>Chapter 348: Lord Fluffington vs fairy glitter</h4>


    Lady Iryne put the letter down, took a sip of water and then huffed after mming the ss down. "How rude!" She said and pouted.


    Lord Paxton kept in his chuckles but he could not hide the smile on his face as he helped his wife wipe off the glitter and sequins. "It is going to take a week to wash it all off."


    Lady Iryne huffed even more. "First, they refuse to give Sigrid a fairy godmother and then they glitter bomb me."


    "And they called you spirited." Lord Paxton reminded.


    Lady Iryne huffed again, blowing her hair to the sideically. "Spirited!! Spirited!! I am not spirited. Thete Lady Jane was spirited."


    They heard a peacock¡¯s high -pitched call form outside the window and recognized the sound. Lord Rainbow Fluffington was on rampage.


    "Oh no, the sequins and glitter flew out of the window!" Lady Iryne cried out.


    "Quick, close the windows and doors before that insane peacock finds my wife." Lord Paxton bellowed.


    Lady Iryne set into a run, hoping to make it into a bathroom before Lord Fluffington found her. Lord Paxton called Sigrid, if anyone could restore his wife¡¯s glitter free appearance, it was her.


    "We have a glitter emergency. Hurry before Lord Fluffington murders your mother." He shouted into the phone.


    **


    Sigrid¡¯s teleportation powers were put to use for the very first time as she rushed back home. When she arrived, her mother had yet to get out of the bath and Lord Rainbow Fluffington was destroying a semi new fluffy ck rug that previously resided in her mother¡¯s reading room.


    Unfortunately for Lord Fluffington, no matter how much he scratched and kicked the rug, it remained its shimmer and the glitter just seemed to double as it spread all around.


    Only the rug itself suffered damage, losing some of its fluffiness. Sigrid watched it all from the second floor balcony and she felt sorry for the carpet.


    "So what happened?" She returned to the house and asked her father.


    Duchess M handed her the letter and Sigrid read it immediately, chuckling all through.


    "Ooh, she must be so angry." Sigrid shook her head. "They called her spirited!"


    Duchess M, Annabelle Givenchy and Deanneughed.


    Lord Thorin shook his head and shrugged. "I am afraid that she is going to respond to the letter and it will not be pretty. My wife, your mother does not take criticism very well."


    "Very well." Duchess M raised her voice. "Ha! When I said that she could not cook to save her life, she wrote me a letter detailing all the other things she could do wonderfully. Then, she gave the kitchen staff a week long vacation and we all had to endure her poor working."


    "Shh! don¡¯t let her hear you." Lord Paxton looked around carefully. He was on high alert as if an assassin could leap out of the dark suddenly ande upon them.


    Duchess M sneered at her son. He was a knight for goodness sake! A general that had led men into wars. Why was he afraid of his wife?


    Sigrid returned the letter to the duchess. "So, was the glitter bomb a good or bad thing? The letter is not all criticism or ridicule. They genuinely responded to her questions. Although, this invitation for mother to be a fairy god mother feels passive aggressive. So, was the glitter a happy reward from Cindere or a p to the face from the fairy godmothers?"


    Lady Iryne marched into the living room like a furious wind seeking vengeance. "Oh, it must be a p. My face is glowing. I look like a gold mine..."


    Her face was glowing with an otherworldly fairy gold, like starlight filtered through honey. If it had been a little shimmer, it would have been beautiful but this was too much. This was probably what happened if a fairy threw up on a human.


    It was not beautiful, it was not warm, it was notforting. It was like an extreme tan which had not just affected the face but neck and hands too.


    Sigrid covered her mouth with her right hand. Lord Paxton hid his face behind a pillow.


    John screamed.


    The reactions were different but it was safe to say that most of them were horrified.


    "Is it that bad?" Lady Iryne asked them?


    Sigrid waved her wand a book dropped on the table. Without telling her mother that she looked like Lord Rainbow¡¯s Fluffington¡¯s newest permanent punching bag, she searched through the book for a spell to reverse fairy glow. She found one that required the use of salt and fairy dew water. Thankfully both of those things were avable.


    After mixing them together, they were applied to Lady Iryne¡¯s skin.


    "Salt on my face, I feel like I am what¡¯s on the menu for dinner."


    Sigrid twisted her lips because of what was toe next. "Well, mother. We need to cook you."


    "What?" Lady Iryne burst into a question.


    Her ¡¯what¡¯ was repeated by everyone in the room.


    Sigrid turned the forbidden grimoire around and showed them the image of a woman in a veryrge cauldron. "It wont kill her and the fire is magical. There is nothing to worry about. I would never cook and kill my own mother. I would rather have her alive, looking like a...." Sigrid shook her head as she had no description for it. "I would rather have an ugly mother than a dead one."


    Lord Paxton and Duchess M gasped. Iryne Thorin was a woman that would rather give up an arm than be forced to live with an ugly face.


    When she heard the words ugly, Lady Iryne nearly lost her soul. She hurried to Sigrid and grabbed her arms, shaking her daughter like a tree. "Hurry, cook me."


    "Words I never thought that I would hear." Lord Thorin mumbled.


    Sigrid started giving out orders. Thergest cauldron was brought from the mage academy, phoenix fire was borrowed from the lord mage. Water and herbs were added to the cauldron and Lady Iryne was helped into it.


    It was all so bizarre that the Lord mage, queen consort, Alistair, Veylin, even rin, Christie and Mauve came to watch.


    Elowin decided that this scene would be included in the new season of Lady nche.


    Kip Givenchy decided that he would be cooked next.


    Mauve wondered if there was a recipe somewhere in all this.


    Sigrid took a picture in case her mother decided to share this with her friends and followers.


    Duchess M thought magic was very strange. Who knew that humans could be cooked in cauldrons?


    Lord Rainbow Fluffington decided to stay away. As much as he wanted to kick the shiny human, he did not want to be boiled with her.


    Lord Paxton hoped his wife made it out alive.


    Lady Iryne wondered if her humiliation would end anytime soon.

 Chapter 349: She had no words.

    <h4>Chapter 349: She had no words.</h4>


    Two hourster, Lady Iryne emerged from the cauldron with a wless skin. She also looked ten years younger, like a snake that had molted out of its old skin. The sight of her left everyone speechless.


    Even Sigrid had not expected the effect.


    "My goodness. Can I go next?" Duchess M asked Sigrid.


    "You would need to be glitter bombed first." Sigrid told her.


    As Lady Iryne was being escorted into the house, they heard a ssh. When everyone turned around, they heard maids screaming Kip¡¯s name.


    Half an hourter, Iryne Thorin was made to sit at her reading table and pen another letter. While she was willing to write a letter, she did not feelfortable writing it under the watchful eye of her mother-inw that really wanted some fairy glitter.


    <strong><i>[To: Secret Council of Fairy godmothers. </i></strong>


    <strong><i>Dear Dame Twilight Appleblossom, </i></strong>


    <i>Let me begin my letter by sharing the little fact that I was </i><strong><i>aghast</i></strong><i>, extremely so when the glitter you sent exploded in my face. Perhaps a heads up next time so that I can save it the proper way. </i>


    <i>I must say that I found the tone of your correspondence mildlycking. My daughter Sigrid </i><strong><i>{The mage}</i></strong><i> can break the spell on any ss slipper you create. If you need proof of this send us a pair. I also would not mind owning a pair of</i><strong><i> size six</i></strong><i> ss slippers. If they could arrive before Lady Aberdon¡¯s ball which is in two weeks, I will be very grateful.</i>


    <i>Back to serious business. Your im that godmothering is about empowerment does not sit well with me. It was not empowering when Cindere was left </i><strong><i>barefoot in a forest with a shattered pumpkin, no transport home and rags for clothes.</i></strong><i> For heaven sake, the least you could have done is given thess a coat to keep off the cold. </i>


    <i>You call it empowerment, I call it </i><strong><i>abandonment. </i></strong>


    <i>Concerning your offer of making me a godmother for a week. I will take it. Tell me where and when and I will be there with a suitcase, a wand and ss slippers. I might have to bring my husband along because</i><strong><i> he cannot survive without me.</i></strong><i> Except for the times when he goes off to war. </i>


    <i>I have something that I would like to discuss. Call it a bone to pick if you may. Recently, a story book has been circting in my empire. </i><strong><i>The title of the book is Snow white and the seven dwarfs. </i></strong>


    <i>Apparently it is beloved among the children and the dwarfs but I am deeply concerned for I fear it is teaching the wrong lessons. I don¡¯t know if this is your department as well but as it falls under fairy tales and you are fairy godmothers, I am assuming that you know who is in charge of this one. </i>


    <i>To begin: A</i><strong><i> magic mirror</i></strong><i> that delivers urate gossip to the queen daily. How does it do it? And why doesn¡¯t it ever lie to spare the Queen¡¯s feelings? </i>


    <i>Secondly,</i><strong><i> who gives a stranger shelter after one song and a sweeping of the kitchen?</i></strong><i> The dwarfs, while charming seem to collectively share one apple sized brain. I question their vetting process, especially considering that they live in the woods.</i>


    <i>Snow white was no better than them. Who moves in with strangers at the snap of a finger. Did she leave her own brain back in the castle? </i>


    <i>Thirdly, </i><strong><i>THE APPLE INCIDENT</i></strong><i>. So a girl who has already survived on assassination attempt ate an apple given to her by a strange old woman in the woods. Does the phrase </i><strong><i>stranger danger</i></strong><i> ring no bells in the enchanted forest? </i>


    <i>Not only did she move in with seven strange dwarfs but she ate an apple casually given to her by a stranger. It pains me to call her stupid but my goodness!!! What else am I supposed to call her? </i>


    <i>Also--</i><strong><i>true love¡¯s kiss?</i></strong><i> Not a single chaperone in sight? I hate to be the bearer of bad news but men {even princes} don¡¯t just go around kissing princesses randomly anymore. Thews in our empire and other kingdoms around us have been changed over time. You need consent to kiss someone {Unless it is a spontaneous burst of passion}.</i>


    <i>I am of the suggestion that you put a consent scroll in Snow white¡¯s hands next time. I shudder to think of the legal ramifications if she had awakened mid-kiss and screamed assault. </i>


    This only true love¡¯s kiss scenario reminds me a lot of only Cindere¡¯s feet could fit in the ss slipper. I refuse to believe either of them.


    <i>In conclusion, I I request for the following. </i>


    <i>1. A through evaluation of Snow White¡¯s decision-making process. </i>


    <i>2. A guidebook for dwarfs on stranger protocol and emergency response.</i>


    <i>3. Lessons for Snow White on stranger danger. </i>


    <i>4. A fruit checking spell, if it¡¯s not too much trouble. </i>


    <i>I did not evene around to her name, Snow White. Just because you give birth to a daughter with skin as white as snow, lips as red as blood and hair as ck as ebony does not mean that she should be named Snow White. Where is her royal name in all this? </i>


    <i>Was her father named King White? </i>


    <i>If she was born with green skin and horns on her head, would she have been named Green Horn? </i>


    <i>I look forward to your next letter. Please send some more fairy glitter. As long as it does not bomb me. Perhaps you could be kind enough to put it in a bag.</i>


    <i>Warmest regards, </i>


    <i>Lady Iryne Thorin, Mother of Mage Crown princess Sigrid Thorin, Analyzer of fairy tales, Overseer of Little Thorin restaurants, Soon to be executioner of the snake queen.]</i>


    <i>****</i>


    Before handing the letter over to Cosmos, Sigrid read it first and then she folded it giggling all through. She was not alone inughing, Cosmos was also getting a kick out of it.


    He knew the other officers in the bank wouldugh as much when they read it.


    "You Sir, are swindling my mother." Sigrid said to him as she handed it over. "We both know that these stories are fiction. I thought it would end with Cindere, I did not think Snow White would make it into her letters."


    "An apple sized brain." Cosmos bellowed,ughing even more than before.


    "I hope the actual dwarfs living here will not actually hear of this." Sigrid wiped happy tears from the corner of her eyes. "I am actually looking forward to the response to this letter. I hope Snow White will have an exnation for why she ate that poisoned apple. Honestly, it has never made sense to me."


    "In that case, I will deliver the letter now." Cosmos took it and vanished from the room.


    He was eager too for these correspondences to continue.

 Chapter 350: The beauty of a queen.

    <h4>Chapter 350: The beauty of a queen.</h4>


    After Cosmos left, Sigrid was invited to the royal throne room by a red knight. Guests had arrived.


    "They are here." She muttered. Turning to the red knight, she said, "I am going to take a bath first and change. Go and tell my husband that I will be in need of a moment."


    Akia and Anita were finally in the royal castle. They had undoubtedlye dressed in some of their finest clothing to show off their beauty. She could not fall behind.


    She was given a bath by her maids, using only fairy dew water. Her body was rubbed with rose oil, she was dressed in a beautiful formal green satin gown which matched her eyes. Her crown was ced on her head and she finally left her chambers.


    When she elegantly strode into the throne room, people sighed at her beauty. Their nostrils twitched at her scent. Their eyes followed her every step, all the way until she reached the throne, taking her rightful ce beside Rnd.


    Akia whispered to her sister, "You were right, this bitch is going to be a problem."


    Akia was used to being the most beautiful woman, the only one that could make heads turn in the way Sigrid had done. She was the only one that made people hold their breath and sigh because her beauty and aura were unmatched.


    The only other people that wereparable to her were Anita, her sister, and this was because of her magical hypnotic effect and Dame Amelia. In Amelia¡¯s case it was because she was a powerful woman who walked around with a very big tiger.


    "Should I take off my mask?" Anita asked her.


    Akia shook her head slowly. "Not yet."


    They needed to assess the situation first, to study and observe the rtionship between the Crown prince and princess. If it was neutral or cold, it would be easy to get between them and then use Rnd for their purposes. If it was a peaceful, beautiful romantic rtionship, they needed to use other means.


    Rnd ced his hand over Sigrid¡¯s on the armrest which connected their thrones. She looked at him and smiled sweetly. He smiled back at her, his eyes filled with dotting and affection. The two seemed to forget that the throne room did not have just the two of them.


    Rnd¡¯s advisors, Sigrid¡¯sdies-in-waiting, reporters whose duty it was to connect the royal family with outside media and the unexpected guests were all there and they were watching them.


    "You look splendid." Rnd paid Sigrid apliment.


    "Was it worth the wait?" She asked.


    Rnd raised her hand and brushed his fingers against the back. "You are always worth the wait, my love."


    Who cared about the fact that she had kept everyone waiting for forty minutes? She was his wife, the future empress and she could do anything she wanted. And, given how beautiful she looked right now, he was happy that she had taken her time.


    Everyone had been moon eyed and sighing over Medoris¡¯s divine messenger. Had they forgotten that Eldoria had Sigrid? Even ten Akia¡¯s put together paled when Sigrid appeared.


    "Wh did you bring Sunny with you?" He tilted his head a little and looked at the dog that was resting at the foot of the throne, next to his wife¡¯s feet.


    The two had made quite the appearance. Her in the gorgeous green gown and Sunny in the green cloak acting civilized.


    "He insisted on following me." Sheughed. "I think my mother knighting and naming him Sir Sunny has got to his head. He thinks that he is my four legged royal protector now."


    Rndughed and he kissed the back of her hand again.


    Someone in the hall whispered, "She is truly the most envied woman in Eldoria. Just look at how besotted the Crown prince is with her."


    "I heard that he bought every precious pink pearl sold in the city, just to make a pink pearl crown for her. It is said that she will debut it at her mother¡¯s ball in a month¡¯s time."


    "I hear he ns all of their dates and they y together in the gardens, chasing each other around."


    "But can he be med for loving her, she is a good wife. Even when he workste, she tends to him, providing refreshments, reading through official documents. She even sleeps on the chair in the royal study, despite having afortable big bed."


    "Between the crown princess and the queen consort, I don¡¯t know who is more devoted to their husband? The Crown prince and the king are both lucky men."


    "Goodness, her beauty is blinding! She is deserving of the top spot as Eldoria¡¯s most beautiful woman. No wonder he loves her so much. If I had a wife that beautiful, I would have an army of knights surrounding her all he time."


    Akia clenched her jaw as her sharp ears picked up all the whispers. She had her answer, it was a loving, happy, romantic rtionship. Convincing Rnd Maximus to take a secondary consort would not be easy.


    The doors were flung open and the Lord mage entered with the queen consort and Duke Thorin. They were thest to arrive and then the herald called for silence.


    Rnd faced the people and spoke to them. "I invited you all here because we have some unexpected guests. The divine messenger of Medoris, apanied by her sister. Everyone here is well acquainted with the hostile rtionship between our two empires. For that reason, I want as many eyes and ears on us to prevent false assumptions and usations being made by people in case this visit results in disastrous consequences."


    The message was clear to those that understood. Rnd was suspicious about the visit of the divine messenger. He did not want to be alone with her to avoid trouble. If she was killed or harmed, he did not want fingers to be pointed at the royal family. Himself, particrly.


    He also did not want to be used of inappropriate behavior or suggestions. So, everyone was there to act as chaperones for him.


    In other words, there would be no scandalous secret kisses at his ball.


    "Lady Akia and Lady Anita," he said their names, looking at them both. "What brings you to Eldoria and more importantly what brings you to my royal castle?"


    Akia walked forward without falter, getting ahead of her sister. Her voice rose like a was-horn at dawn, clear and undeniable. "Your highness, Crown prince Rnd Maximus. Wee here today in peace and with the hope that on this day, the fate of our two empires will be tied together in union."


    Whispers and murmurs were quick to rise. The Medorian messenger hade on a peace mission. What did it mean? Would Medoris be surrendering to Eldoria?

 Chapter 351: Akia, divine messenger of peace.

    <h4>Chapter 351: Akia, divine messenger of peace.</h4>


    Rnd tapped Sigrid¡¯s hand as if they were in a wrestling tag team match. It was her turn to say something.


    "Miss Akia, with whose authority do youe here to seek peace?" Sigrid¡¯s voice rose like a songbird in storm, fragile yet defiant. It was delicate and pleasant to her and yet unyielding.


    She even had a smile on her face and most people saw no harm in her question.


    Akia however read the message underneath Sigrid¡¯s words. It was clear. "You are a nobody, you have no right to stand before me." She wondered why Rnd was allowing Sigrid to speak. What did this backward princess know of matters that concerned the fates of empires?


    She was impressive, yes. But, she was just another beautiful vase clinging to the crown prince in order to push the agenda of her family.


    Akia controlled the anger in her voice and she answered, "I am Medoris¡¯s divine messenger. I speak to the gods and my presence here is their will."


    "Which gods?" Sigrid cut in.


    Akia blinked. The question threw her off for a moment. What did she mean by which gods? Nobody had ever asked her which gods she served. They were just happy to use her knowledge and leave it at that.


    Sigrid¡¯s voice came again and she said sternly, "Peace between two empires is not children¡¯s y Miss Akia. It is something that is negotiated between two rulers and as far as I know you are just a mage. Mages do not interfere in the politics of an empire. Perhaps your gods need to be reminded of this."


    "Aren¡¯t you a mage too?" Akia exploded with a retort, raising her voice unexpectedly.


    "Easy." Anitamunicated telepathically with Akia. "She is trying to get under your skin, do not let her."


    Sigrid could hear Anita¡¯s hidden voice. It was one of the perks of bing a hunting dog for the bank. The more that Anita calmed Akia down, the more Sigrid wanted to throw her off her game.


    "We have a mage just like you." She said. "Emmah Fairfax."


    Gasps rippled through the hall. What did the crown princess mean, they all wondered.


    Akia clenched her fists. "I can assure you that I am nothing like Emmah Fairfax, your highness. I am not a killer."


    "I never said you were a killer, I just said that she is like you." Sigrid leaned down and squinted like she was looking a physical resemnce between Emmah and Akia. "She walked into this very hall and imed to be a divine messenger. The two of you seem to even have some of the same knowledge.


    The border between Nemoris and Northern Medoris is open for trade. Some of the things which were created by you, Miss Akia, have made their way into our empire. Foods like noodles, ramen, sushi, pizza, popcorn. Clothing designs, shoes, animated dolls of something called Naruto and more.Amazingly, Emmah Fairfax who is also a mage knew of these foods, clothing designs, shoes and more.


    It seems to me like you both worship the same gods. That is why I asked which gods sent you here on this mission. Are they the same gods that told Emmah Fairfax to murder her mother?"


    Akia had noticed some things in Eldoria which reminded her of modern earth. Ever since she arrived, she had this nagging feeling that they were being watched and there was a transmigrator like her, in Eldoria. It seemed Emmah Fairfax was that transmigrator.


    Two predators could not exist on the same mountain. Akia was determined to be the only special existence in this universe. She could not have people questioning or doubting her special-ness. This Emmah Fairfax needed to die as quickly as possible.


    Sigrid raised her hands as if she was bncing two things on a scale. "Two self proimed divine messengers with the same knowledge. One is a killer and the other...." She left the word hanging.


    Sessfully, she earned Akia many frowns and poked some holes into divinity.


    "I don¡¯t know Emmah Fairfax or who she worships? I am here for a peace keeping mission." Akia snapped. "Crown princess, this is something important that could decide the fate of two empires and poption of millions. You cannot sabotage it for personal interests."


    "And what personal interests would my wife have in this matter?" Rnd jumped to Sigrid¡¯s defense immediately. "All she has done is ask the relevant questions and raise necessary doubts. Your emperor and his family were assassinated. Different men of power are iming territories and fighting to be the next emperor of your empire.


    At the moment, the golden throne of Medoris sits empty. You havee here for peace as whose envoy? Who do you speak for? Who will I sign a treaty with? Who sent you?"


    Akia clenched her hands. With every question that Rnd asked, he made her seem stupid.


    "Dammit, we should have thought this n through. We should have insisted on speaking to him privately not out here in the open." Anita cursed.


    Again, only Akia heard her. Equally furious, she replied to her sister, "I did not think that he would be this hard to handle."


    Rnd looked at his advisors and the noble Lords in the hall. "Are these the wrong questions?"


    Voices confirming that he and the crown princess were on the right track rose in the hall.


    "I think the Medorian divine messenger did not think this n through." Sigrid dered. "If we enter a peace treaty with her, what happens when the next Medorian emperor tears it to shreds and decides to attack us?"


    The volume of the voices calling for the crown prince not to sign the peace treaty increased.


    "Then you can keep me here as a bargaining chip." Akia shouted. Her voice, packed with magic rose over all. "I am Medoris¡¯s divine messenger. If I am married to you, crown prince Rnd then I am your best bargaining chip if the next Medorian emperor goes back on his word. Marry me, not as your crown princess --for that position is already filled--but as your secondary consort.


    I am the most desirable woman in Medoris but I am willing to lower myself to be your shield maiden, a concubine, if you will have me. I am willing to be the bridge that ends all bloodshed between our people."


    It was if the storm on the sea was quelled at once. Silencemanded the hall for some seconds and gasps sliced through it eventually. Whispers flicked like moths in torchlight. Some called it unbelievable, others, madness. Some were for it and others against it.

 Chapter 352: Failed peace negotiatons.

    <h4>Chapter 352: Failed peace negotiatons.</h4>


    Crown princess Sigrid, regal in green and gold, met her husband¡¯s eyes. She did not speak but her lips curled into a curious smile. How did he intend to respond?


    Rnd tapped Sigrid¡¯s hand and inclined his head to the right a little. "You take this one."


    "Coward." She whispered to him,ughed and then looked at the Nithercott sisters. Her next words were meant for everyone in the hall, not just them. "Eldoria is a very blessed empire. Every female divine messenger seems to be very interested in our crown prince. Isn¡¯t this wonderful?"


    Duke Thorin pped his hands. Because of him, others pped and apuded vigorously like this was the best news they had heard all week.


    Sigrid raised her hand and the apuse died down.


    "While it is ttering, we will not be taking you up on your kind offer. There is no room for a third party in this marriage. Even if the god of the sky came down and decreed it, I would still reject it."


    There were some murmurs on the hall.


    "The crown princess is very dominant."


    "Who should be making this decision between the crown prince and the crown princess?"


    "She asked for a royal decree to stop the crown prince from marrying a secondary consort. Is it surprising that she is saying no?"


    "If my family had given up what the Thorin family gave up for her to be the only wife of the crown prince. I would reject her too."


    As others were whispering about this, Akia breathed in an out as quickly as she could. If she did not calm down, she would unleash a torrent of magic so powerful on Sigrid that she would die right where she sat.


    Anita stepped up to carry on from where her sister had stopped. "With all due respect crown princess, this decision does noty in your hands. The crown prince should be the one to decide on whether...."


    "My wife is my equal. Her words are my words." Rnd cut in rudely. He took Sigrid¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers. "We are as united as our empire is. Even if your emperor hade here in person and offered me his daughter in marriage in return for peace, I would turn him down. Women are people, independent beings and not possessions. They cannot be traded on a whim to establish a rtionship between two nations."


    "Well spoken." Someone shouted.


    Rnd was not finished educating the Nithercott sisters. "Peace that is dependent on a marriage often falls apart when the marriage is in trouble."


    "Death is also a factor that ys a role in this." Sigrid added to Rnd¡¯s words. "If you die, it is possible that the peace treaty will die as well."


    Anita scowled. "Crown prince, did you not marry off your own sister Princess Thssa to a prince of Sndor to the sake of establishing a rtionship between your two empires? I see no difference in what I want and what you did."


    "Your information is missing a few facts." Rnd answered confidently. "My sister and the prince fell in love. The prince proposed to her after courtship and only after asking for my consent did the two marry."


    Anita frowned. Had there been a courtship? She had not heard about this


    Sigrid trailed her eyes over the sisters and said coldly, "Eldoria and Medoris are not capable of establishing ties today. I advice that you to return to your empire ande back when you have a proper king. Then and only then can we talk peace. Proper peace at that, not a forced marriage."


    Rnd stood up and he invited Sigrid to stand. "Let us end this here. The Lord mage and Queen consort will see to the care of our guests during their stay here."


    The royal couple left and others started to follow. Finally, the only people left in the hall were the Nithercott sisters, the Lord mage and the Queen consort.


    "If you would follow us please." The queen consort said.


    Akia and Anita followed. Both knew deep down in their hearts that this was far from over. They would get what they came for, one way or another.


    ***


    The moment they reached the drawing room, Sigrid pinched Rnd¡¯s ear. This was done in the full view of some of their closest servants.


    "Why are you always attracting flies?"


    Rnd liberated his ear, twisting his face because the tip of his ear felt warm and it hurt. Sigrid¡¯s ear pinches were more painful than those of his grandmother. "What flies are you talking about?"


    "Women you rake." She threw herself into a chair.


    "But I...." He started his defense and broke off when they received unexpectedpany.


    Galen¡¯s children run into the drawing room,ughing childishly and screaming. The boy jumped on Rnd while the girls went to Sigrid.


    "Aunt Siggy...aunt Siggy..." they shouted.


    Sigrid caught them both and she hugged them. They had leaves in their hair, dirt smudges on their cheeks and they smelled like caramel apple tarts.


    "What have you little hell cats been up to?" She asked them.


    Both girls giggled first.


    "We were ying near the pond. We want to go swimming but Lady Mauve said we mustent." One answered.


    "Mustn¡¯t." Sigrid corrected her.


    "Can you swim with us in the pond aunt Siggy?" The oldest request.


    "And catch some frogs." The boy added.


    Sigrid could not imagine herself catching real frogs, so she shook her head. She smiled warmly at them and said, "Go and find Lady Mauve. Tell her that the crown princess is ordering her to have fun with you."


    All three children scrambled out of the drawing room, screaming at the tops of their voices. Their brief visit left behind twigs and leaves in the room.


    "Now you know why they are named Storm, Lightning and Tornado." Rnd muttered.


    Sigrid did not attempt to correct him. Never had she heard him call the children by their correct names. It seemed to be a game, something between him and the children.


    "Will you be hunting the snake queen tonight?" He asked her.


    Her eyes gleamed with ruthlessness. "No, she will be hunting us. I am sure that after all the antagonizing I have done, she will not be able to hold back. I have never fought a snake before so I am looking forward to this very much."

 Chapter 353: Snake scales.

    <h4>Chapter 353: Snake scales.</h4>


    Prince Galen was taking a walk along the moat. In hispany was hisdy love. Mauve Rosewood and the subject of discussion on their minds was what had transpired in the royal hall.


    As one of the people that had lost family in thest war between Eldoria and Medoris, she would have loved it if the peace offer was real and without attachments. Even though peace was reigning currently, everyone knew that sooner orter, war woulde.


    "Do you think the king will be dismayed when he wakes up and discovers that we lost an opportunity to make peace with Medoris?" She asked him.


    Knowing his father, the answer was yes. Galen did not even need to ponder on it for a moment. However, his father was also an ambitious man. Given the troubles in Medoris currently, his father would probably have taken advantage of the disruption to send in troops and capture as much territory as he could.


    Only after failure would he consider peace.


    "If my father were awake right now, we would be in Northern Medoris right now, trying to conquer it as it is the nearest Medorian territory close to us." He reasoned.


    Mauve admitted to herself that he was right. Who did not know how bitter King Raff was about hisst loss at the hands of Medoris? It was sad that he had not been able to see the gs of Medoris in Nemoris right now. "Do you think that divine messenger is foolish or brave for doing what she did?"


    "Undoubtedly foolish." He said, without a moment¡¯s thought. "She should have found a way to raise the subject privately."


    "As if your brother would have given her a moment of privacy." Mauveughed.


    Rnd was still on his very best behavior. He had just recovered from the Keeley Valerius troubles. He would not be getting close to another one with unclear motives anytime soon.


    "I am reluctant to agree with you." She said, having thought on the matter quite deeply. "Even though I know that she has impure motives and she is hoping to use public opinion to push Rnd into epting her as his wife, I still find her brave for daring to propose to man in public.


    For the rest of her life, she will have to live with the stain of his rejection. Whispers, mockery and side eyes will follow her wherever she goes. If I were her, I would note out of my house for a year."


    "That¡¯s the thing about scheming, you tend to think that you will be able to control the game but you forget that people are not toys and life is not a game." Galen recalled the old Rnd andpared him to the new Rnd. "My brother has changed. Maybe the old Rnd would have epted this kind of thing. He was a duty above all kind of man. The new Rnd on the other hand, he is Sigrid¡¯s man first and then other things second."


    Mauve wondered if their rtionship would be that way, in future. He looked at her with love now, but after they married, would he still gaze at her as if she was his whole world.


    Would he look at her the way Rnd looked at Sigrid? There was no denying that the crown prince was beyond smitten.


    "Did you get a good look at the snake queen¡¯s face?" He pulled on her hand, taking her to one of the swings that Sigrid had recently ced by the moat. "The whole time we were in there, I was waiting to hear hissing or see slitted pupils."


    Mauve shook her head. "She had her cloak up the entire time but when she walked forward. I caught a glimpse of her calf. I don¡¯t know if it is because I was hoping to see something snake rted but I might have seen scales."


    Galen gasped. "Scales!"


    "They appeared to be olive green or bright yellow. I cannot say for sure because it was just for a second and then it was gone."


    He was going toment on the scales when he saw his children. They had changed into swimming costumes, a design which was promoted by Sigrid. They were also dragging these puffed things that looked like balloons.


    "What in God¡¯s name are they up to now?" He whispered.


    Mauve¡¯s attention was also on the children. "I believe that they are going swimming in the moat. Those puffy things are floaters. Some are tied to the arms, others worn over the chest. The big one is ced on the water and you just sit on it and it floats on top. I saw them on trial at the mage estate and I brought some for them." She looked at him, doubt hovered in her eyes."I hope that it is okay that I did this. I know you don¡¯t want them swimming when you are not around to keep an eye on them."


    He took her hand and smiled at her gently. All she was doing was loving and protecting his children. How could he mind? He was very grateful because she was willing to love him and them.


    "Oh, Mauve, what would I do without you?" He leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead.


    Mauve blushed, snatched her hands back and looked around, hoping that they would not be the main characters in another stolen kiss tale.


    But, this was the royal castle. It was always littered with servants, red knights and nobles. Of course, they were seen. This time, someone even took a picture.


    "You know what." Galen said after clearing his throat, "The king will be even more dismayed when he wakes up and discovers that this moat now doubles as a fish pond."


    Mauve managed to reply slowly, "Or a swimming spot for his grandchildren."


    "A drinking spot for Venom." Galen pointed at the horse that walked all the way from the stables daily just to drink water from the moat.


    Nobody had figured out why did so. The water in the moat was not special, as far as they knew.


    Out of the blue, Galen shifted, closing the gap between Mauve and himself. "Would you like toe to my house this Saturday?"


    She gasped, opening her mouth wider than she intended. Her eyes were rounder than the moon. "You...you..." She stood up and huffed. "Hmph."


    She turned on her heel and run off.


    "Wait," Galen stood up and called out to her. "It is not what you think."


    But even as he said the words, he was also not sure about what she was thinking. His, was a harmless invitation. What did she think he intended to do to her?

 Chapter 354: A serpent visited the wrong castle.

    <h4>Chapter 354: A serpent visited the wrong castle.</h4>


    It was precisely five minutes past two in the night when a threat slithered up the walls of the royal castle. It was not the average small sized non poisonous snakes that had been found in various parts of the city--this was a giant snake, Anita, the eighty foot-long snake queen, blessed with deadly venom, pupils that could control the minds of men and a thirst for blood.


    She had already enchanted all the knights that guarded the royal castle. They seemed blind--none noticing the giant snake slithering past them. Her single hiss had sent many of them into a faint.


    Watching her make her entry into the castle through an open kitchen window, the mages that were determined to taken her down stood in the shadows, under a tree outside.


    Sigrid, as usual was leading the team. Mauve, Christie, Elowin, John Nathaniel, Alistair and the Lord mage had joined her. This time, they were apanied by a new addition, the queen consort.


    Hiding in the walls, inside the castle, the non-mage team was waiting. It was led by Cosmos, who was actually a mage. But, Sigrid had tasked him, Brolin and other white knights to protect her family, especially her mother that was determined to take Anita¡¯s head personally.


    As the shadow moved, so did they, trailing after the snake, moving like quiet mice that were too afraid to make a single noise.


    Sigrid¡¯s worry was that their hearts were beating a little too loudly. But who could me them when they had never seen a serpent this big!


    Anita enchanted the knights standing outside of the doors to Rnd¡¯s chambers. She changed from snake form to half human and half snake and opened the door.


    John was so shocked that he opened his mouth to question what the half snake-half woman thing was. With swiftness, Elowin covered John¡¯s mouth. And he was just in time because Anita returned, suddenly on guard.


    Her slitted eyes looked around the hallway suspiciously. Her forked tongue danced in the air, like it was sniffing for foreign scents.


    The mages kept still, some not even daring to breathe.


    After Anita ascertained that nobody was watching, she retreated into the bedroom. The mages sighed silently. Sigrid did not forget to re at her brother. He had almost got them caught and ruined the n. The shadow extended into the bedroom, carrying the mages along.


    Anita was now squatting over Rnd¡¯s body, the snake tail was gone, reced with long fair legs that had shimmering scales.


    Mauve realized that she had been wrong about the color. They were not olive green or bright yellow but rather purple. This confused her very much as she had been very sure that they were brighter that that.


    Sigrid signaled for everyone to take their position. They had already practiced this during the day. Everyone had a specific corner, window, door or wall where they were required to stand.


    "Veylin, withdraw the shadow." Sigrid instructed.


    He did as ordered.


    Immediately, Anita sniffed them out and whirled around, surprise shed over her pupils as she realized that was surrounded. She pushed her hands back and changed form, appearing in her half human-half snake form. Her voice dripped poison.


    "Dinner has brought itself." she hissed. "My favorite food is mage."


    "How can you swallow if you have no throat?" Sigrid asked, smirking. "Did you really think that you could just slither into my territory unnoticed?"


    Striking a heroic pose, Mauve dered, "Anita Nithercott, you have been found guilty of perverting thews of magic. We are here to end your slithery reign of terror."


    Anita looked at them with contempt and sheughed. She rolled her head and dozens of little snakes reced her hair. They were alive and hissing.


    Sigrid scoffed. Had Akia told her sister stories about Medusa? Is that where this inspiration hade from?


    "Ah!" John leaped back. "Oh my goodness, she is so ugly."


    His words angered Anita and the serpent queen hissed loudly. Her forged tongue pped about as if it was being electrocuted. Her pupils changed color, lighting up with a fire inside as she cast a spell of enchanting hypnosis.


    "Mmm, hypnosis." Sigrid chuckled. "Don¡¯t even bother, we have all been spelled to resist it. Your eyes are very useless here serpent, just like your venom."


    Mauve broke into song, injecting magic into her voice. One thing she had worked on seriously was her magical singing, through which she could cast spells. Sigrid had talked about snake charmers that used flutes to control snakes. She was sure that she could her voice to aplish the same result.


    Anita¡¯s tail swept out, pping Mauve on the cheek. She flew through the air and fell out of the window.


    "No games." Sigrid shouted to the team.


    She got her fans and the sword that the bank had given her. Veylin had two ck twin des in his hands, he was excited and hungered for blood.


    The lord mage attacked first, casting a spell to blind the eyes of the serpent. Elowin leaped in the air, aiming a sword for them.


    "No, Elowin. Don¡¯t ruin the eyes." Sigrid leaped up as well, mes spilling from her sword. They met the scales of the serpent and she shrieked--part in pain and part in fury.


    Veylin¡¯s des meanwhile sank into the underbelly of the serpent. Christie was casting lightning spells, turning the room into a lightning storm. Every hit, fell onto the serpent.


    Anita twisted her body thrashing her tail back and forth. It hit Veylin and he fell back on the wall with a sickening crack.


    Nathaniel and John poured a mixture of Sigrid¡¯s poison and acid on the tail. It seeped through the scales and Anita hissed even louder than before. It almost seemed like she was calling for help.


    A two pronged sword, fell down from above and cut the forked tongue in two. Blood sshed on everyone and a part of the tongue fell on Mauve that was just climbing through the window.


    She threw it iut out and joined the Lord mage in using magic to direct Sigrid¡¯s poisonous acid potion into every open and visible part of of the serpent¡¯s body.


    Meanwhile, as Christie aimed lightning at Anita¡¯s eyes directly, Sigrid summoned a hammer with sharp long thorns, the biggest they had all ever seen. She yelled loudly and struck Anita¡¯s head from above.


    The thorns were embedded in the head of the serpent, piercing all the way through to its jaw. Cosmos appeared in the room with Lady Iryne.


    Sigrid tossed her sword to him and he caught it mid-air. The serpent queen was still alive, albeit weak. Cosmos took Lady Iryne¡¯s hand and they swung the sword upwards together.


    It sliced through the serpent¡¯s head from below, separating it from the head cleanly. It fell in one corner and the rest of the body crushed onto the marble floor.


    Dust and silence swallowed the chamber.

 Chapter 355: Beheader of the snake queen.

    <h4>Chapter 355: Beheader of the snake queen.</h4>


    Sudden movement of the tail startled everyone and they jumped back.


    "It¡¯s just spams." Cosmos assured them. "No matter how powerful she was, she cannot regrow another head."


    Cosmos was sure that the original cobra king which Anita Nithercott and all the mages hired by her father had killed was somewhere cheering at this very moment. It had been beheaded in the same way she had been beheaded.


    Perhaps if the two ever crossed paths, it would ask her, "When you had me beheaded and chopped up for parts, did you ever think that you would suffer the same fate?"


    Rnd approached Sigrid and checked on her. He calmed down when she assured him that she was more then fine. Only then did he look at the body of the serpent again.


    "Next time, I would rather not y the sleeping prince in the bed with a serpent drooling over him." Rnd groaned, frowning in disgust. "Lord mage, get that vile thing out of my bedroom. And someone get me a new bedroom."


    "Is everyone alright?" Sigrid raised her voice. "Who needs urgent medical care?


    Everyone looked at Veylin, he was the one whose bones had been heard cracking. They expected him to be on theying on the ground, half dead. Instead, there he was--broken ribs, blood dripping from the sides of his mouth. He was already on his feet, trying to pull a fang from the mouth of the dead serpent queen.


    "How are you able to stand?" The lord mage asked him.


    Veylinughed, but it sounded more like harsh wheezing. "I have been through much worse situations. Now will someone help me out. I need a keep sake or nobody will ever believe that I was among the brave that killed the serpent queen who terrorized empires. She was not just a problem in Medoris."


    "I want one too." Lord Paxton, eyed Sigrid¡¯s hammer with interest. If anything could help him get a fang, it was probably the seven foot tall hammer.


    "I want the skin."


    "I want the eyes."


    "I want some blood."


    Everyone was moring for a piece of the snake queen.


    Sigrid pped her hands, demanding for their attention as if they were her students. "I will do all the chopping myself because I want to carefully study her anatomy. Now, everyone should return to their homes or rooms. Thank you all for participating in the mission. You can get your rewards from the organization. I promise that it will be very special rewards."


    "Wait, Siggy..." Elowin started.


    "Veylin." Sigrid called in a stern voice.


    The shadow mage knew what she needed immediately. He pulled them into his shadow, leaving behind only Cosmos.


    Thest sound she heard was a screech from her mother about her snake head.


    In their absence, Sigrid got to work. She had to skin the serpent, take it¡¯s eyes and bones and everything that the bank wanted. With the help of Cosmos and magic, it was easy to do.


    It still took her two hours to get it all done and when she was finished, everything was delivered to bank. With some gold, she bought reced serpent parts with some magic. She knew Elowin would not let go of those eyes.


    ***


    Unaware of what fate had befallen her sister in the royal castle, Akia was still sleeping, dreaming of the moment when she bested Sigrid. After she married Rnd, she would ruin that arrogant queen and put her a dog leash.


    She was also unaware that Northern Medoris had opened its boarders and soldiers of Eldoria were making their entry, led by Lord Ethan Ridley himself.


    Flying ships had also touched down in the capital, bringing merchants that hade with wares and snacks to sell. Among the merchants were spies, sent by Sigrid¡¯s organization and secret mages.


    Lord Alexander had twenty houses is the city and all of them were filled to the brim with foreign guests.


    ***


    Back at the Thorin estate, the family was in a state of sleeplessness. Lady Iryne Thorin, the beheader of the snake queen was regaling those that had witnessed her moment of glory with all the details.


    In her version of the story, she had not just beheaded the snake but she had also struck the final blow which finished off the ghastly beast.


    Like a theater actress, she was on her feet, twirling, raising her hands and moving them in all directions. "She said, you have not seen thest of me."


    Lord Paxton and his oldest son traded disbelieving nces. The serpent had said no such thing. She had been hissing and screaming.


    Duchess M was already yawning. "So you hit the serpent queen on the head with a hammer that is ten times your size and as tall as the heavens?"


    Lady Iryne nodded.


    The duchess looked at her husband. He shook his head, what his daughter-inw was iming had not happened.


    Even though he had witnessed the battle by peeping through the wall and he had not seen the fight very clearly, his eyes had been clear when it came to the person that struck the final blow.


    Sigrid suddenly appeared in the middle of the living room. Cosmos appeared five seconds after her, carrying two big boxes.


    "How...." John looked around. How had they appeared out of thin air? They had not even used a magical fire or anything as a means of teleportation.


    Lady Iryne, with her hands on the sides if her waist and her chin pointing upwards heroically was pleased to see her daughter. "Sigrid,e and tell your grandmother about my heroic deeds. Assure her that that I am the beheader of the snake queen."


    "You are doing a great job on your own mother. I brought the things everyone wanted." Sigrid announced. She looked at the shadow and gestured for Veylin to show himself and take his fang. "Secrecy people, remember that this killing is a secret. We do not want Akia to know just yet that we killed her sister."


    The division of the snake parts started. Sigrid did not participate, she teleported back to the royal castle to find her husband.


    He had not slept a wink since she disappeared but chosen to retreat to take a bath and wash off the serpent stench. When he was finished he retreated to his study.


    He was very d to see her "My love, you have finished dealing with that disgusting thing." He walked stood up, walked to her and embraced her. She smelled as fresh as a daisy and it ddened his heart. If he got one whiff of dead serpent, he was sure that he would vomit.


    "I saved you a fang." She told him.


    Rnd shuddered. "Thank you but I think someone else would love to keep that memento. I already have a memory of those fangs and snake eyes dangling over me." He moved his hands, hugging her even tighter. "From now on, you will have to hug me even tighter at night and give me more kisses so that I do not have bad dreams."


    She drew her upper body back a little and asked, "Should I hypnotize you and make you forget the memorypletely?"

 Chapter 356: Court chaos.

    <h4>Chapter 356: Court chaos.</h4>


    Before he could leap to conclusions about her having the ability to mess with his mind and recall all the old reasons as to why female mages were not allowed to marry royalty, she blurted out, "I saved one of her snake eyes. I think that I can figure out how to use its power."


    He turned her down. "If I forget it all, I will have to forget how amazing you looked when you swung that hammer downwards with force and killed a giant serpent with a single blow." He kissed her on the cheek. "If you had been born a man Sigrid, you would have been amander."


    "Who says women cannot bemanders?"


    "The militaryws of Eldoria."


    "If female mages can go to war, then women can also join the army. It is time to change on thews on the knighting of women, Rnd."


    Rnd carried her to therge sofa andy down with her. Even if it was just for an hour or two, he thought that it would be best if they got some sleep. "Can we talk about this another time?" He turned her over because he wanted to look at her face.


    If her face was thest thing he saw in his sleep, he was sure that he would not dream of the serpent queen hovering over him. Or Lady Jane Fairfax!


    He shuddered. Why was he thinking of a dead woman? Two dead women! Maybe he needed another bath to feel ghost free again.


    Sigrid could fell unease settling into his bones so she channeled her magic into him to put him at ease. On some days or nights, magic alone was not enough and she had to add a luby, so she did.


    Her gentle voice washed over him like a mother¡¯s loving touch, soft, warm and steady. It carried whispers of a sweet dream that he wanted to see.


    He drew even closer to her, unsure of what kind of warmth he was seeking in his arms. All he knew was that that was where he wanted to be. It was safe and he never wanted to leave.


    His eyes closed and sleep embraced him. A minute after, Sigrid followed him into a world of slumber.


    ***


    Come morning two things were ongoing. One, Akia Nithercott was frantically searching for her sister and she was demanding for entrance into the royal castle.


    Even after she was told that her sister was not in the royal castle, she persisted on being allowed inside with her guards to conduct a personal search.


    But the gates of the royal castle were firmly closed to her and Cosmos was sitting on the wall, drinking wine and tossing out lightning bolts casually each time she stepped closer to the gates.


    The second thing which was happening was that the royal hall had been stormed by five dozen nobles and nearly all the ministers of Eldoria. What had drawn them out of the woods was Akia¡¯s proposal.


    Many of them had not been in attendance when Rnd turned the divine messenger down. They had watched it on the news and read about it in the papers. At night Lord Cliff De-Kensington, Rnd¡¯s second grandfather had rallied a lot of nobles and expanded the matter.


    He was iming that for the good of the empire, the divine messenger of Medoris could not be turned away rudely. His bright idea was to have Sigrid apologize to Akia in the royal hall and then ept her as a concubine.


    For those reasons, there was a lot of noise in the royal hall this morning. Most of those in the hall were sitting but Lord Cliff was standing.


    "The divine messenger is not asking to be made an official wife, she is wiling to be a mistress. Why must the crown princess make a mess of this matter just because she is jealous."


    Nathaniel was very displeased to hear this and he stood up. "My sister is the most beautiful woman in this empire and if that divine messenger is the most beautiful woman in Medoris, them my sister is the most beautiful woman in all two empires. Shees from a great family, she is a mage, she has wealth and she is the crown princess. What reason would she have to be jealous of someone lesser than her?"


    "Young Lord Thorin makes a point." Lord Bailey concurred.


    There was a lot of noise in the room suddenly, with everyone shouting their opinion. The royal hall was like a market ce and all these great men werepeting to be heard.


    "But this is for the sake of peace between our empires."


    "What if the princess of an empirees seeking a union with us through marriage. Will the crown princess block her as well?"


    "Eldoria is not in need of the peace treaty, Medoris is. Why should we lower ourselves and ept them?"


    "We should be honest, Medoris¡¯s divine messenger is just as beautiful and wealthy as our crown princess. And she is a mage too."


    "Some of you are just pushing this agenda because the crown prince did not marry from your houses. You don¡¯t care because it does not affect you."


    "It is just one more woman to grace the bed of the crown prince, what is the trouble here?"


    "Have you considered the consequences of this union? You want to put a mage of another empire in the bed of our crown prince! What if she bewitches the crown prince just like the dead consort Rina bewitched the king? You might as well change the name of our empire from Eldoria to Medoris."


    With all that screaming, no idea was taking prevalence over the other. The royal hall just sunk into chaos and for some Lords, it was about to get physical.


    Lord Nathaniel Thorin was already in the face of Lord Cliff De-Kensington. Both men had their fists clenched. None cared was one was a robust young man in his early forties and the other an older man approaching his eighties.


    The side doors were opened, and the herald walked into the hall.


    "Silence." he shouted.


    In all that chaos, his voice just drowned in the sea of all those voices.


    He still went ahead to pass on the message that he had brought. "The Crown prince will not be attending morning court today."


    Without caring if they had heard him or not, he walked out just as the first punch was thrown.


    It was not thrown by Nathaniel Thorin but the most calm and often most polite of all the nobles, Lord Bailey!

 Chapter 357: Lady Jane’s last scandalous words.

    <h4>Chapter 357: Lady Jane¡¯sst scandalous words.</h4>


    For all his hatred of funerals, Sigrid did not think that Rnd would volunteer to attend the funeral of thete Lady Jane Fairfax. But, that was how desperate he was to avoid all the Lords and ministers that he knew were seeking for his attention, concerning the matter or Akia Nithercott.


    He was very uneasy, she could feel his body shivering on the inside like that of a cat. His stomach was even making some weird noises--grumbling. It could have been hunger, but who knew? Sigrid could not guess, she just held his hand and asionally sneaked a piece of chocte into his mouth.


    Maybe eating candy at a funeral was not the greatest idea but this was Lady Jane¡¯s funeral. A lot of things were going on that would be frowned upon more than the esteemed leaders of the empire eating candy.


    Like the small group of four gossipingdies that was huddled close together under sycamore tree, discussing Viscount Pemberton that appeared to be struck with more sorrow than the widower Lord Fairfax. Thedies were discussing the fact that Lord Pemberton had allegedly once been Lady Jane¡¯s lover.


    There was also the group ofdies that came dressed in cloaks withrge colorful feathers. They imed that they were honoring thetedy Jane as she had worn more feathery outfits than any other noble Lady in the empire.


    The royal couple was certainly better than Miss Honour Wiggleton that was sobbing into a blue berry pie. Those that saw her wondered why she had brought pie to a funeral and why she was sobbing. She was too young to have been Lady Jane¡¯s friend [sixteen]. The two had never been seen in each other¡¯spany anywhere. So why she was crying even more than the children of the dead widow?


    And then, there was Lady Percival, standing by the coffin with two drums of ale and sixty four bottles of wine. One for each year that Lady Jane had lived. She was insisting that this wine be buried with the dead. Her im was that Lady Jane loved her drink in life and she would love it even more in the after life where she could finally drink with no judgement.


    Sigrid actually found it sweet. Of all the people at the funeral, she was the only one taking Lady Jane¡¯s actual preferences into consideration.


    "We heard a great bond, Jane and I." Lord Pemberton slurred. Clearly, he was intoxicated.


    His words made the widower frown and caused gasps among the ton.


    Sigrid hid her face behind ace handkerchief and chuckled. She was suddenly not regretting following Rnd to the funeral.


    "She liked her fox brew cold." Lord Pemberton bellowed, stumbled and fell over. He was close enough to hug the coffin and start wailing.


    The crowd sniffled. Or giggled. It was hard to tell when everyone was trying to mask their reactions.


    Count Fairfax red at his son. Lord Pemberton¡¯s valet and a footman dragged him away from the coffin and removed him from the funeral grounds.


    Then came the reading of herst letter, kept in a ck envelope that smelled like it had been dipped in twenty barrels of wine before being dried.


    Why Lady Jane¡¯s solicitor was reading the letter before the coffin was lowered into the ground was a myth to Sigrid.


    "Oh no!" Rnd groaned.


    "What?" she asked him.


    "This is not going to be pleasant." He whispered to her.


    The solicitor cleared his throat and loudly read. <i>"If you are hearing this, then it means that I am likely to be dead--or in hiding because I have finally admitted to myself that I am tired of looking at your unpleasant faces, especially you Derrick."</i>


    The crowd gasped.


    <i>"At least now, I don¡¯t have to pretend that I am okay with the fact that you could not zip up your pants around a pretty face. Thanks for all the bastards and the shame you brought to me. I hope that a horse stomps on your..."</i> The solicitor paused, cleared his throat and skipped over that part.


    "Err...let¡¯s skip that." he said. He raised his voice and started from another paragraph,<i> "Lord Wickersham, you owe me seventeen copper coins which you borrowed at the harvest masquerade and refused to pay back. I refuse to die without letting everyone know that you are not an honest man. Lend him money at your own risk." </i>


    The solicitor tugged at his cor and sighed,<i> "Lady Sybill, you can finally stop pretending to be rich. Yes dear, we all know that your dresses are sewn from curtains that we throw out at the beginning of a new season. </i>


    <i>Duchess Crane, I broke your ancestral ss clock that looks like a cock and I lied about it. You must admit that I did you favor, it was ugly, but nobody dared to tell you this to your face. Oh...and your husband is sleeping with Lady Thistlebaum."</i>


    The solicitor had to pause. The task assigned to him by his client was a little too risky. Even in death, she was causing trouble.


    <i>"Viscount Durin, I was reluctant to report you while I was live but I will not spare you in death. In case nobody knows this at my time of death, then I would like to share the news that the good viscount and his sons are still partaking in the ouwed spring cleaning. There are five new concubines hidden in his house as of this season.</i>


    <i>Lady Beatrice, there is a mystery child in Flower vige that looks like your husband and no, it is not a coincidence.</i>


    <i>Lady Iryne--not Armstrong but Thorin. I swapped out your husband¡¯s prized fox brew wine from the year 99 with some cheap sherry and not a soul noticed. Cheers.</i>


    <i>If anyone cares to know, the crown princess Sigrid did punch the crown prince on the day of their wedding and she did it again on their wedding night. She can deny it, but it is a fact.</i>


    <i>Also, I might havee across one of your drawings of the naked crown prince and I kept it. I hope you don¡¯t mind but I have passed it on to my daughter in my will. </i>


    <i>If Emmah Fairfax is at my funeral, remove her immediately. I don¡¯t want the whoring daughter of a whore tainting myst day in the world.</i>


    <i>As for Reverend Wendell: Do not bother to pray for my soul to find peace. Just pour some wine over my coffin and fill the soil with fox brew. And I know you were not wearing undergarments when you gave that sermon at Lady Cornelia¡¯s garden partyst spring.</i>


    <i>Finally, I hate you Lady Percival and I hope that at my of death, I have done something so scandalous that has ruined your reputation for good. If I have not---oh well, it sucks for me. </i>


    <i>Thank you for being a great enemy, you were worth one thousand pretentious friends. </i>


    <i>Forever scandalous, Lady Jane."</i>

 Chapter 358: The best funeral ever.

    <h4>Chapter 358: The best funeral ever.</h4>


    There was a moment of silence as the solicitor folded the letter and put it away. He avoided everyone¡¯s eyes because he was afraid that some of the people at the funeral would love to take their swords and stab him. It was hard to tell who would take lead. The crown prince whose naked picture had been in Lady Jane¡¯s possession all along or those whose affairs he had exposed.


    There was a scream and a fight broke out between Duchess Crane and Lady Thistlebaum.


    While others were trying to stop the fight, Sigrid was gesturing at Brolin to stop the solicitor because she wanted the naked painting of her husband back. The way he was glowering at her, he was ready to eat her alive, and not in the good way.


    The Reverend decided not to bother saying anyst words. In the midst of minor chaos, he said thest prayers and the casket was lowered into the ground. When it touched down, it made a bubbly popping sound--like a bottle of champagne uncorking from inside.


    Lady Percival and others popped the fox brew open, someone set off fireworks, startling the organists. Despite Lord Derrick¡¯s protests, drums of wine were poured into the ground.


    Lord Pemberton suddenly returned with a sword just as mourners were about to throw flowers onto the casket.


    "I am going to kill you Derrick, you ruined her." He was screaming as he run forward with that sword.


    Swords had no eyes, and the wielder was drunk. People screamed and run out of his way. Red knights took Lord Pemberton down.


    Lady Jane was finallyid to rest beneath s headstone that read: <strong>She came, she saw, she spilled.</strong>


    Words that she had insisted on despite any protests from her daughters and her husband. In the end, she got the funeral she wanted, more drama than tears, lots of wine and all the gossip and scandal that would have put a smile on her face.


    Sigrid was certain that either she wasughing from heaven orughing from hell. It was hard to tell where a woman like that would end up.


    This was the best funeral that Sigrid had ever been to.


    "Aren¡¯t you d we came?" she asked Rnd.


    "You didn¡¯t even want toe in the first ce." He replied gruffly, still sour over the naked drawing even though the solicitor had handed it over.


    He hade along with it because he did not want to risk his neck. This much he had said to Lady Jane when she showed him the drawing the first time.


    "And I am admitting that I was wrong to refuse." She gracefully moved her hand to her mouth and she snickered, "I cannot believe that she passed on your naked drawing to her daughter as if it is an inheritance."


    "Did you see the count¡¯s face at the end of the funeral?" Mauve asked them.


    She did not even lower her voice or hide the fact that she wasughing.


    Sigrid was d to have aughing partner. She abandoned Rnd for Mauve and Christie. "Ooh, he looked so mad. He was not even mentioned in the letter so I don¡¯t so why he is up in arms like that."


    "Lord Derrick looked even worse." Christie chortled.


    Sigrid slipped her arm through Mauve¡¯s. "I don¡¯t think Duchess Crane and Lady Thistlebaum¡¯s friendship will recover from this revtion."


    "I am rooting for the duchess." Mauve admitted. "If I were in her shoes, I would ruin Lady Thistlebaum¡¯s life. For crying out loud, they are best friends! Lady Thistlebaum is the godmother of Duchess Crane¡¯s children."


    Christie slipped an arm through Sigrid¡¯s. "I feel like we are living in a drama. These things only happen in Lady nche and other series like that. Who knew that we would witness such a scandal in real life?"


    They arrived at the cars but the women refused to let go of each other or get inside. They needed to exhaust the gossip just as many others were doing around them.


    All around the parking area, people were standing next to cars or carriages, discussing the funeral and all that had happened.


    Even reporters were on the sight, interviewing those that had been to the funeral. Reporter Karl, the biggest scandal sniffer in the empire was among them and he was talking to Lord Pemberton.


    Lord Pemberton¡¯s valet was trying to cover his mouth, to keep his Lord from revealing secrets of the past.


    "So, what do you suppose Lord Thistlebaum is going to do about all this?" Mauve asked about something which had been on her mind as soon as it was revealed.


    Sigrid and Christie winced. They would hate to be in Lord Thistlebaum¡¯s shoes right now. He was known to love his wife abundantly. He loved her so much that he never took a secondary wife and pampered her to the heavens.


    He had be Duke Crane¡¯s friend through his wife. Both families were so close that one would think they were rtives. This news would devastate him.


    "I say we are in for some drama this week." Mauve licked her lips. What pastries would match this week best? Scandal always tasted better on a full stomach. "Mmm, why haven¡¯t we heard about the naked drawing?"


    Christie gasped. "That¡¯s right, we have been discussing others and we forgot about the most important one, your naked drawing of the crown prince."


    Sigrid retrieved her hands from the grasps of bothdies and escaped into the car. But they would not let her go, they followed inside, squeezing into the two person seats.


    "Don¡¯t even think of escaping. You are not getting out of this easy." Mauve leaned towards Sigrid with a light in her eyes. "Tell us, was he fully naked or half-naked? Did he pose for the drawing? How did you convince him to pause for it?"


    "Why did you punch him on your wedding night?" Christie¡¯s eyebrows danced curiously. "Was he too rough?"


    Mauve gasped and folded her hands, squealing in glee. "Oooh, mama will kill us if she hears us asking us questions but I want to know too. Was it a naked fight?"


    It was Sigrid¡¯s turn to gasp.


    She flicked Mauve¡¯s forehead and hissed at her. "You curious cat, why are bing more and more inappropriate? Christie has grown up around ship people so I don¡¯t me her for her poornguage. But you...you have been raised carefully like a precious flower behind closed doors. Being around us is ruining you."


    "Hmph!" Mauve responded. "You just don¡¯t want to tell me."


    Sigrid flicked Mauve¡¯s forehead again. "Forget that, we have more serious business. Does any of you know a pregnant woman that is about to give birth? I need to see the phantom midwife."

 Chapter 359: Thalassa is finally in Solandor.

    <h4>Chapter 359: Thssa is finally in Sndor.</h4>


    For the rest of the details, Sigrid waited until they had returned to the royal castle and where safe behind closed doors in her reading room to exin why she was in need of a pregnant woman that was ready to give birth.


    "So...phantom midwife." Mauve looked at Sigrid¡¯s abdomen. "Are you expecting or having trouble expecting?"


    She smiled mysteriously, urged them to move closer and whispered. "I am expecting but it is a secret that you will tell no one." Then she leaned away from them and walked to her desk and sat down in the chair.


    Mauve and Christie were all smiles and gushes, happy for her, which was to be expected.


    "Oh, we are going to have a mini Sigrid." Mauve squealed.


    "Shhh." Sigrid and Christie gestured to Mauve at the same time. She had one of those sharp squeals that could travel through walls and doors.


    Christie looked at Sigrid and said, "It could also be a mini Rnd. Let¡¯s be honest, in Eldoria boys are still preferred to girls, especially in the cases of first births among nobles. Everyone is looking for the next heir. The royal family is even worse because having male children ensures the continuity of their stay on the throne."


    Sigrid pped her hands to draw their attention. "Ladies, while I do have good news, it is not the reason as to why I need to see the phantom mage. Just find me a pregnant woman that is ready to pop. Today would be preferred. Bring them to the royal castle....mm...no, bring them to our secretir and then we summon her." She waved her hands, gesturing that it was time for them to get on it immediately.


    As soon as they left, she went to her bathroom and joined Rnd for his second bath of the day. With all the baths he had been havingtely, she was worried that he would peel his skin off.


    ***


    After so much flying, more than what Princess Thssa anticipated, the flying ships finally arrived in Sndor. The journey could have been faster but it was slowed down because she fell ill along the way. As it turned out, she was pregnant.


    While she was over the moon, her body did not appreciate being in the sky and she spent most of the journey sleeping or retching. She had lost weight, she was pale and she was crabby.


    But, that was all over, they were finally onnd. That was what Thssa assumed until someone mentioned that Sndor was an empire that floated above the sea. It was suspended in the sky by great pirs and rings of magic that had stood the test of time. For two thousand years, it had held stable and expanded to a veryrge empire.


    The news made Thssa pale even more. Other Eldorian¡¯s that had gone with her however, they were fascinated. Sndor was obviously years ahead of other empires when it came to magic.


    Buildings were so incredibly tall that they spiraled into the sky. Sky bridges stretched like spider silk between towers, acting as roads for people to walk on. Flying vessels of every size zipped around like fireflies and they were many. They came in every shape, some like fire flies which glowed, others butterflies, others bird shaped.


    The newly arrived Eldorians flew in a bird shaped open vessel as they enjoyed a brief tour of the crowded imperial city. They saw wonders, things that they could never imagine--like levitating cafes, sky gardens, children as young as four sailing through the skies on broom sticks which had been dered dangerous in Eldoria.


    They took pictures, recorded videos and gasped. Many of the Thorin¡¯s that hade along could not wait to return home and share this with Sigrid and Rnd. In terms of beauty and use of magic, Sndor was better than Eldoria.


    At the heart of the imperial capital and empire sat the royal pce. It was not called a royal castle for it looked nothing like the other castles they had seen. It was done shaped, with gravity defying terraces and a sprawling fortress of enchanted courtyards, bright lights and harp music.


    "Our Emperor renamed himselfst month, he is now known as Merek the first and wise." The royal advisor that hade with arge group to pick them up said to them. "Address him by the right name when you meet him."


    "Father has changed his name again." Prince Firron smiled fondly.


    The royal advisor nodded, he nced at Thssa, wondering if she would be the next crown princess of Sndor. That was if the Emperor named Prince Firron the crown prince.


    The current crown prince was ill with an unknown ailment. Once again, the other princes were secretly scrambling for the throne of the wind.


    The emperor had sixteen children, half of them were male. He had many heirs to choose from. Who would end up on the throne was a guessing game at this point.


    He led them to the throne room which was behind two gigantic golden doors. They were so big that it almost looked impossible for two human men to open. However, mechanisms had been embedded in them, gears turned as the men pulled on the handles and the doors opened.


    They were still on the floating bird and it flew them upwards, stopping in the center of therge room. It was almost like an indoor theater. Every terrace was upied by individuals that were sitting or standing.


    Those on the highest two terraces were from the royal family. Starting from the third terraces were nobles and it continues downwards to privilegedmoners. Altogether, the dome had ten floors.


    A gigantic firefly flew to them, Prince Firron stepped out of the flying bird and onto the giant firefly. He reached out his hand for Thssa, inviting her to join him. She hated it, but she was left without a choice. Firron had already told her that impressing his father and the nobles was a great way to elevating them to the position of crown prince and princess.


    The firefly flew them to the steps which led up to the throne area and finally, they walked forward on feet and stood before Emperor Merek and Empress Amarina.


    Prince Firron bowed his head in respect, and Thssa curtsied.


    "Father, I have returned and brought my bride along with me. This is Princess Thssa Maximus, a mage and the only daughter of Emperor Raff Maximus and sister to the current ruling regent Emperor Rnd Maximus."


    Once again, Thssa curtsied.

 Chapter 360: The secret mistresses.

    <h4>Chapter 360: The secret mistresses.</h4>


    The introductions echoed through the hall. The prince did not need to shout or raise his voice for his words to travel into the ears of those in the hall. They did so, with magic.


    Word of Prince Firron¡¯s return had reached the royal family a week before his arrival. They had been waiting to meet the princess, Firron¡¯s first official bride. Among those waiting to meet her were his secret mistresses, four female mages whose existence was not so secret to the royal family.


    Firron¡¯s ambitions were not a secret. He had not targeted the female mages identally. They were allmoners, the most he could get out of them were children with magic in their blood. But he could never wed them.


    The position of a wife was reserved for a princess that was a mage. She had to be from a great kingdom too, one strong enough to help Firron in his fight for the throne of the wind.


    It was why there was a lot of interest and curiosity in Princess Thssa. In their eyes, Firron had not brought just any other bride, he had brought a tool.


    Firron¡¯s mistresses were sitting together, watching from one terrace with their children. They included, Avrille who was known as the mistress of thunderstorms. Cerelia, mistress of shadows. Elestara mistress of music and wind songs and Giselia, enchantress of fire.


    All four women lived in Firron¡¯s tower under different identities: teacher, painter, harpist, chef. None of them had ever done a thing rted to their fictional identities. They lived a privileged happy life as Firron¡¯s mistresses. They all knew about each other and none created trouble for the other. They got along splendidly well, but they were not sure how things would change now that another had been added.


    What they were sure of was that this new wife did not know about them. When she came to know, would she cause trouble?


    Meanwhile, Thssa was on the receiving end ofpliments from Empress Amarina and Firron¡¯s sisters.


    "You are so beautiful and radiant." The empress said.


    "Yes, like a fire torch." Princess Sra, the eldest daughter of the emperor added.


    Thssa was happy and she smiled. "Thank you." She had sipped a little more radiance potion than usual when theynded because she wanted to look her best when meeting the rest of the royal family.


    So, she had taken a bath in fairy dew water, styled her hair the way Emmah taught her and dressed one of the gowns Emmah had styled for her.


    She was dressed like an ancient Chinese princess in red, not that Thssa was aware of this. She looked beautiful, that much was true but the shimmer was a little too blinding.


    The Sndorian women drew a conclusion that Thssa was foolish. Sra¡¯s words were nopliment.


    More introductions were made, the royal banquet was dered open. It was a grand affair. Floating dishes sailed through the air, dancers and performers flew from up to down. Belly dancers were levitating on dragon flies, very steady even when they danced on one leg.


    The Eldorian¡¯s absorbed it all like vige folk on their first trip to a city. Everything they saw wowed them.


    Thssa was given a tour around the royal pce, pictures of her wedding with Firron floated from one hand to another.


    Sndor did not have cameras, televisions or things from the modern earth. They were also fascinated by the little trinkets and Firron¡¯s sisters suddenly liked Thssa a little more.


    "So, what do you think of our royal pce?" Empress Amarina asked Thssa.


    Thssa, ever gracious replied, "It is beautiful. Very open-air. I guess it must be because you allow too many peasants inside. Look at all of them in here feasting like starving pigs. And they are floating around freely. Don¡¯t you worry that they will steal from you?"


    Someone gasped.


    Empress Amarina looked at her son who was indulging in wine with his brothers. She had a scowl on her face. When he went out searching for a bride, was this the best he could do? Her big mouth would ruin the friendly, warm, inclusive, approachable image that the royal family had been cultivating for many years.


    Prince Eron was with the emperor, showing him pictures and videos he had taken in Eldoria. The emperor wasughing as he watched Lord Rainbow Fluffington give his son an ass kicking.


    "You lost a fight to a peacock! I am ashamed to call you my son."


    Eron shrugged. "He is as skilled as a knight. Maybe I will borrow him and bring him back for you after my next trip and you can take your chances with him."


    "Am I allowed to kill it?" The emperor asked.


    Eron shook his head. "Oh no, the father of the crown princess loves the silly bird."


    The emperor looked at his favorite son curiously, "You n to return to Eldoria, why?"


    Blushing, Eron scratched the back of his head.


    Emperor Merek threw his head back and bellowed inughter. "A woman!" He eximed. "You are finally interested in a woman! Goodness, my son has finally grown up."


    The emperor¡¯s words traveled in the hall, eliciting whispers from the people. It was surprising indeed that Prince Eron that had never showed exclusive interested in anydy or attempted to woo a woman finally had a favorite.


    "So, who is she?" The emperor asked curiously.


    Eron showed his father a picture of his beloved.


    "Green eyes, slightly dark red hair...." The emperor frowned. "Isn¡¯t that the description of the crown princess?"


    Eron shook his head. He showed his father a picture of the two cousins side by side. "They look a lot alike."


    The emperor nodded, he even squinted a little as he observed the photograph from up close. The sisters were beautiful. His son had chosen well. "Did she return with you?"


    Eron exined everything about the Thorin family and their precautions. He also mentioned that some Thorin¡¯s hade along on the trip to start business and pave the way for his beloved.


    By the time she arrived, Sndor would feel like a second home naturally.


    "They are wise." Emperor Merek replied slowly and he looked at Thssa. He could not help wondering why the royal family had not sent a special envoy or a brother of the princess along with her.


    They had sent her with servants, many servants but not even one friend to keep herpany as she got used to this new environment. Was she really a beloved pampered princess as his son imed?

 Chapter 361: Dark potions.

    <h4>Chapter 361: Dark potions.</h4>


    It was by far one of the most weird things to happen on the mage academy. An evening ss that started at 6:00 p.m!


    The students were very wide eyed and confused when they received calls and messages from the academy asking them to return for ss. Sigrid was the teacher of this ss and she was smiling, relishing in the authority she had over her students.


    "By show of hand, how many of you here had dates tonight?" She asked them.


    Every hand in the ssroom went up, including Rnd¡¯s. A thing that caused a few snickers. The crown princess was obviously sulking, unhappy about being forced to attend the evening ss.


    "And how many would be in bed by now?" She asked.


    The eyes of all the young students found the older mages.


    "Raise your hand if you are thirty and above." Finn chuckled.


    He and another boy shared a very enthusiastic high-five, ignoring the res of thirty percent of the students in the ss that fell in that bracket, including the crown prince.


    "Thirty is not old you imp." Someone shouted.


    "Whatever old man." Finn answered.


    Sigrid turned around and wrote the words dark and questionably legal potions. She turned around, faced the ss and put her hands on the table. "Before someone like Finn jumps to the conclusion that we need the darkness to brew a dark potion allow me to share why this is an evening ss.


    One, I am the crown princess so I have other duties to tend to other than teacher you about magic potions. Two, I enjoy keeping you on your toes and three, you are mages that defend your empire. There is no timing on war.


    Your enemy will not give you a heads up before attacking, they will just do it. So, you must be ready to brew a potion, cast a spell and ready to go at all times. And this is not just about war but any emergency. Do not get toofortable that you forget to be prepared for every circumstance.


    On that note, sometimes I will schedule sses in the middle of the night or four in the morning. Attendance ispulsory unless you are out of the empire or inside an operating room. Do I make myself clear?"


    There were mumbles of discontented yes¡¯s from them. Sigrid was famous for giving bad grades, her ss was considered one of the hardest at the academy. Nobody wanted to risk getting an F on their test.


    "So, what are dark potions?" she asked.


    About ten hands were raised and she picked a young boy. "Seth."


    He stood up to give his answer. "They are magical potions that are designed to with harmful, maniptive or morally corrupt intentions. They can cause pain to others, kill or control them."


    "p for him." She said.


    After a brief apuse, she raised her voice and said, "Dark potions abuse thews of nature and often they are made at great ethical cost. I am not going to teach you about them because I want you to take a dark path. This knowledge is simply being passed to you because knowledge is power.


    Dark potions themselves are not dangerous, but the one that misuses the potion is the dangerous one. Just as it is said, a bad workman mes his tools. Magic is not to me for the harm caused by mages, it is the other way round.


    You are learning about dark potions in order to be prepared to recognize them and resist or counterattack. It is also a test of your morality. You must learn what you should and should not do.


    Lastly, you must learn about them in order to quell your curiosity and keep you from going down a dark path. Let¡¯s be honest, a lot of you have been poking around books you should not be looking at in the library.


    Someone has been looking for potential ingredients and ways of brewing a potion that lets them borrow the energy of others. Maybe he ns to fight a bull with his bare hands."


    Someone snorted and a few studentsughed.


    Sigrid shrugged. "It may sound funny but for the one whose energy is borrowed, it is not. It could lead to death if their energy is over drawn. This is why you must learn and defend yourselves. If your energy is borrowed, brew an antidote and counter the effects quickly.


    Hence our first dark potion of the evening. The Vital leeching potion. It allows you to siphon stamina, alertness and magical energy from someone within close range, channeling it into the drinker. Of course the one whose energy is being siphoned must drink the potion too."


    "How rude." A girl said.


    Sigrid smiled. "Extremely rude and like I said dangerous. The loss of energy is not obvious in the beginning but it is cumtive. The ingredients for this potion are...." She broke off when she noticed that all the students were actively holding pens and notebooks, eager to write.


    It seemed like everyone was quite interested in this potion.


    "One drop of blood from the one whose energy is to be drawn, a spoon full of crystallized enchanted bee honey, two srre petals and spidermint."


    She took them through the brewing steps. The volunteers to try the brew were many so she chose six students to pair up. One would be the leech, siphoning energy and the other, the victim.


    For some, the effect was immediate and for others, there was no change.


    "To counter the vital leeching potion, one must brew an elixir of restitution. It cancels the effects of the leeching potion and forcefully returns the borrowed energy." She smiled deviously as she eyed her students. "The icing on the cake is that you get some revenge. The leecher suffers bacsh, vomiting blood, losing their hair and loss of limb movement for at least a month."


    The students gasped, especially those that had just voluntarily leeched off the energy of others to prove the efficacy of Sigrid¡¯s potion.


    Sheughed for a moment when she saw their wide eyes.


    The Lord mage cleared his throat, remind her not to scare the students.


    Sigrid rolled her eyes. "But this is for long term leeching, three days or more. To brew a restitution potion you need, dew from a mountain where lightning struck twice, an extract of snot from a stubborn mule...."


    "E, gross, disgusting."


    Sigrid shrugged. She had not invented the potion, she found the recipe in a book. She listed off the rest of the ingredients. The potion was brewed and the volunteers drunk it immediately.


    "The best way to prevent your energy from being borrowed is to wear pendant vial with restitution elixir. Or, you can add it to your bath water and rub it on the jewels you wear. It will neutralize all any vital leeching potion you are fed deliberately or identally."


    She bent down and retrieved a transparent box of spiders, cing it on the table with a bang. "Who is ready to volunteer for the next dark potion?"

 Chapter 362: A sip of shared pain.

    <h4>Chapter 362: A sip of shared pain.</h4>


    Not a single hand went up, which was not surprising. A myriad of reactions were seen in the eyes and on the faces of the students as they faced the veryrge spiders in the transparent box.


    "No one..." Sigrid looked around the room. "What if I tell you that you canmunicate with spiders?"


    Finn¡¯s hand was the first to be raised.


    Sigrid nearly chuckled. As expected of the prankster, no doubt he was thinking of how this could be incorporated into his next prank. "The next potion I am going to teach you to brew is called the Arachnid ord Aperitif." The words appeared on the backboard magically. "It is a potion that allows one to understand andmunicate with spiders for twenty four hours."


    Murmurs quickly climbed in the ss. She could see many excited faces.


    She pped her hands. "Why is this questionable or a dark potion?"


    Silence dominated as they waited for her to reveal the dark secret which they expected to blow them away.


    Sigrid leaned against the table and she covered the sides of her mouth like she was about to whisper something. The students leaned forward, afraid that they would not hear.


    She dropped her hands and said loudly, "It allows one to steal secrets. They could be secrets of the emperor, a noble. It could concern war strategies or the economy of an empire. These secrets lead to maniption and ckmail and from there nobody knows the oue. It falls in the morally ethical category.


    But, there are other consequences like death of the spiders. Their minds are not like ours, the only know what they were created to do, spin webs and feed. To push them like this could result in fracturing of their minds.


    And you, the one that brews this potion. You will suffer from spider rted nightmares for a long while. Some people even adopt the mannerisms and logic of spiders. So, do it at your own risk."


    She put out the ingredients and the potion was brewed in ten minutes. Only Finn dared to drink it andmunicate with a spider. That went sideways when it jumped on his face and bit him.


    "The secondst dark potion of the day is the The Hourss Concoction. It is a potion that freeze time for the drinker for exactly one minute." She raised her hand, before you ask questions or be excited, I will disappoint you by telling you that I will not be brewing it.


    "Ooh." Someone said sadly.


    Sigrid could understand the disappointment. "The danger of this potion is that while time freezes, your body continues to age and it ages for thirty days. You trade time for time, one minute for a month¡¯s worth of life. Unless it is a life or death situation, I would not encourage you to use such a potion.


    Regardless, I will share the ingredients and method of brewing. Again, I sound my warning, only use this in life and death situations.


    Brew the potion and save it for emergencies. Do not use it for pranks because you will wake up one day and find yourself older than all of your friends and rtives that are of the same age as you. You will also die faster than them."


    She took a deep breath. Knowledge had to be passed on. What people chose to do with that knowledge was their business.


    She looked at the time and realized that two and a half hours had passed. "Let¡¯s discuss thest potion and then call it a night. The sip of shared suffering. It is a potion that links the drinker¡¯s pain receptors to another living being within a five to twenty meter radius.


    Whatever physical pain the drinker suffers is shared 50/50 with the target. It can be used to frighten an opponent into surrender.


    Over dramatic kings and emperors can use it to share the suffering of their people." She nced at Rnd.


    He shrugged, somewhat exasperated.


    Studentsughed.


    "It can be used to settle fights among couples as they can feel what the other feels. Parents can also use it to feel what their children are feeling, be it anger, rebellion or sickness.


    In some cultures, it can be used in childbirth. Childbirth can be a mutually shared experience.


    There are many other ways it can be used for good and bad. But in this ss today, we are only discussing the bad."


    Sessfully, she brewed two potions and invited the Lord mage and the crown prince to be the volunteers. When one was pinched, the other winced.


    At the end of the demonstration, Sigrid said to the Lord mage, "It willst three hours so try to get hurt during that time."


    The Lord mage was confident that he would not be harmed but could the same be said of the crown prince? Who knew how many people were after him?


    The ss ended and students rushed out, discussing what they had studied or sharing their ns for the rest of the night. Most were nning to have their second dinner of the night.


    Only L Evermore went to the alchemy building, intending to brew some of these potions for herself, especially the sip of shared suffering. She could see potential for market in it.


    Sigrid sent Cosmos to distract Rnd, then she vanished from the mage estate and appeared at the secret headquarters of her organization. Veylin brought Mauve and Christie along, traveling in a shadow that was faster than lightning.


    The lights around the house were dim, things were being moved in and out of the house. Inside, the house in one of the bedrooms, pregnant woman that Sigrid had requested for was already in the middle of the throes of bringing new life into the world.


    There was no midwife assist her, but Deanne and Lady Iryne were in the room, helping as much as they could. They had been waiting on Sigrid for two hours.


    In the corner of the room was a bass in which baby Thor was was fast asleep, blocked off from all noise by magic. Every five seconds or so, Deanne would peek on him to ensure that he was fine.


    She swept into the room like a hurricane, followed by Mauve and Christie.


    "Summon her now." Sigrid ordered them.


    The firece was already bright and lit, mes were roaring. Mauve tossed a ck powder into the fire and the mes turned green. She chanted a spell and then the waiting game started.


    "Siggy...." Lady Iryne called worriedly after looking between the pregnant woman¡¯s legs. "I think she is about to crown."


    Sigrid nced at the pregnant woman and said, "Whatever you do, keep that baby inside until the phantom midwife arrives."

 Chapter 363: The death of a phantom

    <h4>Chapter 363: The death of a phantom</h4>


    The words Sigrid said were absurd. How could a woman that was giving birth hold the baby in? This was like the need to pee, if the desire was there, it could not be stopped. You could hold it in for a while but eventually it would burst like a dam. These were Lady Iryne¡¯s thoughts.


    Mauve fed the pregnant woman a tonic that reduced almost all of her pain and killed her screaming. "Keep screaming." she told her.


    Mrs. Cravelle, the wife of a mage hunter, Billiam Cravelle who was always venturing into the Mystwood grove could not have been more confused. She had been brought here by her husband.


    The only task given to her was to have a baby. Suddenly she was not supposed to have the baby anymore! What was going on? And why did they need the phantom mage when she was having no problems giving birth even without a midwife.


    She could not question the crown princess but she nned to pinch the ears of her husbandter on for bringing her to this ce without exining the situation clearly.


    There was a sudden rush of wind, the green mes flickered and the phantom midwife stepped out of them.


    Mauve pinched Mrs. Cravelle¡¯s thigh and she screamed really loudly. Tears appeared in her eyes, and she red at Mauve.


    Mauve just gestured at her to continue screaming.


    The Phantom midwife had the hood of her cloak up. She gave one nod of acknowledgement to Sigrid, nced at the bass and then made her way to the bed to check on the patient she hade to see.


    Sigrid creeped up on her from behind just when she bent to take a peek between Mrs. Cravelle¡¯s legs. She reared her hand back, a sword appeared in her hand and before anyone could scream or blink, the sword was embedded in the body of the phantom midwife.


    Someone gasped.


    Sigrid pulled the phantom midwife back by grabbing on to her neck and she pushed her down to the floor. "Deanne bring Thor." shemanded.


    The phantom midwife was no dead, she was struggling, trying to chant a spell but Sigrid was faster. She covered the woman¡¯s mouth and whispered, "Voxa severa."


    With those two words, she sealed the voice of the phantom midwife. Unfinished, Sigrid sliced a side of the midwife¡¯s neck with her fan.


    She looked at the dying woman and smiled like a devil. "As long as you are gurgling on blood, you won¡¯t be trying to chant spells. Save your energy for you are going to die today. In six minutes precisely."


    Deanne brought baby Thor over. He was awake, kicking and grabbing the air energetically. Sigrid took the baby into her arms and held one his hands. "Mauve,e and prick his finger."


    Mauve always traveled with des, she took one, apologized to Deanne and pricked Thor¡¯s finger. Thor responded by wailing so loudly that his cry nearly shuttered the windows.


    Ignoring the difort andints of her nephew Sigrid positioned him above the face of the phantom midwife."Open her mouth wide."


    Christie rushed to do it.


    "And her eyes." Sigrid added.


    Lady Iryne took one eye and Mauve, the other. Sigrid pressed Thor¡¯s finger and she dropped his blood in the mouth and eyes of the midwife while chanting a spell that none of thedies understood. The house started to shake, the window burst open.


    The phantom midwife screamed as if she wasmanding the wind to help her. Everyone saw white balls of light escape from her body and rush out of the window. One went into Thor.


    When the balls of light were exhausted, the phantom midwife stopped screaming.


    "It is done." Sigrid dered. She gave Thor back to Deanne and her eyes found those of the midwife again. She still had breath in her and all that was left to do was wait for it to run out. She was losing so much blood that it had formed a puddle around her. "For someone that loved collecting debts, it is a little funny that you reneged on yours."


    There were questions in the eyes of the phantom midwife.


    Sigrid decided to address some of those unvoiced questions. "The ce where you got your magic, you should have returned what they gave to you. I am simply a debt collector."


    The eyes of the phantom midwife lost their light and she died.


    Sigrid stood up and dusted her hands against her coat as if she had been sweeping and there was dust on her hands. She met the curious eyes of her mother, sister-inw anddies-in-waiting.


    "She...." Lady Iryne moved her hands around, looking from Sigrid to the dead phantom midwife whose name they would never know.


    "She is a good person. Is that what you want to say mother?"


    Lady Iryne nodded.


    Sigrid shook her head. "Wrong, there is no such thing as a good person. Nobody ispletely white or ck, except for babies. She did not always have magic so she went and sought it out from special ce. The agreement she made in that ce was that she would return what they gave to her or pay with her life.


    When time came to pay her debt, she decided not to do so. Instead, she started curving up little pieces of her soul and attaching them to the souls of newborn children with magic.


    If she was killed by the special beings that gave her magic, her soul would swallow the soul of an innocent child and then she would live again. Of course she would need to make her soul whole again so she would have to kill the rest of the children with bits of of her soul so that she can take hers back."


    Deanne gasped. Frantically, she looked over Thor and started searching his body as if she could find the foreign soul.


    Lady Iryne decided to kick the already dead phantom midwife, angry that she had missed the opportunity to kill the woman.


    Sigrid grimaced when she saw all the blood on the hem of her dress. This did not stop her from exining what the phantom midwife had done. "For every mage child she saved, she took a piece of their soul. It is the white light that you saw escaping out of her when I was chanting the spell."


    "Oh goodness!" Mauve clutched her chest. "That is...that is....it is unspeakable and terrible."


    "I have seen people that have lost their minds as children. It is said that a part of their soul is missing." Christie said slowly. "I always thought that such things were unthinkable. To think that all this time, women have been praising and worshiping her for kindness and goodness." She looked at Sigrid, eyes filled with curiosity. "How did you know what she was doing? Nobody noticed it for so many years."

 Chapter 364: The dangers of mid wives.

    <h4>Chapter 364: The dangers of mid wives.</h4>


    Before Sigrid could respond, her arm was grabbed by her mother whose nostrils were red from all the fast angry breathing she was doing. She was like a dragon whose hoard of gold had been stolen.


    "Bring her back to life." She hissed.


    "What?" Sigrid found herself lost at the request. How was she supposed to bring a dead woman back to life?


    Lady Iryne¡¯s next words made much more sense.


    "Bring her back to life so that I can kill her myself for daring to take my grandson¡¯s soul." She kicked the immobile feet of the dead phantom mage again. "This wicked witch bitch!!! Where is my sword? Someone should hand me a sword right now. Even if she is already dead, I will hack her body to pieces and have them spread out in the sea."


    "Burning the body is better." Sigrid gently pushed her mother to the side because all that kicking was sttering blood on everyone unnecessarily.


    Mrs. Cravelle¡¯s suddenly found her voice, "Can I get some help here. The baby is slipping out..."


    All thedies finally turned to her and they noticed the baby effortlessly sliding out of her. Lady Iryne quickly caught it before it hit the bed. "Its a girl."


    Mrs. Cravelle barely heard those words as she was still nervously looking at Sigrid. After all she had witnessed, would the crown princess allow her to walk out alive? A chill crept all over her skin and it was not the cold airing in through the open window.


    "I won¡¯t say anything to anyone, I swear. If I break my oath, you can kill me." She dered.


    Sigrid¡¯s staff of loyalty appeared in her hands. "I trust oaths that lead to instant death more than empty words." She jutted her chin towards the dead phantom mage. "Once upon a time she made a promise and gave her word. Breaking it had one consequence.


    So, put your hand on this staff and swear not to reveal what happened here tonight. If you ever try, you will explode into a thousand little pieces and die."


    Mrs. Cravelle¡¯s swallowed--frightened.


    Death by explosion did not sound pleasant and she had nned to tell her husband about what the crown princess had done when she got home. For a few seconds, she wondered if she could bargain. The story of the phantom midwife was too good not to share with the world.


    People needed to know what she had been doing. Women needed to know that she was dead and when they encountered difficulties in childbirth, they should seek help elsewhere instead of calling for her and waiting to no avail.


    "What? You don¡¯t want to." Sigrid¡¯s voice turned cold.


    The new born babyunched into a sharp cry.


    "There, there, if your mother dies I will raise you with our Thor." Lady Iryne said, smiling down at the infant.


    Mrs. Cravelle found the energy to sit upright and she immediately held her hands out. The look in her eyes was one ofplete stupefaction. So, not only would they kill her but they would raise her baby for her!


    To keep this secret, they would probably kill her husband too and their son in order to wrap a bow on the mess neatly.


    "I would like my baby please." She requested.


    "Oath first." Mauve said.


    Mrs. Cravelle blinked as her eyes found those of the crown princess. "I am a fool for saying this but people need to know what she was doing. It is a precautionary tale for mothers everywhere, they should not randomly trust any mid wife.


    People talk about mid wives that swap babies or those that used to kill secondary or main wives inbor after being paid off. Some would smother the children for a fee.


    Time came when these things were poprized and expectant women became more cautious. They invited rtives into birthing rooms to ensure that mid wives did not harm them or their children.


    The phantom midwife was the most trusted one in all of Eldoria. With her there, you were guaranteed a safe delivery and she would even leave a potion to help you recover your strength. If the mother was sickly, she offered some advise and at times, herbs to help her during confinement.


    Her asking price was affordable, which is another thing that made her most beloved. Who could have known that the actual price for her services was greater than what we knew?


    People should know what she was and what she did in order to protect themselves. I will take your oath but I think that you should consider my words seriously."


    She held her hand out, asking for the oath.


    "In that case, swear to tell the story but leave out the part about me stabbing her. Just say she was killed by an unknown mage that discovered what had been done to their child." Sigrid pushed the staff out.


    Mrs. Cravelle took the oath and then Lady Iryne handed her the baby. As the women left the room, Mr. Cravelle rushed inside, as well as three other women that came to assist his wife.


    All of them were part of the organization so they asked no questions. Butter, they would discuss the dead phantom mage.


    Alistair led two men into the room and they carried the dead body of the phantom midwife away. It would be chopped up as Lady Iryne wished, but it would be burned to ashes. Those ashes, Lady Iryne specified that they should be dumped in the garbage.


    Veylin sent Lady Iryne, Deanne and Thor back home.


    Using teleportation, Sigrid returned to the royal castle with herdies in waiting. Their clothes had been cleaned with magic, not a single trace of blood could be seen.


    "How did you know what she was doing?" Mauve asked Sigrid as they walked through the hallway leading to her chambers.


    This question had already been asked and yet it had gone unanswered.


    "Silver." Sigrid replied casually, "I saw a trace of silver in Thor¡¯s eyes. My grandmother mentioned to me that she had seen a silver light in the eyes of the Phantom midwife. Then, I met all the girls that she asked my family to send to the mage estate and protect.


    All of them had little specks of silver in their eyes. I figured that it was something rted to magic. It took me a while to figure out what she was doing and when I did, I knew she had to die."


    She lied with so much ease. It was true that she had seen the silver specks in the eyes of the children but that was not what led her to the phantom mage. The woman was on the list of the mages that owed the bank.


    That was how she found out what she was doing and because it involved little Thor, she did not dare to dy in dealing with her.


    As for the others, they could wait their turn, she wasing for them all.

 Chapter 365: Reporter Karl, the persistent.

    <h4>Chapter 365: Reporter Karl, the persistent.</h4>


    Lady Iryne gathered all the Thorin¡¯s in the living room when she got home and she told them the story of the phantom midwife.


    Mrs. Cravelle told her husband the story and she urged him to hire story tellers to tell the story about the truth behind the phantom mage¡¯s help.


    He did not just hire story tellers, he wrote a letter to the newspaper and another to the television station. That did not feel enough, he wrote a formal letter ofint to the ministry of magic.


    ***


    Come morning, the royal couple and some ministers went out for an official tour of Nemoris, witnessing with their own eyes, the changes in the city. The wall which separated Nemoris from the city of Quillfen had been torn down.


    In it¡¯s ce was arge billboard with a magical hologram that had the words, <strong>"Wee to Nemoris, the green city." </strong>


    The road had been widened, cars, horse carriages and horses were entering or exiting the city. This road was very busy, and a little overcrowded, especially the footpaths.


    The changes in the city were very obvious. As soon as one entered the city, they were weed by lush green farms on which corn and other grains were nted. As they drove further into the city, they came across fields of flowers that would be turned into perfumes or sold as they were in various flower markets around the empire.


    Next to the footpaths were irrigation canals. Buildings had vines and were woven into living trees. The rooftops of every building seemed to be a garden.


    "No wonder they call it the green city." Sigrid murmured.


    When she made a n to turn it into the agricultural hub of Eldoria, she did not think that ministers of Nemoris would take it so far and make the entire city green.


    She lowered the window of the car and took a deep satisfying breath. Spring in Nemoris was wonderful. The air was fresh, people wore smiles, the sun felt warm, the city was beautiful.


    It was more beautiful than Doria which was crowded, had too many horses, too many buildings and heavypetition for who was more wealthy, who was the biggest rake, who was most popr and all the vanity.


    "If this city bes anymore green the people will have to live with animals." Rnd noted.


    As he said this, the cars pulled into arge nut farm. It was the property which was conjointly owned by Eldoria¡¯s royal family and Lord Alexander. The nuts that had been in the soil for only a fortnight were already growing.


    Their green leaves were peeking from the ground, healthy and bright. They were new nuts to Eldorian¡¯s but not to Sigrid. She had recognized them as pecan nuts, just bigger and naturally sweeter than the ones she was familiar with.


    Their growth cycle was also different. ording to Lord Alexander, it wold take four months for them to mature and start producing nuts.


    From the nut farm, they visiting mage estate owned fruit farms, royal family owned grape, orange and cherry vineyards and orchards.


    The city, overall, was thriving and the royal couple was weed by the people with enthusiasm. It had been a while since Rnd and Sigridst took pictures with babies. They took many pictures in those flower fields and the reporters that had followed them on the trip were very d for it.


    "Crown princess, I have a question." Reporter Karl shouted.


    Sigrid handed the two year old that was trying to push flowers into her hair back to his mother and she looked at Karl. Knowing him, he would not surrender until he got to ask his question.


    "Yes, reporter Karl." She faked a smile.


    "What is your opinion on the phantom midwife? News has been circting since morning that she was eating the souls of the children she helped birth. Are you aware of this?" He asked.


    Sigrid was expecting another kind of question, something noble rted and scandal rted because that is what Karl liked.


    Rnd and the ministers on the trip were befuddled. This was an official trip to show that the economy was on the rise and Nemoris was thriving. The empire was moving forward.


    Did Karl have to ask the question at such a time?


    Two royal correspondents that were in charge of handling the media stepped in to remind Karl of the list of questions that had been approved. Sigrid stopped them.


    Karl was like a storm with a quill. If he was stopped, he would just write what he wished and it would be ugly. He would make it seem as if the crown prince and princess did not care about the women whose babies had lost their souls.


    This issue was a big one. It needed to be addressed.


    She put her hands behind her back and replied, "The actions of the phantom midwife are deplorable and as the crown princess I condemn them very strongly. It should be known that her actions do not represent mages or what we stand for.


    Magic, like anything else can be misused. An example I can give you is this field of daffodils. They are beautiful and harmless but someone can still use them to poison another. The me does not fall on the daffodils, it falls on the one that chose to misuse them.


    Magic is beautiful, the me for what happened falls squarely on the phantom midwife and her alone. I advise expectant mothers to go to the hospital when they are about to give birth. Not just on that day but throughout their pregnancy, they should visit the hospital at least four times.


    In case of difort or risky pregnancies they should go even more often. Do not wait until you are already having a baby to realize that you need help. It cuts off your options and you end up epting help from anyone, qualified or unqualified.


    The phantom mid wife did not work for the mage state or ministry of magic. There is no mage that has a stamp of approval from any magic institute to help women in child birth. If there is one, they will be announced by me, on behalf of the mages and office of the crown princess.


    I urge the mothers of the affected children to remain strong. We are together with you right now."


    "Do you mean together as the crown prince and princess or a member of the Thorin family that also acquired the services of the Phantom midwife when your sister-inw Lady Deanne was having difficulties giving birth?" Reporter Karl fired another question.

 Chapter 366: Davira vs Karl.

    <h4>Chapter 366: Davira vs Karl.</h4>


    Sigrid¡¯s hands moved from the back to the front and she interlocked them, not because she needed to but because she had to stop herself from stuffing Karl¡¯s mouth shut with some of those daffodils.


    Her face was immacte, only the brief narrowing of her eyes told those that were watching her that she was unhappy.


    Karl was one of them and he smiled secretly as if he had hit the bullseye.


    "My man...shut up." One of the ministers whispered.


    Rnd put his arm around Sigrid¡¯s shoulder and smiled. The smile was slow and exact, diplomacy stilled, just as Sigrid had taught him.


    "The fact that noble families too fell prey to the schemes of the phantom midwife is a representation of a serious problem that we have in this empire. Rogue mages." He said evenly, each words extracted with deliberation, "Ever since thews on magic and mages were changed, we have been encouraging all the mages in hiding toe out in the open.


    We want them to register and be part of the society. No longer do they have to live in the shadows because they are afraid that they will be killed or forced to fight in the royal army as mage knights.


    The phantom midwife was a rogue mage who refused to join our society and she was summoned in secret. It is undoubted that she helped but she also did so much damage.


    Nobody is to me for this, except her. Those of you that used her services, you are not to me for believing in good. Your trust was betrayed, you are the victims. Those that have worries should take their children to the mage estate.


    The Lord mage and his team are examining all the children that were birthed by the phantom midwife for traces of lost souls or any magic rted problems. Thank you Mr. Karl for your interest in this matter.


    But, we are here for an official visit rted to the growth of Nemoris. I believe that we should give it all our eyes and ears. Thank you."


    He redirected, artful and incisive, steering the narrative back to the business that had brought them to Nemoris. No anger, no raised voice, No dismissive gesture. He turned Sigrid around and they walked away. His presence throbbed with power, like a lion protecting his lioness from the shadows.


    The minister followed.


    "Really Karl!" Davira pped Karl with the approved sheet of topics that were allowed to stick to. "We are covering official news, not tabloid trash."


    Karl sneered at her. "A mage that was disguised as a kind helper and stealing the souls of children is what you call tabloid trash!"


    "There is a time and ce for everything Karl." Davira pointed out. "You asked the crown princess a question and she responded to it. Why do you have to turn around and ask a disrespectful question."


    Karl scoffed. "And what was disrespectful about it? It is true that the Thorin family summoned the phantom midwife because Lady Deanne was having trouble giving birth. The story that is also spreading says that the phantom midwife was killed by a mage that discovered what she was doing as it had been to her child.


    What mage? Why was that part of the story left out? Where is the proof that the phantom midwife truly did what is being said she did? If she is dead, where is her body?


    Why not have her arrested and questioned so that the people could hear for themselves what crimes she was guilty of. This story is full of holes. A good reporter that is interested in the truth more than showing their face on television and scoring a good noble marriage would be chasing that instead of asking the crown princess what her favorite flowers are."


    Davira scoffed as well. "You think you know it all and you are Eldoria¡¯s best reporter." She leaned forward and said in a low voice. "Royalty is royalty, one must know what to say or not to say around the regent emperor and empress."


    "And the truth is the truth." Karl bit out.


    Daviraughed. "The truth is that the phantom midwife was a bad person and someone got rid of her for all of our good. The mage estate has already confirmed that truth of this story.


    They even shared how they discovered the truth by finding silver specks in the eyes of the children. The Lord mage has already said that he was the first to notice the specks and he was investigating but someone else discovered the truth first and killed the mid wife in a rage.


    What else do you need to know? If you have questions, take them to the Lord mage. As for your opinions on how I do my job, I don¡¯t really care."


    She stormed off in a fury. Karl did not know how hard it was to get the crown princess to open up about herself on camera. He did not know how many women in Eldoria were always calling or writing to the tv station, urging them to interview the crown princess.


    Davira had been lucky enough to get her to open up about her favorite flowers and the rumor that the crown prince gave her poems and flowers daily.


    She had been hoping to slip a question about the naked painting of the crown prince in there. Karl had ruined it all.


    Karl slow walked back to the car, unrepentant and unapologetic. He could not prove it but his gut said the crown princess knew something about this matter of the phantom mage.


    ***


    It was midday when they returned to the royal castle. While Rnd went off to another meeting with the minister for education, Sigrid was diverted by rin to the chambers of the queen.


    "Lady Florentine refuses to eat, she has been demanding to see you and she threatened to throw herself out of the window if you did not visit."


    "Then let her do it." Sigrid answered with a mild cruel tinge.

 Chapter 367: Conversation with Lady Florentine.

    <h4>Chapter 367: Conversation with Lady Florentine.</h4>


    The queen¡¯s chambers were under heavy guard. All the knights and servants that worked there were part of Sigrid¡¯s organization. Everyday, they sent her a written log of all that transpired in the chambers. If anyone strange was seen around, they were reported immediately.


    The De-Kensington¡¯s had paid off a few red knights and some servants who were trying to sniff around for information. Attempts had been made to bribe the servants. Sigrid had told them to ept the bribes and pass off bogus information.


    The bedroom door was opened from the outside by a maid and Sigrid entered the room. She had no idea what to expect when she entered.


    In terms of hygiene, the room was spotless, there was no funky smell. She did smell herbs and a lot of medicine. The queen was being fed many useless potions that were sent by the mage estate.


    Her condition was the same and she wasying on bed. Surprisingly, she had no lost weight. The maids were keeping her well fed.


    Lady Florentine was sitting by the window, looking outside. Three red knights were posted outside of it so she could not climb out. Even if she wanted to, she would not make it far because every inch of the chambers was secure.


    Her threat to throw herself out of the window was an empty one.


    Sigrid stopped by the bed first and looked at the queen. "You look well."


    As soon as the queen heard Sigrid¡¯s voice, she sat up slowly, throwing her hand around in what looked like angry jerky movements.


    Sigridughed and walked away.


    She pulled a chair for herself and sat down at the table at the window where Lady Florentine was sitting. "You have me for a short period of time so make it quick."


    Lady Florentine turned away from the window and she red at Sigrid. "You have no right using that tone with me. I am the mother of the queen. My family has been noble for far longer than your Thorin family. Have you no respect?"


    "No." Sigrid replied with a casual shrug.


    Lady Florentine¡¯s thin lips seemed to thin even more. Her frame shook as she trembled in anger. It seemed like she had lost weight.


    "You must be proud of yourself for defying all odds and turning Rnd into a puppet whose strings you can pull whenever you please." She smiled.


    Sigrid leaned back in the chair and crossed one leg over the other. "Lady Florentine, I have no idea what you mean. I am the wife of the crown prince, his partner. He does not pull my strings and I do not pull his. We find value in each other. My grandmother taught me that. Perhaps if you had taught your daughter differently, things would be different now."


    Lady Florentine suddenly turned calm. "I know what a partnership is and I also know that in every partnership, one leads and one follows. You are the leader, I have heard whispers about you, you know.


    The courtiers are not blind. They know who whispers in Rnd¡¯s ears about what to say and when to say it. When to smile and when not to smile. How to fake being sympathetic...."


    "It is called being strategic. Every ruler has a strategist Lady Florentine, it is neither new nor criminal." Sigrid cut in. "Just cut to the chase. What is that you want to say to me?"


    "I want to return to my home." She said.


    Sigrid winced. "Mmmm...that is not what we agreed on Lady Florentine. It was your wish to reunite with your daughter and die by her side."


    Lady Florentine stomped her walking cane on the marble floor and raised her voice. "But she is not dying and don¡¯t you dare im that she is suffering from a gue because I have seen people struck with gues before. She is the epitome of good health, just mute, partially deaf and blind."


    Sigrid leaned forward, her expression unreadable. "Some gues are silent."


    "Except that this is not a gue." Lady Florentine spat out in a hoarse voice. "I know poison or a magic spell when I see it. The fact that this happened to my daughter while the king was still well tells me all I need to know."


    "And what is it that you know?" Sigrid asked curiously.


    dy Florentine eye¡¯s narrowed. "Don¡¯t y the fool here, not with me. It is not as if you are nning to let me go anyway so you might as well tell the truth.


    Raff Maximus is a beast, he used my daughter to secure his rule. He bedded her so that he could secure legitimate heirs. After getting what he needed he brought in his mistress and threw her in a corner to rot away in loneliness."


    One of Sigrid¡¯s thumbs run across her palm, "Whose fault is it?"


    "His, of course." She answered with all the self attributed righteousness she could muster. "He came to us when he was losing the fight for the throne to his brother Prince Harley. Never before had he expressed any interest in honoring the betrothal between him and Maurelia. Suddenly, there he was..." She turned the window, her eyes lost in visions of the past. "You should have seen him. He groveled at the feet of my husband when he was begging to us to support his cause.


    He promised to take Maurelia as his queen, to empower the De-Kensington house. My son was supposed to be the prime minister, not Windrider. He swore to worship Maurelia and love her."


    Sigrid snorted.


    Lady Florentine whirled her head around sharply, ring at Sigrid. "You seem to have an opinion about that."


    "Your husband should have known that making a future king grovel at his feet would arouse his hatred for the rest of his life." Sigridughed briefly. "I cannot be the only one that saw thising, surely someone else had the sense to say this to your husband, you, the queen or your family."


    Lady Florentine was loathe to admit it--[and she would not], but Sigrid was right. Lord Benwick, young as he was back them had warned them about it. He had written them a letter in which he told them to retract their support for Raff Maximus before it led to the downfall of the De-Kensington house.


    They never listened. But after Raff took the throne and Maurelia birthed Rnd, the changes started. Red knights from the Maximus family were suppressed and most dismissed or demoted. Their influence in the red knight army dished.


    And the De-Kensington private army, King Raff started by cutting down on the number of knights, for six thousand to three thousand. And then he sent them to various wars, never ending wars which they fought until their army winnowed to eight hundred men.


    They had not given up and over the years, they had done their best to rebuild it. Today, it stood at two thousand five hundred strong.


    But they were always tense, waiting for the king toe after them. They all knew that day woulde before Rnd took the throne, which is why they had always wanted him to be crowned sooner thanter.


    Unfortunately, Rnd was not doing much to help them!

 Chapter 368: What choice would she make?

    <h4>Chapter 368: What choice would she make?</h4>


    Lady Florentine stood up as sitting was no longer serving her. "He brought it on himself. If Raff had married my daughter early or treated her...."


    "Stop." Sigrid raised her hand because she did not want to hear it. "This man was betrothed to your daughter but never looked her way. He never called on her or courted her. He flirted with other women and engaged in love affairs with mistresses that he kept in every city in this empire.


    This should have been the very first sign that you needed to terminate the betrothal. Even before he married the queen, he was humiliating her. We can both be honest, the queen is a beautiful woman. She developed an ugly heart over the years but she remains a beauty. She could have had her pick of men.


    The king only came to marry your daughter when he wanted your help in helping him sit permanently on the throne. You all knew what he was after.


    You and your husband and your entire family, you were greedy for the throne. You sold your daughter for the pride thates attached to the title of queen."


    "Like your family sold you." Lady Florentine hit the floor with her cane.


    Sigrid sneered, "I was not sold. My grandfather turned the king down at least three times when he tried to marry me to the crown prince. It was not until the King threatened to marry me to the nasty Viscount Durin that I chose to marry Rnd." She pointed to her chest. "I chose to marry, my parents did not decide for me, I decided for myself.


    If I had said no, my grandfather would have been very willing to uproot the entire Thorin family and move us to Medoris. That or rebel. As long as it guaranteed that I would be happy, he would have done anything. My parents and brothers too, they were ready to do whatever it took to protect me. What did you do to protect your daughter?"


    Lady Florentine clenched her jaw and she sat down. To that question, she had no answer because she had not done a damn thing when the decisions were being made. Her voice had not been heard and neither was Maurelia¡¯s.


    But it was not like Maurelia had been unwilling to marry. She had always been proud to be betrothed to the Crown prince and she desired to be his wife. What had been wrong with fulfilling her wish and destiny?


    Sigrid touched the pocket of the green cloak draped around her shoulders and brought out a small vial that she ced on the table. "You know that you are never going to leave this room alive. For as long as your daughter lives, you will continue to be stuck here. And if she dies before you, you will die along with her because news of your sickness was spread all through the empire. Pictures of the both of you in which you are covered in boils were shared with the citizens through the news. Out in the streets, a lot of people are praying for your recovery."


    Lady Florentineughed. The sound was apanied by slumped shoulders and a resigned shake of the head. This was not the oue she saw when she stopped the carriage of the crown princess and demanded to see her daughter. "What a waste of prayers."


    To that, Sigrid made no response. Instead, she continued to expand on the fate of Lady Florentine.


    "After your death, your bodies will be cremated and the ashes will be sent to back your home. Rnd and I, we will give you both a grand funeral." She turned her head and looked at the bed where the queen was being held down by maids because she was fighting to stand up. "But, I doubt that the queen is ready to die now and she is so much younger than you and in full health. It will be a very long time until she dies but he only way you will ever leave this castle Lady Florentine, is in an urn."


    Lady Florentine¡¯s lips formed a half-smile. "And my grandson, what does he think of all this?"


    "You have more than one." Sigrid reminded her.


    They both knew that she was not talking about Prince Galen.


    "Will he really continue to stand by and watch as his mother suffers and perishes?" Lady Florentine reached out for the vial.


    Sigrid raised to her feet, done with the conversation. "He has visited a few times and yet he has never bothered to enter this bedroom or ask the maids to bring her out so that he can look or talk to her.


    A mother that failed to love and care for her son all through his life and only used him to advance her plots and those of her family should have seen thising.


    Love is repaid by love often and hatred is repaid by hatred. She did not cultivate an affectionate rtionship with him then and now it is toote. After her death, he will give her a grand funeral and then move on with his life as if she was never in it. Just as it was when she was alive."


    Sigrid turned to leave.


    "If you were in my shoes right now, what would you do?" Lady Florentine shouted a question a little desperately.


    Sigrid stalled her feet and tilted her head to the right. "I have always been decisive. I would try to kill everyone here and escape. If I failed three times, then I would end it all for myself and my child. Living like this is not living, after all."


    "We could be rescued you know." She said.


    Sigrid scoffed, "Then I will follow you to to your home and kill all of your children and every De-Kensington alive. But don¡¯t worry, sooner orter, I will send your sons and all the De-Kensington¡¯s that fail to get in line to join you in hell."


    Lady Florentine clenched her hands around the vial. She suddenly looked so defeated and so old. She called to memory every word that been written in the letter which Lord Benwick sent her husband back then.


    It was pity that they ignored a sound warning. Benwick was right about Raff Maximus destroying the De-Kensington house.


    But, even he could not have predicted who would strike the final blow.


    Slowly, she walked towards to the bed with trembling legs. She climbed up and hugged her daughter. When Maurelia was younger, there was a song she used to sing to her whenever she was in a bad mood, in pain or sad. It seemed like a good time to sing the song.

 Chapter 369: Tracking Netherlight.

    <h4>Chapter 369: Tracking Netherlight.</h4>


    The Invisible tavern was not as invisible as the name suggested, it was simply named so because it was hidden out of in sight from ordinary eyes and those without an invite. It was the tavern in Starfell where mages liked to drink, do party tricks and wave their wands around as they did silly spells.


    It sat right next to the wall between Starfell and Doria. Day or night, it was open. Drinks were not the only fluids served in the tavern. It also provided magical ingredients of various kinds, especially the scarce varieties. So, it was a busy ce.


    All the mages that were passing through Eldoria had a habit of stopping by. For some, it was brief visits and for others, longer ones as they paid for room and board on the floors above.


    Lately, it had been a very bus ce. More mages than usual seemed to be making stops at the tavern, strange faces that were unfamiliar. Like the woman the female mage that always came down at noon and chose three people whose futures she could predict. Thanks to her, the business of the tavern was booming.


    Veylin had been following rumors about the mage that could see the future. She seemed to operate in Doria at night and yet her residence was unknown. She also didn¡¯t stick in one ce for long and always seemed to be on the move. But, she always seemed to find time to visit this tavern.


    He was standing the doors, waiting fro verification. The doors seemed open and yet there was a barrier against which all unwanted patrons and guests bounced back.


    "Password." a gremlin asked him.


    He took his wand, pointed it at dull flower and murmured,<i> "Florentis."</i>


    Petals unfurled and the flower came to life, blooming vigorously.


    The gremlin touched Veylin¡¯s arm and gave him the mark of the tavern, granting him ess inside. He grimaced at the touch of a creature he thought vile. Itughed, because it enjoyed arousing the disgust of human mages that found it unworthy.


    It looked at Veylin, put its hand over its small mouth and belched. Green mist that smelled awful rushed out of its mouth.


    Veylin looked sick as he walked into the tavern. The gremlin chuckled as it looked at its next victim.


    Inside, the mage he was seeking was seeking was already sitting at her usual table, predicting the future of an old woman that was sobbing. She was dressed really nicely, and he figured she was a noble.


    At her age, which he assumed was somewhere in the eighties or early nies, what future did she want to know? How she would be buried? When she would die? Or the fate of her children? As he settled into a seat in the corner, he wondered about this.


    The tavern had a small stage which was set up for performances. A flutist was ying a lively melody for the patrons of the the tavern. Three dwarfs were tap dancing in a very coordinated manner. It seemed like the group was very familiar with each other.


    Veylin had seen more and more dwarfs in the citytely. Why they were rushing into the capital was a wonder. Also, why many of them were rushing to be singers and dancers was a myth to him.


    Who wanted to live in the public eye all the time?


    "Who do you reckon did in the phantom midwife?" Someone asked.


    Veylin¡¯s head turned to see who was asking. It was a mage sitting at a table with three others. As they had the hoods of their cloaks up, he could not see their faces. He was interested in their conversation though because he knew exactly who had killed the phantom midwife.


    "Someone powerful." Another replied. "I met that bitch once in a forest and she robbed me clean of all my herbs. imed it was to save the life of a pregnant woman. Now I know it was to eat the soul of an innocent baby."


    "Drink?" A female dwarf shoved a drinks menu into Veylin¡¯s hands, drawing his attention away from the men for a moment.


    "Fox brew." He said in a deep voice that was pulled out of him like he was unwilling to talk.


    The dwarf rolled her eyes. Why did mages like to act mysterious? "Are you here to see Netherlight? You have looked at her three times."


    Veylin leaned back in the chair, hiding in the shadow, away from the light provided by the rays of the sun. "Just fetch my drink." He threw a gold coin on the table.


    The dwarf made a "tsk" and walked away, but not before taking the gold.


    Veylin got his phone and sent a message. [Found her.]


    ***


    The message reached Sigrid quickly. She was going through the ount books for all her businesses and engaged in a conversation with herdies-in-waiting and rin.


    rin was rubbing her stomach, a thing that she had been doing from the day she found out that she was pregnant. She was also eating very ripe mangoes with her bare hand.


    The juice was trickling down the arm and her maids had to constantly keep wiping them for her.


    "Just put a bib on her." Mauve told them.


    rin acted as if she did not hear Mauve or notice the frown on Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s face which she figured was caused by the udylike like manner in which she was devouring the mangoes like a starving monkey.


    "So, what do you think Lady Florentine ns to do?" She asked Sigrid.


    She had been in the room, listening to the conversation between Sigrid and Lady Florentine. It was not her intention to eavesdrop but the two had not exactly been whispering.


    And for her, the death of the queen was not such a bad thing. It would make her more secure in her position.


    Mrs. Elsworth stopped the maid that was bringing a bib and grabbed a veryrge towel. She wrapped it rin while grunting, making her discontent known to them all.


    "It is just mango juice Mrs. Elsworth." Mauve pointed out in a light voice that she drew out.


    Mrs. Elsworth muttered, "Which could have been squeezed and drunk in a ss instead of being licked as it drips down the arm of the queen."


    rin smiled. All she heard was that Mrs. Elsworth had called her the queen. Lately, more and more people were addressing her like that. She smiled at the older woman, grateful for the care that she had been giving hertely. "It tastes better like this Mrs. Elsworth."


    Suddenly, they heard amotion outside and saw a knight flying through the air. His body hit a tree and he fell to the ground.


    "Are we being attacked?" Christie rushed to the window.

 Chapter 370: A very important discussion.

    <h4>Chapter 370: A very important discussion.</h4>


    It was just as Christie guessed, they were being attacked. The attacker was the divine messenger Anita whose frustrations had boiled and tipped over. Rather than go down and stop the fight, Sigrid sat in a chair on the balcony and watched it all as if it was a movie.


    She even instructed Lanai to call the Lord mage and asked him to fly over other mages. This was a great opportunity to train their skills against one of Medoris¡¯s strongest mages.


    Mauve and Christie had decided to join the fight and train their skills too.


    Rnd came quickly when he had about the attack. He found Sigrid where she was sitting and he joined her. Initially, he was frantic but one gaze at her calm face rxed him.


    "Are you alright?" he asked as he took a sit next to her.


    "Peachy." She replied and munched on Mauve¡¯s home made potato crisps.


    "What is going on?" He asked, curiously.


    Munching on a crisp casually, Sigrid indicated to the fight with her chin. "Akia the mage grew tired of being ignored and decided to use another method to make us listen to her. I could have stopped her but then I asked myself why I had to do it.


    If I fight her, some loud mouthed people will im that I am jealous. And, I am more interested in watching her skills than engaging her. If I fight her, it will only take me few seconds to win."


    After saying those words, a thought crossed her mind. She could win easily, unless Akia had a cheat.


    "I did not expect this." Rnd reached for her potato crisps, helping himself to a handful.


    "What?"


    "The attack. What drove her to lose he mind and attack the royal castle? She is said to be one of the calmest and most rational mages in our region."


    Sigrid thought about the all the taunting that Cosmos had been doing and the hallucinogen gas she told Alistair to hide in Akia¡¯s room as soon as she arrived in the city.


    Between those two things, Akia did not stand a chance.


    "Have you heard about Lady Thistlebaum¡¯s pregnancy?" Rnd raised a question on a subject that waspletely unrted to the happenings around them.


    It stunned Sigrid because the news had not reached her ears just yet. It was such good gossip that it made her look away from the battle.


    "No way, she is pregnant! Don¡¯t tell me that the father is Duke Crane!"


    Rnd nodded. The smile on his face was quite impish. "The news has been clouded by the whole midwife phantom scandal but the story is spreading faster than a wildfire. And I have seen three wildfires in my lifetime."


    Sigrid loved it. It was messy, the perfectbination of scandal and entertainment. These people deserved their own reality tv show.


    The idea took root in her mind and suddenly, she pictured it. A stupid brainless show with nobledies showing off their wealth, making ridiculous purchases, fighting and sshing tea in each other¡¯s faces.


    Ooh..not to forget the maids and other servants sighing or gossiping. This was the kind of entertainment she would need when she was heavily pregnant and tired. Or when she was nursing and healing in confinement after child birth.


    She needed to see someone at the tv station urgently.


    "Thirty to one," Akia shouted. "You Eldorians are really shameless....shameless. And why are you making me fight children under ten?"


    The shout drew Sigrid¡¯s attention and she looked below. Indeed, the inner circle on the ground held only young mages. The older students were on the outside, acting like teachers, offering advise and chanting freezing spells.


    Akia seemed to have a conscience, she was only targeting the older mages. Against the younger ones, she was simply defending herself. Still, even when she was outnumbered, she was giving the mages hell.


    "She is an archmage, right?" Rnd asked.


    "Right."


    The ranking of mages went from: Initiate mage, Novice mage, Apprentice mage, Adept mage, Mage of first rank to fifth rank. Then it was master mage, archmage and supreme mage.


    This was the Medorian ranking system and Eldoria had only adopted it recently when other mages starteding out of hiding. Mages whose ages were unknown and skills beyond the need of academy education. This was done to separate the beginners from the experienced.


    "So, she is like us." Rnd summarized.


    "No..I am a supreme mage." Sigrid quickly corrected him. "Tell me more about Lady Thistlebaum, how was her pregnancy discovered?"


    Rnd was rather excited to share more on what he knew. "Duchess Crane paid one of Lady Thistlebaum¡¯s maids to be her informant. The girl had noticed that her mistress was vomiting in the morning, sleeping often and she had lost her appetite.


    She had long put one and two together and guessed Lady Thistlebaum was in a family way. She reported this to the good duchess as soon as she received her first gold for spying.


    Duchess Crane had some of her knights kidnap Lady Thistlebaum from the street and they took her to a hospital where she was examined and the pregnancy was confirmed."


    Sigrid sat up straighter. "Hold on, so does this mean that Lady Thistlebaum was pregnant at the funeral when they got into a fight?"


    Rnd smiled, conforming the answer.


    Sigrid pped the table, "Oh Lady Jane Fairfax, bless you and the messy, nosy drunk you were. You left us such a great gift that I intend to turn into a gold mine of ie." Giggling she leaned closer to her husband. "How could Duchess Crane have someone kidnapped off the street randomly? That is a crime."


    Rnd shrugged. They both knew that the duchess would not be arrested.


    "But, more importantly. How do they know that the baby is not Lord Thistlebaum¡¯s? It could be his and all this noise is being made for nothing." She moaned the one thing that was missing right now, a good ss of wine.


    There was an explosion and she peeked down. "Hey keep it down. We are discussing something very important over here." She shouted to the group that was still fighting.


    Akia was already panting, she looked exhausted, her face was smudged as if she had been dipped in ck ink. She cast a spell that could allow her eavesdrop on the conversation between Rnd and Sigrid, expecting to hear something rted to the empire or her sister.


    Sigrid was already burning to hear more. "Tell me, I am dying to know how they figured out who the father was. Did they do a magic test?"


    Rnd nodded.


    She gasped. She almost jumped out of the chair. "Please tell me if both men were present for the test and what they looked like when they were told what the test was for. This is even more scandalous than that picture on Mitter of Orpheus¡¯s palm on Christie¡¯s rear end."

 Chapter 371: From wife swap to cranky dwarfs.

    <h4>Chapter 371: From wife swap to cranky dwarfs.</h4>


    Akia Nithercott was certain that she had never been more humiliated in her life than this very moment. Important things!! The crown prince and princess were discussing important things and it was just gossip!


    Did they not see her out there using her magic to fight for justice and demand answers? What kind of reasoning did these insane people use?


    She chanted a spell that allowed to fly and she swiftlyunched herself at the balcony were Sigrid was. If she took the crown princess hostage, she would get the answers she sought.


    "Stop her." Someone shouted.


    The Lord mage aimed his staff at Akia and chanted a freezing spell. Sigrid that was even more important swatted her hand at the air casually and a gust of wind sent Akia flying back. Screaming in shock, she iled all the way until she hit the wall with great force that it trembled.


    And then, she passed out.


    "What a nuisance." Sigrid muttered. So innocently, with a bright smile, she looked back at Rnd. "What else has happened? Continue, from where you stopped."


    Rnd¡¯s eyes, like those of the lord mage darted to the unconscious divine messenger who was being carried off in handcuffs. Both men wondered how misced Sigrid¡¯s priorities had to be if this held prevalence over what could be the possible start of an all out war between the mages of Eldoria and those of Medoris.


    The Lord mage opened his mouth toment on it but Rnd shook his head and gave him a signal to back off.


    "Uhm, both men were there." He told his wife. "Lord Thistlebaum turned pale after a blood magic test was conducted as revealed that the child is not his."


    Sigrid¡¯s lips sharpened and she drew back, twisting her face in what looked like a cross between glee and pain. "Damn, I would not want to be in his shoes right now."


    "Oh it gets better." Rnd added.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes widened. What could get better than this? Maybe a fight. "Did Lord Thistlebaum break Duke Crane¡¯s jaw, arm, leg? Did he stab him with a sword right there and then? Did he challenge him to a duel?"


    "None of that." Rnd shared. He leaned closer and told her, "Lady Crane grabbed Lord Thistlebaum¡¯s hand and dered that she would start having her own affair with him from now on and they were also going to have a baby. She marched off with him with very determined eyes apparently."


    Sigrid gasped. She fell back in the chair while exhaling in orgasmic relief. "From affair to wife swap!! You are right Rnd, it gets better. Oh, pay off some maids from both homes because I want to know everything going on in their lives from now on."


    "Do you want to know what is going on in Lord Fairfax¡¯s house?" he asked her.


    The Lord mage turned around and decided to leave there and then. The crown princess was out of her mind and the crown prince that indulged her was even worse.


    He asked Mauve and Christie to follow him back and also sent word to the mage council to meet. What the royal couple was toozy or uninterested in taking care of, they would do.


    After sharing gossip, tea, fruit and pastries for an hour Rnd handed Sigrid and envelope. "Your grandfather asked me to give you this letter which was sent to your mother by the seven dwarfs. I have never been more baffled in my life."


    Sigrid heard Cosmos¡¯sughing voice. She had a feeling that the content of the letter had enraged her mother.


    <i>The Cottage of the Seven. Enchanted forest, Enchanted Woond City.</i>


    <i>To: The Nosy Lady that won¡¯t mind her business.</i>


    "Oh oh!" Sigrid muttered.


    <i>We received your recent letter in which you criticized our actions and insinuated that we suffer from ack of wisdom by suggesting that we share one apple sized brain. We did not care for that at all. </i>


    <i>Allow us, if we may, to rify a few points for the record. </i>


    <i>On the matter of weing Snow White: We are seven grown men that knew what they were doing. We had nothing fear of one weak woman in the forest. </i>


    <i>Yes, we took her in swiftly--but she tidied our home, entertained us with song and made us soup. What can we say, good help is hard to find these days!</i>


    <i>As for the apple that she ate: Lady, we are not the magic police. We work in the mines, not a poison detection agency. Our nostrils, round as they are are not equipped to sniff fruit. Did you expect us to wrestle the apple out of her hands? </i>


    <i>me for this mess goes to the protectors of the Enchanted forest. If they had been alert, an evil queen with a wrinkled poisoned apple would not have made it to our doorstep. </i>


    <i>We have filed manyints about this and we were wellpensated. The wards around our cottage have also been strengthened. </i>


    <i>Concerning true love¡¯s kiss. It is not in our department and we will not address it just as we will not address Snow White¡¯s name. </i>


    <i>Because we are nice dwarfs, our door is open to you if you ever visit the Enchanted forest just as it was opened to Snow White. We promise to give you a shiny red apple that we have already marked with your name.</i>


    <i>We would also like to give you some advise. </i>


    <i>Just read the story and apud like everyone else when it ends on a happy note. There is a reason why these stories are called happily ever after not happily from beginning to end. </i>


    <i>Stop peeking beneath and analyzing everything.</i>


    <i>With sarcasm, Doc, Grumpy, Happy, Sleepy, Bashful, Sneezy and Dopey.</i>


    <i>P.S. We have sent you some seeds from our forest. After nting them you will have own enchanted forest. Doc has also sent some gems, a bag full. </i>


    <i>We may not like your opinions, but we are nice, generous dwarfs.</i>

 Chapter 372: Real love.

    <h4>Chapter 372: Real love.</h4>


    Very slowly, Sigrid folded the letter, put it back in the envelope and ttened it with her hand over and over like she was ironing it.


    "On a scale of one to ten, how angry was my mother when she received this letter?"


    Rnd shrugged.


    "Ten." Cosmos replied and he continued tough. "They called her a nosydy. Basically, they asked her to mind her business."


    Sigrid ignored Cosmos and focused on other important things. The seeds and the gems!! Who knew that writing letters could be profitable like this? Maybe she needed to pick up a pen and join her mother.


    "What gems..." she started and stopped when Sir Samuel dropped arge sack on the table.


    Rnd gestured to them. "This is half of everything that was sent to your mother. Since sending the letters out is your duty, she decided to share her profits with you."


    Sir Samuel moved the sack to the floor and then maids started unpacking the gems. It was diamonds--all diamonds, in all colors and different sizes and shapes. They were already polished. One was very eye catching for it appeared to have nearly every color in existence and it was shining brighter than the rest.


    It elicited gasps from the onlookers and Sigrid was no better than them. She had seen many diamonds in both lives but none like this.


    "Your mother would like you to know that there was only one gem like this and she left it for you." Rnd told her. "It is her hope that when you be the official empress, your crown will have room for it. She also suggested that you can save it for any of our children. Apparently she was sad to give it up but happy because it wasing to you."


    Sigrid held the gem and measured it. It was the size of her two thumbsbined. She looked at it with love and sighed. "So this is what it feels like to be loved without safeguards of any kind."


    "Hey, I love you." Rnd let out a lost heroic sigh of disbelief.


    "It is not the same." She answered. The genuine love of a mother was like the love of a god.


    She was her mother¡¯s most beloved person in the world, there were no doubts about this. Her father was a strongpetitor and her brothers followed. But, Sigrid was number one. The proof was the fact that Lady Iryne had gone all out to avenge the original Sigrid and ended up dying for it.


    Even when she was dying, she had no regrets. Her only regret was that she not managed to kill Emmah.


    Rnd¡¯s love. Who knew how bnced it would be after they had children? She was not dismissing it but she did not want to indulge in it and lose herself.


    "Speaking of love." Rnd pulled her chair with magic until they were rubbing arms side by side. "I have confessed my love to you many times, but not even once have I heard you say it back."


    Sigrid¡¯s heartbeat started to hasten.


    "Siggy," he called her gently and tilted her face upwards by grabbing the chin. He assessed her with raised eyebrows. "What is it that scares you? I can hear your heart, it is beating so fast. You are like a cornered rabbit."


    It had not been beating this fast when she crushed the snake queen, led mages into war against Nemoris or when Anita was aiming for her just now.


    "I am not scared," she said haltingly, hating the fact that she was nervous.


    Surely, she had no reason to be scared to say the words back to him. Her life was no longer hanging by the thread. She was free. So why did her tongue feel heavy every time he confessed his love to her and waited for her to say it back?


    "Sigrid"


    "Sigrid"


    He called her name twice to draw her attention. When he did not get it, he decided to try another way. His lips touched hers abruptly. Because she was d for the change, she epted his kiss quickly, opening her mouth. His tongue dipped inside and she felt herself being pulled onto hisp.


    His fingers were demanding as they traveled over her arms like tiny vines creeping everywhere. Like his fingers, his mouth was also demanding and she had what he was searching: a validation of his love.


    "Say it." he whispered.


    She kissed him instead, wrapping her arms around his neck. Sigrid took it a little step further, raining little seductive kisses along his jaw and his neck.


    Mourning bells suddenly tolled on the wall of the castle,ing from the direction of the queen¡¯s chambers. Panicked footsteps rushed to the balcony. Sigrid and Rnd separated and looked around.


    She stood up and he did the same.


    "Your highness," A knight that was rushing over shouted at the top of his voice, "Its the queen."


    For a moment, Rnd stood in ce, frozen as he processed what the bells and the shout of the knight meant. He knew exactly what they meant but his mind seemed to be piecing it together very slowly.


    The bells on the wall of the castle followed suit and then the bells in the tower of the middle of the city. More bells rung in the mage estate and walls of the city followed suit.


    The same thing happened in other cities, one after the other, sharing the news of the fall of the queen.


    "Your highness." Jesting called.


    Sigrid shook him, trying to get him to move. Unlike him, she had been prepared for this oue. After speaking to Lady Florentine, she had a feeling that she would choose death and she would not go alone. She was a mother, how could she die and leave her daughter in such a state?


    "Rnd," Sigrid shook him again. "You need to move. There is much to do, the queen is dead."


    He finally found the energy to move and broke into a run. Rudbeck, Lord Evermore and the other knights followed him, running as fast as he was.


    As Sigrid watched him hurry to ascertain for himself the news, she wondered how he would take his mother¡¯s death. Would he be indifferent or sad?


    Sooner orter, he woulde to know that she had paid a visit to his mother and grandmother. If he knew the content of their conversation, would he me her for the words she said?


    Had the vial of poison been cleaned up? It was one thing to know that she had advised Lady Florentine tomit suicide and take the queen with her. It was another to know that she had practically handed her the tools to achieve it.


    Sigrid sat down again and took a slow measured breath. Whatever feelings she had for Rnd, they needed to be buried for now.

 Chapter 373: The queen of emotional frostbite.

    <h4>Chapter 373: The queen of emotional frostbite.</h4>


    Rnd Maximus was not sure if he knew how to grieve the death of the woman that gave him life. He knew how to fake a smile when people said to him ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, you have my deepest sympathies, it is a pity, sorrows and more perfunctory words that were said to console one who was grieving.


    He just didn¡¯t know if he was grieving and he was tired of hearing people tell him how sorry they were. What were they sorry for? Had they been responsible for her death?


    For two days, he had been unable to consolidate what he was living and this was the third day and he was numb. He could hear a ringing in his ears, the priest was giving a sermon in the royal chapel and despite his mouth moving he could not hear a thing that was said.


    He was looking at therge picture of his mother that was encircled in a wreath, sitting on top of her closed casket.


    She was smiling!


    Rnd could not remember thest time he had seen Queen Maurelia De-Kensington smiling. He was sure that he never saw herughing. Every time he met her, she had been stern and impatient. Cold and cruel. Unloving--unfeeling.


    "We should be thankful for the great things that outte queen did for us and the legacy she has left it behind." The priest said.


    Despite not hearing most of the sermon, he heard those words and he almostughed. Thankful!


    What a word! What did he have to be thankful for?


    Was it for being a master of emotional frostbite that winter was warmer than her?


    His eyes narrowed as he recalled all the incidents when she had been very unkind. Like on his sixth birthday, when he invited over his friends and the royal chef baked a nice cake. The servants had decorated the ballroom and looped in the royal musicians to perform for them. All he wanted was a birthday party like Benjamin¡¯s. Big, fun, with two parents that loved him and plenty of gifts.


    Queen Maurelia had walked in with servants, taken down all the decorations and chased his friends out. She had told him very coldly, "Your birth was not an achievement, if it was, your father would be here." And then, she proceeded to throw the cake to the ground and push him down as well before walking off.


    There was the humiliation at school when he got the opportunity to y a role in a y. When she was invited up to give a speech, in the presence of everyone, she had shared that hecked talent and if he had been trying out for the role of court jester, he would not have got the job.


    How could he forget when he forgot his riding gloves at the age of eleven. She had forced him to stand outside her chambers barehanded for six hours "to learn consequences." He never walked without a pair of gloves since then--not even in the hottest summer.


    Ah! there was the massacre of his horses at the age of thirteen because she thought he was giving more of his time to things of no consequence like horse riding when he should have been learning more about leadership and court and trying to attract his father¡¯s attention.


    At fifteen, when he smiled at a girl at a garden party, she had pushed him into the moat and told him to cleanse himself of unnecessary thoughts. He had a fever for three days after that.


    When he was sixteen and sent away to Stormwind, she did not bid him farewell or wish him well or visit him even once. She never wrote once letter to him and he had lived there like an orphan.


    At eighteen, on the day of hising of age ball, she had looked over him once and said, "At least you inherited your father¡¯s looks. If you did not, you would be useless."


    What people did not know was that he had owned two dogs in his life before Sigrid gave him Sunny. One dog had died at the hands of Consort Rina. The other, at the hands of his mother. It was a puppy that Rudbeck¡¯s father gave to him, and he had named it Raff, after his father.


    She had shot and killed it with an arrow and imed it was an ident.


    "She was such a great woman." Someone touched his shoulder from behind.


    Rnd forced himself to smile at Her grace, the widow of Lord Chambein.


    His jaw clenched. She was not great, he wanted to say. She was a horrible woman and I never knew her. I am not sorry that she is dead and I will not mourn her. No, I will not miss her and I will not remember her. When I have children, I will not tell them stories about her because I have no story to tell.


    "Hey." Sigrid tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Mmm." He responded, absentmindedly.


    Sigrid whispered, "It is time for you to give the eulogy."


    Rnd clenched his hands. What eulogy did they expect him to give? What nice things did they think he heard to say about her? Sigrid had written a eulogy for him but he had not brought himself to read it.


    He had told Galen to do it but his brother was even worse. He said outright that he would be pulled into a farce for a stranger.


    "I...I can¡¯t." He forced himself to say and he brushed her hand away.


    Like a phantom escaping capture, he rushed out of the chapel with a hand covering his mouth. Almost everyone assumed that he was doing so because he was wrecked by grief.


    Galen followed after him as did a dozen red and white knights. Mutters and whispers echoed in the church, apanied by pitiful sighs and slow shaking of heads.


    The priest looked at Sigrid and she sighed. It seemed like it was up to her to step up and give the eulogy. How hard could it be to say a few words?


    She froze time, purchased some artificial tear drops from the bank and dropped them in her eyes. then she rubbed her eyes for a bit and cast a spell that gave her dark circles around her eyes.


    Was it enough?

 Chapter 374: The lies in the eulogy.

    <h4>Chapter 374: The lies in the eulogy.</h4>


    Facing the crowd of mourners in the church, Sigrid hoped that her eyes were red enough to prove that she had cried. ncing in the direction of the camera which was covering the funeral, she dabbed the corners of her eyes with a silk handkerchief and sniffed.


    Somewhere in the crowd, someone sobbed loudly.


    "Today we havee together to mourn the passing of a sovereign, a great woman whose presence once filled this empire with quiet thunder.


    Queen Maurelia De-Kensington Maximus was not just born to rule--she chose it. With grace sharpened by steel and diplomacy as flexible as the air, she brought change to a kingdom that was fractured and helped shape it into an empire where we all can sleep peacefully and dare to dream.


    She was not just a queen. She was more than a crown. She was a wife, a mother, a daughter, a sister and a friend. She built schools so that girls could get an education and have a chance to achieve greater things.


    She sent pastries to grieving widows and three gold coins each to sustain them for a while. She built a hospital, supported three orphanages and encouraged the spreading of knowledge on agriculture because she did not want anyone in Eldoria to go a day without food.


    She was as sweet as she liked her tea, five spoons of sugar in each cup. Her gaze was as sharp as that of a knight on the battlefield and she could silence a room with one stare."


    Sigrid paused and sniffed, dabbing at her eyes again before continuing.


    "As tough as she was, she liked to make jokes. I will never forget when I was grieving the loss of my first child and tofort me she made up some jokes that I would love to share with you.


    A dwarf walks into a tavern and tavern keep asks, "Why the long beard?" The dwarf sighs, "I got lost in it three weeks ago."


    Some people chuckled, even the dwarfs in the chapel.


    "Why did the mage fail mathematics ss? He kept trying to summon the answer."


    Again, she scored someughs.


    "What do you call a queen who can juggle? Her Majesty of multitasking."


    As the mournersughed, she continued on with her fake eulogy, "I am saddened that a queen with such a warm heart is gone. Her scars, though unseen were many and they were all for us. She carried the weight of the crown into sleepless nights and early mornings. She carried it into hungry days and quiet mourns behind stain nce windows.


    After she contracted the unknown gue, she continued to work in any capacity that she could and she was often overheard sharing advise through the windows and doors. For her, duty came above herself.


    In her final season, Queen Maurelia did not fade, She became a legend that will live in our hearts forever. Her final words --"May our empire shine beyond the stars"--are etched into our history.


    We say farewell not just to a Queen, but a light--a bright sparkling star that once beamed and guided Eldoria through a dark time.


    May her legacy remain long after her reign and may she rest in peace."


    As she returned to her seat, the mourners apuded her. It was not usual for people to apud a eulogy but something about the simple, respectful, touching words of the crown princess were deserving of praise.


    Unlike those that had given small speeches and eulogies that were political in nature or overly dramatic, hers cut straight to the point. It was not about performance but connection.


    Outside the chapel, Rnd was leaning against the wall next to one of the windows. He had heard every word of Sigrid¡¯s eulogy. The urge to vomit boiled in the depths of his stomach and he bent down and retched. He felt sick.


    It was a farce, everything was a lie. There was no truth in anything that she said and yet she said it with such emotion like it was the truth.


    Those jokes they were lies too. When Sigrid had a miscarriage, his mother¡¯s biggest concern was how soon she would get pregnant again.


    It was this habit of his wife that frightened him sometimes. She was good at lying that he often didn¡¯t know when she was being truthful or deceiving him to get her way.


    "I cannot believe that she has seeded in humanizing her." Galen bit into a sandwich.


    The look on his face was not that of a grieving son. For him, the dead queen was no different from Consort Rina. Both were the king¡¯s women and none was his mother.


    Speaking through a full mouth, Galen added, "We should be d that your wife is talented and willing to cover for both of us otherwise, what would we have done about the eulogy? You are retching and I am eating and we both hate our dearly departed mother."


    Rnd¡¯s doubts dampened and he sighed.


    Lord Evermore handed him some mouth wash and water to clean his mouth.


    "Two funerals, one after the other." Galen sucked juice out of a straw and then smacked his lips. "Do you think that the royal family is cursed? Our father was struck by an assassin and heys unconscious to date. Aunt Romilda is now a fool, Benjamin is....I don¡¯t know what he is but I will say attempted murderer or bad knight. Our grandmother and mother died on the same day. We seem to be attracting a lot of misfortune."


    Rnd closed his eyes and took deep calming breaths.


    "Then again, after what our mother did, we are safer with her six feet in the ground than above." Galen muttered.


    Rnd quickly red at his brother, willing him to shut up with his gaze. The queen¡¯s infidelity surfacing at a time when the king was unconscious was not good for them.


    It would not take much for someone toy ims to the throne. They had a bastard brother to worry about, there was no need to add more contenders and send Eldoria spiraling into a war for the throne.


    The priest finished thest of his sermon and then red knights in royal uniforms stepped up to carry the casket and deliver it to its final ce of burial.


    Sigrid sent a message to Alistair. It was time for the king to wake up. Just as Galen had told Rnd, there had been many misfortunes in the royal affair. The empire needed some good news.


    And her, she needed to be in Medoris before night fell.

 Chapter 375: The queen’s last words.

    <h4>Chapter 375: The queen¡¯sst words.</h4>


    After the burial, the celebration of the queen¡¯s life was all that was left on the itinerary. Unlike the ceremony of thete queen consort Rina which was attended by mboyantly dressed youngdies, this one was very much toned down.


    Almost everyone was dressed in ck and those that were not in ck had opted for other dull colors. There were less shiny jewels on their bodies. The smiles on their faces were tense, sad or forced.


    The music which was being yed was mellow and there was no dancing. Mourners were standing or sitting in groups, drinking, eating and gossiping or discussing the quick spreading rumor about the king having opened his eyes finally.


    Those that were not doing this were finding other ways to fill their time, like watching television. On every channel, the death of the queen was the subject. In every corner of the empire, her death was being mourned, people were being interviewed on their opinions or memories of thete queen.


    They were all giving random responses, nothing touching or personal. It was a miracle that nobody was talking about her cold bitter nature.


    "Has anybody seen the Crown Prince?" Someone asked.


    Rnd hadst been seen when the casket was lowered into the ground. He had not been able to sit through the entire funeral to the end.


    Currently, he was drinking in the sonar, holding a letter that had his mother¡¯sst words. It had been delivered by one of herdies in waiting and it was a one year old letter.


    ording to what he was told, she wrote one every month, preparing for the day when her husband or Consort Rina would get rid of her.


    "So, what do you think she wrote?" Galen took a sip of wine from a veryrge mug.


    Rnd crushed another empty crystal ss of wine which he had just emptied. He squeezed it with his hands, and it cut him. He had already been cut three times and yet he continued on as if he felt no pain or was blind to the blood.


    Galen thought his brother had taken the term brooding to another level. He was angry, in and simple. "Do you suppose she wrote about how much she hated us or how much we ruined her life."


    Rnd twisted in his seat and looked out of the window. "It would not be very surprising if she did."


    "I know that it is not likely but I am going to throw this out anyway." Galen replied. "Maybe she repented and asked for our forgiveness. Perhaps she exins the reason behind her actions."


    Rnd poured himself more wine. There was no possibility in the world of that happening.


    Galen snatched the envelope out of Rnd¡¯s hands. He had grown impatient and he just wanted it over and done with. This was thest step in closing the Chapter of his mother for him.


    He opened the envelope with carelessness, ripping the envelope and then he read the content. There were only two words inside.


    A soft burst of breathyughter came from his mouth and he shook his head. The sheer absurdity of the letter left him astounded. His chuckle said, "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me."


    Rnd¡¯s curiosity was aroused and he took the letter from Galen¡¯s words.


    <strong>Avenge me. </strong>


    Two words, nothing more. There were no greetings, no exnations, no goodbye¡¯s, no sincere words of hope for their futures. Just themand to be avenged.


    Rnd rolled it into a wrinkled ball and pointed a wand at it, setting the letter on fire. The world would have to freeze before he ever considered avenging Maurelia De-Kensington.


    The knot in his stomach untangled and the tension he had been feeling all day started to ease. Like a maning out of darkness and fog in winter, he finally saw some light and found fresh air in the warm sun.


    "Jesting, tell the kitchen to bring me some food. I think that I am finally ready to eat."


    ****


    Sigrid was sitting outside in the courtyard with other Thorin¡¯s. Like other mourners, they were dressed in ck and eating or drinking. Like others, they were also discussing the death of the queen and what impacts it would have.


    She had not been paying attention to most of the conversation because she was exhausted. In thest two days, she had barely slept because Rnd barely slept. She had also been running around organizing the funeral, meeting the priest, taking care of the floral arrangements, taking care if empire politics and handling every media rted crisis.


    So, she was hoping to get some sleep tonight. But, would Rnd be able to sleep tonight?


    "Sigrid." Elowin shook her.


    She blinked and turned to her brother. "Mmm."


    "Mom is asking about your intentions to bring Emmah back from Medoris." He told her.


    Sigrid let out a small yawn. "I have had to push because of everything that is going on but the matters of the queen will be settled today. So I think I will do it tomorrow. ording to the information that I have received, she has taken up shelter with Dame Amelia and she is training under the female knights. Getting her back is going to involve some politics or a fight."


    "A fight." Iryne Thorin smiled as her blood sparked.


    "You will have to sit this one out mother, Amelia¡¯s female knights are as strong or even stronger than many male knights. Amelia herself is said to be a mage. I suspect that she could be an arch mage." Sigrid shared. "They say her interest in Emmah is personal. As for why, they don¡¯t know yet."


    "Sounds to me like her luck is still working." Her grandfather muttered.


    Sigrid shrugged. "Just because she lost the lucky artifact does not mean that she is without natural luck. But, I don¡¯t think it was luck. All of Medoris knows that Dame Amelia¡¯s doors are open to every woman that wants to be a knight. She feeds, shelters and protects them. If I were Emmah, that is were I would go as well for shelter."


    "So, what will you do if she protects Emmah?" John asked her.


    Sigrid shrugged. The answer was easy, she would kill the dame. But,tely she couldn¡¯t help thinking of all the blood that she had on her hands. The count was going up with each day that passed.

 Chapter 376: My mother once said.

    <h4>Chapter 376: My mother once said.</h4>


    Back in the sonar, Galen was going over his own memories of his mother¡¯s coldness. But unlike Rnd who did it silently, Galen was mentioning his grievances loudly over a hefty dinner and more wine.


    "Do you know that she never carried my children in her arms even once?" He waved a fork that had some lettuce in Rnd¡¯s direction.


    Rnd sent a spoonful of garlic butter rice in his mouth. The rich, savory vor almost made him moan in pleasure. He sliced a piece of chicken and to follow the rice, all the while nodding along to Galen¡¯s words.


    The fact the their mother had never carried Galen¡¯s children in her arms was not an earth shattering surprise as he had no memories of her carrying either of them. It was always the nursery maids.


    "She did not even know their names." Galen tapped the fork against a crystal ss, calling for Rnd¡¯s attention. "Scratch that, she did not even know that I had more one child because she always rejected every invitation I sent to her to my home. She almost had my children thrown out at royal banquet. When she found out that they were mine, she just ignored them like they were no better than the servants."


    "That¡¯s Maurelia De-Kensington for you." Rnd sighed.


    "Do you know what she said at my first wedding?" He asked.


    Rnd shook his head.


    As he swirled the wine in his ss, Galen let out an emptyugh and said, "She said to me that she was happy I finally had someone in my life that could love and stand me."


    Rndughed. He did not mean to but he did and Galen did not me him.


    "She was my mother and she had just admitted to not loving me or wanting to be around me." Galen leaned forward on the table with a glint of humor in his eyes and he said, "It gets better because at my second wedding she made it worse."


    Rnd raised his eyebrows curiously.


    Galen sipped some wine first and he told his brother, "She said she never expected me to amount to much but I kept surprising her with how much of a disappointment I had grown into. She said I was a failure in everything, even my choice of wives."


    Rnd coughed.


    Galen chuckled and raised his voice. "I did not even pick them, she got together with our father and decided on who I should marry. I just nodded and gave them the go ahead to do as they pleased and yet I was the failure!!!"


    Rndughed even more. Even the servants behind them raised their lips or brows. Some just sharpened their ears because these were real stories about the queen which people didn¡¯t know


    Rnd refilled his wine ss. "Do you know what she said when I started my knight training?"


    Galen shook his head. He had not been there and they had never discussed their mother like this so all they were sharing with each other was new.


    Rnd cleared his throat. "She told me that when I will wield the sword, other knights marvel not at my skill but myck of precision and buffoon like movements."


    Galen choked on wine but Rnd was not finished.


    "When Lord Votura, my sword master met her a monthter to give her an unsolicited report. She told him not to bother and they might as well give me a sword made of paper and tell the enemies to die ofughter."


    Galen¡¯sughter deepened and he pped the table. "I have a better one."


    "Amaze me." Rnd replied.


    Galen sat upright like a man determined to win a challenge. "I was not good with the sword like you but I was very confident in my painting abilities. So, I painted her and showed her my work."


    "Oh-Oh." Rnd muttered.


    Galen nodded, as expected the response he got was very heartbreaking. "She said that my paintings should be rolled up and flung in the sea. Then she asked her maids to burn the painting and told me to stop having ideas."


    Rnd piped in eagerly, "I have a better one on the first time I was expected to give a speech before courtiers for our father¡¯s birthday. I wrote it out first and asked my royal governess for advise.


    He took it and me to her, seeking some advise to beef up the speech. After reading it, she told me that she did not know whether I would be apuded but she knew everyone would be calling for rescue pigeons to send them back to their homes because their ears would be bleeding."


    Galen gasped. "No wonder you were stammering and sweating when you gave that birthday toast. You were thirteen, right?"


    Rnd nodded. "Hmm. And there was the time I was sick and went to her chambers, hoping that she would care for me like I had seen Consort Rina caring for Benjamin. So, I hugged her and she told me that if I snuggled any closer to her, the red knights would mistake it for a hostage situation and shoot me with arrows. I was six years old."


    A servant burst intoughter and someone gasped. Rnd and Galen did not care. They actually found this sharing session to be fun.


    "When I was ten, I took her flowers and performed a solo horse dance for her on her birthday in her chambers. After the dance, I told her that I loved her and she told me to quit it with the theatrical desperation and she had one of her knights pick me up like kitten and throw me out." Galen sighed. "My God that woman was terrible."


    Rnd leaned back in the chair, one hand tapping the crystal ss slowly. "When I had my first drink of wine at a banquet after my first victory in war. She walked up to me and whispered, "Stop waving that ss like a victory g, you conquered a tiny territory not an ocean."


    Galen gasped. While most of the terrible sarcastic remarks made by their mother had been funny. That one was not. "I...I..."


    "Its okay brother, you don¡¯t need to apologize for her. She was who she was." Rnd raised his ss. "A stone cold bitch."


    Jesting¡¯s walking cane dropped to the ground. Servants gasped. It was almost like they had heard news of the queen¡¯s death all over again.


    "You got that right." Galen agreed.


    They toasted and downed more wine.


    "She told me I owed her my career as a sessful night." Rnd mentioned as an afterthought. "If I had not desperately pushed myself to prove that I could be more than what she thought of me, I never would have be Eldoria¡¯s greatest knight."


    Galen¡¯s eyes turned thoughtful. "It would mean that I owe her my career too. If she had not made such remarks about my painting, I would not be Eldoria¡¯s bestndscape painter today."


    Rnd reared back in surprise and his chair crushed to the floor, along with him.

 Chapter 377: The new season of Lady Blanche.

    <h4>Chapter 377: The new season of Lady nche.</h4>


    As funny as that fall was, not one snigger was heard. The servants rushed to help Rnd and then reced the old chair with a new one. The brothers picked up right where they had left off.


    "You paint!" Rnd eximed. "No, I should be more specific. You are Lady Evelina Thistlewood?"


    Galen turned red. Hiding behind the crystal ss, he nodded. He was proud of his work but the fictional identity he had taken on was somewhat of a pain in his ass. Because it was a woman¡¯s name, everyone expected the painter to be a woman.


    So, he never dared to show his face in public and when necessary, he had a maid that donned a mask and covered her head with a cloak at all times. In disguise, he would tag along like an assistant and whisper to her what to say. "It was not my finest naming moment." Glen put the ss down. "Or decision making moment."


    Servants choked downughter.


    Rnd looked over Galen with a smug smile. "Nice tits Lady Thistlewood."


    Galen hissed.


    Rnd burst intoughter.


    Jesting sniggered.


    The mood in the sonar was lifted a lot.


    "Say that one more time and your wife will have to pick your teeth off the floor." Galen threatened.


    Rnd snorted. "Like you can beat me."


    Galen was about to respond when a familiar theme song was overheard. It came from outside the window and it reminded everyone of what they had forgotten. The second season of the dark rise of Lady nche!!


    Jesting who usually walked with a cane magically run and switched on the television. Everyone had assumed that they would push theunch of the second season due to the death of the queen. Like Lady nche, ENTV had decided to take everyone by surprise with their actions.


    "Curse it! I have not had my bath yet." Rnd whispered.


    All through the castle, guests and servants scrambled. Through the kingdom, citizens behaved in the same way as they rushed to find the nearest televisions. Life suddenly returned and just like that, they seemed to forget that they had been mourning the queen.


    The news of the queen¡¯s death had even reached Sndor. Prince Firron had brought an entire flying ship¡¯s worth of crystal visions. Following a manual that Elowin had prepared, the Thorin¡¯s in Sndor had managed to magically connect the empire to Eldoria¡¯swork. Now, they could watch what Eldorian¡¯s watched everyday. They could also add their own tv stations if they wished.


    That was how the few Sndorian¡¯s with televisions learned of the death of the Eldorian queen. They followed the funeral proceedings and now, they were about to be introduced to the second season of Lady nche.


    Those that had been lucky to finish the first season considered themselves lucky because they did not have to wait to continue the scandalous series.


    Even Emperor Merek was seated, having been told that some of the plots in the series were inspired by real life events rted to nobles and royals.


    Back in Eldoria, inside the royal castle, the Thorin¡¯s and royals had gathered in the small amphitheater to watch the series together. Rnd and Jesting took pity on those that were unfamiliar with Lady Thorin¡¯s analysis style of watching television. They were in for a treat.


    Sigrid got herself a bucket of popcorn and sat next to her mother. Anytime her mother opened her mouth or attempted to raise her hand, she would stuff her mouth with a handful of popcorn.


    ****


    One hourter, Sigrid was gently woken up by her mother.


    "Siggy, you actually slept through it!" Lady Iryne eximed.


    Considering the fact that she had not slept for two days, it was not much of a surprise that she had nodded off. Besides, she had already watched the first three episodes of this new season.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked around. Some people were sitting in a iled posture, in awe of the episode. Others were discussing it loudly or softly. Some were on their phones, asking friends or loved ones if they had watched it.


    Nobody seemed to be staring daggers at Lady Iryne.


    "I was very well behaved." She told Sigrid like she had read her mind or eavesdropped on her thoughts.


    Sigrid was surprised. "How?"


    "I am saving it all for the letter which I n to write to the production team." Lady Iryne sent a threatening look Elowin¡¯s way. She had much she wanted to say in that letter and she had many questions.


    Elowin groaned. "Mother, I am too busy to write back and we will not address your questions or take on your advise. There are only three episodes left to shoot for this new season. We will not be making hasty changes which we are unprepared for."


    "Aren¡¯t you leaving for your fairy godmother assignment in two days?" John asked her.


    Lady Iryne¡¯s eyes lit up. She had been preparing well and studying the rules and guidelines given to her by the council of fairy godmothers. She had her very own damsel in distress to help and she was going to prove that she could get the job done the correct way.


    "I was assigned to a young queen named Tyra. She is the fierce ruler of a kingdom that exists between lightning and storms. She holds a golden umbre that was crafted from the scales of the dragon. I am supposed to help her find true love and learn how to tame the storm in her.


    Only when she is fulfilled and happy can the lightning and storms be quelled and the people in the kingdom can live happily ever after and put away their umbres." Lady Iryne shared some of the details on her assignment.


    "Sounds easy enough." Sigrid said sarcastically.


    Lady Iryne was deaf to the sarcasm. "I know. I have alreadypiled a list of all the princes in hernd from neighboring kingdoms. All we have to do is put a ball together, invite them and she can choose the right one. I will have this neatly wrapped in a bow within a week."


    Sigrid heard the sound of Cosmos¡¯sughtering from somewhere above in the clouds. She knew then that her mother had been set up to be taught a lesson on fairy tales.

 Chapter 378: New Emmah, new Fox.

    <h4>Chapter 378: New Emmah, new Fox.</h4>


    Rnd was as drunk as a bard in a mead hall after seven rounds and one tragic bad. When the servants brought him into the bedroom, he was sloshed, staggering and singing to Jesting about beautiful his whitish hair looked.


    Jesting was mortified.


    He and the servants could not hand over the crown prince soon enough to the crown princess and they could not escape fast enough after their duty was finished.


    Sigrid pinched her nose when he belched and a storm¡¯s worth of booze breath came from his mouth. She cleaned him with magic and changed his clothes. When she finally got into bed, he curled up to her like a cat seeking warmth.


    "Smells good." he muttered.


    Sigrid sighed. "Sleep." she patted his back gently and put him to sleep. The tiresome three days were over, it was time to rest again.


    She decided to put off the n to take on Emmah or any of the other mages that were in the empire, sniffing around for the lucky halo. Closing her eyes, she slept off.


    ****


    For Emmah Fairfax, now known as Ciara Fox, there was no sleep that night. How could she, when training to be a female knight under Dame Amelia was a life threatening experience. All wannabe knights were entitled to only six hours of rest a day. The rest of the time was dedicated to training with little breaks to eat and catch one¡¯s breath.


    The moon was a pale witness to Ciara Fox¡¯s determination. Where others were sleeping, she was facing off against five well trained female mages on a field in Suncrest, near the edge of a forest.


    She gripped her sword with sweat-slick fingers and gritted her teeth. Paying no mind to the crushing of her bones, she readied herself for another attack. In her mind, she reminded herself of why she had to do this. It was because she was a criminal in hiding, being hunted by different forces.


    Rather than hide and live like a mouse, she wanted to forge her identity in glory, living with respect. Instead of being afraid of others, they would be afraid of her. Like the old farmer that had sold her the identity of his dead daughter that had passed in the western gue. He had been very afraid when she turned around and slit his throat with a de after the deal was done.


    She had set his house on fire too, leaving no traces of what had transpired there.


    "Again." barked Sir Skr barked, her braidedvender hair glowing ethereally in the moonlight. She was one of the women that took up the sword by Dame Amelia¡¯s side and challenged thew against women being knighted. She was stern and tolerated no nonsense of illusions. "We don¡¯t have time for you to learn how to control your breath Fox. You parry too early, you back away easily like you are afraid to die and you breathe like you¡¯re hoping for mercy."


    Ciara nodded. She didn¡¯t speak. When she came to Medoris, she chose silence as an armor. The less she talked, the less people tried to talk to her and the more anonymous she remained.


    The five knights sprung into action,ing at her one at a time, their des like judgement. Each time she saw a sh of silver, her heart clenched as she pictured a sword bearing down on her neck after she was arrested for murder.


    Sir May kicked her. "Mind on the sword at all times Fox." she warned while bringing her sword down.


    Ciara blocked it and rolled away. Her ribs were sore where she had been kicked but she did not show the pain on her face. Just as she was standing, the hit of a sword hit her in the stomach and stole her breath.


    "Dead." Sir May said coldly, stepping back.


    Ciara slowly got to her feet, coughed and steadied herself.


    The next challenger Sir Muni came at her, running faster than a tiger going after prey. She was fond of twirling her sword like it was stitched to her wrist naturally. It was said that in battle, with every twirl, she took a life.


    She disarmed Ciara in one move and pushed her sword to her neck like she was about to push it in.


    "Too slow Fox." Sir Muni smirked.


    Ciara grit her death. As Emmah, she had been suppressed by noble women at every turn in Eldoria when she tried to stand out. As Ciara, in Medoris she was still being suppressed by these barbaric women. She hated them all---so much.


    She grit her teeth as Sir Lucy approached slowly, sword behind her back. Sir Lucy was as broad as a bear twice as tall and equal in strength to it. With one hand, she could crush an opponent to death.


    She did not even use her sword, she used her bare hand to attack Ciara. The swing very blunt and final. It sent Ciara off her feet and she fell to the ground. Her arm, where she had been hit, was screaming. It was like all the bones had been crushed.


    "Dead." Sir Lucy dered tly, turned and walked away.


    Breathing heavily, Ciara bit back her tears and slowly staggered to her feet. Her hand was shaking as she picked up her sword and faced the next challenger, Sir Aiko.


    She was small and short, equal to Ciara in height and size. They appeared to be well matched physically. Sir Aiko always had a polite smile on her face and she outdid Ciara when it came to silence. Some people called her the mute knight for she was rarely heard talking.


    On the battlefield, she could disarm her opponent in three moves. The first cut was meant to test defense, the second was a distraction and the third---it was her famous spiral death cut.


    Ciara experienced it all and she ended up on her back. There was no pain at least. Sir Aiko was not one for theatrics and needless violence. She turned and walked away like a silent hero in a billowing ck cape.


    The night drew on and Ciara was beaten ck and blue. She literally died twenty five times but, she started to adapt. Her desperation was her strength for shecked the training and yet she wanted results quickly.


    Between rounds, the knights sat around Sir Skr, drunk wine, stretched andughed. Ciara did not try to join them. She was not their friend and she was not looking to be one. She just wanted to be their equal someday.

 Chapter 379: Late night trap.

    <h4>Chapter 379: Late night trap.</h4>


    An entire week passed on and Sigrid had yet to go find Emmah. She was busy with other things, like nning Rnd¡¯s birthday and wiping out the mages the bank of fate had tasked her to track down.


    After deciding that searching for them one by one was tiring and it would take forever, she hatched a n which was currently in motionte in the night.


    Close to the heart of Mystwood grove forest, where ordinary humans did not dare to venture and moonlight filtered through thorned branches, she sat on a tree branch in silence. Her floral cloak caught every shimmer of the moon¡¯s light and her eyes glowed with anticipation.


    In the other trees, hidden away in the shadows, Veylin, Alistair, Mauve and Christie were hidden away. They were supposed to be silent but Mauve was eating a chocte eir loudly.


    Sigrid plucked a leaf and noticed a snake in the tree, crouching in wait, patient just as she was. It was not targeting the enemies she was waiting for, it was after her. It was curled around the branch of a tree only its head and beady dark eyes were visible.


    "Do you want a bite?" She raised her hand and whispered.


    The tongue of the snake flickered and it raised its head.


    "Petrus cia." She whispered.


    The snake froze, turning into a shiny marble statute that shimmered beautifully under the moonlight. The other creatures of the forest that nned to spring into action backed off. Sometimes, life was more important that food or dering authority over a territory.


    In the shadows of the tress, a hidden mage turned back and escaped, disappearing into ake. A giant basilisk also slithered back into the sameke.


    A dire wolf howled and ordered its entire pack to turn back. Whatever was about to happen did not concern their species. Maybe they could return when it was over and get some spoils.


    A dragon closed one eye, but kept the other open because it wanted to see what the mage that could turn living creatures into frozen stone was up to.


    A troll celebrated because it had been about to strike just before the snake was seen.


    All the creatures, human and animal were interested in the glowing circr round artifact that reeked of powerful magic. But with great opportunities, came death.


    Sigrid floated down and crouched on the ground. She could feel the traitors, running, flying and rushing through the wind, each hoping to beat the other to the magical treasure.


    They arrived at the spot where the lucky halo was hanging from a tree, tied to a thread. None could believe their eyes when they saw something so precious just hanging there without protection.


    They were long lived mages, mostly. So, they knew that in the forest, there were bound to be other powerful creatures that were interested in this artifact. Where were they?


    "No blood has been shed here." One said.


    "No signs of a fight." Another dered.


    For some, this provided relief. It meant that this was not a trap.


    Sigrid cackled like a witch, buried in the earth. The sound went about the heads of the five that had made it. They looked above, below and around.


    "Someone is here." Magra, the dreadful dere. She could feel it in the trees.


    Suddenly, the forest came to life. Vines, thorned and poisonous rose like cobras, encircling the intruders with mocking grace.


    Magra startedmunicating with them,manding them to let her go.


    Sir Matthew drew his sword and started to strike at the vines, but it didn¡¯t help.


    "Show yourself andpete fairly." Magra shouted to the air.


    Sigrid stepped out of the shadow, crown sated on her head upright. She smiled and waved like this was a red carpet or pageant. "Hello everyone."


    "Crown princess!" Lady Netherlight eximed.


    Mauve closed her eyes for a second and pumped her fist in the air. "Yes! you recognize me. I thought that I would have to introduce myself to you first and then exin why you are here and you would ask questions and we could have a brief Q and A. Then you would make threats, attempt to cast foolish spells, finally realize that this is all for naught and beg me for mercy."


    Mauve walked out of the shadows, rolling her eyes. "Do you have to be dramatic your highness? Let¡¯s just kill them and erase this evil for all of human kind."


    Jasper Morrow looked up andughed.


    Sigrid waved her hand and her fan flew out. Jasper¡¯s head to the ground.


    "Heughed, I am sorry." She told the four that remained. "Now I will be needing the things that you borrowed from us and never returned."


    Lady Netherlight¡¯s eyes widened. "You are from that ce."


    Sigrid gave her a thumbs up. "Your contracts expired a long time ago." She pointed to Jasper¡¯s head and frowned. "Except for him, he was not one of you, just a serial killer that happened to have magic." One by one, she met their eyes. "Now, all of you have been found guilty of theft, defaulting on your contracts and killing many....many humans. Your body count together is two hundred five."


    Alistair whistled.


    Sigrid kicked Jasper¡¯s head. "If we add him, it is four hundred eight. Jasper Morrow was a very, very sick man in the head."


    Christie was tossing a ball of lightning up and down. "Who is first?"


    The vines squeezed the four mages, wrapping around them like a cobra squeezing prey to death. Magra tried tomand her staff but a lightning ball hit her.


    "No chanting." Christie bellowed.


    Sigrid stepped back and she gestured for Alistair and Veylin to take over. "You are all lucky, I was going to summon the dire wolves to end your pathetic lives but as certain parts of bodies don¡¯t belong to you, I had to choose a manner of death that left those parts unharmed."


    Alistair slit Magra¡¯s throat and held a container to collect the blood. Using a spell, he sucked it out at a very fast speed.


    "Wait." Lady Netherlight screamed as Veylin approached her with a hot spoon to dig out her eyes. "I can see the future with my eyes. I am very useful crown princess. I can..."


    Veylin took Sir Matthew¡¯s sword and beheaded her, then he dug the eyes out from her head.


    Christie took Sir Matthew¡¯s arms with a sword and fried him to death with the lightning.


    Sigrid looked at thest man who was struggling against the vines, trying to chant a spell but his speech ability had been blocked by Mauve.


    "And then, there is you, Dogan Elspeth." Sigrid shook her head as she undid Mauve¡¯s spell on him but froze him such that he would squirm as the root was taken back. "I can understand your greed and I honestly would have made the same decision you made. A root that turns me into a mage, elevating me from an ordinary person...I would have killed to keep it."


    "Then let me go." He begged.

 Chapter 380: A terrible woman, with terrible magic.

    <h4>Chapter 380: A terrible woman, with terrible magic.</h4>


    "I said I understand you, not that I am as stupid as you. I am wise enough to know that mortals cannot fight against immortals. So if I took something from an immortal, I would negotiate to keep it.


    If that failed, I would spend half of my time while I still had it looking for other ways of bing a mage. Awakening pills and potions, I would collect them all.


    I would build a big school of alchemy and hire other mages to research for me. I would set up guilds and fund them so that they could search for artifacts all over the world to give me the same power as that of a mage. Your death is not just because of the broken contract, it is also because you werezy."


    She chanted a spell that burned his clothes off. Then, she made one long cut on his stomach and started chanting a spell. The root flew out from his stomach and fell in her palm.


    Sigrid had long been curious about what it looked like. In her mind, she had imagined it as a tree root but it was more than that. It was twisted like a helix, glowing faintly with threads of sapphire and gold. It emitted a warmth and scent reminiscent of the earth after being kissed by rain.


    "I think I can feel the power." Mauve whispered.


    She was drawn to the root and she was not the only one. The others too felt a calling and a need to possess it. The creatures in hiding were tempted toe out but what they had just witnessed was too brutal. They did not want to meet a simr fate.


    A harpy hiding in a tree decided to try. She could snatch it and fly away. Just as it soared downwards, it froze into marble and hit the forest ground.


    The corner of Sigrid¡¯s lips curved up for a second. "Silly bird." she whispered.


    The creatures that had been hopeful all saw their hopes dwindle. The harpy was one of the fastest creatures in the forest. How had it been spotted and neutralized so quickly?


    The root vanished, along with the lucky halo. Veylin and Alistair piled the bodies of the five together and set them on fire.


    "Jasper Morrow has a bounty on his head worth fifty thousand silver." Sigrid reminded them.


    Alistair snatched Jasper¡¯s head before the fire could gobble it. Mauve took the harpy statue, it was pretty and she nned to use it as a decorative item. Sigrid teleported everyone out of the forest.


    After their departure, the creatures in hiding finally came out to take a look at what had been a battlefield. A magical fire was still raging, wood was cackling and a small scream wasing from the mes.


    "What a terrible woman." The dragon whispered.


    "With terrible magic." The basilisk hissed.


    "Do you think she will return?" The alpha of the dire wolves asked.


    The dragon hoped she would not. The basilisk had a feeling that she would. The dire wolf hoped that she would. From some of her words to the man from whom the root had been extracted, it had picked some words of wisdom.


    Laziness led to death. The dire wolves needed to work harder.


    ***


    In a residence that was in the city, one cloaked man returned to a manor and went through a vigorous search before being led into the inner territory. His final destination was arge chamber which was fit for a king.


    Golden statues were ced on tables and pirs. Gems of different typesid on the sides on the ground. They were being counted, shoveled and taken out.


    In arge bath were ten naked beautiful women. Some were swimming, others ying with a ball, some leaning on the side, eating and drinking. They had no shame as different men walked in and out of the room. The beauty of these ten women could make any ordinary men insane.


    What was unknown about them was that they were trained assassins. Their seduction had been cultivated through careful training, their beauty had been nourished with magic portions. Their nakedness was not their weakness, it was their weapon.


    The man ignored the women, and he ignored the difort in his pants. Sleeping with any of these women was a death sentence. The master was the only that touched them.


    He had just thought of the master when she appeared. She was dressed in a translucent golden robe, her long silver hair bounced down her shoulders in curls. She had anklets on he feet that jingled as she walked.


    The man fell to his knees and lowered his head. "Master all the mages that went into the forest did not make it out and the artifact is gone."


    The master looked at her nails that were sparkling with a new bold blood red nail polish which was mixed with human blood.


    "Who took it?" she asked.


    The man shook his head. "I don¡¯t know. I think this was a trap, but I don¡¯t know why it was set. I am sorry for disappointing you. Allow me to make up for it with my life."


    He took the sword that was on his person and slit his throat.


    ****


    "Wake up, my love."


    Sigrid sat up with a gasp and almost jumped off the bed. Her heart only became calmer when she noticed that she was in her bedroom, on her bed, with her husband. He was the one that had just bellowed in her.


    She folded her fist and punched him lightly on the chest. "Rnd..." She growled.


    He fell back on the bed and yed dead. Sunny, leaped onto the bed and copied him.


    "Oh good Sunny if you are dead then we should just have some dog soup today."


    Sunny opened his eyes widely and whimpered. He jumped off the bed and run out of the bedroom whimpering.


    Rnd sat up. "Do you have scare our poor baby like that?"


    Sigrid looked at her belly. If Sunny was their baby, what about the one she was carrying?

 Chapter 381: The right dress for a fairytale themed ball.

    <h4>Chapter 381: The right dress for a fairytale themed ball.</h4>


    She pped his stomach softly. "How are you feeling today?" She asked him. Every morning since the day the queen died, she would ask him this questions.


    It had been three days and he had not touched a drop of alcohol. It was a sign of progress.


    "Better." He sat up and stretched, straightening his arms in the air and then bending from side to side.


    Sigrid was the brains behind the morning stretches and yoga. Rnd hated yoga. He could do the morning stretches and the meditation but the yoga was an enemy he wanted to drive a sword through. The human body was not meant to stretch like that.


    How were a fewdylike stretches more painful than sword work?


    Mauve entered the bedroom, announcing her presence very loudly. "It¡¯s me,dy-in-waiting number one. I hope everyone is dressed and not kissing. I bring news. The king would like to see you both right now. Quick warning, his ability to talk is back and it seems he has a list of issues to address."


    Sigrid shoved a pillow under head andid back down. "I am pregnant, count me out."


    Rnd pulled her up. "That excuse is not working today. If you keep avoiding him, I am afraid that he will stand to be carried in here so that you can have a face-off."


    Sigrid felt all her energy being drained. The king was no doubt going to analyze each and every decision that they had taken while he was in his ¡¯magically assisteda.¡¯


    If he pissed her off, she did not mind assisting him into another one. She had not yet had breakfast and she could not imagine confronting the king on an empty stomach. Pizza seemed like a great idea.


    "We should have pizza for breakfast." she suggested.


    Mauve was very nimble and very eager when it came to food and she was by Sigrid¡¯s side in only seconds. "What kind of pizza do you want? vegetable, bacon, cheese, chicken, turkey, beef, fruit....maybe I should make them all and you can have a slice of each."


    Lanai extracted Sigrid from Mauve¡¯s side. "The Crown Princess needs to take her bath."


    Mauve waved her hand dismissively. "She had onest night, this is more important. Her appetite is not the healthiesttely so when an opportunityes by to feed her, we must grab on to it."


    Mrs. Elsworth gently started to push Sigrid in the direction of the bathroom. "I agree with you both but she does need a bath if she is to meet the king. You can get started on the pizza Lady Mauve. A variety will be better as she will have choices."


    Mauve rushed away. Lama carefully prepared three dresses on the bed from which Sigrid would choose one to wear. Rnd left the room and went to the side chamber to take a bath and change as well.


    Sigrid was expecting a very brief showers, instead, she found herself in a well prepared bath with bubbles, scented oils, some fruits and warm rxing tea. Three maids assisted her and Lanai even massaged her shoulders as she rested her head on a soft towel on the edge of the bath.


    "Your highness you have yet to choose a gown for your mother¡¯s fairy tale ball. All the royal tailors are going crazy because you keep rejecting their ideas."


    Sigrid let out a huff. "One presented an orange voluptuous pumpkin inspired dress. Another presented a dress with mouse embroidery. Oh...and lets not forget the one with the magical dress which has mice scurrying along the hem!"


    Lanai smiled. "It was uhm...inspirational."


    "Inspirational!" Sigrid eximed. "They just threw random ideas out. There was the blue dress with vines made from actual vines. The round apple bodice dress which made it appear as if my breasts weighed five hundred pounds, the gown covered in shards of mirrored ss!!" She huffed again. "Real ss by the way and it was supposed to cut. Each drop of blood would grow into a flower on the gown."


    "That was a terrible one." Be said.


    Sigrid lifted her head, "Terrible was the one which was apparently supposed to be made out of only ss. It would not cut but I would reflect like a mirror and every time I twirled on the dance floor the mirrors were supposed to point out the fairest of them all. Show me someone that can wear a dress of full mirrors from neck to toe and still be able to move upright. How can one dance when they can barely move?"


    "ss shards still wins the battle of worst dress." Lanai said.


    "Oh, but lets not forget the Rapunzel dress which is supposed to be made out of real human hair. How am I supposed supposed to dress up in real human hair? The thought alone is very unsettling. Sigrid shuddered.


    "Would you be willing to consider it if the hair used is animal?" Be asked.


    Sigrid imagined herself dressed in fluffy sheep¡¯s wool from head to toe. The stench of sheep in a pen hit her nose, drawn by imagination.


    "Oh God no! that might be even worse."


    Lanai gestured at Lama to move in front and share the newest ideas from the royal tailors. The maids hoped that while the crown princess was rxed, she would make a choice.


    "An ordinary gown embedded with the jewels your mother sent you. The jewels that came from the seven dwarfs themselves. This kind of dress will be one of a kind...."


    "No, absolutely not." Sigrid stopped Lama. "I will not waste such priceless gems like that. That is the kind of dress which can only be worn once and then hung up in a museum for people to admire and thieves to steal. Those jewels are part of my rainy day fund."


    Lama turned the page. "A dress inspired by woond creatures. The material will be velvet, the color green like woond moss, flowers will be attached wherever you please. Your hair decorations will be mushroom inspired."


    "Oooh...." Sigrid moaned. "Shoot me now. I would rather be buried alive than turned into fungi."

 Chapter 382: The suspicions of the king.

    <h4>Chapter 382: The suspicions of the king.</h4>


    The maids were not giving up. Lady Iryne had given them a deadline to make Sigrid decide on a dress so that nobody in the family shed by wearing a simr outfit.


    "A beautiful red silk gown that billows magically." Lama said in a honeyed voice.


    Sigrid smiled as she pictured it.


    "Made entirely of apple skins." Lama finished in a small voice.


    And the smile on Sigrid¡¯s face withered.


    Lama had yet to notice as she was lost in the vision and she added, "It will have a belt around the waist and when you twirl it will release cinnamon scented sparkles."


    "Fruit sd!" Sigrid¡¯s sarcasm didn¡¯t sparkle, it smoldered. "You want me, the crown princess to go to a ball dressed as fruit sd!"


    Lama turned the page quickly after noting the sourness in Sigrid¡¯s tone. "I too thought it was a terrible idea but I promised the tailors that I would share all their ideas with you.


    Next up is the oversized cor embroidered gown with a long trail and each dwarf¡¯s face, magically enchanted to wink."


    Sigrid did not even justify that with a response.


    Lama wiped sweat from her forehead. It was bing really hot in the bathroom. "A gown with mice and gloves that smell like cheese."


    Lama did not even make eye contact with Sigrid after sharing that idea. She already knew what answer the crown princess with give.


    "How about an ordinary light blue sparkling gown." It had a well drawn picture that she showed Sigrid. The gown, gloves and tiara were okay. "With heels that can fly and take you to prince charming." Lama could feel the foolishness in that idea.


    "This is not Kansas. I am not Dorothy." Sigrid muttered.


    The maids were confused. Who was Kansas and Dorothy?


    "Uhm, a gown made of intable satin and wool of magical sheep with forms a cloud. When the clock strikes midnight, it intes with a ¡¯whee¡¯ sound."


    "Whee." Sigrid¡¯s t voice came.


    Lama closed the dress idea book and bath time came to an end. By the time Sigrid finished dressing up, Rnd was already pacing outside impatiently.


    "That bath run longer than myst three showers." He muttered.


    Sigrid tapped her hair that had just been curled. "Perfection cannot be rushed my dear. It takes a lot to look this good."


    Rnd¡¯s eyes roamed over her and they gleamed appreciatively. It was undeniable that she was breathtakingly beautiful. But, even without all the fuss, he still found her to be the most beautiful woman in the world.


    She could be dressed in rugs and he would still choose her. That was how desperately he wanted to be with her. Why she could not see that, he could not fathom.


    He slipped her arm through his as they slow walked down the steps.


    "So, what do you think your father¡¯s first question is going to be?" She asked him.


    He looked out and pondered on it for a moment. "Peace with Medoris. I know that is very unhappy about it."


    Sigrid was sure that it was not the only thing he was unhappy about. There was something else that he would be itching to touch.


    When they arrived in the royal hospital, the king sent everyone out, including rin.


    "You too Rnd." Hemanded his son.


    Sigrid pulled back the chair that rin had been sitting in and she made herselffortable. For the first time since King Raff opened his eyes, she got to see him. He was still pale. His feet could not work just yet but he could sit. He was covered in a red velvet cloak that reflected the fury he was feeling.


    He spoke first, in a scratchy, suspicious voice. "You were the brains behind the secret union between Eldoria and Medoris."


    Sigrid blinked innocently. "Me, no! Lord Alexander came looking for the union. The secret meal which the men ate in the observatory was not attended by a single person of influence in a dress or skirt. Apparently, the fact that war is men¡¯s business has not yet changed even though female mages yed a great role in conquering Nemoris."


    King Raff coughed and some blood fell from his mouth and it soaked into a white tissue.


    "You have not yet recovered." Sigrid noted. "This is why I told everyone but rin to stay away until you are dered fully healed."


    "Bullshit!" King Raff rasped and coughed again. "You granted your family a private army while I was unconscious. You did not need to be at that meeting for your ideas to make it into the room."


    Sipped slowly leaned back in the chair. "I have no idea what you speak of. From what I heard, Duke Alexander and the Crown prince chose my grandfather and father to oversee the neutral army which will keep peace between all nations in our region. Everyone from all around the world is wee to join it."


    King Raff bristled. His breathing became heavier, "Do you take me for a fool? I have already sent my people to check. You filled that army with all the knights that used to serve under your grandfather. It is now an army that serves your Thorin family. Are you trying to outmaneuver the crown prince or undermine my rule?"


    Sigrid leaned in, all feline grace and faint menace. "Well, where were you expecting recruits toe from? They are men of the sword and when they heard that they could pick it up again, they did. As for outmaneuvering the crown prince, why would I ever do that?


    He is my husband and I intend to live happily ever after with him. As for undermining your reign, whyever would I do that? After you, Rnd is next in power, he is emperor and I am empress. If I wanted to undermine your rule, I would have killed you in your sleep while you were sick. I would be empress already."


    She leaned back and folded her arms on her chest.


    "What do you intend to achieve?" he asked her.


    Sigrid shrugged, "Right now, pizza for breakfast andter, safe birth for my first child. I also hope that our enemies do not be stronger than us and invade while you are still holding on to paranoid delusions of the Thorin family overthrowing you."


    King Raff sputtered, "I never imed....!"


    Sigrid pped the chair angrily. "Do not even try to weasel your way out of it. It was the entire reason why you forced my marriage to Rnd. My grandfather is old and he would prefer to spend his days drinking, tea, harvesting coffee, eating cheese and drinking wine.


    My father just wants to spend his time with my mother listening to her nag about this and that. My brothers just want to practice magic and I just want to eat Mauve¡¯s pastries, watch tv and listen to gossip. No Thorin is plotting to overthrow you.


    I could be finding out if Lady Crane and Lord Thistlebaum actually had sexst night but instead I am here on an empty stomach, fighting a headache and facing baseless usations from you. Go on...please, don¡¯t hold back. What else am I suspected of?"

 Chapter 383: Threats were made.

    <h4>Chapter 383: Threats were made.</h4>


    King Raff¡¯s eyes narrowed angrily and he picked up an apple and threw it at her. Sigrid caught it with ease and destroyed it with magic. She burned it and the ashes vanished in the air.


    The King took it as a threat and he refused to marvel at the sight of an apple being burned to nothing. "This is why you are not a good match for my son. You are headstrong, you shadow him. I think you intimidate him."


    King Raff believed that only the King should have absolute power over everything and everyone in the kingdom.


    Sigrid sneered. "The Crown Prince has fought wars in othernds, conquered territories and ventured into parts of the Mystwood Grove that only few dare to enter. But, you want me to believe that he is intimidated by me. If he is such a weak cowardly man then he is not deserving of his position. He should give up the throne and take up knitting."


    King Raff heaved and started coughing even more. Sigrid did not attempt tofort him in any way. Since they were not ying nice, she would not be nice as well.


    Silence between then hung thicker than velvet.


    "I will not allow you to destabilize this kingdom. Only a king should have an army or distribute one. I have never seen sense in nobles raising private armies. I have seen the ambition in your eyes Sigrid and I know people like you. First, you make one move and then you make more." He said, ring at her fiercely. "I should have listened to Lord Benwick when he said you were uncontroble and dangerous. If I had known, I would have gotten rid of you like Romilda wanted to do."


    Sigrid gently tapped her fingers over her lips, like she was yawning. "First of all, Eldoria is no longer a kingdom, it is an Empire. Rnd and I led a team of soldiers and mages into war and we were victorious.


    Secondly, the matters concerning the neutral army are not yours to decide. Rnd and Lord Alexander signed an agreement. If you single handedly decide to rip it up, which king or emperor will trust us ever again? People will say that we do not keep our word and we are not truthful.


    Thirdly, I also think nobles should not raise armies. With such power, they are and will always be a threat to whoever sits on the throne.


    Lastly, Lord Benwick was a man with his hands in many pots. He told the De-Kensington¡¯s not to support your cause back then. He warned them that their house would fall in your hands."


    King Raff grimaced.


    Sigrid smiled. "And he was right, after you took power, you did all you could to reduce their power. It is time for you to finish what you started."


    She stood up, took a silk scroll from her pocket and unrolled it. "We agreed to send help to Lord Alexander. I think the remaining De-Kensington army should go. I also n to send eighty percent of the army under the Valerius family."


    King Raff was shaken. "You cannot touch the Valerius house, they are loyal to me."


    "They are ambitious." Sigrid raised her voice. "Keeley Valerius was sent to Rnd, to seduce him and bear him a son. What do you think that means? You are always using your brain to weaken the noble houses that criticize you while empowering those that support you.


    You have ignored the fact that everything must be bnced in life. After you get rid of the ones that criticize you, among those that support you some will turn around and criticize as long as their goals are not met."


    "You dare to raise your voice at me!" The king eximed.


    "I dare." Sigrid replied strongly. "And I dare to do so much more than just raising my voice at you. You have aged, your body is weak and sick. Now is the time for you to step back and let another lead the Empire forward."


    "You jest." King Raff coughed.


    "No, I don¡¯t." Sigrid answered confidently. "Your highness, you stopped seeing things clearly a long time ago. Even your courtiers stopped trusting you because you once based most of your decisions on consort Rina¡¯s moods.


    While you were sleeping, the Empire has been thriving and developing smoothly. Go out in the streets and you will see smiling faces and happy citizens, bothmoners and nobles. Rnd and I have found a way to bnce power in the Empire.


    When you were in charge, I had to beg and plead with you to make changes to thews so that the people could benefit from them. Every single time, I had to coax, cajole and sweeten the pot for you by giving you benefits. What kind of king does that?"


    King Raff continued to cough, covering his mouth with a tissue while pointing at Sigrid and wheezing.


    She pped the finger away. "The Lord mage already said it, that your body is not going to recover to what it used to be. If you push it, you will die early. Take my advise and retire quickly. Queen rin is pregnant, you have a child on the way. Just raise your child and give attention to the younger ones that you have not ruined yet.


    Think about it, Rnd and Galen can barely tolerate you. Benjamin left you to die. The others are young but if you remain the ass you are, they will soon resent you too."


    She grabbed his hand and used one of his thumbs to wipe away the blood on the corner of his lips. Then she used it to stamp the silk scroll. Then she let his hand go at once and he fell back on the bed.


    "I will..." King Raff started.


    Sigrid cut in. "Before you begin straining and saying things like you will make Rnd divorce me I advise you to give up. You were not a good father in the past and you are have barely been a good one in thest few months.


    My husband is not a toddler that needs your attention anymore so he will not leave me just to make you happy. He is a grown man that has already flown away from your irresponsible clutches."


    She leaned down on the bed and whispered, "You and Maurelia, you are two peas in a pod. If you don¡¯t want to die like her better behave yourself. Step down from your position and be a good father. Only then can I guarantee you a long life which wille with a natural death."


    King Raff felt cold and very afraid suddenly.

 Chapter 384: So, who killed the queen?

    <h4>Chapter 384: So, who killed the queen?</h4>


    "You..it was you that did it!" King Raff eximed.


    Sigrid acted perplexed. "Me that did what?"


    "You killed the queen." he hissed.


    Sigrid wagged her finger. "No, no, no, you killed the queen with all that poison which you fed her to blind her senses. You and I both know that you sent your manter to feed her some medicine that was slowly eating away at her organs on the inside."


    King Raff appeared to turn even paler than he was originally. This secret, he thought he would take to is grave and nobody would ever know.


    Sigrid walked from left to right slowly, like a detective trying to figure out a case. "On the outside, she was fine. Her appetite appeared to be increasing and she even put on a little weight. But that was only because the parasites inside her were demanding to be fed. If you want to point fingers at me, I will reveal the truth that I know and can prove.


    So, my word of advise is simple. You should just retire and rx. Every once in a while, give Rnd some advise on important matters."


    She turned to leave, then paused dramatically at the door. "My condolences for the death of the queen and my congrattions on your escape from death."


    The door mmed gently. The king blinked. Even if he wanted to chase after Sigrid, he could not. A red knight slid out from under the bed.


    He knelt on one knee at the foot of the bed and met the King¡¯s eyes. "Should I take care of it, your highness? Permanently."


    King Raff rubbed his chest. "No." Knowing Sigrid, she had probably made arrangements for this secret to be revealed in case of her death. And she is a mage that is protected by other mages. She won¡¯t die, but you will."


    The door opened and a doctor walked in.


    "I want to rest, tell everyone to leave. I will not be taking anymore meetings today." King Raff turned to the side and closed his eyes.


    The message was delivered to Rnd and Galen that were outside, waiting because they expected to be questioned.


    Galen did not wait and he turned and left, d that he did not have to face his father who did not have much to say to him.


    Rnd hesitated for a moment as he hade with exnations for everything he had been up to since he took charge.


    "Wait, did he ask about Benjamin?"


    The doctor shook his head. It left Rnd puzzled because he thought they would finally deal with Benjamin. Was his father¡¯s silence a sign of forgiveness for his beloved son?


    Those were the thoughts on Rnd¡¯s mind as he made his way to the parasols near the moat and joined Sigrid for breakfast.


    "Let me guess, he is not in the mood to talk." Sigrid said sarcastically with a smile.


    Rnd nodded. "I don¡¯t know what you two discussed but he I can also take a guess and assume that he is not in a good mood. Might I ask what you two discussed in there?"


    She ced the silk scroll on the table and her eyes returned to watching the many--many dogs frolicking in the water with the ducks and Galen¡¯s children. It was not just them but other royal children too, toddlers and teenagers.


    Servants were lined up everywhere fetching drinks, towels, snacks and chasing after young ones that got too close to the moat. Some were in the water, holding toddlers that were learning to swim.


    Some of their parents were sitting around on pool side chairs and beds.


    The royal castle, under Sigrid and Rnd watch, was a fun ce and everyone felt safe treating it like home.


    "We are sending more knights to help Lord Ridley!" Rnd eximed.


    Sigrid nodded. "The royal knights need a break and most of them should return. These will take over and actively help Lord Alexander to take down the capital."


    Rnd read what she was leaving out. She was deliberately reducing the forces of the De-Kensington family and the Valerius family.


    "The De-Kensington¡¯s have no backer with my mother dead." He reminded her.


    "It does not make them any less ambitious." She countered. She stretched her arm out to get some sun but ended up stretching.


    Lanai started to massage her shoulders gently and Mauve led the the kitchen maids to the moat side, carrying trays that had pizzas of different types.


    The appetizing scent drew Sigrid¡¯s attention, that of the dogs and the children. Everyone suddenly wanted pizza. Servants lined up dog dishes, others toddler tes, drinks were served on tables and the pizza feast ensued.


    Rnd wanted a full breakfast with sausages, eggs, bread and tea and it is what he got. The pizza was just a bonus to him. He was hoping to treat this breakfast like a date but Galen joined them, as did Mauve.


    Orpheus and Christie opted to sit alone and enjoy their breakfast like a couple. Rnd envied them and he shot Galen displeased looks which his brother conveniently ignored.


    "So, is anyone going to share their ideas on why our father suddenly decided not to look at my handsome face?" Galen introduced a conversation to the group and then started pulling on stretched cheese with his mouth.


    "Thew concerning nobles and private armies. The king thinks that nobles should not raise private armies and he is hoping that this will be changed soon."


    "Oh my!" Mauve¡¯s eyes widened.


    "That is not good." Galen said in a voice that said it would be troublesome to aplish. "If you want to see this kingdom on fire, then raise that subject. All the nobles will unite and raise their voices. They will do whatever it takes to bring down the Maximus family and erect a new king. If they cannot overwhelm the royal knights they will coborate with the neighboring kingdoms and empire. As long as they can keep their power, they will not care about who sits on the throne."


    "He is right." Rnd confirmed.


    Mauve raised her hand halfway. "I don¡¯t know if my opinion counts but I also think that he is right. My grandfather takes great pride in the Rosewood knights. He trains them personally and watches over them. My father and brothers are no different. Noble house having their own knights is a tradition."


    Sigrid quietly took in their opinions.


    "You should consider your Thorin knights too." Rnd pointed out. "How unhappy was your grandfather when the Thorin army was disbanded by the king?"


    Sigrid recalled how the men in her family had been downcast. Her mother had been worried that were left without protection.


    Family knights defended the family to thest drop of their blood. Without them, one could be safe here in the capital. But outside in their real territories in the East, West, North or South, things were much different. Enemies coulde upon an entire house, surround it and kill everyone in one night, as long as they were not protected.


    "My love, drop this one." Rnd took her hand and shook his head.

 Chapter 385: On this, he was determined.

    <h4>Chapter 385: On this, he was determined.</h4>


    Sigrid was not yet convinced and Rnd could see that. "Do you like my father¡¯s idea?"


    "I am not against it." She answered, without looking up. "And I say this knowing that my family will stand against it. Nobles with armies are a threat to the crown. When they unite, they are just as powerful as we are." She popped a slice of berry in her mouth, grimacing at the extra sweetness. "We should consider centralizing power."


    Rnd let go of her hand and grabbed a hold of a spoon. "Sigrid, the idea is attractive and warrants great thought but empires are run on reality. The reality is that noble houses without private armies are houses without teeth. They bemoners with titles and lose their abilities to be pirs of defense for the empire."


    Sigrid thought about the democratic world she hade from. Power was in the hands of the president and there was one army. Everyone else was amoner, rich or connected.


    She tilted her head, curious. "Do you want to know why I am in support of the idea more than why I am against it?"


    Rnd flipped his hand upwards for a second, "Color me intrigued."


    "Before your father took the throne, there was a war and he was losing. In order to win, he went to your mother¡¯s family and groveled at the feet of your grandfather for help." She dropped the fork and picked up a slice of pizza by hand. "Grovelled Rnd. Maybe I should repeat it one more time. Grovelled.


    He knelt and begged the De-Kensington¡¯s to send their army to overwhelm his brothers and in return, he would marry your mother, make her queen and make the house of De-Kensington powerful.


    But the act of being forced to kneel before another man and beg stayed with him. He hated your grandfather, your mother and inevitably you and your brothers that have De-Kensington blood."


    Galen threw a small towel to the ground. "So all these years we spent wondering what we could have done to him that was so bad that he denied us his affection and presence, the answer was that he knelt at the feet of our grandfather!"


    "Yes," She confirmed.


    Galen was in disbelief. "So he mes us for what he did willingly!"


    "Yes." She confirmed again.


    Galenughed.


    Rnd did not care for the reasons anymore, he just wanted Sigrid to understand the importance of houses having knights. "Sigrid, there are ces where the royal army does not reach or reacheste. ces wherewlessness thrives. Sometimes, we even have small insurrections that go nowhere because they are stopped in time. This is because privately trained knights of noble families nearby stop them. Those knights are not ornaments, they are trained for a purpose."


    Sigrid studied Rnd¡¯s eyes. They burned not with defiance but loyalty. He was loyal to the nobles just as most were loyal to him. "If we increase the size of the army and the police, we can cover all those areas."


    "It does not change a thing." He increased his voice a little, seeking to drive the point home. "Nobles earn their titles by making contributions to the empire. Many of these houses have been spines in war. When the royal treasury is empty, they fund the war, provide food and other resources.


    When Medoris attacked Eldoria during my grandfather¡¯s reign, the royal army was centralized here in the capital and in boarder towns. The outer keeps? They were guarded by household knights, If not for them, we would all be Medorians now. Eldoria would have been swallowed."


    Sigrid put the pizza slice down. She had not yet bothered to bite into it. With a frown, she asked, "Doesn¡¯t it ever worry you that they will turn their swords against the crown?"


    Rnd nodded seriously. "Of course I worry. It is a valid fear that every man that sits on the throne has. Sometimes, I wake up at night, go out and stand in a watchtower and look out at the city wondering which nobles are sitting together and plotting the downfall of the ruling house of Maximus.


    But, fear does not rule, I do. Disarming loyal houses out of hypothetical paranoia is my father¡¯s way of leadership and it invites real disaster. Be honest, my father lost the loyalty of the Thorin house when he forced your grandfather to hand over his military power and disband the Thorin army. If our marriage was not a great one, I sometimes think that your family would have moved to Medoris or grown treasonous thoughts."


    Mauve gasped.


    A servant dropped a te.


    Galen just looked back and forth between the couple. He could not tell if they were fighting or having a civilized conversation.


    Rnd spoke while tapping a fork on a te, "Noble houses are deterrents. Without deterrents, outside forces grow bold. Rebellion isn¡¯t born from strength--it breeds in weakness and neglect."


    Sigrid pushed a slice of bread to the corner of the te that he was still tapping, making an irritating nking. "For me, all I hear is that war is inevitable."


    Rnd sighed sadly, "It always is--for someone. But, my belief is that as long as we are always prepared, we have a winning chance. The royal army is just one army, if we rely on a single de, we invite cmity the day that de shatters."


    Galen decided to add to the wise words of his brother. "If the nobles are stripped of their little power and lose their loyalty to the crown, their houses will not send their children to join the royal army. They will not open their resources to us. When wares, rather than defending the empire, they will be looking for safety in neighboring kingdoms. We risk falling if they don¡¯t stand with us."


    "This is why even the emperors of the most powerful and developed empires everywhere still maintain the tradition of noble houses and their private armies. It is not for their sake, it is for our benefit." Rnd shared hisst words on the subject.


    The subject was heavy and the discussion, intense. Some of the servants that overheard it all had to wipe sweat. They half expected the crown prince to break something when he was exining.


    Silence reigned. Sigrid looked at Rnd and he looked at her. She was wondering what to get him for his birthday. He was wondering if this was thest of this subject.


    He also hoped that she would not go around his back and bring the matter to the public or introduce it during any kind of meeting with the nobles.


    This idea had to die, whether it was proposed by her or the king.

 Chapter 386: Dress ripper.

    <h4>Chapter 386: Dress ripper.</h4>


    After breakfast, Rnd managed to get Sigrid alone and he took her on a walk around the castle. Her arm was slipped in his and they moved slowly, as if they had all the time in the world.


    It was a beautiful day, the sun was warm, the air was sweet and the world felt like it was at peace. A breeze carried the scent of flowers and wood smoke from somewhere in the castle, in the kitchens.


    They paused their walk under one of therge trees that had a swing which was a little too above the ground. The children that swung from it had to climb a tree and risk their necks to sit on it. For that reason, it was forbidden to swing from it.


    Sigrid had always wanted to try it. Rnd, on seeing the hopeful look in her eyes, lifted her with two hands and helped her onto the swing. She caught the ropes on both sides but didn¡¯t dare to push herself.


    When she looked down and saw the distance from the swing to the ground, she almost felt dizzy. "I can see why this is a forbidden swing now. If one is not a mage, they should not try to sit here."


    Her boots fell off her feet and hit the ground with a small thud. Sigrid threw her head back and looked at the thick canopy above. A bird was weaving through the leaves, singing about something and Sigrid guessed that it was having a great day.


    "Will you go with me to the North tomorrow?" He asked her suddenly, gently pushing the swing.


    Sigrid looked at him, she was almost taller than him from that position. "What are you going to do in the North?"


    "Showing my face, waving at the people and shaking some hands. We are nning to open a car factory over there. Oh--a pharmaceutical factory as well and a phone factory. The experimental farms are showing progress and if it works out well, there will be no more drought there. The Lord mage is going along with me to take a look at the farms.


    I have also been informed by Lord Craydon about some newly discovered mines up there. One has silver and another has iron. The third is an unknown mineral which has the Northern nobles excited. Actually all the mines have the everyone, nobles andmoners excited alike."


    "It means jobs and more money. I am excited too." She replied. From theck of a smile on her face, it was hard to tell if she was really excited. "I have never been to the north and I would love to apany you. Are we flying?"


    He nodded.


    She looked out as a thought crossed her mind. "You know, the train tracks should be extended all the way to the North. While we are there, perhaps I can take a look at the territory and see where on the maps we can connect thend. The economy will grow much faster when every one has ess to the capital."


    Rnd nodded along and changed the subject. "What is this I hear about you inviting Lady Thistlebaum, duchess Crane, Lady Percival and one of the miss Ashford¡¯s over for tea in the evening. What are you nning?"


    "You heard!" Sigrid looked at him with a light of joy in her eyes. "I am hoping to convince them to agree to having their lives turned into a reality tv show."


    Rnd just looked at her, one of his brows rising into a quizzing expression.


    "Sometimes people just need a stupid scandalous show to watch. And now, without Lady Jane Fairfax to take the lead, I have taken the duty on my shoulders."


    Rnd¡¯s raised brow turned into a curious one and his expression into mocking.


    Sigrid could feel the judgement. "Oh stuff it you judgemental proper prince, you know that you love scandals too. All I want is something that will keep me glued to my screen,ughing my ass off as Iy back on a sofa with a belly that is the size of my body weight."


    "It is...oh..." He closed his eyes briefly. It was just like her bachelor¡¯s auction ball. "When people hear this, it is going to be a ughter."


    Sigrid did not care, just because she was a crown princess did not mean that she had to be sensible at all times.


    "Move over here, my love." She gestured for him to step out in front of her.


    He did. She put her hands around him and smiled. "My love, I have nothing to worry about because I have you to protect me. Even if everyone gathers and points at me, you will stand and defend me, right?"


    Rnd leaned forward and touched his head to hers. "So, you are acting spoiled because you have me to back you up?"


    "Yes." She replied impishly. She pushed forward and kissed him on the lips.


    Rnd drew his head back and gazed at her lips, very sensual and very kissable. She had applied that pink lip gloss which made them look even fuller, softer and more tempting. He wanted a taste and he wanted it immediately.


    "Rnd." She said his name softly.


    He leaned down and kissed her, getting that taste which his mind was so crazy for. One small taste was not enough, he wanted more, everything she had to give. The more they kissed, the more excited he became and he felt a swelling deep within his loins.


    What happened next was not nned, it was a passionate entanglement, which left them breathless, sweaty and picking leaves and grass out of their hair.


    When they returned to the castle for a bath and change of clothes, Mrs. Elsworth huffed. All the bedrooms in the royal castle but these two opted for tree!! And out in the open where anybody could have stumbled on them!!


    They were lucky that Jesting had sent all the servants and knights away as soon as they started kissing.


    After they disappeared into the bathroom, Mrs. Elsworth inspected Sigrid¡¯s dress handing it over to Lanai for disposable. "He ripped another one. Tell the royal tailors to make a new one. With stronger silk, hopefully."


    Lanai scoffed, "I hate to break it to you Mrs. Elsworth but the crown prince will still rip it to shreds. Even when he does not need to, he rips the dresses."


    "At least the royal tailors are happily getting rich." Lamaughed.


    As long as they kept recing the dresses, the royal couple did not even notice.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 387: Your wife.

    <h4>Chapter 387: Your wife.</h4>


    King Raff eventually ended his temper tantrum and sent for his son. He had much that he wanted to say to Rnd and at the top of his list, the matters to do with Sigrid were sitting firmly.


    Rnd entered the hospital room with silent footsteps and dignity, head held high, his cloak trailing behind him like a g blowing at half mast. He stood near the foot of the bed and kept his arms behind his back.


    "Sit." His father gestured at the empty chair next to the bed.


    Rnd obeyed, sitting in the chair with an uneasy feeling in his heart. Sitting meant a long conversation and he was not sure he wanted to talk to his father at great length.


    "You wasted no time in running the kingdom your way while I was down." He started.


    No greeting, no wasting time on pleasantries.


    "What else should I have done?" Questioned back.


    King Raff looked at his son carefully, thinking back to Sigrid¡¯s words. Did Rnd really resent him so much? No matter, he had a point to make and he was going to make it despite all that Sigrid had said. "Let us talk about your wife, Sigrid."


    Rnd said nothing, only stared at his father curiously.


    "She seems to think that she has a say in how this kingdom is run," King Raff continued. "She is always proposingws on everything, making adjustments to treaties without consulting the necessary parties like royal advisors. She involves herself in matters to do with the army. She negotiates like a king, not a queen. Forceful, Sigrid Thorin is too forceful and headstrong."


    Rnd¡¯s lips quirked upward, almost fondly. "You never did like headstrong women."


    "This has nothing to do with your mother." King Raff retorted.


    "She tried to be your equal and you froze her out in every way which led to resentment that was poured onto your sons." Rnd sneered.


    "She should have understood bnce." King Raff snapped. "Maurelia liked to push me around in the beginning just because her father helped me get the throne. But I put her in ce just as you should do to Sigrid. I have seen you both walking into rooms sometimes and she doesn¡¯t walk beside you; she strides ahead."


    Rndughed harshly. "So, you have trouble with how my wife chooses to walk! I am notining. Why are you?"


    King Raff closed his eyes. His son was a fool in love and he was thinking with his penis not his brains. He took a deep breath and leaned forward as much as his body could let him. "Do you know what I regret the most?"


    Rnd did not respond.


    "That unnatural deal which I made because I was too greedy for the refined salt and salt mines the Thorin¡¯s owned." He paused. "I never should have allowed Sigrid to talk me into banning you from taking a second wife. But none the less, this can be remedied."


    Rnd¡¯s brows rose curiously.


    "I will rescind the decision and take all the me." King Raff said, "You should start looking at the candidates for a second wife. Keeley Valerius is a wonderful choice and shees from a wonderful loyal family. She will notpete for favor because she understand bnce. Most importantly, she will respect you."


    Rnd blinked slowly, as if trying to trante the suggestion from an ancient tongue. "A secondary consort."


    "Yes son, a secondary consort." King Raff said strongly, "I had one, your grandfather had one and your great grandfather had five."


    Rnd¡¯s voice was calm, butced with steel. "And he was killed by the three of his wives. But that is not the story we tell the public now, is it? His house fractured just as my grandfather¡¯s house did and yours too. You all gave birth to children that hated and tore each other part. Family feuds for us mean tearing the kingdom apart."


    King Raff went on like he did not hear Rnd¡¯s refusal. "As long as Sigrid remains the queen and first wife, she will not make a fuss. Having apetitor for your heart and attention will soften her edges. It worked for your mother so I know that it can work for Sigrid. You will dominate her in no time."


    Rnd had never heard anything more absurd. "Have you met my wife? Do you understand the kind of woman she is? You think I could dominate her or bend her into something quieter!"


    "I think you will never know if you don¡¯t try." The King growled. "If you don¡¯t keep her in line she will keep you in line."


    Rnd looked toward the wall, where rin had stuck stick paper figures of a happy family of nine. Two parents and seven children. "And what is wrong with that?


    King Raff frowned. "You are a fool and a disappointment. Sigrid is trouble, she dreams too loudly. Her ambition has teeth."


    "Good." Rnd stood up. "I love her even more for those teeth, I married her for them. Iron sharpens iron and steel sharpens steel. I am a better man because of her."


    "You married her because I decreed it so." King Raff reminded him. "I have seen the footage of the battle you fought in Nemoris and I could not believe my eyes. You stood shoulder to shoulder with her like an equal. She came up with the battle n."


    Rnd found his father unbelievable. "So I should try to break her because of that? I should cheat on my vows because she stood with me! That is what people in love do...."


    "You are not a poet or a bard so stop all this love talk" King Raff spat impatiently. "Kings don¡¯t have room in their hearts for fairy tale love."


    "And yet every fairy tale circting seems to be about princes finding true love." Rnd muttered. He raised his voice. "Oh, we should not forget how you loved Consort Rina and treated her as if she was the most precious thing in the kingdom, ignoring all voices that rose against her.


    She murdered her servants for simply existing and you looked the other way. She boiled someone to death!!!" He screamed. "Alive, by the way. That very night, you threw her a grand birthday party and wasted sixty thousand gold coins on it.


    The following day, you were back to seeking solutions to the flood in the South and urging for more taxes to be collected because the royal treasury could not afford to feed all the affected.


    You want to talk about men that were dominated by the women they married, you should be the first in line."

 Chapter 388: The kindest words.

    <h4>Chapter 388: The kindest words.</h4>


    King Raff did not respond to what Rnd said. Rnd drew in a deep breath and he sat down. A quiet settled in between them-thick and old, like dust from a forgotten tomb.


    Rnd took another breath and he said, "I love my wife like a man who rules beside a den of lions," he said softly. "I know exactly who she is and what she is. She us not just my queen. She is the second half of my two pronged sword. When she speaks, people listen--because her voice carries iron and mercy in equal parts.


    When the people are starving, she does not hesitate to open her purse or that of the Thorin family to feed them. If a gue or disease is spreading, she sleeps in an alchemy room, trying to figure out what herbs will cure our people.


    When there is a threat on the wall, she does not hide but she picks up a de, takes my hand and we fly to the wall together. We fight side by side and bathe in the blood of our enemies. She is fearless and she is my pride."


    "And if she turns on you?" King Raff asked, narrowing his eyes. "Lord Benwick warned me about her."


    "I choose to trust what I see and if that changes in future, it will not be impossible for us to go our separate ways legally. As for Lord Benwick, if he thought that my wife was so dangerous, why them did he try so hard to work for her?" Rnd asked. "And when she refused, why was he so angry that he tried to ckmail her? Listeners were eliminated for a reason. You seem to have forgotten that."


    "As were female mages." King Raff retorted. "You have also forgotten that."


    Rnd shrugged. "A female mage and a male mage are no different. They can both manipte anyone if they wish to. Male mages only survived because kings needed them to be sword mages and lead battle. If not, they would have been stripped of magic too."


    King Raff could see that he was losing this argument. He sighed, long and low. Exhaustion was already iming his body. "You are too naive and gentle."


    "I am deliberate." Rnd answered.


    "You are too enamored." King Raff suggested.


    "I am not afraid to dance with fire." Rnd replied.


    "You are..." King Raff sighed. This game was too tiring and he just wanted to sleep.


    Sigrid had been right about his body, it could not keep up anymore. "I hope you know what you are doing son otherwise, one day you will wake up and she will be king and you will be nothing."


    Rnd tilted his head, "That does not sound bad at all. At the end of the day, our child will be the one to sit on the throne. I am not like you, I have no ns to rule into my nies and die on the throne.


    Someday, preferably after my fiftieth birthday, Sigrid and I will both retire. I will take my wife traveling and we will see the entire world. There is more to life than being the ruler of an empire.


    I may not have learned many things from you but one thing I have learned is not not to be obsessed with anything. Stop worrying about my wife and her ambitions. Where you failed, I will seed.


    Strength does not always roar father, sometimes it stands besides strength and calls it home."


    King Raff regarded his son for the longest time. Then, slowly, he eased himself down and closed his eyes. "I give up. May your home be forged in a will that was stronger than mine son."


    Rnd found these to be the nicest and kindest words his father had ever said to him. In his books, this was the best and most honest conversation that they had ever had.


    He covered his father with a nket and left the room. Only after walking out of the hospital did he recall that he had not asked his father about Benjamin.


    For the first time since putting Benjamin under house arrest, Rnd decided to visit this brother.


    He went to his estate alone, with just his knights. When he arrived, a maid informed him that Benjamin was sleeping. The knights went to his chambers and forced him out of bed where hey, between two naked maids.


    Benjamin dressed up hastily and walked down the stairs barefoot and rumpled. He had grown a beard, and his hair was longer. He had also gained more weightpared to thest time Rnd had seen him. This was especially around the stomach.


    When he saw Rnd, he did not bow. "Have youe to take my head today brother?"


    Rnd¡¯s answer was silence.


    Benjamin smiled. "Ah, that¡¯s not it. I guess you havee to strip me more of my freedoms. What do you n to take this time? My food, wine, women?"


    "Father is awake." Rnd shared as he sat down.


    Benjamin pointed at the television hanging on his wall. "I have a crystalvision so I am aware. It was circting on the news the day after your mother was buried." He threw himself into a chair. "My sincerest condolences on that by the way. I never got to say it at the right time seeing as to how I was so politely kept from attending the funeral to gloat."


    Rnd did not respond.


    Benjaminughed. "We both know that she was behind the fire in which my mother died. Let¡¯s not pretend the cold Maurelia was a sweet warm loving woman."


    Rnd sneered, "I just told you that father is awake and what you want to discuss is my mother. Your priorities as ever seem to be misced brother."


    Benjamin¡¯s face twitched. "Is he....aware?"


    If by that you mean does he remember the fact that you left him to die, then yes. He remembers the attack." Rnd stood and moved to stand by the window. "At first, I thought he was not asking about it because he wanted to forgive you or he had forgotten but then I was told that he asked about Emmah." Rnd looked back at Benjamin. "The woman that you chose to save instead of him. The murderer you loved."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 389: Fire between brothers.

    <h4>Chapter 389: Fire between brothers.</h4>


    Benjamin looked away from Rnd, hiding the ticking of his jaw. Each and everyone of Emmah¡¯s messes was a p to his face. He had asked her to be patient and wait for him. She had turned around, found new suitors, got herself pregnant, killed her stepmother and gone on the run.


    The servants and the knights had enjoyed whispering andughing at him when they thought he could not hear them. But how could he not hear them? There was nothing to do in this house turned prison than to listen to them talk about the world beyond the walls of his home.


    "Firstly, nobody could have predicted that Emmah would be a murderer and secondly, I did not choose between. I just knew that everyone else would be saving our father and I was the only one interested in saving her. How could I have known that the knights would fail and father would end up stabbed and poisoned?" Benjamin defended himself with strength, bellowing. "Emmah screamed and I had only seconds to decide..."


    "Bullshit!" Rnd raged, "You are a knight and you had a duty." He reminded his brother sharply, "Duty to our father. To the man that personally taught you how to fight with a sword and gave you every privilege. Who called you his ¡¯precious son.¡¯"


    "And you," Benjamin muttered, "were always his choice of crown prince."


    Rnd¡¯s eyes flickered. "Only because I was born first and let¡¯s not pretend like he did not consider at one point taking the title from me and passing it to you. It is only because he knew what the nobles would say that he held himself back. Don¡¯t sit there and pretend that your mother did not peddle this idea to him at one point or another."


    Benjamin stood up and started walking towards Rnd but the knights drew their swords at him and he staggered back. "If my mother had as much influence over him like everyone says, he would not have pushed you to fulfill all the duties of a crown prince or sent you off in wars to build a reputation for yourself as a hero among the people. He loved me because I was safe, there was no noble house pressuring him to push me into your position.


    I was not a threat to him like you, the half De-Kensington that could rebel and take the throne with the support of the queen and probably half of the noble families in thisnd. He has always known that you are the future and he respected that even though he never embraced you." His voice trembled with rage. "I wanted that. I wanted to be crown prince. If he loved me so much, he should have given me what he knew I wanted--what mother wanted."


    Rnd scoffed. Everyone wanted to be crown prince but only in safe times. When he was heading out to war, nobody ever knew if he would be back dead or paralyzed. When he was heading to really dangerous territories, consort Rina and their father would find reasons to keep Benjamin back. And him, there was no parent to even hug as he set out.


    Benjamin felt shattered as he drew in rugged breaths. "Has he truly not asked for me?"


    "No." Rnd answered.


    Benjamin¡¯s jaw clenched. "Tell me, what decision would you have made if you were there and Sigrid was standing where Emmah was. Would you have watched the woman you love die just so you could please the man that never shared a single moment of affection with you?"


    "I would have stopped the de, with my own de or my body." Rnd replied without hesitation. "Because I am a knight and protecting the king is my duty. The king¡¯s death is sometimes the death of an empire. I can sacrifice myself for that duty. Any woman that marries a knight knows this."


    Benjamin looked up andughed. "Then you are a fool and you do not deserve the love of your wife."


    Rnd shook his head, "My wife is no ordinary woman, that is why for me the choice is simple. If Sigrid was standing where Emmah was, she would be giving hell to the assassins. She would be fighting back with a sword or magic. I have all the confidence in the world that she would win.


    Emmah is or was a mage too and she was always unnaturally lucky. I am quite certain that she would have survived somehow even if you did not intervene. You made the wrong choice Benjamin."


    Benjamin¡¯sugh was hollow. "I guess that is easy for you to say now that you remind me of how great your wife is. But let¡¯s be honest, even if she was not all that great, you would not have saved her because your love is diplomacy and power. It is why you imprisoned me here, is it not?"


    Rnd sighed and studied Benjamin. "I never realized it when we were younger. How much you loathed me. Every move I made, you analyzed and read much into, seeing things that were not there. I did not imprison you here to show off my power.


    I needed time. Time to rule and move the empire forward at a time when the people were uneasy. Time for father to heal. Time for you to understand what it means to bear the weight of consequence. Time for you to decide on what you will do if father forgives you." Rnd slow walked back to the chair and sat down. "Surely, you know by now that your reputation among the knights is dead. You cannot return to the army because the men do not trust you to protect them as they protect you."


    Benjamin threw his head back. He had not thought at all about what to do. He did not know if he would get a chance to live after all that urred. Like most of the people that knew the inner story, he was expecting his father to give him a death sentence.


    He had evene to the conclusion that it would not be a public beheading but maybe poison, something quiet that would not cause a fuss.


    "Do you know what he intends to do with me?" Benjamin asked.


    Rnd crossed a leg over the other. "I don¡¯t know. He may forgive you. He may not. But know this--neither I nor Galen will protect or defend you. If you could leave your beloved father to die, then we can only imagine what you would do to brothers that you don¡¯t love.


    If you are not forgiven but he decides to let you live, I advise you to leave Eldoria immediately. Go somewhere far away and never return. Start a new life, maybe you will find happiness and a new dream. Even if father forgives you, I advise you to do the same." Rnd stood up. "This is the only mercy that I will show you and thest time that I will call you brother."


    Benjamin imed his jaw. The warning in the message was clear. If he did not leave, he would die. Rnd did not say goodbye and Benjamin did not hear the door close.


    Somewhere in the silence, the king¡¯s judgement awaited but a verdict had already been given and it was exile.

 Chapter 390: A scandalous proposal.

    <h4>Chapter 390: A scandalous proposal.</h4>


    In the royal castle, around the moat which had been turned into a dating venue for royals under parasols, shiny lights and delightful music, Crown Princess Sigrid reclined on a beach chair, sipping on Mauve¡¯s version of coconut pineapple cocktails served in pineapple shells. She had also mad alcoholic version that other royals were enjoying.


    Surrounding Sigrid were four of the empire¡¯s currently famous most scandalous noblewomen--each a walking headline, daily.


    Lady Percival, who was already partially intoxicated, Duchess Crane that was staring daggers at Lady Thistlebaum. Lady Thistlebaum that was looking everywhere but at her one time best friend and Miss Nora Ashford, daughter of a rake and female rake herself. She was was rumored to be involved with six men, currently. Rumor had it that she was preparing to propose aw that allowed women to take two husbands or more.


    Mauve and Christie, of course were there. Mrs. Elsworth too and she was trying hard not to fumigate the air as it had been infected with immorality.


    "I have gathered you here," Sigrid started with a wicked grin, "to give you a chance to indulge in your immorality without fear."


    Mrs. Elsworth gasped.


    Lady Thistlebaum did not like it. "I am not immoral."


    Duchess Crane immediately replied. "Says the woman that was spreading her legs for my husband like a...."


    "Ladies,dies,dies...." Sigrid pped her hands. "Save this all for the reality show."


    All fourdies stared. They were not familiar with what she was introducing to them.


    "Are we going on stage?" Lady Percival asked.


    "I am not a good actress." Miss Ashford shared as she slyly winked at Cosmos who winked back.


    Mrs. Elsworth noticed and she rolled her eyes.


    "It is a show about your lives. I want you all to form a group as friends or just acquaintances and you regrly meet up for events, tea parties and the like. You can even go for vacation together. You just have to wear small microphones sewn into your gowns and be filmed at all hours, except bath time--unless you have no problems with that too."


    Again, Mrs. Elsworth gasped. But this time, she was not the only one.


    "Calm down everyone, I am suggesting that you go on tv naked or anything. We...the filming crew would of course edit and cover any nudity, idental or intentional. The purpose of the show is to share the chaos of your lives with viewers for entertainment."


    Duchess Crane narrowed her eyes. "You are not serious."


    "Oh, but I am. Right now, all anyone can talk about in scandalnd is what is going on between you, your husband and the Thistlebaum¡¯s. Your servants are leaking information for a fee." She looked between the two women. "Why let them get rich off your scandal while you are not?" Turning to Lady Percival and Miss Ashford, she added, "The people are tired of all the never ending balls and debutante search for husbands. They want seduction, sabotage, secrets. You four embody this perfectly. You are walking plot twists."


    Lady Thistlebaum fanned herself, fanning in disbelief. "I am not going to parade my chaos like a trained peacock"


    "Oh but you will." Sigrid smiled sweetly. She gestured for Lady Thistlebaum to move closer and whispered to her. "I have leverage over you. I know that Lord Crane is not the only man you have been seeing. You took one of your younger footmen on a vacation in the Southst year and things got steamy between you two."


    Lady Thistlebaum gasped as she stepped back.


    Sigrid gestured for Lady Percival to move closer and whispered to her, "I know that you are the seller of Widow¡¯s brew, an ouwed wine which is brewed using some illegal substances. If this gets out, you will end up in a mine, digging for minerals in some small town for the rest of your life."


    She gasped as well.


    Next was Miss Ashford and to her Sigrid whispered, "You exchange dirty letters with stable hand named Gawain. Some of the things you fantasize about doing would put the most famous whore in the empire to shame."


    Nora Ashford whimpered.


    Last was duchess Crane who was wondering what Sigrid was whispering. "Your son is a petty thief. He does not have to be because he is from a wealthy family so he does it for the thrill. But if people find out what he is.....I am afraid his life will forever be ruined. No daughter of a good noble house will marry him. Anything that goes missing anywhere he is, people will point fingers at him. And someday...someone that hates him will kill him and im it was because he stole something important."


    Sigrid stretched her arms and smiled deviously at all four women. "Now, what do we think of my idea?"


    Lady Percival was the first to reply. "Wonderful. My life is an open book filled with riveting scandals anyway."


    "Who doesn¡¯t like money?" Lady Thistlebaumughed nervously. "If anyone is going to profit from my scandal, it should be me."


    "I want to be a viin, like nche." Miss Ashford dered.


    Lady Crane was the only one left to climb on board. She looked at Sigrid for a while. For her, scandal collided with the preservation of her son¡¯s reputation and that of her entire family. "You are not as nice as people say you are." she said. voice dangerously low.


    Sigrid did not mind. "I have never imed to be nice. People often mistake the fulfillment of my duties for nice."


    "I will do your show but if my secretes out, I am done." She threatened.


    "Mine too." One by one, thedies said.


    They said that now, but Sigrid highly doubted that they would do so after the show found poprity. In fact, if their secrets were revealed to the public, they would be even more desperate to use the show to correct the narrative.


    "So what¡¯s in it for you?" Duchess Crane asked Sigrid.


    Sigrid opened her arms andughed, "Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want to be entertained and court clowns juggling balls in the air while riding unicycles is not thrilling. I need to be saved from boredom and you four are going to do it for me. So, impress medies. I will take care of wardrobe, make up, jewelry....unless you prefer to use your own. I will even foot the bill of where you vacation or take trips to. All I want as an investor is ratings."


    "And scandal." Mauve pitched in.

 Chapter 391: Akia’s terrible life.

    <h4>Chapter 391: Akia¡¯s terrible life.</h4>


    Four women that would soon be more famous than anyone else in Eldoria gathered at a tavern named Lady Luck after leaving the royal castle. Lady Percival owned the tavern and she closed it for a while, to ensureplete privacy as thedies had much to discuss.


    Drinks were served and thedies mulled around silently, none willing to speak up first. Duchess Crane and Lady Thistlebaum were still staring daggers at each other.


    Duchess Crane thought Lady Thistlebaum was so bold and shameless. What right did she have to re angrily as if she was the wronged party? She was the mistress here.


    Lady Thistlebaum thought Duchess Crane was a bitch. She had used shady means to marry Lord Crane even though she was aware that his heart was not with her. What right did she have to act as if she was the most innocent party in the mess.


    "The nerve of that crown princess." Lady Percival¡¯s mmed a mug of heart fire wine on the table. It was her preferred brew when she was feeling angry. "I cannot believe that she has been spying on us."


    "She is the crown princess, is it a surprise that she knows things she should not?" Miss Ashford was equally seething but she also knew what the reality was. The ruling house had means to know what was urring in the noble houses.


    Most used the information for politics. The crown princess was using it for entertainment.


    Lady Crane focused on the small hole on the table, thinking about the consequences of what the crown princess had on her. How long had she known? Who else knew? Someone had brought the information to her so there was another or some others that knew this.


    "When I get home, I am firing all my maids." Lady Thistlebaum said. "I feed and clothe them but they turn around and sell my secrets. Ungrateful bitches."


    Lady Percival leaned in curiously. "What secret does the Crown Princess know about you?"


    Lady Thistlebaum leaned away from Lady Percival. "None of your business. You don¡¯t see me asking about your secrets so why are you asking about mine?" She stood up and shifted her chair in admonishment, seeking to get away from the wine stench on Lady Percival¡¯s breath.


    Someone needed to keep the woman out of wine barrels. What was her husband doing when she was getting stupidly intoxicated?


    Lady Percival snorted and took a big gulp of wine.


    "Lets just agree to keep our secrets to ourselves." Miss Ashford suggested. "What we should be talking about this reality tv show of the crown princess. We were given reference scripts and we should study and use them as guides.


    Each of thedies sighed and brought out their manuscripts.


    "So, we are supposed to be extravagantly dressed most of the time, followed by maids and assistants, showing off our wealth and just acting like ourselves." Lady Percival paused and belched. "I can definitely do that as long nobody touches my wine."


    Lady Thistlebaum wrinkled her nose as the smell of Lady Percival¡¯s breath wafted to her nostrils. "I am supposed to make first entrance and I will be visiting...." She sighed sadly and continued, "Lady Percival."


    She mmed the script onto the counter. "I don¡¯t care about the others but when you are filming with me, you need to put the wine away. I am pregnant, my baby cannot be around alcoholic beverages."


    Duchess Crane picked up a wine ss and sshed the contents on Lady Thistlebaum. Miss Ashford stood up quickly to get out of the way while Lady Percival gasped.


    "Now your baby is drunk." Duchess Crane sneered.


    A huge quarrel followed.


    Thedies were not aware but cameras were already following them around. Lady Percival might have sent all humans out of the tavern but she did not get rid of Mauve¡¯s Moth and Alistair that was peeking inside through a half open window.


    ****


    On the mage estate, it was training time again for the mages and Akia had been brought out. She was still very much a prisoner on the estate and the rule was simple; if she wanted to eat, she had to work.


    Her work was countering spells of the mages and fighting back. From her, the young mages were learning a lot. Initially, she had put up resistance but hunger won after two days of starvation.


    Akia was waiting for the day when the Medorian mages came to rescue her, then she would have her revenge.


    The Lord mage was addressing the under twelve ss outside, introducing them to the magic of cursing dark spells. For reasons unknown, he was teaching the ss from outside, on the golf course.


    He was standing on a small hill, high up where the children could see him. Akia was standing on the grass at the bottom of that small him. She had a wand in her hands but her magic was sealed.


    "Yesterday, you learned about these curses in theory, today you get to put the theory to test." He announced. "We are beginning with <i>Druk Shav</i> the curse of crawling like an animal. It may seem silly but it is very painful, unnatural and humiliating."


    Akia had a terrible feeling. Curses like this, she had used them on so many people that refused to obey hermands. She hoped that the hateful Eldorians were not nning to use them on her. She was a divine messenger for heavens sake!


    He floated downwards andnded on the ground elegantly, cloak falling around him evenly before he rose gracefully. Turning around with a swish to his cloak, he pointed his wand at Akia. "Druk Shav."


    Akia suddenly screamed as pain shot through her back. She lost control of her body and bent down, taking on a folding posture and started to crawl while moving her head in twitchy movements.


    One girl was so frightened by the sight that she stumbled backwards and fell down.


    The Lord mage undid the spell and invite a student to try. They would try it on Akia and each other, before moving on to another curse.


    "I will kill you," Akia mumbled, "I will kill you all."


    As shey on the ground, whimpering and heaving, she imagined the day when she would ughter them all and their families. Eldoria would pay for every humiliation that she had suffered since she arrived and the death of her sister.


    More and more, as each day passed, she grew certain that they had killed Anita and they would pay dearly for that crime.

 Chapter 392: Roland’s blindness.

    <h4>Chapter 392: Rnd¡¯s blindness.</h4>


    When he left Benjamin¡¯s Rnd was driven straight to Benjamin¡¯s secret town manor where he did all his painting from. He broke into his brother¡¯s wine cab, sat in the back of the painting room and watched Galen paint.


    The room smelled of paint and heavy smoke. It also smelled of vanish and newly furnished furniture. Rnd could not see any new furniture in the room. There was only a single couch by the window, the table where he was sitting and three chairs. Two were around the table and he was sitting on one of them.


    The other, Galen was sitting on it unevenly, bare chested, smudges of paint in his hair, on his back and on the floor all around him. His hand moved rapidly over what looked like dark jugged mountains.


    Rnd poured wine into a ss and downed it all in one go. The first drink went down with little effort, then the second and then the third. In thirty minutes, half a bottle of fox fire wine was gone. Each ss of wine had been meant to chase something, but he was not sure what it was. The more he drunk, the more he felt a stone growing in his throat and it made it more difficult to swallow.


    Galen turned around and he waved the paint brush in the air once. "Let¡¯s have it. Out with it already. What has got you day drinking when you promised your wife that you would not be touching any brew until she gives birth?"


    Rnd grimaced and he put down the ss. Sigrid would not be too happy if she smelled alcohol on him. He would have to pass by his chambers at take a bath before seeing her.


    "I have been to Benjamin¡¯s." he said in a deep low voice that carried unwillingness and uncertainty.


    Galen¡¯s head inclined downwards a little. "Ah, I see." He moved from where he was and took the other chair around the table. He took the very ss Rnd had been drinking from and finished the contents. "I am guessing from that look on your face that it was not a pleasant visit."


    "I told him to leave the empire." Rnd answered.


    Galen¡¯s widened in surprised. "Now this is a surprise. I never imagined that one day you would send father¡¯s precious son packing. I always thought that I would behead him secret and that would be his end."


    Rnd drew his head back. He looked at his brother as if he was not being serious.


    Galen shrugged with his right shoulder. "What? Does it really surprise you that I want Benjamin dead? That little bastard was nasty to me while we were growing up. If I so much as touched him he would run to father and cry. Then I would be punished by having to shovel horse shit or be whipped on the back.


    I don¡¯t care about the he was just a kid excuses, he knew what he was doing. So, we are drowning in sorrow because you are regretting the choice you made or are we celebrating?"


    Rnd opened his mouth but found that he had nothing to say. He sighed, leaned back and stretched his legs. "A part of me feels sorrow because he is my brother. I spent more time with him than I did with you."


    Galen raised the ss. "You don¡¯t have to rub it in. Both of you bonded over swords and I was left out to y with paint, sheep, and servants." His voice held some bitterness as he thought back on the lonely memories of his childhood and the envy he felt whenever he saw Rnd and Benjamin together. "He was your favorite brother."


    Rnd lowered his eyes to the table, fixing them on the bottle of wine.


    "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, this is all in the past and we have resolved it." Galenforted him candidly. "I don¡¯t resent you anymore Rnd, but him.....I will always loathe him."


    The word loathe was said with such passion that Rnd felt it being inked into his skin.


    "He should count himself lucky that you are chasing to rum him out of the empire rather than killing him. We both know how rtionships between sons of the king usually end." Galen took another drink.


    Sons of kings killed each other when it came to inheritance. For some it was before their father passed away, others immediately after and even those that survived would at times keep going even after one of them took the throne.


    "You are still Benjamin¡¯s good brother." Galen poured more wine into the ss.


    Again, Rnd heard bitterness in Galen¡¯s words. There was anger there,yers of it that were hidden deep.


    "Do you want me to kill him?" He asked.


    Galen lifted his eyes to meet Rnd¡¯s. "Do you want to kill him?"


    Rnd clenched his teeth for a moment, then he loosened them and shook his head. "I am afraid that if I kill one brother, I might grow a fondness for the habit and end up massacring every rtive that so much as nces at the throne with what I perceive to be suspicious looks. I want to be a different ruler, a wise one that does not need to spill the blood of his family to rulefortably. It should be enough that I have forced him into exile."


    Galen did not think so. He thought Rnd was unnecessarily soft andpassionate and sometimes such a kind nature resulted in disaster. What his brother so easily forgot was the fact that Benjamin was a legal heir to the throne.


    If he went into exile, made money and powerful friends, what would stop him from raising an army and returning to set the empire on fire as he battled for the throne. What if he met their bastard brother and magically stumbled into his identity. What would stop them from joining hands and demanding that they bastard im the throne?


    What if Benjamin run and tattled to their father about this exile threat. Rnd so easily forgot that Benjamin was still the favorite son. If they had been the ones that failed to save him, leading to his current condition, their father would have ordered for their execution or exile as soon as he opened his eyes.


    It had been more than a week since he opened his eyes and still, he said nothing about Benjamin. Galen was certain that his father was intentional about this. He did not n to do a single thing and Rnd could not see this.


    This was why his brother needed Sigrid. She could see the red where Rnd saw white. If he would not handle Galen¡¯s matter permanently, Sigrid would do it.


    Galen smiled at his brother and tipped the ss to him. "You are right, it is enough that you are forcing him into exile."


    No matter what decision Sigrid came to, Galen¡¯s mind was made up. Benjamin was too big of a threat to be left roaming the world. He had to die and Galen needed to see it through personally if that was what it took.

 Chapter 393: Lady Iryne’s fairytale ball.

    <h4>Chapter 393: Lady Iryne¡¯s fairytale ball.</h4>


    They were having one too many parties. That was Sigrid¡¯s opinion on her family events that seemed not to end. In one week, they had celebrated Elowin and Nathaniel¡¯s birthdays which fell on the same day and month. Two dayster, they celebrated her grandfather, the duke¡¯s birthday.


    And now, they were attending her mother¡¯s fairy tale themed ball, the shimmering event which had brought nearly all the nobles out of the corners of theirrge manors. Some hade from out of the city, all eager to show off their mesmerizing and create outfits.


    It was a grand event, Lady Iryne had spared no expense which was easy to aplish as she had so much gold to spare. The gardens on the Thorin estate where the venue and they had been turned into a fairy wondend that was a mash up of every fairy tale that was spreading in Eldoria.


    As guests glided into the venue on magic carpets, fairy glitter was spilled on them from above.


    Lady Iryne had hired actors and actresses from the dark rise of Lady nche to y certain roles. Like Lady nche herself, taking on role of Rapunzel. She was peering outside a window in the tallest watchtower on the grounds. A knotted rope that was made from materials that were suspiciously as soft as real human hair was dangling from the window, reaching all the way to the ground.


    The guests were getting a kick out of standing below and asking her to let her hair down.


    Nobles filled the grounds, the air was thick with the scent of nature mixed with thick perfumes that could make a dragon sneeze. Cobblestones destroyed as many ss slippers as they could.


    The medical tent in the courtyard which Sigrid had insisted upon was one of the most popr ces being visited. ss and fashion did not often mix well.


    Lady Iryne was dressed like a fairy godmother but she was not the only one. This turned her into the fashion critique of the night as she was determined to the best dressed fairy god mother at her ball.


    Sigrid could only sharpen her ears and crunch on her snacks as she watched the chaos unfold.


    When Lady Percival turned up in gown that dripped of green leaves and radiated like moonlight, waving her wand around, Lady Iryne told her she was as radiant as thirty year old cheese.


    Lady Percival ced a fictional curse on Lady Iryne and marched away angrily, in search of the wine.


    When Lady Petunia showed up in a gown with wings that pped magically. Lady Iryne told her that she looked like a fly, if it turned human and kept its wings.


    Sigrid had nearly choked on her juice when she heard that. Cosmos hadughed so hard that he had fallen out of a window.


    Duchess Crane hade in an ancient thick dress, sitting on a pnquin carried by six bare chested knights. Her entrance was jaw dropping as was the very long crown on her head and tall wand with a red ruby.


    While others praised her for her creativity, Lady Iryne imed the dress was not vintage, it was older than time and mildew.


    Then came Minister Esme, dressed in a dress that was whiter than snow and rounder than a globe. Lady Iryne had tapped her on the back and said, "Oh sweetie, this is whimsy, its dizzy."


    Lord Thorin had to intervene and pull her away from the guests as she was going to ruin the ball with all her smartments. Nobody had asked for a review of their outfits, they would read them tomorrow in the paper. They would also watch Lady ude and Miss Nora Ashford criticize their outfits on television in a fashion segment that was run daily for a hour from 1.30 to 2.30 p.m.


    Cosmos was unhappy when his favorite person was kept from doing one of the things she did best: give unnecessary opinions. He found a ce behind Sigrid in one of the corners of the garden and sat down. "Your father is a bore."


    "My father knows that one of these women will punch my mother in the nose if she doesn¡¯t shut up." Sigrid replied.


    "Why are you hiding out her in the corner and why is it dark?" Cosmos asked.


    The garden was sparkling brighter than the moon and starsbined. Sigrid¡¯s corner however was unusually dark. When someone looked over there, they would not even notice her, the panther Void or a griffin.


    She moved her eyes around, searching for traces of her husband in the crowd. "Dark corners at balls are the ces where all the scandalous things happen. I am waiting for couples to sneak over here to kiss or fondle and then I will clear my throat and scare them." Sigridughed. "Devious, right?"


    "What is wrong with you?" Cosmos shook his head.


    "I want to be entertained. Even with television and phones, there is still not enough to keep me on my couch all day,ughing or crying over a movie or soap opera. And I don¡¯t even like soap operas." She replied.


    "You have bezy." He said.


    She threw some crunchy nuts in her mouth. "I am notzy, I am on vacation. I don¡¯t know what is going on with this baby but he seems to be sucking up all my strength. I think he fed me a vitality leeching potion."


    Cosmos frowned. The baby was in Sigrid¡¯s womb, how could he have walked out, brewed a potion, fed to his mother and returned to the womb without her noticing? "You have not yet returned Emmah to Eldoria, why don¡¯t you go do that? Or why don¡¯t you go and assist Alexander to take Medoris¡¯s capital quickly? You also still have mages to hunt down."


    Sigrid yawned tiredly. "And I will get to it all. I am getting daily reports on Emmah. Apparently Dame Amelia finally realized her ties to Mirena and sprung her from the training program.


    She is still training but not as intensely as she did before. Dame Amelia hired teachers to teach her Medorian etiquette and assigned her maids. She is enjoying the royal princess treatment over there.


    I want Emmah to enjoy it for a while, rx and get used to it and then I will leap out of the shadows like her worst nightmare and drag her back here."


    Cosmos¡¯s lips curled a little in a smile. So she was still scheming despite her newly found love forziness.


    Sigrid sat up curiously and looked at Cosmos. "Do you think I should wait for the moment when Dame Amelia introduces her to the public as the daughter of the lost princess or should I choose another random moment of no significance which is very boring and unmemorable and uneventful?"

 Chapter 394: The return of a first love.

    <h4>Chapter 394: The return of a first love.</h4>


    Cosmos knew what choice she would make, she was already making it clear in her wording. "I say her crowning moment."


    Sigrid eyes lit up, she smiled like someone anticipating the most wonderful moment of their lives. That was because she was imagining that look of horror and surprise on Emmah¡¯s face as she dragged her by the neck and pulled her into the darkness.


    Of course, this was after sharing with everyone the fact that she was a murderer. It would be so thrilling. Sigrid¡¯s blood pulsed violently in expectation.


    "I hate to break up your bloody thoughts of terror but you have another problem that has arrived in Eldoria without the knowledge of your organization." Cosmos told her. "And quite frankly, as it poses no danger to your life, I ignored it. But I might as well share it now."


    "What now?" She asked wearily.


    Her peace was about to be disturbed by some random plot that was outside the book. What else was new?


    "Well, your husband has fought in many wars, I can give you a specific number but I will not because it is not necessary." Cosmos started. "Some were not for Eldoria but neighboring kingdoms that are on good terms with your empire. Brothers in arms, that kind of thing which is signed in treaties. You send an army when I am in trouble because we are friends and I send an army when you are in trouble, for the same reasons."


    "I have understood Cosmos." she said with a bit of impatient.


    The sound of another ss heel cracking was heard. Sigrid reached for a can of potato chips and crunched one. Each time a ss heel cracked, she ate a chip. It was a game that she was ying by herself.


    "Okay, so he met and saved a woman in one of those wars when he was eighteen. Her name was....is Dove Wheatley. So, she and her group stayed with the soldiers for a while...oh...and she is a mage and a healer. She spent some time with your husband...three months to be exact."


    "If you say they have a child together I will cut you." Sigrid sat up and became more attentive.


    Mage+healer sounded like an Emmahbination. And they had also met in a war zone, it was the perfect setting for a sob wrecking romance movie.


    But,e to think of it now, that mage+healerbination was also her!!


    Rnd seemed to be a ma for female mages who liked to heal!!


    "No child, they were not involved intimately. Have you forgotten that he was a virgin when he married you?" Cosmos asked her.


    "Oh right." She smiled.


    "But...." Cosmos winced, "They formed a friendship, apanionship. She was the one that introduced him to poetry and she taught him how to eat figs."


    "Figs!!" Sigrid eximed.


    She had never seen Rnd eating a fig.


    "He doesn¡¯t like them but she talked him into eating a few during their time together." Cosmos exined. "I think that I should put this in a simple way. He never held her hand but he dreamed of doing so. He even thought of asking her to return to Eldoria with him as his crown princess. She was his first crush."


    "Bring this to the end Cosmos, why are we talking about Dawn?" She asked.


    "Dove." Cosmos corrected.


    She red at him. A chuckling couple approached the corner and she hissed at them. Startled, the woman squealed and the couple rushed away. It should have been funny as she nned but it was not. Cosmos had ruined it with his Dork talk.


    Eavesdropping on her thoughts, Cosmos shook his head. "Again, she is Dove not Dawn or Dork. Also, she suddenly left one day and he never heard from her. It was his first...I want to say heartbreak but it does not really qualify. The reason as to why I am bringing this up now is because Dove is here."


    Sigrid raised her eyebrows and asked slowly, "Here..where? Eldoria?"


    "The ball." Cosmos blurted out.


    Sigrid gasped as if she had been shocked back to life from unconsciousness. "Why didn¡¯t you start with that? Where is she?"


    She stood up abruptly and the te of chips fell down. Quickly, she started to walk into the crowd of guests, hoping to find her husband before he rekindled an old me. Things like first love were dangerous. They left one longing for what could have been.


    As awyer, she had done a lot of dirty work for men and women with wealth that decided to divorce their partners and re-marry their first loves. Apparently, there was something very special and pure about the love one found in their younger days which they could not find after maturing.


    "Sigrid!" Lady Iryne eximed and pulled her daughter¡¯s hand. "There you are, I have been looking for you everywhere because everyone wants to see your gown." Her voice was sharper towards the end.


    Lady Iryne was confused. Sigrid looked nothing like any fairy tale character they knew of. Her gown was aquamarine blue and green with some silver. It spread out in what looked like a fish tail at the bottom. Around the chest area, it was as if ms were covering her breasts.


    "What are you wearing?" Lady Iryne nearly melted like a witch on fire.


    Sigrid waved her wand and three dozen story books on the little mermaid which Cosmos had prepared tounch in a fortnight appeared. "I am the little mermaid." She answered abruptly. "Mom, I have to go or a Dork will be the next crown princess and I will have to return here in shame."


    "Huh!" Lady Iryne eximed. "What are you talking about?"


    Mauve and Christie came from somewhere in the crowd and they managed to help Sigrid escape her mother¡¯s clutches. They followed her away from the gardens and got into the car.


    Sigrid personally took the wheel, driving towards the set of the dark rise of Lady nche. On reaching, Sigrid stepped out of the car, lifted her gown on the sides and marched inside with a fury lined face.


    Mauve and Christie followed, scurrying like mice to keep up.


    Sigrid run into Rudbeck and his eyes widened. He opened his mouth to say or shout something. Sigrid sealed it with magic and warned him, "Alert him and you are dead. If I find any silly business inside, I will kill you and him and every knight guarding this ce."


    In a small window, right above Rnd, a pigeon suspiciously cooed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 395: Lady Dove’s longing.

    <h4>Chapter 395: Lady Dove¡¯s longing.</h4>


    Rnd had never been more surprised in his life than when he saw Lady Dove Wheatley standing in the garden where Lady Iryne Thorin was hosting her fairy tale ball. He was on his way to find his wife when he saw her.


    She was cloaked in deep red. Her silver blonde hair was knotted into a braid that hung thick with ribbons and pearls intertwined on the inside and outside. His breath had hitched as soon as as he recognized her.


    "It¡¯s her." He muttered.


    He had not been able to move further, he could not bring himself to. Rnd was not sure if it was a dream or a hallucination.


    She had approached him to talk and immediately, he had taken her hand and brought her to a ce far away from the eyes of the others. If he spoke to her at length in public, others would make assumptions. Also, he could not guarantee that his wife would not take her head.


    They had not even started talking when he heard the pigeon criesing from the window. It was the signal that his wife was in the area. Sir Samuel hade up with the silly idea after the sword rain incident.


    His heart started to beat crazily, tremors rolled in his lower stomach. He had not done anything immoral but still he was nervous, afraid that his wife would misunderstand and overreact.


    "Your highness, you remember me." Lady Dove took a step towards Rnd.


    She unaware of the turmoil he was enduring.


    He took a step back. "I should apologize for dragging you to this ce. I just didn¡¯t think that we should talk in view of everyone. In my position, everything I say or do is watched and talked about."


    Lady Dove looked around. "And you thought that an isted part of a castle with a very bright golden...err...throne is the best ce? If anyone sees us together then I think they will talk even more."


    Rnd looked around the isted set whose lighting was dim. "I did not think things through when I dragged you away from the gardens. In hindsight, I may have overreacted when you recognized me."


    Lady Dove smiled. "You remember me."


    Rnd pinched his hand before replying. He could see how many types of death his wife would present to him when he got home. Nheless, he responded honestly. "I remember every war that I fight and so I remember every person Ie across on a battlefield."


    She raised her hands half-way and made a yful curtsy. "My apologies, your highness. I never introduced myself back then and you never asked me what I was called. I am Lady Dove Wheatley of Varune." Her voice was soft and steady.


    Another pigeon cooed and he got the message. Sigrid was around, Rnd was already aware. Anymore cooing and she would roast the human pigeon over a fire.


    "What brings you Eldoria?" He asked.


    Sheughed softly. "What if I say that you brought me here?"


    "Coo-roo-coo....coo-roo....aww."


    A thud was heard and Rnd guessed that someone had found Sir Samuel and pushed him down.


    Lady Dove turned her head and looked out the window. "Pigeons at night, your kingdom is fascinating." She turned around and looked at Rnd again. "I don¡¯t know how many chances I am going to get to see you while I am here so I am going to be bold and speak my truth.


    I missed you so much after I left. I never forgot you, not even for one moment. I have dreamed of you over the years, wondering if I would ever see you again." She shrugged. "I came because you never came looking, why didn¡¯t you ever search for me?"


    Rnd took a shallow breath. "You should not havee, it was a waste of your time. I am married, Lady Dove. I have a family and a life. I love my wife."


    "I know that." Lady Dove stomped her foot. "I came across a newspaper from your empire in my kingdom. There was a picture of you and her on the cover. You were looking at her as if she....like....."


    "She is my world." Rnd said.


    Lady Dove could not bring herself to say it but she nodded. She had not just looked at one newspaper, she had looked at many, collecting pictures of him and hating her, the crown princess that was his wife.


    She had so many regrets that she had been carrying all these years and he was one. Longing and envy had carried her like the wind and brought her to Eldoria.


    "I know that. I see it in the way you look at her in every picture of the two of you together." She turned then, facing the window. "But I still came anyway. I guess I am a fool. Or maybe, sometimes love just has to be reckless." She touched her head. "Memories can scream louder than allmon sense on asion and for me, this is one such asion."


    Rnd felt himself sweat the moment he heard her say ¡¯love¡¯. He had never professed love to her.


    Lady Dove turned around again and faced him. "I fell in love with you the moment you caught a sword aiming for me with your bare hand. You were bleeding and had to be in pain and yet your eyes, they were filled with such fierceness, bravery and warmth. I remember when you took a bite of your first fig." Sheughed, "Such a simple thing and yet you had your tongue out and face twisted in concentration. I remember everything, I tried to forget but I couldn¡¯t."


    "Memories do not make a life." He told her. "You should forget them and forget me. You are a good person, you deserve to find your own love and happiness."


    "But I don¡¯t want to forget Rnd." She said. "The months we spent together, they were some of the best in my life. I don¡¯t want to find love and happiness with another. I want our friendship to bloom again, I want room in your life, in your heart. No matter how small it is, I will take it." Her voice quaked. "Tell me that you have not missed it, that you have not missed me."

 Chapter 396: A woman easily forgotten.

    <h4>Chapter 396: A woman easily forgotten.</h4>


    Sigrid made her entrance at that moment, stepping into the room, a smile on her face and frost in her eyes. "My love, I have been looking everywhere for you."


    Lady Dove bowed, "Your highness."


    Sigrid walked closer and slipped her arm into Rnd¡¯s. "Why are you hiding out here? You are missing all the fun. And who is this? I don¡¯t think that I recognize her."


    Rnd gulped, just a little. "This is Lady Dove....err...."


    "Wheatley!!!" Lady Dove eximed, a look of rm on her face.


    She had just introduced herself to him, not even an hour had passed and already, he had forgotten her name. How could shepete for space in his life when he could not store her name in his mind for five minutes?


    Sigrid almost cracked up when she saw that look of pain mixed with surprise on Lady Dove¡¯s face. Next time, she would leave her kingdom and travel all the way to another empire and offer herself up as a mistress.


    Outside the door, Mauve and Christie wereughing silently.


    "Do you know her, my love?" Sigrid asked Rnd.


    "From a war, a long time ago." He answered.


    Sigrid nodded. "Okay. Let¡¯s return to the ball, my mother is about to send out an entire army to find us." She tugged on his and he followed her. "Enjoy the ball Miss Dawn."


    Rnd did not look back, not even to peek at Sir Samuel, the human pigeon that had a bruise on his cheek and another on his ribs. In silence, they were driven back to that gardens and Sigrid cast an invisibility spell over them both. Secretly, they were able to return to her isted dark corner which had been protected by a panther and a griffin. She undid the spell as they settled onto the couch.


    Sigrid reached out and touched the table, only to realize that it was empty.


    "My snacks!" She wailed. "Who stole my snacks? What kind of party is this where someone cannot even leave their snacks on a table for a moment? I am going to turn everyone here into popcorn and crisps. How dare they steal from a crown princess?" She turned to the panther and griffin. "Great guards you two are." She said sarcastically. "At least show me the fingers of the thieves which you managed to bite off."


    If the music was not loud, her cries would have been carried all through the garden. Rnd decided to solve the problem by sending Mauve and Mrs. Elsworth a message, asking them to bring snacks as soon as possible or else Sigrid would turn the guests into food.


    "In two minutes, you will have fresh snacks." He assured her.


    She yawned andid down, resting her head on hisp. Sigrid faced the crowd, wondering what she had missed. Surely, there was more that was happening other than guests huddled in groups, reading the little mermaid.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to ask?" Rnd turned her head with his hand, making her look up.


    "About what?" she asked. "Dove."


    Sigrid had no questions because Cosmos had already told her the story and she had heard Rnd¡¯s response. What else was there to know?


    "She was named after a bird." Sigrid said.


    "Huh!" Rnd frowned. "Name aside, do you really have nothing else to ask me? I know that you were there right from the beginning of our conversation. You must have heard her talking about the time I spent with her in the past. I want you to know that it meant nothing."


    Rnd yawned again. "That is a lie. How could it have meant nothing? At the time, I am sure that it meant something."


    Rnd¡¯s nerves that had started climbing slowly returned to normal. "In the past, perhaps it did, I don¡¯t know. I was a boy when I met her and I found her brave, warm, funny, beautiful...." he sighed. "But, I have not thought about her in a very long time. And by very long I mean years. I certainly haven¡¯t thought about her since I married you." He lowered his eyes to hers and asked, "Do you believe me?"


    She nodded. "If you had thoughts about another woman, I would know."


    Rnd was grateful for her trust in him this time but he still felt the need to rify another important fact. "I never confessed love to her. You are the first and only woman I have confessed love to in my life. I am not going to create any space in my life for her. I have you, I love you and I only want you."


    Sigrid felt a ze of warmth sweeping over her. She took his hand and kissed the back. "Me too."


    Rnd exhaled, letting go of the breath he had been holding in. That was the closest he hade to hearing a verbal admission of her feelings. It was missing the key phrases but he was certain that he would get her there.


    "So, how badly beat up is Sir Samuel?" he asked.


    Mauve and Mrs. Elsworth reached them, along with the rest of herdies in waiting. Lanai and the maids hung up morenterns, while Alistair handed her a letter.


    "Let me guess, my mother wrote another one." Sigrid said with judgement.


    Alistairughed. Everyone else sat around, hoping that would get to listen to the contents of the letter before it was passed to to wherever the letters disappeared to. The letters were as popr in their group as they were in the bank.


    "When did she have time to write this?" Sigrid asked herself.


    Between the restaurants, helping Deanne with Thor, working on the coffee ntation, nning this ball and her fairy godmother assignment, Lady Iryne did not seem to have much time on her hands.


    Especially the fairy godmother assignment. It was in another world so she often disappeared for at least six hours a day and when she returned, she was alwaysining about what a chore it was because her queen was not a good listener.


    Rnd was reaching for the envelope when Sigrid swung her hand and moved it away from his reach. "Who did she address it to now?"


    She opened the envelope and her eyes skimmed over the address. Suddenly she turned it down and looked at Mauve.


    "Where did you leave Do..." Sigrid winced as the name escaped her mind for a moment. She could hardly believe that she had forgotten the name of the woman that had just all but thrown herself at her husband.


    Was it really that difficult to remember her name? Had Rnd actually encountered the same difficulty truly? For a woman that was pretty, she was weirdly not memorable.


    "Dove?" Mauve quizzed.


    Sigrid exhaled loudly. "Oh yes! her. How could I forget her name? It¡¯s so easy to recall?"

 Chapter 397: Unsolicited wisdom and opinions.

    <h4>Chapter 397: Unsolicited wisdom and opinions.</h4>


    Mauve was truly puzzled. Dove was the easiest name to remember. It had just four letters. What was wrong with Sigrid and Rnd? Whatever their trouble was, she would just answer the question quickly so they they could get to the letter reading.


    "If you are asking about Dove, I made sure that she was driven away from the set and escorted off the property. Brolin and Veylin are keeping an eye on her."


    Sigrid nodded and raised the letter. Then, she turned it over again, to ask another question.


    Rnd groaned. His wife was like her mother. How had he failed to see it all along?


    Sigrid paid no mind to her husband¡¯s impatience and she asked, "Does anyone know how she got onto this property? The ball is invite only and I doubt that my mother sent an invitation to wherever Dove came from."


    Mauve nodded. "I will get a knight on it immediately now can we please just read the letter." She begged desperately. Mauve was sure that she would explode and die of curiosity if she failed to find out the contents of the letter immediately.


    Sigrid smacked her lips and took a deep breath and finally the letter reading started.


    <strong><i>TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN IN THE WITCH AFFAIRS DEPARTMENT.</i></strong>


    <i>I have never met a witch but I have met a serpent queen that could have gone far if she simply thought ideas through before execution. If your kind is the same then perhaps this exins the troubles that I am having with exercising patience concerning your affairs. I have many concerns regarding Miss Rapunzel, the long golden haired youngdy that lives in a questionable tower. </i>


    <i>Without further dy, I will get right to it. First of all: the hair!!! Forty feet of untamed, unbrushed knotted hair that dangles out of a window!! No woman should be forced to endure such a </i><strong><i>cruel punishment</i></strong><i>. I wash my shoulder length hair every morning and night. And even then, I find it bothersome.</i>


    <i>How did poor Rapunzel¡¯s¡¯ skinny arms not break from washing all that hair? There is an option of</i><strong><i> not</i></strong><i> washing it but I would rather not visit that dark corner of poor hygiene for I am afraid that I may not be able to close my eyes at night. You should have given that poor girl a haircut. Untrimmed hair is not hair, it is a </i><strong><i>nest</i></strong><i> for birds and squirrels. </i>


    <strong><i>Other things that hair is not: Adder, a rope or a pulley! </i></strong>


    <i>If someone tugs on my hair with one finger, I scream the house down. Only the birds know how Rapunzel¡¯s neck did not snap when it was pulled on by a grown man with the strength of a knight.</i>


    <strong><i>Secondly, herck of awareness.</i></strong><i> I was very terrified to learn that that she is in the habit of opening her window and shouting down to strangers. What sort of youngdy does such a thing?</i><strong><i> What young woman epts unsolicited visitors to her private boudoir without proper vetting?</i></strong><i> Even if you kidnapped her, at least you should have warned her to be wary of strangers. </i>


    <i>I shudder to think of all the terrible things that could have happened to her, alone in the room with a strange man. As a mother, if my daughter did such a thing, I would dangle her by a rope from that window.</i>


    <i>Thirdly: Her questionable choices in suitors. Any man that is willing to use a woman¡¯s hair as a rope is a </i><strong><i>NO</i></strong><i>. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me but the prince also seems to be a bit of an idiot. </i>


    <i>What man hears a strange woman sing in a tower and decides there and then that he must climb her hair and meet her without knowing who she is or why she¡¯s in the tower? No n! No backup! That is not very practical. And I do dere that it is not romantic like people believe.</i>


    <strong><i>Then, he gets lost easily!!! </i></strong><i> What happened to maps?I am surprised that he found the tower again. </i>


    <i>Also, his poetryes off as giarized. When you do write back, I hope that you provide proof of origin.</i>


    <i>Myst issue with the prince is his</i><strong><i> sneaky behavior andck of heroism.</i></strong><i> He visited Rapunzel in secret, repeatedly and never tried to confront the sorceress or rescue her immediately. Why the dy?</i>


    <i>On the list of Princes in the happily ever afternd, he ranks lowest on my list so far. </i>


    <i>Even my daughter¡¯s husband who is also a Crown Prince is ranked higher than him. He is at the very top but if he messes up, I will demote him </i><strong><i>immediately. </i></strong>


    <i>Rapunzel should</i><strong><i> sue</i></strong><i> him for the mess he made of everything before suing you for kidnapping, illegal detention and poor hygiene.</i>


    <i>My fourth issue is to do with the tower.</i><strong><i> Dramatic,</i></strong><i> sure! But, locking a child in one for years? Was there no police at all in your kingdom? It is highly illegal.</i>


    <i>Lastly, if you ever get the urge to kidnap again, might I suggest keeping a pet like a dog, monkey, peacock, horse or a housent. They are a bit more </i><strong><i>low-maintenance</i></strong><i> aspared to a living child.</i>


    <strong><i>Yours in unsolicited wisdom, Lady Iryne Thorin, lover of fairy tales, yer of the serpent queen, mother of Crown Princess Sigrid Thorin, New Fairy Godmother. </i></strong>


    Sigrid folded the letter and raised her hand. Immediately, it vanished into thin air.


    Everyone got a moment to take some deep breaths and ponder on Lady Iryne¡¯stest thoughts that she had put to pen, sharing her unsolicited opinions once again.


    "She is right you know." Mauve was the first to speak up after drinking a sip of wine. "The whole tower thing is a tad bit dramatic. It is what you call overkill, Sigrid. The witch could have rented a normal house and cast an invisibility spell over it."


    "Then Rapunzel would never have been rescued." Christie argued.


    "She could still sing." Mauve reasoned.


    Christie rolled her eyes. "Show me anyone that would go to rescue a woman in an invisible house just because she is singing! Everyone would think GHOST and run away."


    Mauve wanted to argue back but she had nothing to say in defense of her opinion. Christie was right, the invisible house idea was not good enough. "I still think the tower was dramatic."


    Sigrid yawned tiredly. She was ready to head back to the royal castle and get some sleep. Nobody would be attempting to secretly kiss in the corner anymore. The ball was over for her.

 Chapter 398: The unexpected crowning.

    <h4>Chapter 398: The unexpected crowning.</h4>


    The sun rose over Eldoria with a gentle warmth that nurtured the earth. Its golden rays cast a bright light over the decorated courtyard where banners fluttered in the wind.


    Soft melodies floated in the wind, mixed with voices of guests that had arrived at the royal castle as early as when the cocks started to crow. It was Crown Prince Rnd Maximus¡¯s birthday, and invited guests had gathered at the royal castle to celebrate.


    The rest of the empire was celebrating too, in every city, town or vige, everyone knew what a great day it was. Most of Rnd¡¯s birthdays had been mundane, rarely celebrated with such pomp but this one was different.


    For one, his wife, the Crown Princess had invested a lot in it. This was because it was the first birthday Rnd was celebrating in the royal castle, with his friends and family.


    Two, King Raff had requested that the celebrations start early. He wanted to be alert and energetic to show his presence. Noon usually found him slumbering.


    That is why before any event started, King Raff asked to give a speech--a very important speech which he insisted be televised. He now stood behind the red velvet-draped podium. He was dressed in his official uniform, and a ck and gold cloak that was heavy with embroidered history.


    Those that knew him well could see that signs of weight loss. The once snug uniform was now loose. His face was thinner, his eyes were tired. His hands had a tremor that ticked every once in a while.


    His legs were shaking, but he was trying to appear strong so he was determined to stand. But, before his speech could begin, he started to buckle. rin encouraged him to sit down and he did. Royal knights adjusted the podium, bringing it to his height.


    The crowd was jubnt, happy to see their King on his feet once again. They were unaware of his health issues or the urgency in the eyes of hi advisors. Nobles cheered, children waved miniature gs, trumpets were sounded. Only a few people were aware that this was not just any other birthday party, not just a simple celebration of the king¡¯s return to thend of the living.


    It was a farewell.


    King Raff cleared his throat and the crowd was urged to fall into silence by royal knights and mages around.


    "My dear people," King Raff began, his voice soft and worn, "How wonderful it is to see you all again. So many familiar faces that I once thought I would never see. Today, wee together to celebrate the birthday of my eldest son, Rnd Maximus. But more than that --we celebrate the rise of a new king. No, we mark the rise of an Emperor."


    Confusion graced many eyes, gasps rippled through the crowd. Rnd¡¯s fingers gripped Sigrid¡¯s. His father¡¯s words meant change, but what kind?


    King Raff continued, "For thirty one years, I have watched my son grow--not just in stature but wisdom, strength andpassion, the true marks of a great ruler. He has outdone me in many ways and aplished things that I only dreamed of.


    I have ruled Eldoria for forty two years and in that time I have witnessed a lot. I have seen war, peace, famine, birth and death. It was always my hope that I would rule until my bones melted into the throne but sadly, I cannot continue with you on this journey.


    I am blessed to have a worthy sessor and I am blessed that I will be alive to watch him do great things and lead us to greater heights. It is time for me to step back and let another continue the journey."


    A hush fell. Even the birds on the tress seemed to be too shocked to sing or make a sound.


    King Raff continued. "I know that thises as a great shock to all of you. You were waiting for my glorious return to the throne. I assure you that I do not do this lightly." His eyes moistened. "The injuries I sustained have left me weaker than I used to be. My illness is not healed and I cannot be the strong man you all knew once. But Eldoria cannot be without a ruler anymore. The people need a proper Emperor. The crown is heavy, someone stronger and younger needs to bear it."


    "Your highness." Someone shouted from the crowd.


    King Raff raised his hand. "I know your sadness and I understand it. Some of you have been with me from the day I took this throne until now. You may feel the need to advise me to keep going but I cannot and my doctors advise me not to.


    You can all be sure that I am leaving you in capable hands. Hasn¡¯t my son proven to you all while I was down that he has what it takes to rule? I believe that he has."


    Rnd stood up and stepped forward. "Father...."


    King Raff ignored him. He did not want to engage in a battle of words. This was his final moment as King, these were his parting words. He wanted the people to remember him as a wise ruler who put the good of the empire over everything else.


    "I hope that you will support my son as you have supported me. That you will love him as you have loved me and you will follow him as you followed me." King Raff said to the crowd. "Let it be known: as of this day, Crown Prince Rnd Maximus is Emperor Rnd of Eldoria. May his reign be longer than mine, wiser, just and more prosperous."


    The trumpets sounded, royal knights knelt. The crowd followed, inside the castle and outside. In taverns, house, hospitals, schools, wherever the people were, they knelt in acknowledgment of their new ruler.


    "Bow down and receive your crown son." King Raff told Rnd.


    Rnd was trembling but he obeyed.


    King Raff removed the crown on his head and gently ced it on Rnd¡¯s. It fit like a glove, like it had always belonged there.


    "The crown is not a toy, it is a duty and sacrifice. It is a light that must never be extinguished. Do our ancestors proud son." King Raff whispered.


    Rnd nodded, tears threatening to fall. "I will." he answered in a heavy voice.


    More trumpets sounded as Rnd extended his hand to Sigrid and together, they faced the crowd. As they waved, King Raff was helped away by rin and his most trusted knights.


    King Raff felt lighter and heavier at the same time. He had managed to acquire all pieces of the Eclipsion sword but in the end, he would never wield it.


    Now that he thought about, it was Sigrid that brought up that sword. She had also shared the whereabouts of the maps and led him to it.


    In the end, his reign had ended not because of Emmah or Benjamin or the assassins but because of Sigrid Thorin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 399: Dove’s determination.

    <h4>Chapter 399: Dove¡¯s determination.</h4>


    Lady Dove Wheatley was still in Eldoria and she was very dissatisfied with how things had left off with Rnd. As she watched him on television, her heart refused to keep calm, the greed just multiplied.


    All night long, Dove had twisted and turned in bed, wondering what she could do to remedy her troubles. She also asked herself how far she was willing to go to get what she desired.


    As it turned out, she was willing to do anything. She did not want love and happiness with another, just Rnd Maximus. All she had to do was get rid of the obstacle.


    At 3:00 a.m. something in her had snapped and she hade to a decision. A decision that led her to the door of the Horse Keepers, a secret society that she had heard about from whispers among Eldorian knights in the war. They specialized in creating misfortune, idents...that kind of thing.


    Murder was not their cup of tea because active knights of different houses and the royal army took on the jobs so they had a small conscience. But if one was looking to ruin another, it was the ce to go.


    She watched Rnd and Sigrid¡¯s rise to power while waiting for someone to tend to her. Sigrid handed Rnd a bouquet of flowers, he epted them and kissed her on the lips.


    Dove¡¯s face was marred by ugly jealousy.


    "They make a handsome couple, don¡¯t they?" A masked figure slipped into the room.


    Dove looked away from the television. She thought not, but she did not say.


    The masked man sat down and said, "Name and business, be honest and be quick."


    Dove did not want to share her name but she had heard about their rules. If you sought their services, you had to leave a name so that they would know who to go to if they were betrayed.


    "Dove Wheatley. My trouble is the new Empress." She replied.


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    The masked manughed. "What you seek will be very costly...very, very costly."


    Dove raised her hands to her neck and removed her beautiful gold pearl ne. "This will fetch you no less than one hundred thousand in gold. One-fifty in some ces. More in distantnds."


    The masked man took the ne and put it away. "Do share what misfortunes you seek to send the Empress¡¯s way. Do you wish to smear her reputation, scar her somewhere tactical. Should she fall off a horse and be paralyzed?"


    Dove hesitated, but only for a moment. "I want her scarred, her face preferably. I will pay more if she cannot bear children. As for her reputation, it will take care of itself when she fails in the one duty which is expected of her."


    The masked man winced. "Unfortunately, the Empress is already pregnant."


    Dove mmed her hand on the table. "Then get rid of it and make sure that she does not bear anymore heirs."


    The masked man shook his head. "We don¡¯t kill and we especially don¡¯t kill the innocent and what she carries is an innocent child." He ced the gold pearl ne on the table. "If you wish to scar her permanently, we can do that, but only that. If it is not good enough for you, take your ne and be on your way."


    Dove stood up. "I will take what I can get, as for other things I will find another way."


    ****


    At the royal castle, Rnd¡¯s birthday was still ongoing, drinks and food were overflowing. The celebrations had long spilled into the streets and trumpets were still blowing on walls, celebrating the rise of a new Emperor.


    Sigrid was sitting, receiving noble women, one after the other that were offering their congrattions. Lady Iryne and Duchess M were right beside her, receiving any gifts on her behalf or invitation cards.


    Mauve and Christie were standing behind Sigrid, taking the gifts from the Thorin women and passing them off to servants. They were also receiving their own congrattory messages. They were no longer close friends and trustees of a crown princess. They were close friends and trustees of the Empress.


    That difference in status was very big. Their own mothers were sharing drinks and smiling coyly at the envious mothers of other daughters that had not been lucky to hold the position ofdies-in-waiting to an Empress.


    As the day moved along, Galen found Sigrid and asked to speak to her in private. They walked away from the crowd and moved to the royal chapel.


    "Do that sound blocking magic thing." He told her.


    Sigrid raised her wand and cast a spell, blocking their conversation from all ears, curious and passing by.


    "Has my brother talked to you about Benjamin?" He asked her.


    "No." Sigrid replied.


    She was aware of the visit and the conversation that the two brothers had. For now, she was still staying out of it, waiting for Benjamin to leave the city before she could act. Rnd wanted to have a clean conscience and she wanted that for him. He was an honorable man. She loved that about him.


    His decision was foolish, but he was honorable.


    Galen swung his hand, spilling the wine in the ss he was holding. "So you are not aware that he has ordered Benjamin to go into exile?" He tossed the ss asidepletely. "The first rule of sending someone into exile is to know where they are going so that you can keep your eye on them at all times. My brother the emperor told Benjamin to just go anywhere as long as it was outside Eldoria. Can you believe that?"


    "Can." Sigrid nodded. "Your brother believes that everyone is capable of discerning and making the right choices. He thinks that Benjamin will understand that the exile is a way for them both to live. Rnd will be able to live with himself and Benjamin will be able to live a full life."


    "Well he is wrong." Galen hissed like a feral animal.


    Sigrid took a step back. "Calm down Galen, I do not agree with the decision as well."


    Galen exhaled. He was d that she saw things the way he did. Rnd was making a mistake. "Oh, good. Now maybe you can talk sense into my brother and convince him to sentence that traitor to death. He left the former king to die, he deserves to be hung. If it were anybody else, an ordinary knight, we would not be discussing this. He would have been buried long before now."


    "You really need to calm down Galen." Sigrid replied.

 Chapter 400: The kings plan vs our plan.

    <h4>Chapter 400: The kings n vs our n.</h4>


    Galen was like someone that had just downed ten cups of coffee, a lot of sugar and a dozen energy drinks.


    freew\e bnovel


    "I am calm." Galen responded in a voice that he hoped was soft and portrayed sense.


    The way he was vibrating like a phone, she did not think so. But, Sigrid did not say this much to him. She decided to stick to what mattered. "Galen, what to do with Benjamin is not Rnd¡¯s decision. It is the king...your father who should decide what happens concerning his punishment or forgiveness.


    The exile stands, no matter what the king decides. We just have to wait until Benjamin is out of the city to strike. I think we can also do it before then. We can feed him a slow acting poison which will ensure that he drops dead within three months."


    Galen shook his head. "But, I would rather not wait. Things have a habit of spiraling out of control when one is not watching. If he finds a capable healer, the poison could be healed. Maybe he could find a capable supporter within a month and retaliate before dying. Maybe...."


    Sigrid raised her hand. "I get where you are heading Galen, you would rather behead your brother now than draw his death out. I understand you and I give in. We will do things your way but we should wait. For Eldoria, this peaceful transition of power is new.


    Every former king has toe to the throne through bloodshed. It will be great if we show everyone that there is another way. I want my children to follow this example. And it is my hope that they will be more like you and Rnd when they grow up.


    I don¡¯t want them to kill each other for power. I hope that their rtionship will be great and their bond so tight that outsiders will not whisper doubts into their ears. That is why it was important to me that Rnd only have me as his wife.


    There will be no half breeds on my watch."


    Galen had heard the word half breeds used, but only when it came to animals. It was a fitting description for Benjamin. "Do you have any idea what my father is nning to do with Benjamin? When he called me in for a conversation, I asked but he deflected. He turned the subject to my children and progress of my rtionship with Mauve."


    Sigrid shook her head. King Raff was being very tight lipped on his intentions with his precious son. It was like he knew she had people watching him so he was being extra careful.


    "His decision will not affect our ns. We will give him a month or two and if nothing happens and Benjamin still insists on staying in the city, we will change our n. He has been drinking more than usual. People die of alcohol poisoning all the time from over indulging."


    Galen smiled. Sigrid seemed to have many ns and in every one of them, Benjamin¡¯s fate was death. He was starting to realize that he had been very impatient indeed. Was there anything that concerned them which his sharp eyed sister-inw was not aware of?


    With her at the helm, Galen¡¯s fate was sealed.


    Sigrid ced her hand on his elbow and steered him back towards the party. "So, what do you intend to do with Mauve? Your courtship is at least four months old now."


    In Eldoria, especially among nobles, these four months might as well as be four years. Mauve¡¯s mother had written to Sigrid asking about when Galen nned to marry her daughter. She had requested Sigrid to broach the topic because she was afraid Mauve¡¯s time was being wasted.


    "I n to propose in a week, but don¡¯t tell her that." Galen replied.


    The look on his face had changed from agitated to soft. He smiled as he told her of his intentions. Galen was excited because he was finally going to marry the woman that he truly loved. She was the first woman he had shared his secret identity with, other than the two maids that paused as him on asion.


    They were paid to do so, which meant they they did not count. Only Mauve counted.


    She hadughed a lot when he revealed his big secret to her. And, she tried her hand at painting when he took her to his secret house. As it turned out, she was good at painting animals.


    He had attempted to convince her to give up her love for baking and join him in painting. He failed of course. What followed after the failure was considered a sweet victory in his books.


    They had shared some passionate kisses and rolled around in the paint. Mauve was his soul mate. His one true love and he would marry her in splendor and make her a woman to be envied.


    They reached the party and once again returned their duties. Galen went to stand by Rnd and Sigrid returned to her original position. There were more gifts waiting to be received.


    "Where have you been? I thought that I would have to send the search party out to look for you." Lady Iryne started righting Sigrid¡¯s hair and her dress immediately. "Minister Esme was just here. Has Elowin told you anything about the progress of their rtionship? The queen consort has been to see me four times, wondering when we are going to propose."


    Sigrid received a gift from Lady Percival. It looked like a bottle of wine. The woman had no originality, she stuck to what she knew best.


    "Proposing marriage is a personal affair, not a group event mother. We are not going to propose marriage for Elowin, he will do so for himself when he is prepared. I have already said so to the queen consort." Sigrid answered.


    "The nerve of that woman to give you a bottle of wine!" Duchess M eximed. "Is she trying to turn you into another shameless drunk like her?"


    Mrs. Elsworth made a shush gesture.


    Duchess M red at her. Her eyes seemed to say ¡¯how dare you shush me! I am a duchess.¡¯


    Mrs. Elsworth shrugged and gestured at the crown on Sigrid¡¯s head. Her message was simple, Sigrid was now the empress. They had to watch what they talked about in public.


    "A gift from the royal family of Sndor for the Emperor and Empress of Eldoria." The royal herald announced.


    The loud announcement which was unexpected surprised everyone. How had the Sndorian¡¯s sent over a gift so fast?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 401: A content man.

    <h4>Chapter 401: A content man.</h4>


    The crowd made way for Prince Eron who had returned from his empire, ferrying more than gifts. He hade with princesses of Sndor and one of his nephews, a young man of neen years.


    Rnd and Sigrid received the gifts and met the new guests. After exchanging gifts and greetings, Prince Eron went off to hunt for his beloved and the princesses were left in the care of Sigrid.


    She had no idea what say to them so she just smiled and blurted out the only thing on her mind. "So, is it true that you all have wings on your legs?"


    Lady Iryne gasped.


    Lady Percival spilled her wine. She was hovering around the area where the crown princess and her people were sitting. Her hope was to discover one of Sigrid¡¯s secrets and bnce the scales.


    "She is pregnant." Lady Iryne told the Princesses, as if that simple exnation filled in all of the nks magically. "I did not catch your names. Would you mind if we all introduced each other again?"


    A sword was drawn and it made a sharp sound that had everyone turning nervously. Lord Bailey was giving Rnd a gift, there was no sudden attack. Everyone¡¯s hearts settled.


    Chairs were brought for the Sndorian¡¯s and introductions started.


    A raven haired woman with eyes as purple as Eron¡¯s smiled at Sigrid, "I am Princess Ethelreda, the third child of my father and his second daughter."


    A green haired woman that also had purple eyes introduced herself. "I am Princess Hester, seventh in line and fourth daughter."


    Everyone else introduced themselves as drinks were served. There was no tension, the two princesses were simply epted as if they had always been part of the group. But, they were bombarded with questions.


    "So, the wings on the legs." Sigrid was the first to ask her question. She was quite curious about it, so much so that she identally reached for a ss of wine.


    Princess Ethelreda lifted her dress to show off the her wless long legs. There were no wings or markings of any kind.


    Sigrid¡¯s face fell. It showed that she was hoping to see something extraordinary.


    "You are disappointed." Princess Hesterughed.


    Sigrid shrugged. "I won¡¯t lie to you, truly my heart is broken."


    "Is it true that your Empire just sits in air?" Christie asked.


    "Yes and no." Princess Ethelreda replied. "It hovers, it does not sit. If it was sitting, we would be onnd, just like you."


    Mauve jumped in. "They say Sndor hovers over an ocean. Has anyone ever fallen inside the water?"


    "No." Princess Hester shook her head.


    A servant brought fruit from the mage estate and Lady Iryne encouraged thedies to eat some. The Eldorian¡¯s held their breath, waiting for a verdict. Only after they gave positive reviews did the conversation continue with asional pauses to receive gifts and thank the givers.


    Princess Hester was still exining the different ways in which magic was used in flying when Mauve noticed an unwee guest heading their way.


    "Alert! Alert! Keeley Valerius ising our way."


    Sigrid made a sound in her throat and her face twisted. Her eyes expressed disdain that she could not hide if she tried. "If she brings a gift, I am going to set it on fire right here."


    "Your highness!" Madam Elsworth huffed.


    All conversation was paused when Keeley reached them. Suddenly, Sigrid was a stern faced empress, herdies-in-waiting were cold and the other women were aloof, like nobles were supposed to be, aroundmoners.


    Keeley Valerius curtsied and smiled. "Greetings, your highness."


    "Miss Keeley." Sigrid responded coldly.


    Her tone could freeze thend. Keeley shuddered as she recalled that sword rain. She did not want to be there either but her parents had urged her to do so. Now that Sigrid was empress, the game was over. Unless she dropped dead or came down with an illness that left her useless.


    "Congrattions." She muttered as she handed over a gift bag.


    Mauve snatched it, making a<i> hmph</i> sound.


    "My mother sends her regards." Keeley said, clenching her hands and forcing herself to smile.


    The next response came from an unexpected person. Mrs Elsworth. "Let us hope that it is the only thing she intends to send."


    Keeley¡¯s smile fell, she excused herself and hurried away.


    Sigrid chuckled as Keeley scurried away like a rat whose tail was on fire. "Mrs. Elsworth, you have a way of surprising me sometimes."


    Correct content is on .


    Mrs. Elsworth felt embarrassed and she blushed. She looked ahead, pointing her nose in the air. "It was a slip of the tongue. My words were uncalled for, I will reflect on myself after the party."


    The other womenughed while the Sndorian¡¯s wondered what was so funny. Soon, normal conversation returned, leading them into lunch, which was a heavy buffet.


    After lunch, guests started to depart from the royal castle. Mauve and Christie went out on dates. Lady Iryne and Duchess M and otherdies they were friendly with took the Sndorian princesses to show them around.


    Sigrid went took a shower and she picked up a book, nning to spend the rest of her day rxing. She had a feeling that theing days would be hectic and they would involve a lot of traveling around to show their faces in different cities.


    She settled on the bed, legs leaning against the wall and opened the romance novel which she nned to send to her motherter and have her critique.


    Sigrid had only read one word when Rnd strolled into the bedroom, filled with life. He was in good spirits which was to be expected as he had just been crowned.


    Rnd was looking to celebrate and who better to do that with than his wife, the woman he loved so much. He ripped the book out of her hands and pulled her into his arms, embracing her tightly.


    Warmth flowed from her body to his. His pounding heart found a reason to slow down slightly and give him a moment to just be.


    He was still reeling from the events of the day. A birthday like none he had ever celebrated and a surprise coronation.


    Rnd Maximus was certain that no man in the world was more content then him in that moment. He had a wife he loved, one that he was sure loved him back. She was pregnant and they had a baby on the way. For the first time in his life, he had celebrated a birthday with his loved ones.


    He had celebrated it with the entire empire and he was now the emperor. Never again would he have to sleep with one eye open, worried that his birthright would be snatched.


    All of this was possible because of the woman in his arms. Overwhelmed with emotion, he said the only thing that he wanted to say to her.


    "I love you."

 Chapter 402: Love confessions.

    <h4>Chapter 402: Love confessions.</h4>


    "Rnd.." she started.


    Rnd did not wait to hear her answer, there was another thing he wanted to do more in that moment. It was to kiss her deeply, as he had wished to do the moment they were crowned.


    So he took her lips as he wished, descending on her lips quickly like a man with a mission. If the mission was to taste her. He pulled her close, so close that her breasts ttened against his muscr chest.


    "I am emperor."


    He pulled away from her lips, only for a second to say this and attacked again, taking her lips and kissing her deeply and fiercely.


    She knew what to expect when he was burning hot with desire and want like that. He desired her right then and she was not going to stop him. Him wanting her always aroused her. She kissed him back, effortlessly matching his passion.


    Rnd¡¯s fingers dug into her back as he pushed her back on the bed, imprisoning beneath his hard body. As he pressed her into the soft cushions, his blood surged even wilder. The thought that he was the emperor taking his empress seemed to unleash something wilder within him.


    "And you are my empress." He run his tongue along her jaw. "Mine, you are mine."


    In his mind, he pictured them doing this very act on the throne. He was the emperor, she was the empress, they could do as they wished. His hands roamed over her body, touching, squeezing, reaching for all the spots he knew drove her crazy.


    She whimpered and arched her back when his tongue yfully tickled her belly button. He smiled against her skin, grazing it with his teeth, nibbling along her stomach. His lips returned to her mouth, covering her moans with his mouth.


    As his hands found her swollen breasts, he whispered her name against her lips. She was his everything, the woman he wanted to worship all his life. She was the force behind his everything. Without her, he would be the man he was.


    "I love you." he whispered over and over as he kissed her neck. He whispered it again as he ripped her light silk dress apart.


    He whispered it as his fingers found her thighs and she screamed his name, even before they reached the valley between her legs reaching for the ultimate prize.


    Soon he was inside her, pumping relentlessly and he still groaned his love for her. The more he sank inside her, the more he lost himself in her, the more he dered his love.


    He was the emperor, she was his empress and he loved her. Maybe she would never know just how much. As they shattered into ten thousand little pieces together, he hoped that she would know someday.


    He held her tightly after, their bodies intertwined in an exhausted sweaty fulfilled mess.


    Sigrid¡¯s eyes were closed, slumber seemed to be calling her but she refused to go just yet as she had something to say. "I have not yet given you a birthday gift."


    Rnd thought about the party she had personally nned. He thought about the little one she was carrying. His hand found the tiny swelling in her lower abdomen. "You have given me many gifts my love." He kissed her on the shoulder. "You have no idea just how many."


    "Rnd." she called him.


    "Mmm." He answeredzily, tracing patterns on her belly.


    "I love you." she said softly. The words were barely a whisper that it almost seemed like she had not said them at all.


    His finger froze, as did the rest of him. He sat up and looked down at her. He was not sure if his ears had deceived him and he wanted to hear it again. His heart was beating so fast, excited because he had finally broken through every protective wall she had built. "What did you say?"


    He did not get a response. Sigrid¡¯s breathing was calm and slow, her eyes were closed. She was sleeping.


    Rndughed and pulled a bed sheet to cover them both. She was tired and needed rest. He knew what he had heard and he fell asleep to dreams of love filled confessions from her.


    ****


    In Doria, celebrations of the birthday and coronation were extravagant as the sun started to dip. The following day had been dered a public holiday so people nned to enjoy until they could not stand on their feet anymore.


    From the gate of the royal castle to the city wall, mages hosted a firework show, lighting up the skies with their creative spell-mes. Explosions rocked the city and near by cities, but in a fun way.


    The best bakers in the city started apetition in the city square. Who could bake the best cake. All cakes were to be given to the people after the winner was dered. With Mauve Rosewood¡¯s presence, everyone was confident in who the winner would be.


    The royal musicians and other confident singers put on a free show in thergest shopping za. Everyone that thought they could dance showed off their skills.


    Some sheep farmers got together and put on a sheep parade, joining the royal parade that was traveling through the city throwing candy and random gifts like silk scarves at the people.


    There was a free circus, free wrestling matches, free magic rides on magic carpets. Food stands which were funded by Sigrid distributed free food, taverns served free drinks.


    It was a great day in Eldoria.


    ****


    At the royal castle, in the royal hospital, the celebrations had not extended to this quiet area. King Raff, needed his rest. He watched the celebrations on television, in thepany of rin.


    Three times the king had asked her why she stayed with him rather than enjoying the party with others. Three times, she gave the same answer, "Where you go is where I go."


    There had been no deceit in her words. King Raff felt more energized and the dark cloud over his head dissipated a little.


    He had lost something, but he still had some things. Sigrid was right, he had to cherish those that loved him in the time he had left.


    When rin left to bring his dinner, he called his secret knight over and handed him a letter. "Give this letter to Benjamin and tell him to leave the city immediately. Not a dayter, tonight, in fact one or two minutes after reading my letter. Remember to stress my words, he should run and never return or else even I won¡¯t be able to save him."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 403: King Raff’s countermeasures.

    <h4>Chapter 403: King Raff¡¯s countermeasures.</h4>


    Benjamin was d to receive word from his father. No matter what he said, the agony of waiting was going toe to an end.


    <i>"I have tried to understand you, truly I have. And I have convinced myself that you lost your mind for a moment. I too have lost my mind for a woman and made mistakes a time or two. </i>


    <i>But, no matter how much I try, I cannot bring myself to forget the look in your eyes when you turned away from me and decided that I should die while your lover lived. </i>


    <i>You are the son that I have raised in my arms and cherished from the day you were born. Everyone knows that you are my favorite and I cannot deny it because it is true. So, I cannot bring myself to see your life end because of the choice you made. </i>


    <i>This is why I am giving you a chance to live. Run son, run. Go somewhere far from here and start over. I have a house in Middleren city. Go there and take as much money as you think you will need. Take some servants too and a few knights. Move to Sndor. With your sister there, I believe that you will be protected. DO NOT RETURN. </i>


    <i>This is thest protection I can offer as your father. I am sorry that I could not give you what you truly longed for." </i>


    Benjamin sunk into a chair,ughing like a crazy man. He had been hoping for forgiveness. If he was truly his father¡¯s favorite child then he should have been forgiven. He would be punished but he would be forgiven. In the end, his father was asking him to leave, the same as his brother.


    The letter dropped out of Benjamin¡¯s hand and fell to the floor. A maid picked it up and quickly tossed a paper into the fire.


    King Raff¡¯s secret guard was keeping a close eye on her, ensuring that she was not trying to smuggle it out. Confident that it had been burned to ashes, he turned to Benjamin. "Your highness, the king says that you must leave tonight. I will escort you until you reach Middleren safely. We must leave now."


    Benjamin reached for a bottle of wine instead. He was determined not to be run out of Eldoria. If his father did not intend to punish him, why send him away? This was his home too.


    He was the son of the king and he had made many achievements in the military. He was just as eligible to be the new Emperor as Rnd was. What he wanted was not an apology from his father, it was a chance topete fairly.


    The secret knight saw the resistance on the face of the prince. He decided to follow the instructions that the king had given him. He knocked Benjamin out and carried him out of the house to a carriage that was waiting outside.


    The carriage was guarded by more knights that protected king Raff. It sped out of the city that night.


    ****


    While Sigrid was dressing up the following morning, the letter that King Raff had sent Benjamin arrived. She sat down before the dressing mirror and read it, with a smug smile on her face. It was not surprising that he had chosen to protect his favorite son in the end.


    Brolin was the one updating her on Benjamin¡¯s situation. "The secret knights took him out of the cityst night when everyone was celebrating the coronation and birthday of the Emperor. They traveled all the way to Starfell and abandoned the horse carriages and switched to flying horses."


    Sigrid could already guess what he was going to say next. "Let me guess, they also abandoned the flying horses when they reached another city and switched to another mode of transport."


    Brolin nodded. "They disguised themselves and got on a Shadowmere ship that is taking them Middleren, if I have to guess. However ording to to the information they filled in, they are heading to Chiefbern city in the South.


    That is not the only counter measure that has been taken. Five other men that have close appearances with Prince Benjamin left the cityst night and they are heading to different ces.


    One took a train, two are on ships, one is in a carriage that is traveling with a trading caravan and thest is still traveling by flying horse. All of them are guarded by knights and apanied by servants."


    Sigridughed. "Another counter measure. King Raff is going to great lengths to keep his son from my reach. Does he really think that he will be sessful?"


    Brolin was not finished. "One more thing, your highness. Sir Veylin sent a message. He said that two mages are secretly following the prince, it looks like they are there for his protection. They met up with the secret knights in Starfell and then separated. They are all behaving like unrted strangers."


    Sigrid even more. Secret knights, secret mages!! king Raff was using everything in his arsenal to protect his most beloved son. "It looks like I will have to wait until he leaves Middleren to act." She muttered.


    A kitchen maid came into the bedroom, bringing her cup of usual lemon balm tea that she drunk every morning. Mrs. Elsworth brewed it personally.


    As she pondered on how she would handle Benjamin¡¯s situation she reached for the cream that she used on her face. Before she used it, she sniffed it first. She did so all the time because she had watched a few pce dramas and seen how concubines and empresses had their faces ruined due to jealousy.


    The cream smelled the same but it did not look the same. There was some yellowing which only a keen person would notice.


    Sigrid ced the cream down and raised her head, looking at her maids.


    "I would not drink the tea too if I were you." Cosmos¡¯s voice came into her ears. "The cream alone is harmless but whenbined with the extra ingredients added to your tea this morning, it turns into poison. The kind of poison that will make your face rot and fester. Within a week, royal doctors will be scraping maggots from your face."


    Sigrid stretched her hand out and her fan flew into her fans. It had been a while since these people had seen some blood. They seemed to have forgotten her ruthlessness and they needed a reminder.


    "Brolin, round up all the servants that knights that have been in and out of this castle sincest night."

 Chapter 404: Who dared to poison an empress?

    <h4>Chapter 404: Who dared to poison an empress?</h4>


    It took an hour for everyone to be gathered in the empty ballroom. They assumed that the venue had been chosen because the new empress had a party to n. It was expected of her to throw a ball that would be a celebration of her crowning.


    Some maids asked Mauve and Christie what Sigrid was nning, but she shrugged. They had no clue about what was going on as well.


    Sigrid entered the ballroom with Brolin at her back, sword drawn and facial expression menacing. She took a sit in a chair and faced the crowd. The expression on her face was unreadable as her eyes roamed over the sea of knights, maids, cooks and advisors.


    Mauve and Christie moved to their usual positions and stood behind Sigrid. Another knight ced a small table before Sigrid and Lanai ced the cup of tea and crystal jar of facial cream down.


    "Lock the doors." Brolinmanded.


    Thatmand had everyone nervous. Locked doors and unpredictable bodynguage was very dangerous.


    "This," Sigrid gestured to the tea and cream "is the work of one or some of you. Someone here wants to poison me."


    Gasps, a ripple of panic, fear and other emotions swept through the hall.


    "It seems that some of you forget that I am a mage and a healer at the same time. Or maybe you have not forgotten as you cleverly hid the poison in two mechanisms. Alone, each ingredient is harmless but together, theybine to form a poison called Brottongue. First it inmes the skin and causes it to turn a little red.


    Thenes the small rash and a fever which is assumed to be natural illness or an allergy. And thenes the itching as the body rots from within. In a weeks time, the unlucky victim has maggots dropping from flesh wounds. It seems like someone is out to harm my beautiful face."


    More panic filled the crowd.


    "From what I can tell, it took at least two people to deliver this rot to me." She continued. "One that poisoned my cream without being noticed. Someone whose presence in my chambers would not be questioned. The other--a person that essed the kitchen and managed to pry open Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s private tea cab which only she has the key to. So, one maid and one knight, working together or separately."


    All of the kitchen maids were loyal to her and ording to the system which tracked the loyalty of those around her, they were still loyal. It had given her a list of people that were not one hundred percent loyal and they were the ones that had been gathered.


    "Begin the questioning." Shemanded.


    Knights stepped fourth and brought forward the suspects, one by one. The questioning would be done with magic not the usual tactics.


    First came Sir Baldwin, captain of the knights that had been on duty the night before. Sigrid touched his cheek and enchanted him.


    Trembling, he said, "I touched the tea cab but this was two days ago. I just wanted some of the special tea leaves because my wife is pregnant. I thought that if she drunk the same tea as the crown princess, she would give birth to a healthy child. But I failed to get into the cab because it takes three locks to open and I was worried that someone would stumble on me."


    "You are clean." Sigrid dered.


    Then came a maid that cleaned the bathroom. She was already in tears as she said, "I touched the crystal jar of the cream, but only to polish it because I noticed a smudge."


    Sigrid smiled, thin as a paper. "Not you, but almost."


    This maid had wiped away the fingerprints of the true culprit.


    Thirty minutes passed. The crowd thinned. Maids wept and muttered their innocence. Knights looked to the exit and windows, nervous that they could be wrongfully used.


    Then came Bira, a scullery maid that was smiling, eyes clear with storybook innocence. She was one of the pretty ones, had many knights and servants eating from the palm of her hands. She had been offered many promotions, but never took up any, preferring to remain where she was.


    Her loyalty to Sigrid was only 10%.


    Sigrid reached out to touch her cheek and she backed away. That pullback was everything.


    "Bira, have you been to my chambers" Sigrid asked her.


    Bira blinked and smiled. "Yesterday, your highness. Be wanted my help when she was changing the curtains."


    Sigrid¡¯s fiery cold eyes turned to Be and the maid fell to her knees, pushed down by an invisible force of fear. "I am sorry your highness, I never should have invited an outsider into your chambers. Everyone was busy and I was alone so...."


    "Did she return at any point?" Christie bellowed.


    This was a very serious crime. Poisoning an empress!! Only fools that did not not want to live long would dare tomit such an act.


    Lama answered. "Yes she did. She came by when the Emperor and Empress were taking a bath. I clearly recall that she imed to have dropped an earring when she was helping Be. At first, she was denied entrance by me but she started to cry because the earring is a family heirloom passed on by her dead mother.


    Sir Nord is sweet on her, he has been courting her for a while since we moved here. He could not stand to see her cry so he let her inside and asked her to be quick about it. She went in for no more than a minute and came out holding an earring with a blue gem. I remember very clearly because she kissed Sir Nord on the nose."


    Lama was sweet on Sir Nord but he did not reciprocate her feelings. She was very bitter about that nose kiss. And Bira had smiled smugly at her as she walked off. How could Lama forget that moment?


    Sir Nord was one of Sigrid¡¯s loyal knights and he was in the hall. He immediately fell to a single knee and put his hands together. "I am not involved in this poison scheme your highness, It is true that I let her in but I kept the door open and I searched her before and after she entered the room. I really have no clue how she sneaked poison into the room."


    Bira¡¯s lips trembled and her eyes welled up. "It was not me, I didn¡¯t do it."


    "I already know that it was you dear, I just need to find the other culprit." Sigrid smiled and leaned forward. "You wouldn¡¯t happen to know his identity, would you? I would like to end this as quickly as possible."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 405: All culprits found.

    <h4>Chapter 405: All culprits found.</h4>


    Bira sobbed even louder. The atmosphere in the hall was even more gloomy. The remaining maids were relieved, the traitor had been found, their necks would be spared.


    The doors of the hall caved in. Rnd, marched in like a knight that hade to conquer the territory of another rule. His movements were quick, portraying the urgency that he was feeling.


    He pulled Sigrid out of the chair and embraced her tightly. "What happened? I heard that you were poisoned."


    News traveled very fast in the castle. Knights posted outside of the door to the ballroom had been whispering about the matters inside when another red knight overheard them.


    He shared the news with a maid, that shared it with another. Eventually, after passing through many channels, the news reached Rnd¡¯s ears. He was in the middle of a meeting with his advisors and he abandoned it immediately. His wife was the most important thing.


    Sigrid patted his back. "I am fine. I detected the poison before it could harm me and one suspect has been narrowed down. If you could let me go now, I can find her aplice."


    Rnd let go of her and his fierce eyes fell on Bira who was being held down by two knights. He drew his sword and ced the de at her neck. "You dared to poison my empress! Who gave you the guts?"


    Bira¡¯s eyes widened and a scream poured out of her mouth. "I didn¡¯t want to---I didn¡¯t know--he just said it would make her a little sick--I didn¡¯t know it was poison."


    Rnd raised the sword and Sigrid stopped his arm, holding it back. "My love, I still don¡¯t have my answers. A little patience please."


    Rnd drew his hand back. Jesting gestured at a footman to ce a chair next to the one Sigrid had been sitting down.


    The Emperor and Empress sat down and the questioning was resumed. With Rnd¡¯s presence, the knights were even more anxious, sweating through their armor. Given the fiery temper of the Emperor, he could take their heads if they stammered under Sigrid¡¯s questioning.


    A red knight named Jubal got on one knee. "Empress, I think I know who the traitor is."


    Empress raised her eyebrows. "Go on."


    Sir Jubal pointed at another red knight that was trying to hide behind the back of another. He was the one that had looked back at the exit the most. "It was him, Sir Gerrin. It has to be him. I saw him sneaking out of the kitchenst night. He had brewed himself a cup of tea that smelled like chocte and nuts. That kind of tea is very expensive and rare, used only for you, the Emperor or thedies-in-waiting and Mrs. Elsworth. I only caught a whiff of the scent so I wasn¡¯t sure if I was smelling the right thing."


    Brolin pulled Sir Gerrin out of the crowd of remaining ten knights.


    "Come forward." Rnd barked.


    Brolin brought him close but Sigrid shook her head. "You first, Sir Jubal. I must determine if there is truth to your words."


    Sir Jubal came forward confidently and got one one knee. Sigrid made him repeat his words and found them true. She sent him away and then Brolin forced Sir Gerrin on his knees.


    "When did youst visit the kitchen?" Sigrid asked him, cing her hand on his cheek and looking into his eyes.


    Sir Gerrin refused to answer, expressing defiance.


    "It is him." Cosmos confirmed.


    Sigrid smiled. "You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to. There are ways of prying your mouth open with magic. One spell will have you revealing to me all your dark secrets."


    "I did nothing." Sir Gerrin said, voice gruff.


    Sigrid pointed to his pants. "The chocte nut stain on your trouser begs to differ. I don¡¯t even need magic to make you spill the truth. You opened the cab and you poisoned the tea leaves. You must have been in a celebratory mood so you decided to help yourself to some of my good chocte powder. How does it feel to know that you betrayed your Emperor and Empress? That you failed in your duty?"


    Sir Gerrin shoved Brolin back at once and lunged. Maids screamed, knights drew weapons. But Sigrid had already drawn her fan.


    The sharp curve sliced off Sir Gerrin¡¯s hand that held a dagger. Rnd¡¯s sword stabbed into his belly,ing out through his back. As he drew it back, Sir Gerrin copsed, gurgling, eyes wide in shock.


    Bira sobbed, afraid that she was going to meet the same fate.


    "Mauve don¡¯t let him die." Sigrid said.


    Mauve approached the knight to perform healing magic.


    "Why save his life?" Rnd asked her.


    Sigridughed. "Who says that I am saving his life? There are worse ways to die. I think he should get a taste of the fate he wanted to give me. He will drink what I was supposed to drink and the cream will be applied on his entire face."


    She looked at Bira.


    Bira got onto her knees. "Please, I did not know." She sobbed. "It was the Horse keepers, they did me a favor once and I could not pay. When you cannot pay, they demand for a personal secret as the price. I had no choice and I had no idea that they would poison you." She pointed at Sir Gerrin. "Him, he must be one of them. He must have known about the plot in its entirety. He gave me the powder that I poured into the cream. I did not see his face but I remember his voice."


    Sigrid moved from the chair and knelt beside Bira, gripping her jaw. "You knew it would make me sick and still added it to my cream. Even if you did not know that it was poison, you are just as guilty. Now, you will taste the illness I was meant to suffer."


    She held out her hand and Christie ced the cup of tea in her hands. Lanai pulled Bira¡¯s head back and a mouthful of the tea was forced into her mouth.


    Lama applied the cream to Bira¡¯s face. At the side, Sir Gerrin received the same treatment.


    "Take them to the dungeons, after they rot, they will be executed." Rnd ordered.


    The traitors were carried away.


    Rnd looked at the rest of the knights and maids. "You all failed in your duties. You will still be punished for your shorings. This month, your earnings will be withheld. Those who wish to get their earnings should go and find Sir Samuel and get a whipping. Thirty whips ought to do it and wake you up from your slumber."


    He took Sigrid¡¯s hand and led her out of the ballroom. This incident had scared him and he wanted her by his side for the rest of the day.


    They both knew however, it was not yet over. The Horse keepers needed to be eradicated.

 Chapter 406: A night cleansing.

    <h4>Chapter 406: A night cleansing.</h4>


    The whispers had been eating away in the city all day. Word of the poisoning traveled like mice from one house to another. Nobody dared to say it out loud, but it was all everyone wanted to know about. Some nobles tried to ess the royal castle for information, but it was sealed off tightly, no one in or out.


    At night, the city gates were closed, the bells did not ring. In silence, a cleansing began. Cloaked figures, dashed through alleys or soared through the skies on broom sticks, spreading containment runes.


    The hidden mages inside the city that felt the magic did not dare toe out of their houses or rooms. Unless they were forced out of hiding, they would not show their faces.


    In the north of the city stood the house that housed the headquarters of the Horse keepers. Their daring attempt to harm the Empress with poison had brought consequences. Not only had it failed but Sir Gerrin had given up all the information he knew about the secret society.


    The investigation had been quiet and swift. Unexpected help hade from King Raff who was very agitated to hear that they had dared to extend their ws to the royal family. Rnd¡¯s reign had only begun, this was seen as a challenge to his authority.


    King Raff had always known where the real headquarters were. He had also always known that the society was the child of house Benwick. He did not know who took over after Lord Benwick¡¯s death.


    At 3:00 a.m., mages dropped from the sky, six dozen of them lined in formation and carrying potions and powders and wands. They spelled or poisoned the knights that guarded the manor and then blocked off every exit. Without a single sound being made, they entered the premises to begin the hunt for the Horse keepers.


    Within the manor, forty nine knights sat around a round table in uneasy silence. The whispers of their failure andpromise had reached their ears and they had gathered to discuss how to proceed. usations and tempers had long red. me had been assigned. Now, they were in need of solutions.


    But it was toote.


    Mages and knights serving the Emperor and Empress entered, wearing cloaks that had sigils of the royal house. The Lord mage was the leader,manding the mission and he drew back his hood, revealing his face.


    "I advise you all to surrender," He said.


    The Horse keepers were men of the sword and they drew their swords. The Lord mage raised his hand and waved his wand, casting a spell. The swords turned into candy and the knights were rendered weaponless.


    Arrests began.


    Surrender was not easy--some struggled, some protested their innocence, a few drunk poison. One stabbed himself in the heart. Dead or alive, they were all put in handcuffs and taken out of the room.


    In one of the rooms which served as a library, a hidden vault was unearthed behind a book shelf. Inside was the holy grail of information. Scrolls with names of all their clients, encrypted in twonguages. It went back eighty eight years, each detailing the name and details of the job and mode of payment.


    The hunt widened.


    Clients of the Horse keepers were arrested and they were many. Nobles, exiled royals, merchants, schrs, doctors, teachers, mistresses, dwarfs, mage knights. The scrolls also had names of foreigners from other kingdoms and empires.


    The list of crimes was extensive. From nobles poisoning each other¡¯s children to get out of marriage pacts to exiled royals seeking to harm kings and queens. Secondary wives looking to be main wives, maids looking for revenge on their masters or mistresses,petitors looking to sabotage the businesses of others and so on.


    All through dawn, arrests were made and prison cells filled up. By midday, ny three arrests had been made,wyers had been called and the empire trembled under the weight of what it learned: that its protectors, the knights themselves had sold their services for a fee. If the knights had lose virtues, could they be trusted? Their only saving grace was the fact that they had not killed anyone.


    Sigrid was enjoying the a cup of chocte nut tea on the balcony of her sonar, feet up on the railing. The wind was rustling through her hair which was running free. She had a smile on her face. This cleansing had allowed her to get rid off all the servants in the royal castle that were not loyal to her. They had been reced by members of her organization.


    The Lord mage and Elowin were with her, going over thest encrypted scroll which had details of where the Horse Keepers kept their ill gotten wealth. Now, it would be uncovered and added to the royal vault.


    "Dove Wheatley." She said the name with a smile. "I thought she was simply not worth remembering but she has found a way for me to remember her for the rest of my life."


    Elowin turned to her and asked, "Will she be going down in the history books? This cleansing is being recorded by the royal historians."


    Sigrid shook her head. "She is not worth being remembered. But sadly, her tale must be used to caution those that plot against royalty. One person¡¯s plot can bring the ruin of many. She sought to make me ugly and instead brought down an entire secret society that has lived in the shadows for almost a century."


    The Lord mage sighed. "This is going to create a lot of awkwardness in the royal court. I am afraid that this victory hase at the cost of trust between allies."


    Some of the closest nobles that were seen as friends had used the Horse keepers to plot and harm each other. Now that the information hade to light, their rtionships would never be the same again.


    "I did not tell the nobles to plot against each other in secret." Sigrid shrugged. "Let this be a lesson to them. They should all be more like Lady Percival, if she does not like you, she says it to your face."


    "What do we do with the headquarters of the Horse keepers?" The Lord mage asked her.


    "Burn it down," She said, "It is the ce where the knights betrayed their oaths. History needs not to remember it. In fact, burning is not enough, demolish it all. We should build a school of higher learning on thend. In time, the people will forget what once stood there."


    Sigrid took a sip of her tea. This cleansing had made her realize that she needed to eliminate Emmah now. There were new enemies watching in the shadows. Of what use was it keeping the old ones around?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 407: Lady Iryne’s rage.

    <h4>Chapter 407: Lady Iryne¡¯s rage.</h4>


    Lady Dove Wheatley did not expect to be arrested in the end. It was said that the Horse Keepers never failed in their missions. For so many years, they had managed to get away with causing mayhem, unseen and unheard. She couldn¡¯t fathom why things had not worked out when it came to her.


    As she sat in handcuffs, sweating under the questioning of a constable, she cursed the Horse keepers and Sigrid. Because of them, she would be spending a lot of time in an Eldorian prison or even be executed, unless her family intervened.


    The door of the small interrogation room was opened. In walked Sigrid and two burly knights. The constable stood up and offered her the chair he had been sitting in.


    Sigrid faced Lady Dove, running her hands over the gold pearl ne around her neck. It was the same one Lady Dove had paid to acquire the services of the Horse keepers.


    Lady Dove¡¯s hands that were handcuffed to the table trembled. She wanted to reach out and sip the smug smile on Sigrid¡¯s lips or maybe choke her to death with the ne. Perhaps she could stuff those pearls down her throat after she was death.


    Sigrid sighed when she saw the hatred in the dark pupils of Dove Wheatley. It seemed like the woman had not repeated at all.


    "Are you here to gloat?" Dove asked.


    Sigridughed. "Why would I gloat? I was notpeting with you and I certainly don¡¯t see you as an enemy. I could barely remember your name or face after meeting you. I am here to thank you for helping me root out the Horse Keepers. Because of you I got my hands on so much dark material that the nobles of Eldoria will be dancing to my tunes for a very long time toe."


    "Get out." Lady Dove growled.


    Sigrid shook her head. "No, no...this empire is mine I can go anywhere I want. Unlike you, from now on you will be stuck in a tiny prison cell for the rest of your life. Your punishment is not death, it is to watch me live a happy life with the man that you love so much but cannot get."


    "I can get him." Lady Dove leaned forward, screaming loudly. "If you were not here, he would be mine."


    Sigrid shook her head. "No, no...if I was not here he would...." She paused because he would be dead, if everything had gone ording to the original story line. "he would be with another. An Eldorian woman, not you the foreigner that he met decades ago and forgot all about."


    Lady Dove shook her head. "Impossible, he did not forget about me. When he saw me at the ball, he recognized me. He whisked me away quickly, holding my hand and...."


    "And I recognize my horse, sheep, maids and nearly every shopkeeper in the city." Sigrid jumped in. "That does not make them special to me, it just means my brain functions as it should." She jutted her finger at Lady Dove. "You are not special. My husband wanted you to be executed today itself but I talked him out of it. You should not havee here...."


    The doors burst in, kicked in by Lady Iryne and startling those inside. The knights had been so shocked that they drew their weapons while the constable drew his stick.


    Lady Iryne marched inside with a sword and eyes of a war goddess ready to behead her long time enemy. Lord Thorin followed her, urging her to remain calm. But how could one calm a storm that was determined to bring down a universe?


    Sigrid stepped in front of her mother and shook her head. Reciting the spell she had taught the Lord mage, she turned the sword on her mother¡¯s hand into a lollipop. "Mother..."


    Lady Iryne firmly pushed Sigrid aside and lunged for Dove,nding a few punches on her head, nose and mouth before being pulled off.


    "Wait, I haven¡¯t pped her yet." She shouted and struggled, resisting against her husband¡¯s arms.


    Lord Thorin pulled her out of the room with the same determination she had when she made her way inside. Sigrid had nothing more to say to Lady Dove so she followed her parents outside. The constable stayed back and made a call for a doctor toe and treat the wounds Lady Iryne had left on Lady Dove¡¯s face.


    He also took away the cup of tea which contained the same poison that Sigrid had been meant to drink. All that was left was to follow the instructions of the Emperor and apply the face cream on Lady Dove¡¯s face. He had been wondering how to achieve that goal. Now that Lady Iryne had injured Lady Dove¡¯s face, it would be easy for the cream to be applied, disguised as medicine.


    Meanwhile outside the local police station, Lady Iryne was gulping down some calming tea which was provided by Mauve. On the right side, Lanai was fanning her manually.


    "You need to stop being impulsive sometimes." Lord Thorin told his wife.


    She shot him a silencing re and he winced.


    "I leave for one day." Lady Iryne bellowed at him. She raised her hand and the cup fell to the cobble stone, breaking into three pieces. "I leave for one day to guide my fairynd queen to her happily ever after and return home to discover that my daughter was poisoned!! What were all of you doing?"


    "They could not have known Iryne." Lord Thorin attempted to stand in front of her and block her view of Sigrid¡¯s maids anddies-in-waiting. "You have heard all about the clever trick which the Horse keepers pulled. Even the mages that work as tea testers did not detect it. How were ordinary non magic individuals supposed to know?"


    Lady Iryne shoved him aside and looked at Sigrid. "Come here."


    Obediently, Sigrid walked forward and she found herself being embraced by her mother. "My task in the fairy world is done. I am never leaving again. I cannot believe that I almost you."


    Tears rolled out of Lady Iryne¡¯s eyes and sobs tore from her mouth. "I am so angry, I am enraged, I want to rip that bitch¡¯s head off and shoot her with arrows or burn her to death. I want to stuff that poisonous cream down her throat and..."


    "Would it make you feel better if we go and drag Lady Emmah back tonight?" Sigrid asked her.


    All this anger her mother was feeling needed an outlet. What better outlet was there than Emmah Fairfax, the original enemy?

 Chapter 408: Dame Amelia’s choice.

    <h4>Chapter 408: Dame Amelia¡¯s choice.</h4>


    Teleportation was such a convenient gift from the bank. It only took a moment for Sigrid and the team she assembled to go from Eldoria to Medoris in a heartbeat. As always, when they were hunting, they moved in the night and traveled in shadows. Dame Amelia¡¯s territory Suncrest was one of the most guarded in Southern Medoris. It was protected by woods, high walls and trained knights, many of whom were female.


    The strategy of making entrance into Suncrest was the same as the one the group applied when they attacked Lord Benwick. They put the knights on the walls to sleep and as they forged inside, those that did not sleep were ughtered.


    With one lighting strike, Christie broke the gates open and they made entrance casually. The wind weed them inside as if it had always been waiting.


    Resistance inside Suncrest was not as great as one would have expected. This was because the spies Sigrid had nted in Suncrest had poisoned the wine and most of the food. Many of the knights were already on their backs, groaning and wailing in pain. Others were vomiting and some were dead.


    Cosmos put a barrier around Suncrest, nobody would be going in or out anymore.


    Sigrid pointed her wand at the sky and a magical hologram appeared. Inside it was Emmah¡¯s face, exactly as she currently appeared.


    "To the residents of Suncrest, we are here for a wanted murderer, Emmah Fairfax or Fox something as she calls herself. Hand her over and we will be on our way. Nobody needs to get hurt but if you put up a resistance, you will be hurt." She announced, using magic to project her voice far.


    Inside the Suncrest manor which was four stories high, Dame Amelia Winslow stood atop the ledge of an open window, the wind tugged at the locks of her unruly hair like a restless hand. Below, her, knights rushed out of the manor and all of its surroundings. With their swords in hand, they assembled and waiting for her to give amand.


    They parted and made way for a tiger that walked out of the manor and stood at the front, roaring its mightiness.


    "Calm down little kitty." Sigrid said to it.


    It responded by roaring again.


    In response, Sigrid¡¯s griffin jumped down from her shoulders and it grew in size, showing off its mightiness as well.


    Dame Amelia¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She turned around and looked at Emmah. The knights had brought her over as soon as her image appeared in the sky.


    "Why has the Empress of Eldoria personallye to take you back to Eldoria. Who did you kill?"


    Emmah was trembling, afraid that Dame Amelia would hand her over. "You cannot allow her to take me. You swore that you would protect me and help me take the throne. I am a Medorian princess."


    Dame Amelia responded coldly, "Your mother was the princess, you are not."


    Emmah¡¯s eyes widened. "None the less, you said that I have royal blood and I am a legitimate heir to the golden throne. You cannot abandon me."


    "Who did you kill?" Dame Amelia roared. "It has to be someone important. Why else would the cold Empresse after you in person?"


    Sigrid¡¯s voice came from the sky. "Time is up. It seems like we are going to have to do this the hard way."


    Veylin¡¯s shadow moved back and more Eldorian mages appeared, students of the academy and red knights, at least two hundred of them. Sigrid had grown Veylin¡¯s shadow spatial magical abilities for this purpose. She wanted to be able to transport an entire army to a battlefield without the enemy noticing.


    "Empress, turn back now." Dame Amelia¡¯s voice came in the wind.


    Sigrid looked up, staring directly at Amelia. "Turn back?" Sheughed. "The air is ripe with fear. I am afraid it is toote to turn back now. Emmah Fairfax is a murderer, she cannot take the Medorian throne. It belongs to Alexander Windrider. He has seeded in taking the capital this very night. Hasn¡¯t the news reached your ears yet?"


    Amelia Winslow knew then that Emmah was a useless card to hold. But, her family owed Emmah¡¯s grandfather and she had given her word to protect her. More than that, her territory had been invaded. If she surrendered like a coward, her knights would not respect her.


    Sigrid didn¡¯t shout amand, she let her magic do all the talking for her. The griffin screamed as if it was summoning hell, the air rippled and the ground shook. Sigrid vanished, reappearing on the ledge where Dame Amelia was standing.


    On the ground, knights rallied and mages whispered. Swords shed and shed, a griffins ws met the sharp ws of a tiger.


    This sh was none like the ones Amelia¡¯s knights had fought. All their battles had been against other knights, now they were fighting mages coborating with red knights, creating illusions and hiding in smoke. Screams echoed, blood spilled, spells cracked the earth and caused the sky to rumble.


    Amelia¡¯s hair was her strength and Sigrid cast a spell, causing it to shrivel like dry twigs. She teleported her from the manor to the ground, onto the battle field. Amelia took her sword and Sigrid summoned the sword rain. One sword versus a thousand, Amelia stood no chance.


    For every move Amelia made, Sigrid countered with a spell and many swords. Soon, Amelia¡¯s sword shattered and she was thrown back, falling beside her pet tiger that had been ripped apart by the griffin.


    Sigrid followed and knelt beside Amelia, brushing her brittle hair away from her face. "Why protect her? She is not worth it."


    Amelia replied weakly. "I owe a debt. It must be repaid."


    "At the cost of everything you worked hard to build?" Sigrid asked.


    Amelia coughed, and retrieved a dagger from her pocket. She lunged it forward, aiming for any part of Sigrid¡¯s body that was closest. The dagger melted into liquid silver.


    The dame realized that she had lost and her journey was about to be ended. "Who did she kill?"


    "She nearly caused the former king¡¯s death. She killed her step mother, a noble. And from the moment of her escape, she killed many more before ending up here. You are brave, but in some fights, you need more than bravery." Sigrid replied.


    "Will you kill me now?" Amelia asked.


    Sigrid shrugged. "That depends on you. How much do you want to pay the debt you owe? If I take her today, do you n to toe looking for her?"


    Amelia closed her eyes.


    Sigrid had her answer. With a flick of her wrist, serpent shaped mes slowly wrapped around Amelia¡¯s body and that of her pet tiger. Their bodies turned into ash within seconds and were carried away by the wind.


    All around the Suncrest knights that still had breathy or stood stunned.

 Chapter 409: New bonds for the knights.

    <h4>Chapter 409: New bonds for the knights.</h4>


    Everywhere she went, Sigrid traveled with a chair. After sending Dame Amelia on her final journey, she sat down and faced the Suncrest knights that were no longer battling. They stood in silent formation, their silver armor with the sigil of their dame stained with blood. Grief poured from their eyes. A feeling of loss overpowered them.


    She was the only noble that dared to use female knights. She was the only one that offered them protection. With her death, the lustful men that had long sought to conquer them would descend like wolves and tear them to pieces.


    Many of the female knights were already plotting their escape. They needed to leave Suncrest as soon as possible and find safety in other cities. They would find other jobs. Jobs that did not fulfill their purpose which had died with the dame.


    "I am happy to share that you all belong to me now." Sigrid announced with a daring smile. "As with any war, the winner gets the spoils. Yourdy is dead and you have no one to serve. I am an Empress and I could use your services."


    "You killed ourdy." One of them wailed. "How can we serve you?"


    The lightning in Christie¡¯s hands sparked.


    Sigrid held up her hand and stopped her from striking the one that spoke. Instead, she reiterated with a question. "How manydies, women and men have you all killed? Do not stand here and im righteousness like you don¡¯t know the rules of war. It is kill or be killed. If I had not killed her, she would have killed me. It is that simple."


    Lady Iryne and Mauve walked forward with a prisoner in their hands. One or both of them threw her before Sigrid. The prisoner was Emmah Fairfax.


    Sigrid leaned forward with a deeply satisfied smile on her face. "You want to know why your Lady lost her life, the answer is simple. She was protecting this criminal. A murderer and thief. This woman will be taken back to Eldoria and tried, she will be punished for her crimes." She looked out at them. "As for the rest of you, you will be leaving this very knight. Like I said, from now on, you will serve me."


    She threw her hand out and gold threads flew through the air like needles with wings. They entered the bodies of the female knights and linked to their souls, binding them Sigrid.


    Some tried to fight the bond but it didn¡¯t work.


    "You are not our Empress." Sir Lucy growled.


    "Oh but I am." Sigrid said calmly. "I am the Empress of Eldoria. Soon, when I wish, I will swallow all the kingdoms around Eldoria and create thergest empire in the world. I won¡¯t touch Medoris because your new Emperor is a friend."


    The female knights felt the pull. The strong bond that tied them to Sigrid. It was wearing away at their resistance, shifting their allegiance, wrapping around their hearts like a hand.


    "You are not supposed to use magic like this." Sir Aiko whispered.


    Sigrid raised her eyebrows. Nobody dictated how she used her magic. Besides, she was not using it for evil, nature was not crying, it was apuding her. "Your Lady, Dame Amelia fought with bravery and she taught you well. She was a dignified woman whose downfall was her need to repay a favor from decades ago. She is gone now and either you serve another or you throw away all she taught you and find jobs as tavern wenches and maids. Will you serve me?"


    She asked a question as if they had a choice. Nevertheless, the question made the knights pause and consider their futures.


    Sir Skr stepped forward. "Aren¡¯t you worried about one of us taking revenge someday?"


    "You will be dead before you even get a chance." Sigrid answered.


    That little thread that she had tied to their souls would see to it. Not that she nned to share this with them.


    "We will not love you like we loved her." Sir Skr said.


    Sigrid grinned. "I am notcking for love."


    Sir Skr turned to the others and said in a stern voice, "We serve her now." She knelt.


    The others followed, all kneeling, one by one, bound by a golden thread and a desire to continue wielding the sword. This way, they could continue the legacy of the woman that made them who they were.


    Sigrid looked at them and smiled. "Remember from now on, you serve an Empress, not just any Lady. You will be my private knights. You will represent me and I expect you to be the best. I will equip you, I will enrich you but I expect nothing but the best from you.


    Now, pack up. Pick up your families for those that want to move with them. You have only one hour and then you are all off to Eldoria."


    They dispersed to pack up their property and locate their loved ones. Others buried their dead. They would have loved to bury the dame but there was no body to bury.


    Sigrid waited, legs crossed and eyes closed. She listened to Emmah¡¯s cries as Lady Iryne gave her an ass whooping.


    The knights were very prompt and all returned within the time frame that she had given them.


    Veylin covered them in his shadow and she teleported them back to Eldoria, to the former Ye residence. Their families would settle down there while the knights would move to The Vale and the royal castle.


    By dawn, Suncrest was crawling with Medorian mages and nobles Lord and Ladies from nearby estates. They had not noticed the smokeing from Suncrest because they were waiting for the chaos in the capital to be quelled.


    "This ce reeks of magic, strong magic." Nelly, a mage inspector said, squatting over the area where Dame Amelia had been burned to ashes.


    Her partner inspector Echo sniffed the soil. "Some serious magic." He looked at a bloodstained ring on the ring which was charred. "I don¡¯t think anyone survived this massacre. The entire ce is empty, parts of the estate are scarred by mes."


    "Who did this?" Nelly asked.


    Echo shook his head. "I say rogue mages. Many have been passing through our empiretely.


    Nelly stood up at the deste estate, hoping to find a survivor that could exin what had happened. "Do you think that it could be the new Emperor, Alexander Ridley. He ughtered Malcolm¡¯s entire family and his forces have captured the West, South, East and now central. Rumor had it that Dame Amelia had found another person with royal blood."


    That rumor had visited many noble homes and everyone had been waiting for that potential heir to be revealed.


    "Well, we will never know now." Echo muttered.

 Chapter 410: A night in Tokyo.

    <h4>Chapter 410: A night in Tokyo.</h4>


    Sigrid returned to Medoris the following night with herdies-in-waiting and a small group of knights. Now that she had Emmah, she wanted to go sightseeing and see Akia¡¯s version of the magic city of Tokyo.


    It was a mix of castles, manors, towers and cyberpunk. Akia had arrived in this world before Sigrid and created a lot of development and change to Medoris. There subway trains were many and bigger than the singr one they had in Eldoria.


    Mobile phones were named Spelfones in Medoris. Sigrid felt like a fool for not having thought of that. They were rare still, not everyone had one. But, they had phone booths andndlines where those without phones could pay to make calls or send messages.


    On every street was a post office. Mages were responsible for flying the letters to other cities and delivering them to other post offices.


    Many boutiques offered enchanted garment options that could change design or adjust to moods. Shoes adjusted to the desires of the wearer. If one wanted to be taller, they hovered off the ground or grew some inches.


    There were no horses in the capital, only mysticars. Most of the vehicles were taxis, only the wealthy owned a car or two.


    Cafes had Witch-Fi, which was wi-fi. Akia and her investors were still working on a way to spread it through the entire city and then the empire but it was a slow process. She had not been lucky like Sigrid to have a bank that gave her a manual for everything.


    And yet, Sigrid was jealous that she had note up with Witch-Fi. Still, she nned to copy it or use Spell-Fi or Mage-Fi.


    As they continued their tour, they came across a floating building that drifted withzy tentacles.


    "That is a movie theater." Sir Skr shared.


    Christie shuddered. "And I thought it was bad enough when the church hovered in the air during Princess Thssa¡¯s wedding."


    "What¡¯s with the cartoons everywhere?" Mauve asked.


    "It is called anime." Sir Skr corrected her. "The most famous animations in our empire are Demon yer, Jujutsu Kaisen, Death Note and My Hero Academia. Some of them have inspired the younger generation to pick up their swords and be heroes."


    Sigrid rolled her eyes. Akia had not even bothered to change the names. When she returned to Eldoria, she would find someone and inspire them to produce some animes too.


    They walked passed a restaurant and saw someone proposing marriage. Outside the restaurant a woman that looked like an elf was ying the violin.


    On the sides of the buildings, magical holograms were already disying heroic images of the new Emperor and royal family. For a city that had been rocked with tension and bloodshed the previous night, they had bounced back quickly.


    The city was alive in a way that cities which were heavy with knight and soldier presence should not be.


    "We should get something to eat." Sigrid suggested.


    Sir Skr took them to a noodle bar tucked between a sex toy shop and a game arcade. Something about the set up rubbed Sigrid the wrong way. The sex toy shop needed to be moved. It was in the wrong ce. Medorian¡¯s were quite bold.


    In Eldoria, such shops were hidden away in alleys and those that visited them hid their faces so as not to be seen. Here, people were bolder.


    After enjoying some ramen, they visited the game arcade where games came to life. Instead of battling with an avatar using a remote control, one had to pick up a weapon and face the avatar in real life.


    Sigrid won every battle. Mauve lost all of hers because her opponent was a baby faced avatar. Christie was the final winner because she yed the legal way.


    Next, they visited the shopping district and bought every type of bracelet, hair essory, make-up and other things which caught their eyes. Mauve thought their best purchase was an enchanted lip stick that could tell when someone was being sarcastic. Once applied, it would help you respond to sarcasm with humor or sharper answers.


    Sigrid thought it was useless. She thought the edible liquid candy lip gloss was a better purchase. Just apply, lick it off and apply again until the entire tube was exhausted.


    They visited a yoga studio and then another where meditation was done. Christie found both activities to be a punishment.


    They changed into robes in a tea shop and found themselves in a male hostess club an hourter where half naked bare chested men danced on a stage.


    "This is legal!!" Mauve squeaked.


    Sir Skr was standing with her feet apart, watching the men with bored eyes. She had been to many of these establishments with Dame Amelia. She had kept a small number of male pets acquired from such ces. "Very legal. Some trade their services for keeping."


    Christie gasped. "Like mistresses!!"


    Sir Skr nodded.


    "I think I know what business I am going to open when we return home. I am going to open male hostess bars." Christie dered.


    "And I know who your biggest customer will be." Sigrid muttered. It would be Christie¡¯s own future sister-inw, Miss Ashford.


    The toursted all night and they returned to the royal castle at 6:09 a.m. Mauve and Christie were drunk, sparkly and giggling.


    "We should take trips like this more often." Christie suggested, slurring over her words.


    "We will." Sigrid promised as she shoved her into Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s arms.


    The older woman had already wrinkled her nose in disgust and she was eyeing the three of them with disapproval. One was married and the Empress. The other two were unmarried but each was in a stable rtionship. Did they realize how dangerous their impulsive behavior was to their reputations?


    "Your highness, this is very hical. How can threedies spend the night out drinking and..."


    "We touched men." Mauve shouted. "Woooh!" she added. Then she belched and fell asleep in Sir Skr¡¯s arms.


    Mrs. Elsworth gasped.


    Sigrid turned around and escaped into her chambers. Mauve would have to exin to Mrs. Elsworth and Galen what she meant by her words.


    She peeked at her husband and noticed that he was sleeping. At least she would not have to exin herself to her husband. Rnd was jealous, if he knew that she had been out to a male hostess bar, he would turn into a cave man determined to prove his prowess.


    As the robes fell from the body Rnd¡¯s voice came from the bed. "So you touched men. I would like to hear more about that."

 Chapter 411: Mauve says yes.

    <h4>Chapter 411: Mauve says yes.</h4>


    Sigrid turned around slowly and sheughed nervously. "What men?"


    Rnd raised a curious eyebrow.


    Sheughed again. "It was Mauve and Christie. I did not even look at those men, not even the one dressed like a fireman."


    "Fireman!" Rnd¡¯s eyebrow moved up further. "


    Sigrid groaned lightly and gave in. "Okay, maybe I peeked a little but that was only because Christie invited them over. Honestly, we had no idea that it was a men¡¯s hostess bar. My love, I am really tired. All I want to do is take a shower and get some sleep and.... woah!" She did not finish her words before she was swept off her feet and carried to the bathroom by her husband.


    Lanai picked up the robes, intending to take them out to be washed.


    "Bring the robes." Rnd called out.


    The maids sighed. More clothes to be torn!!


    ****


    Lady Mauve Rosewood was promising herself that she would never drink again. Nothing--nothing in the world wasparable to the agony of a pounding headache during a lunch that just happened to be held at Rosewood estate.


    The sun was her greatest enemy. Did it have to shine so brightly? The light was hurting her eyes and causing her temples to throb. Where was the magical cure that Sigrid had promised to send over twenty minutes ago?


    She closed the curtains with a wave of wand and leaned her head against the wall. She desperately wanted to block out the sound ofughtering from outside. She also wanted to freeze all of her rtives.


    What were they celebrating anyway?


    Outside in the gardens of the estate which had been turned into a small but grand kind of royal reception, Prince Galen stood under a floral canopy arranged manually. He was dressed in his official royal outfit and his grandmother the queen consort was straightening the cor.


    His valet Henry was trying to shine away the little specks of dirt that had gathered on the sides of the shoes.


    Galen¡¯s heart was beating faster than when Benjamin chased after him on a horse, threatening to trample and crush his legs. Galen had been thirteen at the time and he had run as if his life depended on it. Which it did.


    He nced at Mauve¡¯s parents, grandparents and even great grandparents that were sitting around, drinking and having a merry time but tense with anticipation. Her mother raised a ss to him and Galen nodded.


    What he was curious about was the Thorin¡¯s and Shadowmere¡¯s. What were they doing there? Was Sigrid the one that invited them?


    She was sitting under a tree with ample shade, yawning as she listened to Mauve¡¯s sister Maude narrate a story about a poultry race she had attended.


    Galen had heard that story five times. It ended with most of the birds that participated in the race being stewed or roasted.


    Meanwhile, Mauve was led outside by Mrs. Elsworth. She was sullen and her eyes scanned the gardens like a fugitive looking for escape.


    Mrs. Elsworth firmly led her forward until they reached Galen and then she left go.


    "I think I am going to be sick." Mauve said to him.


    Galen blinked. This was not what he thought they would say to each other first on this special day.


    "I need ten gallons of coffee." She squinted.


    Mrs. Elsworth had just whispered something to Lady Rosewood which resulted in Mauve¡¯s mother ring at her intensely like a scorching fire. Mauve¡¯s stomach turned. Her secret was out and she wanted to retch even more.


    The Galen dropped to one knee without warning.


    Gasps echoed. A ss dropped. Sigrid removed the sun sses that were covering her eyes. Rnd walked into the gardens with Sunny and Void.


    "My dearest Lady Mauve Rosewood," Galen started, "I have known that I was in love with you ever since I saw you pping a princess without fear. I knew that I wanted to get to know you when I saw you sleeping on a branch of an orange tree with your feet dangling freely. I knew that you were the woman for me when you embraced my children and all of me without reservation. I wish to wake up beside you every morning. I wish to stand by you forever--not merely as a prince, but as a partner. Will you---?"


    Sunny barked and darted away from Rnd. The four legged menace of the royal family excitedly dashed forward with a cloak billowing in the air, charging at Galen.


    He leaped over him and crushed into the tower of chocte cake which was shaped like arge chicken. Maude was the baker, having taken lessons from Mauve. Half of the cake fell to the ground, along with the dog.


    When Sunny realized that it was not real chicken, he stood and wagged his tail furiously. His clean white fur was covered in brown around the face, neck and paws. But he grinned proudly.


    "Oh Sunny." Sigrid mumbled.


    A royal knight grabbed the dog and Galen turned his eyes back to Mauve. The cake might have been ruined but the proposal had to continue. "Will you marry me?"


    Mauve was still fighting that hangover and she was in desperate need of more sleep. But in this moment of minor chaos, ruined cake, a sister horrified and a royal suitor--she pictured the rest of her life being exactly like this. And she liked it.


    "Dad, the ring. You forgot the ring." One of Galen¡¯s children shouted.


    Galen blinked and reached into his pocket. He brought out a ring and held it up.


    "Is that a pastry shaped ring?" She asked.


    Galen nodded. "It is what suits us best."


    Mauve burst intoughter. She held her hand out and said throughughter, "Yes."


    Lady Rosewood screamed. Someone set off fireworks. A band of dwarfs that Galen hired started to y instruments and the three beauties started singing.


    Mauve winced. A reminder that she was still hangover. Sigrid sent over the miracle cure which was a potion.


    Meanwhile Galen was shouting, "She said yes. Did you hear, she said yes."


    Rnd rolled his eyes. Of course they heard, their ears were functioning quite well.


    Lady Iryne was sobbing. Mauve¡¯s mother was no longer screaming but frowning at her friend. Of the two of them, who should have been sobbing? Lady Iryne was such a spotlight thief!


    Mrs. Elsworth looked on proudly. She had done her job well and herdy had secured a good marriage. She was marrying a prince!! Who could have seen thating?


    If Sigrid could hear Mrs. Elsworth¡¯s thoughts, she would have raised her hand. She had seen iting. Mauve was the original female lead. She was always meant to marry a prince.


    As for her, now that she had captured Emmah, changed her fate and that of her family. It was time to end her fairy tale and live happily ever after.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 412: Emmah’s last walk.

    <h4>Chapter 412: Emmah¡¯sst walk.</h4>


    She was once easily Eldoria¡¯s most beautiful woman and certainly its most fortunate one. Luck had followed her like a shadow and her name had been whispered through the city walls and beyond like a song. The bastard daughter of a noble lord, the savior of the crown prince, the woman who made men turn their heads and sigh in their dreams. Her rise was the stuff of bads written by dwarfs.


    Indeed, they had written a few songs but her. Songs that would have spread to many empires if her luck had stayed with her.


    Her hairstyle after the debutante ball had been emted by many fashionable noble women. The jewelry she had worn was sold in every corner. She should have been destined for nobility--even royalty as the only wife of King Raff¡¯s favorite son Benjamin. Even if it was not him, it should have been any of the other princes.


    She should have been Eldoria¡¯s first Empress.


    Her name was Lady Emma Fairfax.


    No one called her that now.


    They called her murderer, curse, gue and daughter of misfortune.


    A fortnight had passed since she was brought back to Eldoria in chains. Her trial hadsted three days, She was dered guilty and her fate was execution, dered by Empress Sigrid.


    Her words had been,"Justice may be dyed, but it cannot be denied. Let the people remember her rise and fall from grace, her greed and vanity and her immorality which led to her destruction."


    Her sentence had been dered: Public shaming through the city followed by execution at dusk. She would see the sunlight before darkness became her final home.


    The day hade and the process started at dawn. Lady Emmah Fairfax, once the most beautifully dressed woman in the empire was dressed in in brown linen. She walked barefoot from the prison on the mage estate where herst remaining magic had been stripped to the market ce.


    Her once fashionable hair had been shaved offpletely. Her wrists were bound in ck ropes. A knight and a mage led the procession, ringing bells and shouting her sins. People gathered as she stood still to endure the shaming and their wrath.


    Some jeered and called her names, murderer was the loudest of them all.


    Some cried. Mostly, it was the children of the deceased Lady Jane Fairfax, the woman she had murdered. Others were children from the orphanage that had been touched by her kindness. They recalled the sweet girl they knew many moons ago and wondered how she hade to such a fate.


    Some watched in silence, wondering if this was truly her fate. Somehow, she had always managed to beat the odds and bounce back. Maybe she would create a miracle, onest time.


    Some threw rotting food at her, anything they could get their hands on. Eggs, tomatoes, leafy greens. Anything.


    Dirt soiled her feet, the smell of rot clung to her. She was pulled away and led to another venue to continue the condemnation.


    When dusk was about to arrive, she was taken to the center of the city where criminals were executed. She was presented before the Empress and Emperor.


    Sigrid stood from her chair, surrounded by her royal knights, men and women. Her robe trailed the cobble stone ground as she approached Emmah. She made a single gesture and blocked off all sound.


    "You could have lived a different life, you could have been the wealthiest woman in the world. You could have been the greatest female knight. You could even have been Empress if you picked one path and stuck to it." Sigrid¡¯s gaze held some pity. "You could have been great if you did not jump from one man to another indecisively and choose to scheme like a viin rather than live like heroine. Why did you live this way?"


    Emmah looked up, her eyes were filled with anger. "I thought about it long and hard when I was in Medoris. Every step that I took, there was a shadow looming over me, someone that ruined all my ns.


    I realized then that it started with you. All my misfortunes lead back to you. When I returned as the savior of the crown prince, you stopped me from being his wife. I wanted the Eclipsion sword but you told the king about it too.


    You made sure that I was betrothed to Bumblebert. You intervened in my movie, you spread rumors about me. You wrote the letters that made Lady Jane hate me even before I stepped foot in the Fairfax home.


    At first, I thought that maybe you were just another transmigrator but then I realized that you were much more than that. You know that this world is a book. I only saw the cover and read a few lines.


    But you...you are different. You have always known the plot and that is why you were ahead of me all this time. You destroyed the Windrider¡¯s, you destroyed the Ye¡¯s. You destroyed...."


    "I hear a lot of you but no I." Sigrid cut in. "Do you mean to say that you have no responsibility in your downfall?"


    Emmah mumbled on, "You kept me and Prince Firron apart. It was you that had someone kill my mother...."


    Sigrid cast a spell over her, stealing her voice. Nobody needed to hear Emmah¡¯sst words.


    "You are a viin and so am I. One of us was always meant to kill the other." She told her. "If you had not been greedy to step on others to climb thedder, you would not be here today. This is not a novel world by the way, it is a world inspired by a novel. My life and yours, they have never had to follow the plot. I changed mine, you could have changed yours.


    I wanted to give you the same death you were supposed to give me, but I changed my mind this week. This is a world with magic. If I keep you alive for a moment, I am afraid that you wille back to haunt me.


    So, I am giving you a gift of swift death. Goodbye, Emmah Fairfax or whatever your name is."


    Sigrid backed away and returned to her seat.


    "What did she say?" Rnd asked her.


    Sigrid shook her head. "Nothing worth hearing."


    Rnd took her hand in his and smiled. "Is now a bad time to remind you that I love you?"


    Sigrid shook her head andughed. "I hope not because I would love to tell you that I love you too."


    Rnd squeezed her hand gently. Of all times to admit her feelings, she was choosing the moment that she had been waiting for: Emmah¡¯s death. "Only you would admit your love for me when someone is about to be beheaded."


    "Because now I know that we have a chance to live." Sigrid answered. She touched her belly. "All three of us."


    Rnd raised his hand, signalling that the execution could begin. Emmah red at the royal couple, hoping for a miracle that would allow her a chance to escape and kill Sigrid.


    In the final moment however, she turned her head away from the couple and closed her eyes. Maybe if she opened them again, she would be back in the real world and all this a nightmare.


    She bowed her head.


    The de fell.

 Chapter 413: Epilogue.

    <h4>Chapter 413: Epilogue.</h4>


    It had been twelve months since Sigridst paid a visit to the bank. The ce still looked the same, business as usual with guests from different worlds. She was facing the same banking official that she had always dealt with. Sigrid was much more rxed that she had been when she first stumbled onto the bank.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to give me a gift forpleting your assignment? In a year, using my powers as Empress I havepleted the task you gave me."


    Mrs. Sadistic immortal did not appear to be too pleased. "Your orders were changed. You were not supposed to kill Erythis but deliver her here."


    Sigrid rolled her eyes. "She called herself the master, gathered believers and tried to open a church in my Empire. An example needed to be made. Which is why I executed her in public and dered her believers criminals. Nobody will be looking to set up weird churches in Eldoria anymore. And I gave you Akia Nithercott instead as a recement."


    Cosmos raised his brows. The bank did not want Akia or have any use for her. She was now working as a servant on an another world, stripped of her magic. Sigrid had used them to dispose of her.


    Mrs. Sadistic immortal closed the book. Sigrid had delivered as promised. "Do you wish to take on another job for the bank? It is still in this world, just a different part of your world so you might need to travel."


    Sigrid hade with a bag and a contract. "Oh goodie, I was hoping that you would say that. Rnd and I have been terribly boredtely. We could use a vacation and honeymoon. And I am still keeping Cosmos."


    She hade with her own golden pen and she clicked it.


    ****


    Out of the bank, Sigrid turned up inside a room in arge castle that was floating in the air. She had finally made it to Sndor for her cousin¡¯s wedding to Prince Eron. She was not alone, she hade with her family, her husband, their son anddies-in-waiting and their husbands.


    They were all somewhere in the sky, learning how to fly with Sndorian shoes that had wings.


    Rnd was guiding their son Ravien, teaching him to bnce in the air. Since they arrived, Sigrid had been reminding him that a baby that had just learned to walk was not ready to fly. None the less, her husband was determined to prove that their son was special.


    As for her and Galen, they did not join the others because they hade to Sndor for unfinished business.


    There was a knock on her door and it was opened. Galen poked his head inside. "You ready?"


    Sigrid nodded. Of course she was ready, she had been ready for this moment for a long time. She took his hand and they vanished from the room, appearing in a remote temple in a dested area, East of Sndor.


    The temple was not as deste as it should have been. Eighty seven people were living inside and none were monks. She snapped her finger and froze everything around the temple, leaving only three people active.


    She also put a barrier around it so that no one would go in or out.


    It took less than a minute for Benjamin to rush out of the temple with a sword in hand and eyes wider than saucers. When he saw his guests, the sword dropped.


    He was d in leather armor, his beard had grown thicker than it had been when he was carried out of Eldoria. He had a scar on his cheek and shadows in his eyes--shadows of a man that had been living in paranoia for so long.


    "I knew you woulde someday." Benjamin said in a hoarse voice. "I always felt eyes watching me from the shadows."


    "And yet you still recruited men, started training knights and made ns to return to Eldoria." Galen replied. "Even now, you still want to be Emperor."


    "And why should I give up. The throne is my birthright too, I am the king¡¯s son. Rnd does not even rule, she does." He pointed at Sigrid, eyes roaring rage. "You are our father¡¯s son too Galen. Why can¡¯t you understand me?"


    "Because I don¡¯t want to be Emperor." Galen answered.


    "Then you are a fool." Benjamin answered.


    This argument was not worth having, Galen decided. He hade for one thing only: revenge.


    Benjamin walked down the steps and said, "Would you really kill me brother? No matter what, we share blood."


    Galen¡¯s gaze dropped. He recalled Rnd¡¯s words about brothers killing brothers and how he wanted them to be different. But, Benjamin was not a brother to him, not even if they shared some of the same blood.


    A de was unsheathed. Galen held a sword in his hands. "You are no brother of mine."


    He lunged at Benjamin but Benjamin stepped back. He had another sword hidden away.


    Benjamin thought he could beat Galen with ease and take revenge on Sigrid, the one that sentenced his Emmah to death.


    But Galen had been training with the female knight from Medoris. He fought like a mad man, a man not afraid of death where Benjamin resisted in the hope of surviving.


    The final strike was delivered by Galen. It was clean and it pierced into Benjamin¡¯s heart. The younger brother copsed, blood sipping into the ground.


    As hey dying, Benjamin red at Sigrid.


    "I should have killed you on the night Rnd married you."


    Sigrid waved her hand and sent a ball of fire his way, setting him on fire.


    "No wonder you loved Emmah. Both of you were terrible birds of a feather." She replied.


    They stood for a while, waiting until nothing was left of him. Galen did not cry. He did not feel guilty. He had done the right thing, for the future of Eldoria. The wind carried Benjamin¡¯s ashes away as Sigrid and Galen left.


    They would never speak of this day or what they had done in the temple.


    ****


    When they returned, everyone was on the terrace, enjoying some tea and watching the opening of the third season of the dark rise of Lady nche.


    She slipped next to Rnd on the soft thick furry rug and leaned her head against his shoulder. Ravien crawled into her arms smacking his lips, a sign that he wanted his milk bottle.


    Rnd showed her a video of their son that had been recording by Sir Samuel. "Ravien hovered in the air for two seconds on his own." He shared proudly. "I told you that our son is special."


    Sigrid looked at her son that was all Rnd, except for his green eyes. As an infant, he was already showing signs of being a great mage in future. "Of course he is special, he came from us." She answered.


    She had another little one baking in the oven already. Hertest pregnancy was oddly timed with Mauve¡¯s. This time round, Sigrid hoped that it would be a girl.


    Her mother was moring for a granddaughtertely.


    Everyone¡¯s life was sailing smoothly. Elowin and Esme were Eldoria¡¯s new power couple. John and and his wife Annabelle had moved to Medoris to expand the family business.


    Nathaniel and Deanne were in charge of the Thorin estate.


    Her grandparents and parents had moved to Nemoris to take care of the neutral army. Her mother was still working as a fairy godmother.


    Even King Raff and rin were happy with their new baby.


    Rnd snatched Ravien up and drew Sigrid closer, dropping a quick kiss on her cheek. This was his dream, his happily ever after.


    Sigrid closed her eyes and thought to herself that sometimes, it was nice when sensible viins like her won.


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!